《Ex-wife, Please Come Back》


 Chapter 1 Agreed To Divorce

    Chapter 1 Agreed To Divorce


    The rain steadily poured down against the window. Closing her eyes, Sara Huo listened to the steady


    pitter-patter, a chill crawling up in her heart. Her pale skin was almost ghost-like against the white tunic


    dress she was wearing.


    Raising her delicate chin, she nced indifferently at the man in front her. Her amber eyes glistened


    with remorse. The love she had for him was all in vain.


    Sara Huo clenched her fists to calm herself down. Her fingernails scratched the palm of her hand,


    drawing out small droplets of blood.


    After calming herself down a bit, she forced a faint smile.


    "What''s wrong, Jacob? Why do you want a divorce?" she asked, her voice as clear and as cold as the


    rain.


    The man stared at her coldly, as if she was some stranger instead of his wife.


    "Your father''spany has gotten enough from me, don''t you think? I think both our goals have been


    achieved. With all that said, it is no longer necessary for us to continue this rtionship we have,


    wouldn''t you agree?"


    There was a bitterness that shed across Sara Huo''s eyes. She lowered her gaze, trying to hide her


    sadness. "Well, is that what you really think? Do you think that I just married you for the sake of my


    father''spany?"


    Jacob Shi rolled his eyes and snorted. "Wasn''t that the whole point?" he retorted. "Come on, Sara.


    Don''t forget the real reason why we even got married in the first ce. It was mutually beneficial for us.


    You needed the money for your father''spany, and my father just desperately wanted me to get


    married. That''s all that was and all that ever is."


    Sara Huo couldn''t help looking up at him. Tears were already welling up in her eyes as her heart


    swelled with agony.


    Seeing her like this all of a sudden made Jacob Shi''s heart ache as well. But then, the face of another


    woman appeared in his mind. Just like that, he felt nothing again for Sara Huo crying in front of him.


    "Sara, I knew you were different from other women from the beginning. That was the reason I chose to


    marry you. I had the impression that you wouldn''t get emotionally attached like other women when it


    was finally time to break up. I also know that you don''t want this to be any harder than it already is. Am


    I right?"


    Sara Huo swallowed hard. She didn''t think that Jacob Shi thought so lowly of her like this.


    "Okay, I''ll sign it," she finally said, trying her best to maintain the smile on her face. It took much of her


    will and strength to say those words to him. Taking a deep breath, she sat up straight and squared her


    shoulders.


    Just as Jacob Shi said, she was different from other women. Besides, for the past four years that they


    had been married, he had never shown her an ounce of love and affection. There was no sense to


    force something that wasn''t there.


    Besides, Sara Huo was a woman of pride. Now that they hade to the end of their deal, she had to


    keep her head held high. Thest thing she wanted to do was beg Jacob Shi to stay. It would look bad


    on her if she looked upset or tried to make their rtionship work. Even though her heart was heavy,


    she had to leave with her chin up.


    The way she agreed so easily to the divorce left Jacob Shi stunned. In fact, he had cleared out his


    whole schedule for today to deal with this matter. It didn''t ur to him that it would only take under an


    hour.


    Because of this, a strange emotion surged up in his heart. All of a sudden, he was no longer as willing


    to sign the divorce papers as before.


    On the other hand, Sara Huo quickly picked papers and browsed through it. Then, without a second to


    waste, she got a pen and signed her name, as if she was afraid that she would change her mind at the


    next moment.


    Her fingertips turned white from how tightly she held onto the pen.


    As soon as she finished signing, it was as if a heavy weight had been lifted from her hands.


    From now on, she had nothing to do with this man.


    If they were going to separate, she wanted to be able to do it in her own terms.


    With a small sigh, she leaned back against the sofa, her skin pale and translucent, making her amber


    eyes shine even brighter, even though there was a slight of despair in them. "It''s still early," she said to


    Jacob. "Maybe we should go to the Civil Affairs Bureau and have the whole process finished today?"


    It was a task that they had to do it sooner orter. If they had to do it some other time, it would be


    harder for her to move on and forget about him. When that happened, she might be like the ''other


    women'' Jacob was talking about, and there was no way she was going to take her pride down with her.


    Jacob frowned slightly, feeling a heaviness in his heart. Before he could think it through, he


    immediately shook his head. "No, I''m busy today. I don''t have the time. I''ll call you when ites to the


    other formalities."


    "Okay."


    Standing up, Sara straightened out her dress and shed him a quick, indifferent smile. "I''ll be leaving


    now then," she said.


    After which, she turned around and left. The sound of her heels cked against the marble floors,


    beating her fragile nerves.


    Jacob just stared at her receding figure, the curves on her dress. There was a piercing feeling in his


    heart as he felt his chest clench painfully.


    For a moment, he had thought and hoped that she was going to turn around, but she didn''t. It caused


    him even greater pain to see her walk out of his sight so firmly.


    Sara grabbed her umbre and walked out into the rain, small stters hitting her ankles. There was


    sadness in her eyes that could not be hidden.


    Jacob wanted to call out to her and ask her to stay until the rain stopped. However, she was already


    getting inside a car, shutting the door behind her ruthlessly.


    Maybe she also wanted to free herself from it. After all, the marriage between them was not for the


    sake of love. They just happened to be the most suitable for each other given their circumstances.


    There was never really love in the first ce.


    Four years ago, he appeared in her life at the right time, and saved her life when thepany of


    Sara''s father fell into crisis. Jacob didn''t ask for anything. It was enough that he was married to her to


    make his father happy.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Of course, Sara was aware that their rtionship was purely out of convenience. But at this moment,


    she realized that she was wrong. It was such a horrible feeling when they now had to finally split ways.


    A few dayster, she didn''t expect that she would ever see Jacob again until it was finally time to settle


    their divorce. But there he was, in the same mall she was currently at.


    "Hey, isn''t that Jacob? Who is the woman beside him?" Ethan Lu frowned and said in a dissatisfied


    tone.


    Finally, Sara knew why he broke up with her. She knew the woman. "That''s his ex-girlfriend," she said


    matter-of-factly, a bitter smile ying on her lips,


    "His first love."


    "Is he cheating on you out in the open?" Frowning, Ethan Lu looked at Jacob. "What''s going on


    between you two? Why is he with another woman?"


    Ethan Lu''s heart ached when he saw Sara''s sad smile. It was rare for her to show her sadness and


    disappointment to others.


    Hearing this, Sara immediately restrained her emotions and shrugged indifferently. "We got divorced.


    It''s no big deal."


    "What?! But why?" Ethan didn''t believe it at all. Everyone had seen how much that man had done to


    marry Sara. He had hidden her well these years for fear that she would be taken away by other men.


    How could he allow Sara to divorce him?


    As the two were talking, they didn''t know that Jacob was walking close to them with the woman.


    It was only then did he see Sara. As usual, she wore a in tunic dress. The light yellow color set off


    her fair skin. Perhaps she was a little tired after shopping, but her cheeks were flushed tteringly, and


    her lips were even redder than usual, making her look bright and beautiful.


    Even before, Jacob really liked how tunic dresses looked on her. Seeing her curves against the fabric


    was really attractive for him. Now that he saw her wearing such clothing beside another man, he


    couldn''t help but feel a bit ufortable.


    ''We haven''t even finalized our divorce and she''s with another man already?''


    Thinking of this, Jacob sneered.


    After exining their situation to Ethan, Sara turned around and saw Jacob''s sarcastic smile. The


    contempt in his eyes almost drowned her.


    At that moment, Sara''s heart sank.

 Chapter 2 Intoxicating Curve

    Chapter 2 Intoxicating Curve


    There was a hint of jealousy in both of their eyes.


    Seeing Jacob step closer, Sara found herself unable to move. The closer he got, the greater the pain


    Sara felt.


    Maybe it was because she didn''t really want to leave. She didn''t know why she still loved him or what


    else he deserved her love.


    Ethan patted her shoulder worriedly and whispered in her ear, "What''s wrong, Sara? Are you okay?"


    Following her gaze, he saw Jacob approach them as he held onto the other woman''s hand. Seeing


    this, Ethan''s eyes shed with disgust.


    Jacob looked back and forth from Sara to Ethan. Anger boiled up inside of him. "Sara, do you think it''s


    appropriate for you to go shopping with this man? Don''t forget that we haven''t officially divorced yet,"


    Jacob said sarcastically with a bitter smile. Then, he shot a cold and harsh look at Ethan as he


    emphasized hisst four words.


    Clenching his fists, Ethan frowned and instinctively put Sara behind him to protect her.


    However, regardless of Jacob''s scornful eyes, Sara looked at him with the same amount of coldness.


    "But it''s already inevitable that we''re going to get divorced no matter what happens. Besides, it''s none


    of your business with whom I go shopping with."


    Even though she said this to Jacob, it was as if she was saying this to herself, as if to remind herself


    that it was over between them.


    The woman next to Jacob coughed and looked at Sara frivolously. She held Jacob''s hand tighter and


    looked at him with a pure and pitiful smile.


    "That''s true. But don''t forget that it''s not formally over yet. You''re still married to me," Jacob said


    through gritted teeth.


    Everyone was stunned by his words. Even Jacob was surprised in himself as he didn''t expect he would


    say something like that, as if he loved her.


    Frowning deeper, he shook his head and sighed.


    "I mean we haven''t divorced. You are still my wife and whatever you do in public still reflects on me.


    You should think things through first for the time being," he exined.


    ''What on earth is he saying?'' Sara wondered. ''That''s ridiculous! It''s like he''s saying that I''m having an


    affair even though I just went out shopping with a friend!


    Isn''t he the one who appears to be having an affair?''


    Her grievance, humiliation and stubbornness surged out from the bottom of her heart. Lifting her head


    slightly, Sara raised her eyebrows at him. "Jacob, just so you know, I have done nothing to disgrace the


    Shi n and I never will. Not before, and definitely not now."


    After saying that, she suddenly burst intoughter. The smiling curve at the corners of her mouth was


    intoxicating, but her tone was contemptuous. "Besides, don''t you think you''re the one who needs to


    behave?" she added, throwing a sharp look at the woman beside him.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes at her, his gaze like ice. After being together with him for so long, Sara knew


    that he was enraged with what she had just said.


    Even though he was six feet tall, making her half a foot shorter than he was, Sara kept her ground and


    didn''t faze. Because of this, Jacob couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    Sara then turned her head slightly to look at Ethan, and saw that he was smiling warmly at her, as if to


    say that he had her back.


    Seeing this scene, Jacob couldn''t help but sneer, "Are you telling me that you are not disgracing the


    Shi n with this behavior?"


    Although his breath was steady, there was a murderous look in his eyes.


    "Huh? Even if you think this is disgraceful behavior, don''t you think you''re also in the same position?"


    Sara retorted as she pursed her lips, casting a sidelong nce at the other woman.


    Alice Mei snuggled up defensively to Jacob. Her physique was so lovely and delicate that any man''s


    first reaction would be to protect her.


    "I have been in love with Jacob for many years. We were together even before you got married," Alice


    Mei said softly, but the meaning in her words was not as innocent as her expression.


    Raising her eyebrows, Sara couldn''t help but think that Alice Mei was implying that she was the third


    party in this rtionship.


    "Now, we all finally get what we want. We''ve been blessed to finally have the people we truly love


    beside us," Alice Mei added. Then she leaned her head gently on Jacob''s shoulder.


    ''Is this bitch really trying to call me a mistress?'' Sara screamed in her heart. There was no way she


    could bear it anymore. "Is that how you see it? Well, if you two have been lovers since the start, why


    did he marry me instead of you? Don''t you feel pathetic at all?"


    Of course, since Alice Mei was the apple of Jacob''s eyes, there was no way he could allow Sara to say


    something like that.


    Besides, it was difficult for him to face the past.


    "Look at you," Jacob said to Sara callously, "I thought you knew your ce when you entered this


    marriage with me." Each word was like a knife piercing through her heart.


    As if that was not enough, he snorted in disgust. "You were just the most suitable woman for me to


    marry at the time. But you were definitely not the woman I loved. You never will be."


    These words were the final straw. With a stern look, Sara gritted her teeth and left without hesitation.


    Was her existence really that dispensable to Jacob? It was a lot worse than being just a mere stranger.


    Sara felt a sharp pain in her chest.


    A few dayster, Jacob called her.


    His voice was even colder than before, like a bottomless abyss. "Wait for me at the Civil Affairs


    Bureau," he said. After that, he quickly hung up, not even waiting for her reply.


    The sun was shining brightly today, and the flowers all around bobbed gently against the breeze. All of


    the people who came out of the Civil Affairs Bureau seemed to have happy smiles on their faces.


    However, no matter how nice the day was, it was as if there was a cloud over Sara''s head.


    The pleasant day wasn''t meant for her, not right now. Her heart was cold and broken, and it made it


    even worse that she had to keep a straight face.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself down. The gentle sunshine shone on her face, and for a


    moment, she let herself rx.


    She straightened her back and strode into the Civil Affairs Bureau on her four-inch stilettos.


    As soon as Jacob saw her enter, he gave her a bitter smile. "So, from today on, we have nothing to do


    with each other ever again."


    He said this not only to Sara, but also to himself.


    At any given time, he didn''t want others to see his weaknesses. Even now he was in an indescribable


    panic about the divorce. Deep in his heart, he truly wanted to escape.


    "Good! I expect nothing more, nothing less. You have no idea how difficult it has been for me to be with


    you for four whole years!" Sara retorted. She was not a person who would yield to anyone. Especially


    in this case, she couldn''t help but snap back at Jacob in order to cover up her broken heart.


    The smile on Jacob''s face froze as he glowered at her menacingly.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The divorce formalities were over quicker than they expected. When the two came out, they both had


    an unspeakable expression on their faces. With their backs slightly turned to each other, they didn''t see


    the downcast look on each other''s faces.

 Chapter 3 What Were You Hiding From Me

    Chapter 3 What Were You Hiding From Me


    Even though Sara looked calm on the outside, she still couldn''t wrap her head around the fact that she


    and Jacob were now divorced. It was impossible for two people not to develop feelings for each other,


    especially since they had been together for over four years.


    Rubbing her chest, Sara felt the pain getting greater and greater.


    Looking over to Jacob, she saw that he had his back to her. ''I bet he must be very happy now that I''m


    out of his life,'' she thought. ''He can finally be with the woman he truly loves.''


    Sara thought all this was over. However, she didn''t expect that this man not only unwilling to be with


    her, but also reluctant to let her off.


    "Don''t announce our divorce yet for the time being." Jacob''s sudden voice startled Sara. Coming out of


    her daze, she looked at him with her eyes wide in shock.


    Disbelief was written all over her face. What was she supposed to do now?


    Turning around, Jacob looked at her, his eyes looking a bit gloomy. "What''s wrong? I have supported


    your father''spany for four years. Is it too hard to make a small request like that from you?"


    With a pale face, a weak smile suddenly appeared on Sara''s face. Her red lips looked even more


    gorgeous. "You have nothing to do with me now. Why should I listen to you? Besides, you helping out


    my father''spany was all part of the agreement we made when we got married. I have spent four


    years on you. Isn''t that enough that I wasted my youth on you?"


    After saying that, Sara bitterly looked down at the divorce certificate in her hand. What was the point of


    not letting anyone know that she was no longer married? It was as if he was asking her to be both a


    chaste widow and his bitch.


    Narrowing his eyes, Jacob frowned deeply at the woman in front of him. Although her face was pale,


    her skin was delicate and smooth. The corners of her eyes, which were slightly raised, looked


    exceedingly fascinating even without makeup. But, her most enticing feature was the color of her


    amber eyes. He could distinctly remember the tenderness in those eyes when they first got married.


    It went without saying that she had an indescribable charm.


    At this moment, Jacob had to admit that she was much more beautiful than Alice. Not only did her


    appearance have visual impact, but also she exuded an inner charm and temperament. People often


    found themselves staring at her in awe.


    "Your youth?" Jacob scoffed, "Alice has wasted seven years of her youth, but she hasn''t uttered a


    single word ofint. Not to mention that she hasn''t even gotten anything from me! Inparison


    to her, you are a second-grade woman! What do you have to show for in this world?"


    At that moment, Jacob''s thoughts flooded with his memories with Alice, his first love. Thinking of this,


    he wanted nothing more but to destroy the woman in front of him.


    ''A second-grade woman? Is this guy for real?!''


    This man, who had just be her ex-husband, dug up her heart in front of her in order to protect


    another woman?


    Sara lowered her eyes, her thick and longshes hiding the hurt and sadness she felt. When she


    looked up again, there was nothing but detachment.


    "My dear ex-husband, I don''t have time to talk to you anymore. I''m just a second-grade woman, right?


    In that case, I have to make our matter public. Otherwise, how else can I get out of your high-standard


    life?"


    Biting her teeth, Sara said this with sarcasm pouring out her voice. She wanted to stimte him to say


    something more hurtful. Only in this way, her love for him for four years would gradually disappear, and


    she would leave the world of his existence.


    "Fine!" Jacob spat out, gritting his teeth, "Since you want to sell yourself, I''ll buy you back. You are not


    allowed to announce our divorce to the public. I will continue to support your father''spany and


    cooperate with him as many times as it takes to ensure that hispany will get more benefits."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ''Is he threatening me now?'' Sara thought in disbelief.


    He wanted to divorce her for the sake of Alice, but the pressure from the media and other outside


    factors did not allow him to reveal the news. Suddenly, Sara wanted nothing but to expose him


    ruthlessly.


    "You did this all for Alice''s sake, didn''t you? When that woman abandoned you, why didn''t you let her


    stay like now? All of a sudden, she came back. You didn''t care about anything. You didn''t even know


    why she came back to you! Do you honestly think that''s love?" Regardless of the look in his face, Sara


    spoke out her thoughts in one breath. Her question was something Jacob dared not to face the most.


    Jacob''s face darkened, and the blue veins on his forehead pulsated angrily. He clenched his fists


    angrily, walking closer and closer to her. "You''d better take back all your words, or I''m not sure what I''ll


    do next!" Sara retreated step by step until her back finally hit against the wall. By now, Jacob was


    merely inches away from her.


    "Take back my words? Why? Did I hit your sore spot? Are you really a fool to be so blind? No matter


    what she does, you still like her, don''t you? We have been together for four years. And yet you still try


    topare me with her!" After blurting out every hateful thing she could muster, Sara had sadness


    wash over her again.


    Jacob was also stunned. He didn''t expect that Sara would say something like that at this time. For a


    moment, he didn''t know how to respond. "I..." Thinking of the sad look in Alice''s face, he made up his


    mind and shook his head. "We just got married by then because it was convenient for both of us. You


    should know that better than anyone else," he said in a low and solemn tone.


    Now, Sara was starting to regret everything she had blurted out. It was all a spur of the moment, and


    she wasn''t thinking before she spoke. But still, she could help but wonder in her heart... Did he really


    not have any feelings for her after all those years? She tried her best to hold back her wild thoughts.


    Taking a deep breath, she looked at him straight in the eye with the same vigor she had before.


    "I do not need listen to you. You have no right to ask me to do that now," she said firmly. Jacob stood


    back, holding his gaze.


    It was only then, standing inches away from her, did he realize that he had not looked closely at her


    before.


    He noticed that her eyes were slightly red and swollen, and there were pink blood streaks around her


    amber eyes.


    Her clean and fair face did not have a heavy makeup, making her look a little haggard than usual.


    Somehow, his heart softened. "Sara... Did you --"


    Before he finished his words, a charming voice sounded behind him.


    "Jacob!" Standing not far away, Alice waved at him in the car.


    Jacob didn''t have time to think about it carefully. He quickly walked over to Alice, looking over his


    shoulder to say onest thing to Sara.


    "If you don''t want anything to happen to your father''spany, just listen to me."


    A gust of wind blew, ruffling Sara''s hair.


    Her eyes were downcast and filled with pity for herself.


    After the divorce, life was ordinary. Sara tried her best to relieve the sadness, but she couldn''t help but


    feel lonely all the time.


    Ethan tried so many things to make her happier.


    "Let''s go to the suburb today. I know a very beautiful ce," Ethan suggested one day. His bright smile


    had a way to light up the haze in her heart.


    It seemed like such a long time since Sara got a breath of fresh air. Looking at the scenery outside the


    car window, Sara no longer felt depressed. "This is actually a really good idea, Ethan," she said


    brightly, forcing herself to cheer up.


    Before they got past the city border, their trip was abruptly interrupted by a call.


    ncing at the number on her phone scree, Sara frowned slightly.


    She didn''t want to answer it at first, but when she thought of the threat he left in the end, she took a big


    breath in and answered it. "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    Her tone was polite and alienated, maybe so that no one could tell the true feelings that were now


    surging up in her heart.

 Chapter 4 Drank It Up

    Chapter 4 Drank It Up


    Jacob didn''t expect that she would speak to him in such a tone. He felt a little awkward and


    ufortable in his heart, and his tone became cold and hard. "There is a home party today. I need


    you to attend it in the name of my wife. If anyone else sees anything wrong, don''t forget what I said."


    Before Sara could refuse, he hung up the phone overbearingly and forcefully.


    He reminded her not to forget what he had said to threaten her with her father''spany.


    Seeing the expression on Sara''s face, Ethan understood what he meant. "It must be him. Did he say


    something that upset you?"


    "No But I want to go home. "


    As soon as Sara finished her words, Ethan turned the steering wheel.


    He had always been obedient to her. No matter what Sara said, he would always do it considerately.


    The so-called home party was just a way for the upper ss to strengthen their connections.


    William was Jacob''s best friend. How could he be absent from such a party? He was wearing a decent


    suit and looked unusually handsome. He talked to Jacob''s cousin like a gentleman and behaved


    gracefully. His deep eyes sometimes looked away, and sometimes were blurred, which attracted those


    girls.


    After standing at the door for a while, a smile appeared on Sara''s cold face.


    Her originally light face suddenly appeared radiant. Her delicate features, fair skin, and graceful posture


    all made those men stop for her.


    She walked into the hall with a smile, took champagne from the tray of a waiter, and nodded to her


    acquaintances with the hemline of her dress. Her behavior was elegant and charming.


    A ck evening dress wrapped her delicate body, and her curvaceous figure made the evening dress


    slip out of a smooth curve.


    She was the most beautiful person in the party.


    It was said that rich people had distant rtives in the mountains. It was true that Jacob had a lot of


    rtives in his family. After four years of marriage, she still couldn''t recognize all of them. She only


    remembered a few close rtives that she often met.


    She searched for the location of Jacob, but a woman with an ordinary rtionship walked towards her.


    "Hi, I''ve seen you wear this dress before." It was Jacob''s cousin, who was slightly drunk. She walked


    Sara''s side, and her posture looked somewhat frivolous under the influence of alcohol.


    Sara sighed in an almost invisible way.


    Jacob had given her too little time. She had no time to buy a dress, so she could only choose a normal


    one. She hoped that no one could see it.


    But she still had to pretend to smile and said, "hmm? You must be mistaken! "


    As the wife of the chief of the Cheng family, even if she wore an old dress, and even she only wore it


    once, she would still make peopleugh at her.


    The cousin thought about it seriously and then shouted, "I remember that you had attended the charity


    dinnerst time!"


    "If you are drunk, just go home and stay. Don''t make a fool of yourself outside." A cold voice came, and


    the lively atmosphere around them suddenly froze.


    The cousin seemed to be frightened. She blinked her eyes, forced back her tears and hid in the crowd.


    Without turning her head, Sara knew the owner of the voice.


    Jacob also walked up to Sara and nced at her. Without saying anything, he suddenly drank up the


    red wine in his ss.


    Confused, Sara asked, "are you showing me how good you can drink?"


    There was a trace of gunpowder in her words.


    She had just been in a better mood and was about to travel with Ethan when she was forced back by


    this man halfway.


    How could she be in a good mood after such a torment? Facing the chief culprit, she didn''t want to


    smile at all.


    Jacob didn''t show any other expression on his face. He was used to the cold words of Sara. He wiped


    Sara''s mouth with his slender fingers and said, "mydy, do you know how important your image is?


    This is the image of our Cheng Group."


    After saying that, he took a look at the dress on Sara in disgust.


    With a mocking smile, Sara asked, "what? You think I''m shameless? But what should I do? I''m a


    product with a marked price. That''s all you have. "


    Hearing what Jacob said, there was no trace of guilt left in Sara''s heart. She didn''tugh at all. After all,


    she was not the one beingughed at by others, but the wife of the head of the Cheng n.


    "You..." He red at this woman. Why didn''t he find that she had such a ability before? Her words were


    so infuriating!


    "Wow, you''ve been married for such a long time, but you''re still so sweet. Do you want to torture us


    singles to death?" William acted like a yboy, followed by a group of beautiful women.


    Sara took the lead inughing. Her angry eyes had disappeared without trace. Her face was elegant


    without losing her charm. "William, you are still so attractive. No matter where you goes, you are


    always favored by beauties. It is really enviable."


    The unscrupulous smile on William''s face suddenly froze, and an unknown emotion shed through his


    eyes. It turned out that he had such an image in her heart?


    Jacob also noticed the expression on William''s face. An idea gradually emerged in his mind, but he


    was not sure yet.


    William turned around and waved his hand, and the women allughed and dispersed.


    "Sara, we haven''t drunk for a long time. We must have a drink today." He changed the champagne in


    Sara''s hand and handed the strong whisky to her.


    Sara hesitated for only a second, and then the whisky was taken away by Jacob. "Are you going to


    make trouble for me? You know her is not good at drinking. "


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    As he spoke, he raised his head and drank the whiskey. His Adam''s apple was surging, and a strong


    smell of alcohol spread out.


    Looking at his charming side face, Sara quickly calmed down.


    She was lost in various fancies and conjectures again. It was all a mess. She was actually fascinated


    by his action of drinking. Didn''t he tell her not to pay attention to this man anymore? But why did she


    still feel that this man was so attractive? She couldn''t help but be attracted by him?


    "Mr. Leo is here. Let me introduce you to him." Jacob held William''s arm and walked over.


    On the other side was an old man in his fifties. He even called Jacob elder cousin. With a disgusting


    look, Sara''s fair skin got goose bumps.


    She nced at the man, but she didn''t expect to look William eye to eye.


    His bright ck eyes were like a pool of ck water, waiting for the deep sinking of Sara.


    However, before that, he fell into Sara''s amber eyes. Her eyes seemed to see his heart, making him


    indulge in them.


    Sensing the tension between them, Sara turned around in a hurry.


    She didn''t know what she was dodging, but a feeling of guilt haunted her. She walked quickly to the


    balcony and wanted to stay there for a while.


    With the help of the cold marble guardrail, Sara slowly breathed out a sigh of relief. She looked up at


    the starry sky in the sky, with a beautiful arc between her chin and neck, as noble and elegant as a


    swan.


    "Sister inw, why are you here alone? Jacob is heartless. Even I care about you, how could he be so


    careless? A frivolous voice came to her ears, with a strong smell of alcohol.


    Sara looked over. It turned out to be Jonathan. He usually attended such a home party. It seemed that


    he had a good rtionship and no one cared about his identity as an illegitimate child.

 Chapter 5 Dont Kiss Me!

    Chapter 5 Don''t Kiss Me!


    Sara didn''t want to have too much interaction with the man who had once coveted her. She lowered


    her eyes to block his gaze. "Brother, why are you here? How can you not attend those social


    engagements outside? "


    For this kind of person, it was better to put a highbel on him first.


    Sure enough, a trace ofcency shed across Jonathan''s face. Then he stared at Sara''s tender


    cheek and chest.


    "The woman who attracts Jacob is really unusual." His eyes were full of obscenity and greed.


    Hiding the disgust in her eyes, Sara felt that her clothes today was really inappropriate.


    She was wearing a low necked dress with her breasts partly hidden and partly visible, which was quite


    common for the current design of dress suit and ttering her curved figure.


    Leaning sideways slightly to avoid his gaze, Sara smiled politely and said, "you must be kidding. Since


    you are here to take some fresh air, I won''t disturb you now."


    If a man and a woman stayed alone in this closed space for a long time, something would definitely


    happen. Besides, looking at Jonathan''s lustful face, Sara didn''t dare to stay there for a moment. She


    walked in the hall with her high heels.


    How could Jonathan allow her to leave like this? He stretched out his arm and stopped her. "Sister in


    law, don''t go. Jacob is busy dealing with those big bosses outside. He has no time to care about you.


    Why don''t we drink here? It''s quiet andfortable."


    As he spoke, he approached Sara closer.


    Stunned for a moment, Sara forced a smile and said, "are you kidding me? I don''t drink. Our


    cousin Alexia is a good drinker. Let her apany you."


    "Her figure is not as good as yours." As he spoke, an evil smile appeared on Jonathan''s face and he


    reached out his hand to Sara.


    In a panic, Sara stepped back and fell to the ground.


    Jonathan stretched out his hand to pull Sara, but his head hit the railing of the balcony and fell directly


    on Sara''s chest.


    Sara felt disgusted. How she wished she could cut off Jonathan''s flesh and throw it away.


    "Oh, it seems that I''m disturbing you." She didn''t realize Jacobe to the balcony, and she didn''t


    know how much he had seen. She only knew that his eyes were burning with contempt, which made


    people feel ufortable and unhappy.


    Pushing away Jonathan with all her strength, Sara stood up unsteadily and exined to him


    subconsciously, "it''s not what you think. It''s all a misunderstanding."


    After saying that, she came to her senses. She didn''t know why she had exined to him that they had


    divorced, hadn''t they?


    Jonathan was pushed to the ground by Sara. He looked at Jacob with a smile and said, "brother, you


    have a good taste since you have such a beautiful and sexy wife. I''m so jealous of you."


    After saying that, he wiped the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were somewhat ambiguous.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    It suddenly dawned on Sara that Jonathan did it on purpose. He deliberately underestimated him and


    tried to alienate him from Jacob,.


    Now, it was impossible for her to remove the stigma off herself. And the disdain in Jacob''s eyes was


    obvious to believe what Jonathan said.


    Sara''s heart sank.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so horny. I didn''t expect you to be a slut." Jacob shook his head and looked at


    Sara with disgust.


    Sara''s heart ached and the corners of her eyes ached uncontrobly. She shook her head and said, "I


    said it was not like what you saw. Nothing really happened between us. You can''t insult me just by his


    words."


    "Insulting you?" Jacob also raised his eyebrows, "you deserve it."


    His words infuriated Sara. The pain in her heart made her lose her mind for a moment. This man


    always hurt her like this. Her heart was torn apart, and she clenched her hands. She red at Jacob


    and said without thinking, "who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like this? I don''t deserve


    it. I don''t deserve you. But now in other people''s eye, I''m still your wife. I''m the legitimate daughter-in-


    law of the Shi n. Why do you find such a woman who doesn''t deserve you? "


    Jonathan sat aside and narrowed his eyes. Was she his wife in other people''s eye? Interesting!


    Jacob also knew that Jonathan was trying to sow dissension between them. He had nned to follow


    Jonathan''s trick and see what he wanted to do, but he didn''t expect that this woman was so stupid that


    she didn''t see through his intention and said such harsh words.


    He had to admit that he was pissed off by the provocative tone of Sara. His heart beat faster and his


    mouth became more vicious. "I feel sick to be entangled with such a dirty woman like you."


    "Dirty?" Tears welled up in Sara''s eyes, but her face was full of sarcasm. "If I''m dirty, you''re not much


    better. After all, we''ve slept together before!"


    "You are such a shameless woman!" Jacob said coldly.


    However, to her surprise, Saraughed out loud in anger. She held herself in her arms, her eyes filled


    with coldness, and uncovered Jacob''s bottom line. "I''m shameless, so what? You haven''t married you


    first love for the first time..." Before she could finish her words, she was kissed tightly by Jacob.


    Jonathan, who was standing next to them, was confused. It seemed that there was a lot of information


    in their words, but he couldn''t understand it at all. But he was sure that there must be something hidden


    between Jacob and Sara. Humph, he could definitely find it out.


    "You are so blind." With a pull came from his wrist, Jonathan was pulled out of the balcony and turned


    around to see a man in a flowery shirt.


    He tidied up his clothes and smiled with satisfaction. Today''s banquet was really a big deal. Not only he


    has the beauty in his arms, but he also heard some information about his sworn brother.


    In the balcony, the tense atmosphere just now waspletely gone, leaving only pink and beautiful


    colors.


    With her eyes wide open, Sara looked at the man in front of him. The kiss from him covered


    her mouth deepened inadvertently.


    Jacob also felt that he was crazy. When he touched her soft lips, he was so infatuated with her. The


    faint champagne sweetness made him lose his mind, and he just wanted to ask for more.


    Her lips and tongue that he had sucked countless times. At the same time, he was so reluctant to let


    her go. He wanted to go deeper and closer and did not separate her into his body forever.


    A sweet smell made Jacob leave Sara immediately.


    "How dare you bite me?" Jacob touched his bleeding lips and looked at Sara in disbelief.


    With a sneer, Sara said, "who allows you to kiss such a dirty woman like me?"


    Sara wiped her mouth in disgust and red at the man in front of him.


    Jacob seemed to be exining to her, or to himself. "I just don''t want you to talk nonsense. You know


    what kind of person he is."


    After saying that, he felt more confident that he had done the right thing.


    Without saying anything, Sara tidied up her dress and stormed out, leaving him alone on the balcony.


    After a long time, Jacob came in from the balcony with the usual expression on his face.


    Sara didn''t like rtives of the Shi n. They were all hypocritical. They were thinking about how to


    grab more family property and how to rip some benefits.

 Chapter 6 Were You A Social Butterfly

    Chapter 6 Were You A Social Butterfly


    Standing alone in the corner, Sara looked at the colorful banquet hall coldly, with contempt and


    sarcasm shing in her eyes.


    Thompson slowly got closer to her side and seemed to understand her mood, "Since you don''t like it,


    you can intoxicate yourself. Don''t you know that after drinking and getting drunk, those annoying


    people will be the ones you like. It''s amazing."


    His gentlemanly manner and nobility made women obsessed with him. He was a man that women liked


    very much.


    All of a sudden, Sara felt that what he said was in line with her mind, so she didn''t reject him so much.


    She smiled and changed a ss of wine. With a tender smile at the end of her eyes, she said softly,


    "cheers."


    Thompson was good at pleasing girls. After chatting with him for only a few minutes, Sara was in a


    better mood and the unhappiness just disappeared.


    "One more ss." Although Sara was a little drunk, she still wanted to drink with him.


    Her wrist was grabbed. Looking at the thick palm on her wrist, Sara asked discontentedly, "what are


    you doing? Let go of me. Don''t you see I''m busy?" She raised her ss and said, raising her


    eyebrows.


    Jacob didn''t allow her to say anything more. He looked at Thompson and said, "you drink first. I''ll go


    there with her to meet some people."


    No matter how angry he was, he still treated his friend with a smile.


    Thompson, who was a man who didn''t want to make trouble, noticed the unwillingness on Sara''s face,


    so when he saw the discontented look on Sara''s face, he felt sorry for her. Regardless of etiquette, he


    reached out his hand and said, "what are those people doing here? They are all family members today,


    aren''t them?"


    It seemed that Jacob didn''t expect that Thompson would say so. He was stunned for a moment. He


    looked Thompson with a trace of inquiry in his eyes, but Thompson didn''t dodge it.


    In the end, Jacob left with Sara, leaving Thompson standing there alone. Thompson held the ss


    tightly, and his knuckles gradually turned white.


    "What are you doing?" Jacob dragged Sara into a guest room.


    Jacob let go of his hand and said sarcastically, "I asked you to attend the dinner as my wife, not to


    embarrass me. Are you a social butterfly? You had an ambiguous rtionship with Jonathan just now,


    and now you are drunk with Thompson. Are you here to revenge on me? "


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Rubbing her wrist, which had turned a little purple, Sara said,


    "I''ve told you. You''ve misunderstood. You know what kind of person Thompson is. He''s your friend.


    Besides, you know that I don''t get along well with your hypocritical rtives. We have been together for


    four years. In your eyes, I am just a social butterfly? "


    She had thought that they would know each other even if she didn''t tell him. She didn''t expect that she


    would have such an image in his heart.


    "Oh, misunderstanding. You can''t wait to go shopping with another man before divorce..." Before Jacob


    could finish his words, Sara rushed out of the door.


    Jacob didn''t expect that Sara would be ignored like this. When he chased after her, Sara had already


    left the banquet hall.


    Somehow, there was an empty ce in his heart. He even didn''t know what he needed.


    Sara''s life after the divorce was not as boring as before.


    Sara was busy with her own business and was ready to take over her father''spany, but she had to


    start from middle level management,.


    She worked hard because she didn''t want to think too much. She just wanted to devote herself to work,


    to her father and to the Yu n.


    Looking at the piles of reports on the table, she knew that it was not that simple to know about the


    company. She was used to enjoying it before. When she took over thepany all of a sudden, she


    felt that she had no idea what to do.


    "Sara, this is the financial information." Shelly''s father''s capable female assistant handed over some


    documents with a smile. She always lookedpetent. She was still unmarried in her thirties, and her


    working ability was better than many men.


    "Okay, I see." With a forced smile, Sara thought, ''when I finish reading these files, I guess I''ll be an old


    woman. But it won''t do me any good in the future if I don''t read them.''.


    Through these documents, Sara suddenly felt a little desperate. There were so many connections


    between her father''spany and Jacob''s. She couldn''t cut them off in a short time.


    The reason why she went back to her father''spany was that she hoped that thepany could be


    independent and escape the financial support of the Shi n. But now, it seemed that the hope was a


    little slim.


    Looking through the document in her hand, Sara frowned slightly. The rtionship between the


    company was not only cut off constantly, but also she had to meet Jacob for the sake of herpany.


    With tired steps, Sara looked at the tall building in front of her. Not long after she returned to the


    company, her father asked her toe to the time group to discuss about the contract.


    After all, she and Jacob were still a couple in other people''s eyes.


    Jacob was also thest person she wanted to see now, but she had no choice but to see him.


    She felt ironic that the familiar room had changed to another identity.


    "Ah, sister, you are here!" Alice walked out of the CEO office with a sweet smile on her face. When she


    saw Sara, she came up to greet her in a rather exaggerated manner.


    How shameless he was to call her sister sweetly.


    Sara didn''t like this woman, it could be said that she hated her very much. But she was apanied


    by her colleagues, and there were also employees of the time group passing by. If she gave Alice an


    evil look, she would definitely be a joke of thepany. At that time, there would be many people


    scold her behind her back.


    However, it didn''t matter if she lost. Even though Be was the winner now, the aura of Sara was only


    better than hers.


    Sara straightened her back. The white OL skirt wrapped her curvy body, and the soft curve set off her


    beautiful and delicate face, making people unable to take their eyes off her., With a decent smile at the


    corners of her mouth, Sara said, "Miss Be, I didn''t expect to see you here. What a coincidence."


    "Jasper insisted on asking mee here." Alice pretended to be aggrieved, "he said he was boring


    working alone. Besides, he would miss me if I wasn''t with him, so I could onlye here to apany


    him. But it''s really boring here."


    After saying that, she blinked her big eyes and spread out her hands, looking innocent and innocent.


    Although Alice said so, how could Sara not see her showing off.


    But even if she was still Jacob''s wife, she knew clearly that Jacob had been waiting for this woman for


    so many years. Now that the two finally got married, of course they should cherish the time together.


    However, even though she knew all these, Sara still couldn''t help feeling sad and dejected.


    "Sister, why do you look so bad? You were fine just now." Alice said in a worried tone, but the smile in


    her eyes could not be hidden.


    After taking a step back and keeping a distance from her, Sara said slowly, "nothing. Miss Be, we are


    not very familiar with each other. You''d better not call me sister."


    Alice''s hand stopped in midair. Sara was not in the mood to pretend. Alice changed into a


    condescending look at Sara and said, "in that case, Miss Yvonne, I''ll tell you that we are preparing for


    the wedding, so you''d better stay away from him. Otherwise, don''t me me for not reminding you!"


    Her obvious threat tone finally exposed on herself indulgent face. However, her threat to Sara was so


    small that no one else could hear her except Sara.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 7 Being Set Up

    Chapter 7 Being Set Up


    Raising her head, Sara looked at her as if she was a naughty child. With a forgiving expression on her


    face, she said with a smile, "you don''t have to tell me such news. Jacob is not as good as you think.


    You like him, but I don''t care."


    Her barb stung Alice exactly, because in front of Alice, Sara was so resolute that she didn''t want to


    lower her head at all.


    Unexpectedly, Alice burst intoughter and slowly approached Sara. In a voice that only the two of


    them could hear, she said, "even you like him, you need have that chance. Unfortunately, Jasper hates


    you so much. You don''t have a chance at all. So, don''t be jealous."


    After saying that, she looked at Sara more proudly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The smile on Sara face couldn''t hold on any longer. She frowned, but she couldn''t show her anger, or


    she would lose.


    She raised her head and looked at Alice with a sneer. "How do you know that I don''t have a chance?


    Don''t forget that I''m still his legitimate wife. We have been married for four years. Do you believe that a


    man and a woman have lived together for four years without any intimate rtion? "


    As expected, when Sara finished her words, Alice face changed. "You..."


    "Miss Sara, our CEO invites you to the meeting room." A girl with a ponytail was stunned at the sight of


    Alice, but she was well-educated and guided Sara to the meeting room with a smile.


    When Sara walked past by Alice, the sound of her high-heeled shoes seemed as if it had stepped on


    Alice heart, just like she had won a battle.


    In the meeting room sat Mr. Aiden, not Jacob.


    "Miss Yvonne, I''m sorry to keep you waiting. Let''s talk about the specific cooperation n first. Our


    president is very busy recently and willeter."


    Mr. Aiden was very hospitable. After all, no one knew that Sara and Jacob had divorced. He was still


    very polite to Sara.


    Without saying anything else, Sara went straight to the point and sent the n to everyone present.


    "The following n is a project that ourpany wants to cooperate with yourpany. I''ll introduce


    the specific content to you now."


    Since Sara was willing to work hard, the people around looked at her with new eyes. They had thought


    that she was ying tricks, but it seemed that the president''s wife was also capable.


    After introducing this project, Sara was very tired.


    "Mrs., I..." Seeing that everyone had gone out, Mr. Aiden walked up to Sara and tried to cotton up to


    her.


    Sara waved her hand and said, "just call me Miss Alice. You can go out now. Don''t worry about me. I''m


    more familiar with this ce than you."


    In the past, she often came to thepany with Jacob to show off their love at the request of Jacob.


    Mr. Aiden hesitated for a while and went out in a hurry.


    After putting the documents in order, Sara felt tired.


    She leaned against the chair in the meeting room, lookingzy. In the past, Jacob also liked to see her


    expression like this, but now no one appreciated it.


    She thought that she would have to face Jacob formallyter. She knew that he was picky, and she


    didn''t know if he would be satisfied with her n. If he deliberately made things difficult, she didn''t


    know how to deal with it.


    After saying that, Sara stood up and walked out of the meeting room. Seeing that Alice came over with


    a strange smile and a cup of hot coffee in her hand.


    Sara hated Alice very much. She was in a bad mood at the thought that she was destined to see Alice


    every day as long as she cooperated with Jacob''spany.


    Alice cautiously walked up to Sara with a cup of coffee in her hand and looked at Sara with her big


    eyes, which seemed to be seductive.


    Sara ignored her. She thought it was the greatestpromise for her to ignore Alice. After all, it was


    this woman who had always provoked her.


    "Miss Sara, it seems that you are very busy. Would you like some coffee?" Alice stopped in front of


    Sara. She didn''t call her sister as affectionately as before, but talked to her calmly. The expression in


    Alice''s eyes was unpredictable, but there was one thing she was sure that she hated Sara, just as Sara


    hated her.


    There were two reasons why Alice hated her. One was that she had married Jacob, and the other was


    that she had been with Jacob for four years. Although the two said that they had no feelings for each


    other, they wouldn''t have any feelings for each other in the past four years?


    Even if not, the four years of getting along with each other was not for fun.


    Looking at her coldly, Sara smiled and said, "Miss Alice, you seem to be very free. You still have time to


    make coffee by yourself."


    Alice didn''t have any position in thepany, so of course she had nothing to do. Moreover, she


    thought that she had to be free, so that she could have enough time to stay with Jacob, so that he


    would not have any other women besides her.


    For her, it was obvious that Sara was Alice''s number one enemy. She had to guard against him.


    "Would you like some coffee?" Alice raised her ss and said.


    Raising her eyebrows, Sara said, "no, I don''t like drinking when I work."


    Seeing Alice curling her lips, Sara couldn''t help saying, "Jacob doesn''t like hot coffee either. Ice is more


    suitable for him."


    What Alice regretted most was the four years when she was away from him. Four years could change


    a person a lot. For example, now, she didn''t know at all that Jacob began to like drinking ice coffee.


    She didn''t know he as well as this woman.


    How could she not be jealous?


    Alice''s coffee was also made for Jacob. She couldn''t help him with anything else, so she could only be


    considerate and pleasing in life.


    But now, she seemed to be unable to do anything.


    With a vicious look in her eyes, Alice said in a cold voice, "Miss Sara, you are indeed more attentive


    than me. But no matter how attentive you are, what can you do? He won''t take one more look at you.


    After all, I''m the only one he loves most. Otherwise, he won''t break up with you for me. So no matter


    how much you have done, no matter how much you know him, it''s useless! "


    Alice was driven mad by jealousy and said something that embarrassed Sara.


    Looking down at her documents, Sara strode forward and said, "yes, it''s useless. Since he loves you


    so much, you''re already the winner. What''s the point of emphasizing it here? Or you don''t feel safe at


    all? "


    When Alice saw Sara walk past her, she raised her hands and poured out all the coffee.


    Surprised, Sara stopped but didn''t feel hot.


    Looking down at the coffee on her white dress, Alice smiled and said, "I''m sorry. I just can''t stand your


    smug look. Since I was a child, no one can grab what I want!"


    She said in a low voice. When she saw someone passing by, she immediately lowered her eyes.


    Sara looked at her in confusion. When she looked up, her big eyes were filled with tears. "Miss Sara,


    what did I do wrong? Even if you don''t like me, you can''t do this to me! "


    She said with grievance.


    "What are you talking about?" With a frown, Sara looked at the woman in front of her. She had done


    nothing, but this woman was crying so pitifully.


    Was she set up? A hint of irony shed through Sara''s eyes. Was this the woman that Jacob had been


    in love with for a few years? Was this the first love he had waited for four years?


    "What happened?" An employee came over. They knew who Sara was, and she was more clear that it


    was Alice who had been apanying the CEO these days. Different from Sara, Alice was good at


    controlling people''s feelings and had a high EQ. All the staff in thepany liked her very much.

 Chapter 8 Ran Away

    Chapter 8 Ran Away


    With a sigh, Sara cheered herself up and got out of the car. "Thompson, what can I do for you?"


    "Get in my car and have dinner with me." Thompson stared at her.


    Sara looked Thompson up and down. He was dressed formally today, wearing a dark green suit and a


    tie, and his hair was meticulouslybed. In this way, he was more steady and less unruly than usual.


    "I''m really not in the mood to eat now." Although Thompson''s invitation was sincere, she still refused it.


    How could she be in a good mood after quarreling with her ex-husband.


    Thompson shrugged his shoulders, pretending to be helpless. "I came out of the blind date contest


    halfway for you. You are too cruel to refuse me like this."


    After saying that, Thompson pretended to be sad and curled his lips.


    ''How could such an adult do such an expression and action? If Jacob''s icy face could also be like


    this, it should be very interesting!'' Sara thought!


    Shaking her head, Sara wanted to get rid of Jacob from her mind. She didn''t want to have anything to


    do with him anymore.


    "But..." Still, Sara wanted to refuse.


    But Thompson opened the door gracefully and made a gesture of wee, "I know you are busy, but


    this time I''m doing business. I have a project that is very suitable for yourpany. I don''t know if you


    are interested."


    Interested? Of course she was. Sara knew that if she wished to disassociate herself from the Shi n,


    first of all, herpany must be strong enough, so she wouldn''t let go of any project.


    Without much hesitation, she turned around and got into the car.


    Seeing her like this, Thompson smiled.


    Thompson was going to attend a party today. To put it in a good way, he wanted to contact his friends,


    but in fact, it was a blind date for him. At this party, all the famous people in the city took their daughters


    with them. Thompson''s family was very wealthy. It was the dream of many people to be married into his


    family.


    But when he heard about what had happened to Sara from his secretary, Thompson came over as


    soon as possible. His father had to deal with the rest. Of course, he would be scolded by his father


    when he came back home today.


    Thompson sat opposite to Sara and introduces with a smile, "The owner of this restaurant is my friend,


    and their Chinese food is second to none. I think you will like it very much."


    Sara nodded in agreement. She was not interested in food or anything else. All she wanted to know


    now was the project in Thompson''s hand. If herpany could get this project, not to mention the


    profit, at least it didn''t have to rely on the big tree of the time group, which would save a lot of trouble.


    Thinking of this, she braced herself up to engage in social activities with Thompson.


    Jacob hadn''t shown a smile since Sara left. He frowned and looked through the documents sent by his


    secretary without saying a word.


    Alice was good at gauging people''s mind and scheming. Especially when she saw the serious look on


    Jacob''s face, she knew that what she said at this time would only be annoying, so she sat aside


    obediently. She seemed to be in a daze, but she had been thinking about what happened just now.


    Just now, she had spearheaded at Sara, but Jacob didn''t listen to any exnation from Sara. Did it


    mean that he had been extremely disgusted with her?


    Alice rubbed the ring on her finger. Although Jacob had been saying that he loved her and waited for


    her, he still had the wedding ring on his finger. Most importantly, he didn''t propose to her, which made


    her very uneasy.


    Thinking of this, Alice made a very firm decision. She wanted to make Jacob hate Sara more and throw


    away the diamond ring on his finger willingly!


    Thinking of this, Alice''s beautiful and perfect red lips curved up slightly. She began to draw up a n to


    deal with Sara in her mind.


    In the dining room, Sara didn''t know that Alice was thinking about her again.


    "Eat more. Don''t you know that you are almost skinny now?" Thompson picked up some food for Sara,


    and persuaded her to have more.


    Knowing that the food in front of her was delicious, it tasted like wax. After all, Sara came to discuss


    business with Thompson. Although he didn''t mention anything about business, she couldn''t interrupt


    him impolitely. "The dishes in this restaurant are also unique. I like them very much."


    Hearing her praise, Thompson''s eyes lit up and his face lit up with excitement. It meant that he took


    Sara to the right ce. She liked this ce!


    "Eat more if you like." How Thompson wished he could put all the dishes in her bowl.


    Helpless, Sara wanted to ask again and again, but she controlled himself. Although she was anxious,


    she knew that haste made waste. She looked up at him with a smile and said, "help yourself too. Don''t


    just watch me eat. I''m not used to it."


    After saying that, she lowered her head shyly.


    It was not until then that Thompson realized that he was a little rude. He had been watching her eating


    all the time, but he did not eat anything. Instead, he looked at her with interest. He smiled and said,


    "okay..."


    He didn''t eat immediately. Instead, he took a tissue, stood up slightly, wiped the corner of Sara''s mouth


    and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to have such a cute side. There are rice grains on your


    cheeks."


    Unprepared, Sara''s face turned red. She was surprised and she couldn''t help but feel shy.


    Was this man flirting with her?


    Pretending to be fine, Sara coughed and smiled awkwardly.


    She also didn''t want to eat the rice on her face, but this person had been staring at her all the time.


    Who could eat well, which made her eat the rice on her face.


    "What''s wrong? Did you get choked? Have some soup. " As soon as Thompson finished his words, he


    thoughtfullydled some soup for Sara in his own bowl.


    Sara and Jacob had married before graduation, and they had never had such social intercourse. After


    they got married, Jacob would not allow her to do so.


    Now she couldn''t stand his kindness, but she didn''t know how to refuse.


    She had been married for four years and was not used to socialize with other men.


    When she was with Jacob, she always kept a certain distance from other men.


    It was the first time that a man had treated her like this.


    "No, thanks..." At a loss, Sara refused. He had gone too far to help her wipe her face. Now if she had


    soup in his bowl, wasn''t that an indirect kiss? No way! The more Sara thought about it, the more she


    felt it was inappropriate. She had an impulse to run away.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Seeing that Sara didn''t take the bowl, Thompson sighed and said earnestly, "actually, you don''t have to


    be so alienated from me. I just want to be good to you. How can a good person like you not love and


    pity you. He... I... "


    Thompson wanted to say that Jacob didn''t know how to cherish her, but when he was about


    to speak, he felt that he was too mean to say that.


    Sara had a hunch that what he said was something she couldn''t afford. Just as she was thinking about


    what to do, her phone rang.


    With a lingering fear, Sara let out a sigh of relief and smiled, "I''m sorry. I have to answer the phone."


    After saying that, she stood up and left gracefully, but only she knew that she was a little fleeing when


    she left.


    She interrupted Thompson abruptly.


    After taking the phone to the bathroom, Sara breathed a sigh of relief. "Hello, Sherry. Your call is well-


    timed."


    There was a trace of survivor from the disaster in her voice. Sara thought that her good friend had


    made a good call.


    On the other end of the phone, Sherry said idly, "I came out early this morning to hang out with you. I''m


    so boring alone. I don''t want to go home so early."

 Chapter 9 Overshadowed

    Chapter 9 Overshadowed


    "Well, then I''ll go to see you?" Sara didn''t want to stay alone with Thompson anymore.


    Sherry didn''t expect that Sara would agree so readily. She was stunned for a moment and then said,


    "so resolute today? Haven''t you been very busy recently? I don''t think you are at home at the moment.


    I won''t hold you up? "


    "I''m fine. I''m having dinner with Thompson, but..." But it was time to end the dinner.


    "Where are you?" Sherry suddenly raised her voice and said excitedly on the other end of the phone.


    Without thinking too much, Sara told her friend where she was. "Well, we are..."


    Facing Thompson, Sara cursed Sherry in his heart for countless times.


    As soon as she heard that they were together, this woman ran to them at once and insisted on not


    calling her when she ate delicious food. Now, it was impossible for Sara to leave.


    Thinking of this, Sara smiled and said, "well, I have a friend toeter. Is that okay?"


    "Sure. Your friend is my friend." Thompson said indifferently.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    During this period, Thompson always brought the topic to Sara''s emotional problems. However, after


    Sara toasted to Thompson several cups, Sara changed the topic.


    After a while, Sherry came at a flying speed. As soon as she saw Thompson, she tidied up herself at


    once. She walked over in ten centimeter high heels and said with all kinds of charm, "Hello, I''m a friend


    of Shelly. My name is Sherry. I''ve heard of your name for a long time. I''ve seen you today, and you are


    even more handsome than on TV."


    Sherry was not a coward. Whomever she met, she could deal with skillfulness.


    Hearing her words, Thompson smiled and said to Sara, "your friend is very interesting."


    Not knowing what he meant, Sara smiled awkwardly.


    "Now that you have called your friend here, and I have also called my friend here, you won''t mind, will


    you?" Thompson suddenly changed the topic, but there was a sh of malice in his eyes.


    Hearing that, Sara was stunned. She didn''t expect that he would change the subject so quickly and


    didn''t see his eyes. She thought that her friend Sherry came here, and she had no right to refuse the


    treat of Thompson and his friend.


    Sara said with a smile, "Of course I don''t mind."


    Hearing her words, Thompson smiled again. "Well, I won''t tease you anymore. Come on, let''s have a


    drink together. I''m very happy to have dinner with two beautiful girls today. It''s such a great honor."


    He said slowly and drank up the wine gracefully.


    Sherry could drink a lot and wanted to make a deep impression on Thompson. She raised her head


    and drained the ss of wine in her hand.


    Hearing that, Sara hesitated for a while. Let''s not talk about anything else. She was not a good drinker


    at all. Normally, if she drank a little, she would be stopped by Jacob. Moreover, he would sarcastically


    mock her embarrassment after getting drunk.


    Now, no matter what happened, she would think of Jacob.


    "Hi! Thompson, it turns out that you are having dinner with two beauties... Hello, Miss Sara!" A sweet


    voice suddenly sounded. Surprised, Sara raised her head and saw the two peopleing over. She


    drank up the wine in her ss because of nervousness.


    The hot wine went into the restaurant through her esophagus. Wherever the wine went, there was a


    burst of heat, and Sara''s'' face suddenly turned red, and she felt dizzy.


    The two people in front of her were getting closer and closer. What a coincidence! Jacob also took


    Alice to this restaurant.


    Alice greeted Thompson warmly and then looked at Sara in disbelief. "I didn''t expect you to be so good


    at drinking. You are really a heroine!"


    Her praise was extremely hypocritical.


    Jacob also tightened his face without any expression. "Thompson, it''s incredible that you are here."


    It was not long after Thompson came back, so he was not used to Chinese food. On the contrary, he


    liked foreign food from the bottom of his heart. He seldom visited this kind of Chinese restaurant, and


    Jacob, who knew him well, also felt it incredible.


    Thompson stood up and said meaningfully, "everything is not absolute."


    Looking at the two men''s confrontation, Sara couldn''t help but admire them in her heart. They were


    both elites. When they stood there, it was a beautiful scene. Jacob was cold and unrestrained, wearing


    a neat suit. Just his aura alone made people retreat.


    Thompson was wild and unruly. His deep eyes were full of Western color, and his skin was as white as


    a vampire. His pink lips were slightly bent, making girls fall in love with him.


    Since she saw Jacob, Sherry didn''t say a word. She looked at the man in front of her nkly. The


    king''s style made her heart ripple. For many times, she dreamed that such a man could appear in her


    life. It turned out that her dream coulde true.


    Clenching her red fingernails, Sherry fixed her eyes on Jacob''s deep eyes. She bit her lips, and her


    eyes were as deep as a pool, as if they could make people fall in love in an instant. There was no


    expression on his domineering and cold face. His features were deep, his nose was high, and his lips


    were thin. What a delicate and ingenious appearance.


    Somehow, Sherry''s face turned redder and redder, and her heart skipped a beat. She had fallen in love


    with such a man at this moment.


    Regardless of anything else, Sherry stood up abruptly. Seeing this, Sara, who was standing next to her,


    was taken aback and asked, "are you okay, Alice?"


    "What? It''s okay. It''s okay. I want to say that since we are friends, why don''t we eat together? " She


    said warmly to Jacob.


    Jacob usually didn''t talk to strangers, nor did he listen to them. But this time was different. He agreed


    as if he was in a fit of pique. "Okay. Anyway, we are friends."


    After saying that, he naturally sat next to Thompson, and Alice also sat next to Jacob. On the other side


    of her was Sara. The atmosphere suddenly changed.


    Sherry began the talk and said to Jacob, "Hello, nice to meet you. I''m Sherry, a good friend of Sara."


    She hugged Sara and asked, "am I your best friend?"


    "Of course!" Looking at her friend''s reaction, Sara replied with a smile.


    Jacob took a look at Sherry reluctantly. She was not the kind of girl who would amaze others, nor was


    she the kind of woman who was superior and indifferent like Sara.


    Sara was very beautiful, but it was difficult to get close to her. Wherever she went, she would be


    people''s focus. As for Sherry, she was as beautiful as a little Jasper, faint and pure, but she was


    overshadowed by Sara''s side.


    "Okay." Jacob agreed.

 Chapter 10 Could Not Help Crying

    Chapter 10 Could Not Help Crying


    "Okay." Jacob agreed.


    Jacob also turned to look at Sara''s bowl and sneered, "will anyone here grab food from you?"


    Taking a look at her bowl, which was filled with food by Thompson, Sara knew that Jacob wasughing


    at her.


    Thompson took over the topic and said with a smile, "I think Sara is too slim recently. She must haven''t


    eaten on time, so I picked up such food for her. I just hope that she can gain some weight."


    He looked at Sara with affection in his eyes.


    Jacob also narrowed his eyes and said, "being thin is ugly, so if she bes fatter, I''m afraid she''ll


    look even worse."


    His voice was cold and provoked Sara intentionally or unintentionally.


    Biting her teeth, Sara said, "Mr. Jacob, I have to defend myself. Although I''m thin, I''m not ugly at all!


    Have you changed your taste in beauty? "


    Looking at the people on the table in confusion, Sherry couldn''t help but pull Sara''s clothes and asked,


    "Hey, what, what''s going on?"


    "It''s okay. It''s just that some people don''t want me to live a good life," said Sara.


    Sara''s voice was neither loud nor low, just enough to be heard by everyone at the table.


    Sherry immediately turned to look at Jacob, and at this time, Jacob was looking at Sara with unfriendly


    eyes.


    ncing at the food on the table, Alice said, "I don''t like the food. It looks like poor..."


    Her voice was very low, but Thompson still heard it. He looked at Alice and narrowed his eyes. Poor?


    The dishes here were indeed very ordinary, but they were quite good at cooking, so the taste of each


    dish was very unique, making people can''t help but want to eat it. And Alice, before she had a taste,


    said that she was poor, just looking at the main materials of ordinary. This kind of woman, huh!


    Thompson was confused. Jacob was also a man he admired. He was decisive and refined. How could


    he fall in love with such a woman at the first sight? It was really inconceivable.


    Jacob also rubbed Alice''s hair dotingly and said sarcastically with a smile, "these vulgar things are


    really not suitable for you to eat. Why don''t you drink some water first? I''ll take you to other ces


    later."


    After saying that, he took a nce at Sara, with an unknown coldness in his eyes.


    Jacob also showed enough respect to Alice, so she was in a very good mood. She drank water


    obediently and showed off to Sara, "sister Sara, you usually eat this kind of food?"


    She looked at the green beans in the starved Sara''s bowl, a trace of contempt hidden in her innocent


    appearance.


    Raising her eyebrows, Sara said, "yes, I grew up eating this kind of food. But fortunately, this kind of


    food is not in a strange shape for me."


    After saying that, she looked at Alice, as if she was that strange thing.


    But now she didn''t want to talk to Alice anymore. This hypocritical and affected woman was thest


    thing she liked.


    Taking a look at Alice''s hand holding Jacob''s arm, Sherry said, "everyone has eaten this kind of food?


    Don''t you usually eat human food? Then we are very curious about it?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Sherry had always been a good person and never offended anyone. Since Alice entered the room, her


    eyes had been unfriendly. This time, she finally found a chance to target this woman.


    Alice was too angry to say anything. Her eyes were full of tears and she was about to cry.


    ncing at Alice, Sara suddenly despised her more than ever. It turned out that the woman Jacob also


    liked was just so so.


    Seeing that Alice was wronged, Jacob didn''t scold Sherry directly. Instead, he stared at Sara and said


    in disgust, e at me if you have anything. Don''t me Alice."


    Sara tightened her grip on the ss. Her fingertips turned white and the corners of her mouth wrinkled


    slightly. Sara had been with him for four years, but she didn''t expect to receive badments in the


    end.


    Sara snorted, "So do you. "


    Sherry was speechless. Although she was not happy with Alice, Jacob hade to protected her,


    which hurt Sara unexpectedly.


    However, Sherry didn''t like the overbearing look on Alice''s face. Why did the victim have to ept all


    kinds of verbal attacks from the perpetrator?


    Disappointed, Jacob looked askance at the woman who he had been with for four years. When did she


    be so eloquent. Or was it because she had scruples when they were together. Now that they had


    divorced, she didn''t care about it at all?


    Jacob was also enraged. The atmosphere was tense, like a prelude to a storm.


    Alice tugged at Jacob''s sleeve. She could see that Thompson was protecting Sara. If they really fought,


    both sides would hurt. Moreover, she had earned enough face today, so there was no need for her to


    go ck.


    "Jacob, since we have patience, let''s ignore her. If it goes on like this, I won''t be able to have dinner


    later. "You are really good at acting obediently at critical moments.


    After saying that, she gave a gloating nce at Sara. She also remembered Sherry''s face. Sooner or


    later, Alice would avenge herself.


    Noticing the expression on Alice''s face, Sherry responded with disdain.


    Alice''s face darkened. What a bummer! At this time, there were still people protecting Sara, man and


    woman.


    Looking at the calm look on Sara''s face, Thompson tried to smooth things over.


    "Hugh, what a coincidence today. We must get together next time. "


    Jacob''s face darkened. What does Thompson mean? He wants me to leave?


    Coincidentally, with a ss of wine in Sara''s hand, she was about to clink sses with Thompson, as if


    he was not around at all.


    Jacob was also very angry.


    Were women all acting ording to the circumstances? Once they broke up, they could immediately


    date with men for dinner and have a pleasant talk?


    "Sara, you are still nominally my wife. Please watch your manners. Don''t swagger around the city all


    day long. "


    Sara was tired of these words. Could she say something else? For example, I don''t allow it.


    Sara mocked herself that she still had expectations for the man in front of her. And she couldn''t help


    but watch his following narration.


    She was about to answer. In front of her, Jacob touched Alice''s head affectionately. His voice was not


    loud, but it seemed that he deliberately said it to Sara.


    "Let''s go to another ce to have dinner. Don''t waste time with these unimportant people. Such a good


    time can''t be wasted on people and things with bad mood. After dinner, we go to buy the 50 carat


    diamond ring you liked yesterday. "


    A hint of panic shed through Sara''s eyes, but she hid it well.


    She still remembered that a year ago, Jacob also said that he would take her to buy a unique


    customized diamond ring on their 4th anniversary.


    Four years had passed. He broke his promise. She was abandoned by him without hesitation.


    Just because a woman came back, he abandoned her without hesitation. Just like throwing away a pet,


    he had to tell her before throwing it away that he had no patience for her. But at this moment, this


    woman was still reminding him that she was like a stray dog.


    Sara couldn''t help but take a sip of the wine. No one knew whether it was a real scene or an illusion.


    Did she have a nightmare and wake up? Jacob still loved her, and Alice still didn''t show up in their life.


    A teardrop streaked across Sara''s face. Heartache and despair could not describe her feelings in time.


    She was so self-control that she couldn''t help crying.

 Chapter 11 Why Should I Still Stay Here

    Chapter 11 Why Should I Still Stay Here


    Only Jacob knew her weakness, and only he knew her coldness. So he poked her heart with his needle


    like words unscrupulously and told everyone openly, "look, how interesting it is.".


    A harsh voice was hear, "Why are you crying, Miss Sara? "


    Alice said in a victorious tone. Disgusting.


    Thompson was watching the farce at ease and had no intention of speaking. Unexpectedly, Sara shed


    tears when she heard they would buy a diamond ring.


    At a loss, Thompson took out a piece of tissue and said to Sara, "I''ve just bought my jewelry store with


    some top-grade finished jade. Let''s go and check when you have time.


    Jacob also put his arm around Alice''s shoulder and walked forward without looking back.


    Jacob was fed up with the look of Sara. No matter what, he was unable to hurt her. So as long as it


    came to money, she would be provoked.


    If she didn''t love money, how could she marry him?


    They just took what they needed. Otherwise, did he want Sara to be a virgin?


    When he mentioned divorce, Sara agreed without hesitation at all. It was ridiculous to pretend that she


    wanted to remarry without a moment dy.


    Jacob also took Alice all the way to the Michelin restaurant for dinner.


    Alice ordered some of Jacob''s favorite dishes, such as duck''s trotter and goose liver, steak and so on.


    On the one hand, she secretly sighed that she had a good memory. She still remembered the dishes


    that Jacob also liked to eat. Fortunately, Jacob didn''t change his taste.


    The taste was the same as love, and it wouldn''t change over time. Alice smiled sweetly, expecting that


    Jacob would also discuss about buying a diamond ring for her.


    However, Jacob didn''t mention it again.


    Jacob also frowned slightly, but soon he calmed down.


    Since he had lived with Sara for the past few years, his living habits had changed a lot. For example,


    when he ate steak before, he only liked it to be medium cooked, but now he liked it to be well-done.


    Just because Sara said it was not good for his health. From then on, he had only eaten well done steak


    when he went out to eat with Sara, but everything had passed.


    But after Alice ordered the steak which was medium cook with expectation, he didn''t have the heart to


    tell her that he didn''t like medium now.


    His habit would change. Since Jacob loved Alice, he could definitely change it back by time.


    But when he was eating the steak, Jacob felt a sense of unspeakable awkwardness. It must be


    because he was in a bad mood. Jacob thought so as well. At the same time, he couldn''t tell how he felt


    when he thought of Jacob. He didn''t love her, but he didn''t want her to be possessed by men. Men''s


    possessiveness was really strange.


    Looking at the naughty Alice in front of him, Jacob''s eyes were full of affection. Alice was not


    particrly beautiful, but she gave herself a particrly simple and reassuring feeling. However, Sara


    was different as she was always arrogant and cold, which was hard to guess.


    After going through so many things, many people found that what they loved most was still the


    beginning.


    Many people missed their first love, probably because the love at that time was real and pure.


    Fortunately, Alice came back safe and sound. Of course, Jacob would give her everything.


    As soon as Jacob left, Sara felt the food became tasteless. Jacob was like a magic spell. Wherever


    Sara went, she could always feel Jacob was around her.


    Sherry sensed Sara''s low spirit and said, "how about we go to KTV to sing after dinner.


    Thompson was excited to hear that. He grew up abroad and seldom hid his thoughts. He was very


    happy when he thought of going to sing with Sara.


    He asked Sara in an inquiring tone, "will you go? "


    Sara shook her head. Her delicate face seemed to glow in the light. Her amber eyes were a little red.


    Her thin face looked more charming because of her gaunt look. Thompson was a little obsessed with it.


    Heughed at himself that Jacob was also such a stupid man to abandon such a beautiful woman, and


    instead, he loved that scheming bitch.


    "No, thanks. I still have a lot of things to do in thepany. Let''s talk about it another day. "


    She didn''t want to talk about her pain in detail. No one could feel it.


    Sara had to live in Jacob''s vi. At least nominally, they hadn''t severed their rtionship.


    Walking out of the restaurant and along the street, Sara felt sense of suppression in her chest. She


    didn''t want to be apanied by Thompson or Sherry. She just said that she wanted to see her old


    friend whom she hadn''t seen for a long time and that it was not appropriate for her to take them with


    her.


    In fact, Sara just wanted to be alone for a while.


    Too many uneptable things had happened in a short time.


    She had thought that marrying a rich man for her father''spany was enough unbearable, but she


    didn''t expect that he turned to his first girlfriend.


    However, his first girlfriend didn''t seem to have a halo of kindness. She didn''t know whether she should


    be grateful or pitiful for this.


    The street was crowded with people. Looking at the couple in front of her, Sara saw a man carefully


    handed the ice cream to his girlfriend, as if the woman would be ruined if she didn''t eat it. The woman


    was in a hurry to eat, but the man stepped back again. The woman scolded the man coquettishly, and


    the man finally fed the ice cream to the woman''s mouth.


    It turned out to be the so-called love of others, which had nothing to do with her.


    Maybe it was wrong to choose to marry him at the beginning. Sara couldn''t help but think too much.


    As the night fell, the sky was enveloped by darkness. She just couldn''t jump out and wanted to get rid


    of the nature.


    It was already 10 o''clock in the evening when Sara came back to the vi.


    The light was on at home.


    As soon as Sara entered the room, she heard Jacob say in a cold voice, "I thought you had sold


    yourself at a satisfactory price. You came back sote. Is the price not settled yet? "


    Jacob alsoy on the imported leather sofa in afortable posture, with a ss of red wine in his


    hand. After saying that, he didn''t forget to take a sip.


    If it weren''t for Jacob''s cold voice, Sara would have thought that everything was still the same. Every


    time she came back, Jacob alsoy on the sofa like that.


    Today was different from the past. The newer smiled, but the old one didn''t cry.


    Sara was not an ordinary person, so she could cope with such a situation. She didn''t want to show her


    timidity and be mocked in front of Jacob.


    "As you wish, I''lle back to take my luggage."


    She even didn''t want to have one more word to entangle with him. No more entanglement was


    nostalgia. It was better to start over than to be nostalgic.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "As I said, you can''t start a new life as you like. Don''t forget your father''spany. As a spoiled child,


    you can''t get used to the simple life. And your father is almost 60 years old. Do you have the heart to


    see him suffer the blow of bankruptcy? " Jacob said with a yful look.


    "What do you want?" Sara roared in a hoarse voice, on the verge of breaking down. The disdainful look


    on Sara''s face was too much for him to bear.


    Jacob was also shocked. He had known Sara for so many years, but she had never seen him so


    emotional. No matter how sad or happy she was, she was always indifferent and arrogant.


    The reason why Jacob chose Sara was that she was too simr to him in character. She was neither


    clingy nor disturbing, as if she was isted from the world.


    But today, Sara behaved abnormally, which made Jacob speechless. He felt a little pity for her.


    In her high heels, Sara went back to her bedroom. It was such a big house. Since it was not her own


    house and she was annoying to him, why did she still stay there?

 Chapter 12 Stigma

    Chapter 12 Stigma


    In her high heels, Sara went back to her bedroom. It was such a big house. Since it was not her own


    house and she was annoying to him, why did she still stay there?


    After sorting a few clothes, Sara went downstairs with her suitcase.


    "Are you doing this to make others think that I mistreated you, so you are angry and want to go back to


    your parents'' home? Since we are all acting, what was the difference between now and the past four


    years? Jacob was sitting straight on the sofa, and his eyes are sharp and invible.


    Sara''s fair face turned red because of anger, and her smooth forehead wrinkled slightly, as if she had a


    severe headache. She barely leaned against the wooden stairs to support her body, and she was still


    pretending to be calm.


    "Dear ex-husband, you are right. It was just a contractual rtionship between us from the beginning,


    so I''m just going home now. Bye. " Dragging her suitcase, Sara wanted to run towards the door.


    She had lost, and she couldn''t lose her dignity anymore.


    Jacob also quickly stood up, darted to the door and reached out his hand to stop Sara. As much as she


    wanted to get out, Sara kept pushing forward.


    Jacob hugged Sara tightly, which made her stop all her movements in an instant. She said powerlessly


    but firmly, "let go of me.".


    Jacob smelled the tantalizing scent of Sara, so he quickly found her lips and put his hand on her back.


    Sara struggled hard. She even kicked forward.


    "You are really good at acting, Sara. You deserve the Oscar Golden Statuettes," Jacob also cried out in


    a slightly painful voice.


    Sara''s phone rang. It was a call from Thompson. She was hesitating whether to answer it or not. Jacob


    also grabbed it.


    "I''m Jacob. Please don''t call my woman again." Jacob deliberately stressed the two words "my


    woman".


    "Mr. Jacob, it''s just a fairpetition. Don''t say Sara is yours." Thompsonughed on the phone.


    "Thompson, don''t think that I don''t dare to hurt you, you can have a try.". Jacob stared at Sara as he


    spoke, as if she was the one who had affair with other man.


    With aplicated look on her face, Sara looked at Jacob. Obviously, it was his fault. Why did he


    always feel as if she had done something wrong.


    Besides, when he answered the phone, Sara really thought he was jealous.


    After hanging up the phone, Jacob looked at Sara''s hand holding the suitcase tightly, with a kind of


    mncholy spreading over his forehead.


    "We should both calm down. We can live our own lives, but we can''t live separately. After all, my


    divorce has a great impact on thepany." Jacob also made it clear.


    The good impression she had for Jacob disappeared again. As a living man, Sara was always


    compared with the interests of thepany by Jacob. It was so ironic.


    As expected, a businessman valued profit more than parting.


    Since there must be someone who has the real courage and no one can bear the burden of life for


    others, they can''t stand at the end of the road and burst into tears halfway.


    Without saying a word, Sara took the luggage back to her room.


    Too many things had happened that day and she was too tired. She fell asleep immediately.


    She had thought that she would have nightmares, but she didn''t expect that she would have no dreams


    all night. She had a good sleep.


    It turned out that her good luck hadn''t been defeated yet, so Saraughed at herself.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Sara just casually penciled her eyebrows and changed


    into a light ink dress. It was true that it was hard to give up a real natural beauty. With just a little


    makeup, she was exceedingly beautiful.


    Such a beautiful face couldn''t keep Jacob by her side.


    Such a person was abandoned miserably.


    As expected, she couldn''t take one more look at herself, or else she would feel self-pity. Taking a deep


    breath, Sara decided to go on with her life.


    Soon, Sara arrived at thepany.


    Everything went smoothly than she had expected, and no one could tell her emotions.


    Sara spent the whole day thinking about the connection between herpany and [ʱ¿¡]''s. it had to be


    said that Jacob had helped her father make a lot of achievements in the past four years.


    First of all, thepany was undergoing transformation. In the past, thepany mainly produced


    daily necessities and needed a lot of workers. Their skills were unsatisfactory. With the transformation


    and upgrading of thepany, thepany was on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Second, more than half of thepany''s orders came from Jacob.


    Jacob did have the ability to make Sara go bankrupt overnight. As long as he did some tricks, Sara''s


    father''spany would be in grave danger.


    In a short time, thepany couldn''t survive without Jacob.


    Frowning slightly, Sara looked at the pile ofplicated documents.


    At this time, his assistant knocked on the door, Sara invited her in with a smile.


    "Miss Sara, Mr. Jacob of the Shi Group asked you to meet him. He has business to discuss with you.


    The assistant said unhurriedly with the paper.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Got it. I''ll be right there. "


    She straightened her dress and tried to cheer herself up. Sara had already stood at the door of the Shi


    Group. Everyone knew that she was the CEO''s wife, but they didn''t know that she was just a business


    partner of the Shi Group.


    Who cared about that?


    As soon as Sara entered, someone recognized her. She thought Sara woulde to check on Jacob,


    so she nodded and bowed to wee Sara to Jacob''s office.


    In the office, Jacob and Alice were in. How could Alice not be on such an important asion? She had


    to guard her man and not let anyone who threatened her get close to Jacob.


    Alice poured a cup of tea politely and put it in front of Sara.


    Satisfied with Alice performance, Jacob pretended to me her, "just leave this kind of trifles to my


    assistant. You don''t have to do it yourself. "


    With a gloomy face, Sara''s good-looking face seemed to be covered with ayer of mist. There was no


    emotion in her voice. "If you just want me toe here to see you show off your love, you don''t have


    to. "


    Although feeling wronged, Sara couldn''t say anything.


    "I called you here today to talk about business with you. Jacob also sensed Sara''s jealousy, which


    made him happy. He couldn''t help smiling.


    When did it be Jacob''s hobby to torture Sara? Or was it because she was jealous? He liked this


    feeling very much.


    "Mr. Jacob, what shall we talk? "There is a trace of impatience in Sara''s tone."


    "I want to discuss the ordering cost with yourpany again. I''ve talked to Alice about it a few days


    ago. I did give you too much profit and ourpany''s cost is too high. Alice looks like a sweet


    girlfriend. She leaned against Jacob.


    "Jacob, ourpany has given you enough profit. Besides the cost, we only earned less than 5% of


    the profit from your purchase." Sara said with anger.


    Alice was really not easy to deal with. She not only stole other people''s husband, but also destroyed


    other people''spany.


    "I n to raise the price by 2%. If it is eptable, we can continue to cooperate. If not, other


    companies have someone to cooperate with. Jacob also stared at Sara, as if he were staring at the


    meat on the chopping board.


    She didn''t care about the old days or the rtionship between husband and wife. He shouldn''t be so


    cruel to strangers.


    Alice put on a triumphant smile again. She defeated Sara easily without saying anything.


    Sara stood up and said that she had to go to the bathroom. She couldn''t hold on any longer. She was


    so tired that she could hardly sit still.


    As soon as Sara walked out of Jacob''s office, she fell to the ground with a loud bang.


    Before she lost her consciousness, Sara struggled and thought, ''fortunately, I didn''t fall in front of Alice


    and Jacob as a loser. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to remove this sense of stigma in my life.''.

 Chapter 13 Diamond Ring

    Chapter 13 Diamond Ring


    In the dream, Sara went back to the vi. Jacob also served her tea and water, caring about her. From


    time to time, he would call a doctor to his house. Hearing Jacob''s angry roars and curses, Sara wanted


    to say something, but she couldn''t make a sound.


    After a long time, Sara finally woke up. In front of her was a magnificent pce chandelier with soft


    light. The silk curtain gracefully fell by the window, and a ray of morning light shone in. Outside the


    window, a pair of birds were chirping on the tree, flying back and forth. The horizon was shining with


    the radiance of the sun, as clear as the sky.


    The only thing Sara remembered was that she was too tired to stand firm. Auntie Winnie was cooking


    in the kitchen downstairs. Seeing that, Sara couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Hi, good morning, Mrs. Sara. I have to call the master. He has been at home with you for two days. He


    had something to deal with in thepany this morning. He had no choice but to go to thepany.


    Aunti Wennie said with concern.


    She was kind. Sara had always treated her as an elder.


    But now, Sara suspected that she had heard it wrong.


    How could a devil like Jacob stay at home for her for two days. Sara was also disappointed at Jacob.


    She even hated him. She hated him for abandoning her, for being heartless and for believing one side


    of the story.


    There were many reasons for hatred, but the most important reason was still love. She loved him so


    much before but hated him so much now.


    Sara didn''t want to admit it, nor did she want to. All her hatred came from her love for Jacob. Even if


    she married Jacob with conditions and purpose, it didn''t hinder her from falling in love with him.


    Fate was always abrupt. Jokes always apanied life.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, she always thought that Jacob was cold and indifferent, but now she realized that he was


    just cold and ruthless, and she had to put on a good face for him.


    The biggest blow in life was not that she was worthless, but that she thought herself too high.


    When Sara passed out, Jacob also had mixed feelings. He even began to doubt why he did this to her.


    What did she do wrong?


    But on second thought, Jacob thought it was Sara''s fault that he didn''t love her.


    But why didn''t Jacob] feel happy when he heard the loud bang of Sara falling to the ground. On the


    contrary, the heartache spread from his heart to his internal organs.


    Regardless of everything, Jacob hold her and ran downstairs. He didn''t expect that Sara was so thin


    since he hadn''t held her for a long time.


    Her chin became thin and shapely. What on earth had she experienced in less than a week? She was


    so thin.


    Jacob immediately sent Sara home and called a private doctor.


    The doctor said that it was because Sara was depressed and emotionally unstable that she fainted.


    One day had passed, but there was no sign that Sara would wake up.


    Jacob looked at Sara''s pale and beautiful face and felt guilty. If he hadn''t forced her step by step, she


    wouldn''t have fainted with anger.


    He had no choice but to vent his anger on the doctor. "You fucking quack! She fainted because of


    depression, it''s not a big thing, but she hasn''t woken up yet. I''ll give you another day. If she doesn''t


    wake up, you don''t have toe here in the future. "


    Jacob was also surprised that he was so angry.


    He didn''t love Sara. Then why was he so infuriated? Sympathy! It must be for sympathy! It must be


    sympathy! Jacobforted himself.


    Two days had passed, but Sara still didn''t wake up. Jacob even wanted to ask a doctor from abroad to


    diagnose Sara. Jacob also stood in front of the bed Sara was lying and looked at her face. It seemed


    that he was in a nightmare, sometimes troubled and sometimes calm. He thought to himself, ''Does she


    have a nightmare and dream of me?''.


    Jacob had a clear estimation of himself.


    Sara''s long eyshes covered her eyes, leaving a shadow in them. Her face was wless, and her


    ck hair was scattered on the bed like a waterfall. Her red lips moved slightly, and Jacob couldn''t help


    but gently kiss her.


    It was not until the third morning that Sara woke up. Jacob had something to deal with in thepany,


    so he had to go.


    Alice ignored Jacob for two days. When Sara fainted in thepany, Alice didn''t allow Jacob drive her


    home. She also said that Sara was pretending to faint in order to get sympathy from Jacob.


    Jacob, however, held Sara in his arms and rushed downstairs, ignoring Alicepletely. He didn''t care


    whether Sara was really pretending. He just wanted to see her wake up as soon as possible.


    After returning home, Jacob also called Alice, but she didn''t answer or text back.


    Jacob felt a headache.


    Alice was still the same as before. If she was unhappy, Jacob could do nothing to coax her.


    It seemed that he had to buy the diamond he had agreedst time.


    It was only 11 o''clock when Jacob went back to thepany to deal with the relevant affairs. He had


    received a call from auntie Winnie and heard that Sara had woken up. Jacob was also a little happy,


    with a smile unconsciously at the corners of his mouth.


    He left thepany in advance to buy a diamond ring for Alice. Maybe he was in a good mood and he


    would buy a bracelet tofort Sara.


    Jacob didn''t know why he had been with Sara before. It was just because hecked such a person to


    be his wife that he had been looking forward to Alice''s to reunion with him.


    Now that Alice was back, he should have been happy unscrupulously. However, he was not happy at


    all.


    Sara resolutely wanted to leave him. He felt frustrated when he heard that. Over the years, Jacob was


    used to his inherent pride, whether it was the people around him or many strangers. As long as they


    knew that he was Jacob, they would pay attention to him.


    However, when they were about to get married, Sara gave him a feeling that she struggled


    to make up her mind to marry him. He was very dissatisfied. Too many women dreamed to marry him.


    However, to his surprise, he felt Sara was like a strong man on the battlefield, who would rather die


    than marry.


    After they got married, Sara was not very fond of him, but only cared about his needs and preferences


    from time to time.


    Jacob still had a ce for Alice in his heart.


    Jacob also came to thergest jewelry store nearby, which happened to be the shop of Thompson.


    Enemies are likely to meet each other. However, the shop assistant recognized Jacob at the first sight


    and called Thompson secretly.


    When he was about to walk out of the shop, he heard the voice of Thompsoning closer.


    "Jacob, since you are here, don''t hurry to leave. Wee. "


    Jacob was also unhappy, but he replied with politeness, "it turns out that this new shop is owned by


    you. I wanted to buy a diamond ring, but I didn''t get the one I want."


    While ying with the two beads in his hand, Thompson said seriously, "I don''t know what kind of


    diamond ring you want. We have various grade of diamonds here.


    With a smile on his face, Jacob said, "in that case, you must have the well-know Koinor diamond. "


    Thompson''s hand holding the bead couldn''t help but stop, and the smile on his face froze. "Are you


    here to make trouble?" He was getting more and more angry, but he couldn''t lose his temper.


    He had to smile awkwardly, "you are really good at joking, Mr. Jacob."


    With a paralyzed face, Jacob said, "who is joking with you?"


    Although Thompson was angry, he didn''t dare to say anything. After all, Jacob''s family was a big n


    and the conflict would still have an impact on their business in the future.


    A wise man wouldn''t suffer losses in front of him. But for the time being, Thompson also kept this in


    mind for Jacob did this.


    "Okay, bye. Without politeness, he asked Jacob leave.


    Jacob went out of the shop without hesitation. He didn''t buy the diamond ring, but he was in a good


    mood. He finally felt relieved, so he had to go to another store and bought a bigger and more


    expensive diamond ring.


    There were many ways to please women, such as intention, or spending money. The highest way was


    to spend both money and care, but many people couldn''t learn it at all. For example, Jacob, since he


    had spent money, naturally wouldn''t have the patience to select carefully. After all, women cared about


    the price in the end. As for the style, it was still no difference.


    After buying a diamond ring, Jacob also thought of Sara, who had fainted and cultivated at home. He


    frowned slightly.


    He bought a diamond ring for Alice. What about Sara?

 Chapter 14 Woke Up

    Chapter 14 Woke Up


    He remembered that he had promised to buy a diamond ring for Sara on the 4th anniversary. That day,


    when he saw that Thompson and Sara were having dinner together, Jacob was also angry and


    confused, so he had to screw Sara, However, he had no way to back down, but to buy it.


    ''What a bad taste Sara had!'' Jacob couldn''t help but make such ament when he thought of


    Thompson. ''Why is Thompson better than me?''


    When he paid the bill, an idea urred to Jacob. He said to the shop assistant, "I want to buy a pair.".


    The other ring size had to be smaller.


    Although Sara was tall, her fingers were slender.


    Jacob was also shocked. It turned out that he knew so much about Sara. Well, the more he knew about


    her, the more they would be apart. After all, distance produces beauty, and the world does not bully me.


    When he bought the ring, it was already 1 o''clock at noon. Jacob began to feel hungry.


    When he saw Alice, her eyes were red and swollen. It was obvious that she had cried for too long.


    Jacob felt heartbroken and remorseful. He was too reckless to ignore Alice.


    Alice was dressed in a pink gauze dress with two pink hairpins on her head. This was hairstyle Jacob


    loved most. With a pout, Alice''s innocent face looked even more childish.


    She threw herself into Jacob''s arms and burst into tears, as if ming him or being afraid. While crying,


    she gently hit Jacob with her fist. Any man would feel sorry for her when he saw her like that.


    "Go away. You don''t want me anymore. You just care about your ex-wife. "


    Alice''s eyes were wet and her face was pale because of excitement. How pitiful she was!


    Jacob held Alice tightly, feeling remorseful and distressed. He didn''t know what to do.


    Alice cried bitterly.


    Her eyes were injured, and her voice was much weaker than before. She stared at Jacob''s eyes firmly


    and sadly, "don''t you want me?"


    Jacob felt sorry for Alice. He had never thought of hurting her. There was no such thing in the past, not


    now.


    The best way was not to answer a woman''s question, but to cover her mouth at the right time.


    Jacob held up Alice''s face with both hands and kissed her lightly. Jacob had always been gentle to


    Alice.


    Alice stopped crying and warmly responded to Jacob.


    She knew Jacob''s weakness. When they were together in the past, as long as she cried, Jacob would


    immediately surrender. It had been so many years, but he still hadn''t changed. She couldn''t help but


    feel lucky and a little proud in her heart.


    Afterforting Alice, Jacob breathed a sigh of relief. Women were really troublesome. Except


    coaxing, all other actions were ying with fire.


    After getting approval from Alice to have seafood, Jacob drove to the Royal Hotel.


    Somehow, he was thinking about when he would go home to see Sara. It was inexplicable. When


    Jacob thought of Sara, he was angry. It seemed that all the things Sara did was not for his liking.


    Royal Hotel was one of the best in the city.


    After parking the car, Alice saw golden words "Royal Hotel".


    There was a ss revolving door. When she walked in, she found something different. The decoration


    of the Royal Hotel was especially eye-catching. There were four magnificent round stone pirs in the


    hall, which didn''t have a supporting effect. This was the most proud ce of the restaurant.


    In the middle of the hall, the Middle Ages court chandelier was emitting soft light, and the ground was


    covered with non slip marble. As far as one could see, the tables and chairs were made of rare wood,


    which was abination of Chinese and Western styles. It gave people an indescribable sense of


    fashion andfort.


    The staff inside were also very dedicated. Girls were wearing slim ancient clothes, and boys were


    wearing long elegant clothes. The key point was that they all looked good.


    Alice felt that she was in a middle ages pce, but it was full of ancient Chinese people.


    Alice didn''t say a word. She looked well-educated and followed Jacob, without letting out any other


    exmation.


    "The environment of this restaurant is good. I have a VIP membership card. We coulde here for


    dinner when we had time. "Jacob was also satisfied with Alice''s performance. He knows that Alice is


    different from ordinary people. Others must be shocked when they see such a magnificent ce.


    Alice deserved to be Jacob''s woman, neither humble nor pushy.


    At this moment, apart from shock, Alice was still calm. But she pretended to be very calm, as if she had


    seen through the mortal world and had no desire for anything. She sessfully coaxed Jacob.


    It was impossible not to be shocked! Even though Alice was from a famous family, she couldn''t


    understand. How rich was a person to spend money so easily? The world was unfair. Some people


    worked hard and struggled to survive every day, while some people were lucky enough to squander.


    Alice''s father also ran apany. Her family could be regarded as a middle ss and upper ss. Her


    mother was a doctor with superb medical skills, so her ie was naturally not poor.


    But they would consider the practicability when they spent money. Such as a BMW worth 2 million or a


    Lamborghini worth 5 million. They would consider the number of people when they went out and the


    seriousness of business. Perhaps Jacob wouldn''t have such a trouble. He just couldn''t buy every car.


    Alice was shocked at the thought. She shouldn''t have gone abroad on impulse for further study. She


    was confident that Jacob would wait for her, so she chose to go abroad without hesitation. But she


    didn''t expect that Jacob would be forced by his family to marry a woman under contract.


    When Alice heard the news, her heart was broken. She could onlyfort herself. Jacob was also


    forced to agree on the marriage.


    Alice had imagined countless times when she saw Sara. But she didn''t expect that when she first saw


    Sara, she was jealous. Even though she had imagined the beauty of Sara, she still felt threatened by


    her love at the moment she saw Sara.


    Alice had no choice but to be an evil person and drive Sara away from Jacob. She had no choice.


    After all, Sara had an enchanting face. Since the first time Alice saw her, her sense of security had


    disappeared without a trace.


    The purpose of Alice''s return was topletely get Jacob back to her side. She would never allow any


    stumbling block to happen, and it was the kind of beautiful stumbling block with halo.


    She randomly ordered some Italy lobsters, Japanese carp, French caviar and other dishes. There were


    only the two of them left in the room.


    Noticing the sullen look on Alice''s face, Jacob tried to please her. He carefully walked behind Alice and


    took out the diamond ring he bought at noon. The bean sized diamond ring shone strangely in the light.


    Alice covered her face with her hands in surprise. Was this a proposal? It seemed that she had


    imagined her wedding with Jacob since he gave her the diamond ring. After marriage, she had a happy


    and carefree life!


    This scene had appeared in her mind countless times, but she didn''t expect that it really happened,


    which made her excited.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    [÷Ã÷æÌ] looked into [ʱ¿¡]''s eyes affectionately and said in a gentle voice. She sobbed, "Jacob..."


    "It was my fault that day. Don''t be unhappy. Jacob also put the ring on Alice''s left ring finger gently with


    his bright eyes. Alice was so excited that she covered her mouth with her right hand.


    Jacob didn''t expect that Alice would be so happy. Did he say something wrong?


    [ʱ¿¡] didn''t have the heart to tell [÷Ã÷æÌ] that he bought this diamond ring just to apologize. He might


    as well make the right thing right and let [æ̶ù] understand. After all, he had doted on Alice most for so


    many years.


    When Sara woke up, she was still sleepy. She still felt a headache. After drinking the yogurt and cake


    made by auntie Winnie, she went back to her bedroom and fell asleep.


    All of a sudden, Sara''s phone rang and she woke up.

 Chapter 15 Unrestrainedly Happy

    Chapter 15 Unrestrainedly Happy


    With sleepy eyes, Sara took her phone from the bedside table and saidzily, "Hello, Patrick. What''s


    wrong?"


    Patrick said in a sharp voice, "Sara, you finally answer my phone. I''ve heard everything about you from


    Sherry. I''ve been calling you these two days, but your phone was turned off. I''m so worried about you. "


    Sara had sit up and leaning on the pillow, with the corner of her mouth lifted unconsciously. Patrick was


    Sara''s best friend. They had been friends since childhood. If it weren''t for the gender, maybe Sara


    would want to marry Bess.


    "Patrick, I''m not in a good mood recently. I can''t control my emotions. I don''t know what to do." Only in


    front of her good friend Patrick, could Sara put down her inhuman pride, speak out her inner thoughts


    with all her heart.


    Patrick could feel the grievance in Sara''s heart. It was heartbreaking.


    "Don''t worry, Sara. I won''t let that bastard Jacob live a good life. How dare he bully you like this? I''ll kill


    him. " Patrick''s tone was full of anger. If Jacob was really beside her at this time, Jacob would probably


    be killed by him.


    Sara knew Patrick very well. He was a man of his word and was not afraid of anything.


    Sometimes, Sara couldn''t help but sigh, ''it''s so good to have money.''. Patrick''s family was wealthy,


    almostparable to the Shi Group. But unlike the spoiled rich second-generation, He was always


    vigorous and resolute, making friends with others wholeheartedly. However, from childhood to


    adulthood, there were always few people who approached Patrick because of his powerful family


    background.


    Sara and Patrick were ssmates in college. He always felt that Sara was different from others. Sara


    was always with pride, neither humble nor pushy. At first, Patrick thought that Sara was pretending to


    be pure and lofty, but after a long time, he found that some of her temperament was innate.


    Patrick began to talk to Sara, butter he found that they two had almost the same temperament, so


    they became friends since then. He was such a proud man, but he was not arrogant in front of Sara.


    In Sara''s eyes, Patrick was not a spoiled rich man, but brave who was full of confidence.


    This was something that Sara couldn''t envy. So money was really a good thing. It couldn''t buy love, but


    it could get one''s dignity back.


    Hearing that, Sara frowned slightly. No, there must be something wrong? The problem between her


    and Jacob was not as simple as money. Despite the days and nights they spent together and the


    difficulties they overcame, their rtion had overturned unexpectedly.


    This was really a marriage boat that could be turned over at any time, and a love wheel could sink at


    any time.


    "Patrick, you know, I don''t want to rely on you all the time. I can also be independent. Trust me." Sara''s


    tone was unquestionable. When her father''spany was in trouble, she could have relied on the help


    of Patrick to get through the difficulties, but she didn''t. She didn''t want to be inferior, nor did she want to


    be a person who took advantage of her friends in other people''s eyes. She didn''t want to lose her


    confidence and dignity.


    In the end, Sara epted the unequal marriage terms that Jacob also put forward-after marriage, the


    man can terminate the legal marriage of the two at any time by his own will.


    From the very beginning, Sara was in a disadvantage position. However, Sara was not reconciled. She


    thought she would be with Jacob forever, but she did not expect that ttery was the most deadly and


    also the most hurtful.


    The two chatted for a while and finally agreed to have dinner together.


    Patrick drove to the gate of Jacob''s vi to pick up Sara who was walking far away. Wearing a white


    dress and a pair of ck 5 centimeter stilettos, Sara didn''t look good in mood. With light make-up,


    Sara''s beautiful and smooth neck was exposed, and her eyes were full of morbid beauty. She was so


    thin that Patrick almost couldn''t recognize her.


    He frowned. His voice was dissatisfied, but his heart ached even more.


    As soon as Sara got on the car, she heard Patrick''s gentle and concerned voice, which was full of


    affection. "Sara, you are thinner. "


    "I don''t have a good appetite recently, and I often suffer from insomnia at night. " Sara tried her best to


    calm herself down. It''s not appropriate to say something sad.


    "I feel so sorry for you. Let''s go. I''ll take you to eat something delicious. Patrick said eagerly and


    handed a box of Noka vintages Collectionde to Sara. He knew that Sara liked desserts, so he bought


    her from time to time.


    Patrick drove a white Audi A8 that. In terms of food and clothing, he disdained topare her own stuff


    with others.


    Therefore, Sara always believed that Patrick was different from other rich people. Patrick didn''t care


    about the appearance, the price, and the practicability. He bought things only by feeling and liking.


    If he was happy, he would wear a T-shirt worth hundreds of dors without scruple. He didn''t care who


    he was.


    It would be impossible for Sara to do that. After all, Jacob had always reminded her that she was the


    image of the Shi Group.


    Patrick wore an unknown casual T-shirt and jeans,. Hi hair was naturally spread on his back. Sara


    found that Patrick was not as fair as before.


    "Did you eat too much chocte and turn ck. "Sara teased Patrick.


    Patrick turned in another look on his face, not taking pity on her as what he did before, he rolled her


    eyes at Sara and said, "can''t you expect me to be good? Besides, it''s wheat color skin, okay? I


    specially went to the ind in Las Vegas to bask in the sunlight for a month before I could get a healthy


    skin. It''s okay that you don''t praise me, but you shouldn''t make fun of me. "


    Sara couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "Your taste is so changeable that I almost don''t know you." while saying, a silveryughter burst out.


    "Yes, yes. We mortals don''t like beautiful woman as you. Next time when I go to bask in the sun, I must


    take you with me. " Patrick snickered, as if they were on their way to bask in the sun.


    Sara had goose bumps. No, she didn''t want to! The twoughed all the way and soon arrived at the


    restaurant.


    Sara was in a much better mood, and Patrick was really a happy that he could bring joy to her. With


    such a good friend, she had no other to ask for.


    During the dinner, Patrick "forced" Sara to eat a lot of meat, hoping she could gain some more weight.


    After the two had a good meal, Patrick sent Sara back to the vi. With the chocte given by Patrick,


    Sara stood on the steps of the vi and waved to say goodbye to him.


    Jacob stood behind Sara. When Sara turned around, she saw someone behind her and almost cried


    out, "Why are you here?


    Jacob was angry, but he didn''t want to lose his temper. He went home early to see Sara. He didn''t


    expect her to go out and have fun with her friends?


    Without saying a word, he ushered Sara into the vi. The atmosphere was very subtle.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob stood in front of her with a tall and straight figure. He looked so attractive in a suit, but this didn''t


    belong to her anymore. Maybe he had never really belonged to Sara!


    Sara entered the vi with Jacob in silence, and Jacob suddenly turned around. He took out a small


    box. Looking at Jacob who was against the light, Sara even couldn''t see his expression on his face.


    Raising her head slightly, Sara stared at Jacob''s face, as if he would also shine.


    All of a sudden, a sense of nervousness came over Sara. She couldn''t help but swallow. And she took


    a step back instinctively. Keep a rtively safe distance.


    "What are you doing? Sara''s tone was full of doubt. Did Jacob also want to buy her over?


    Jacob also frowned slightly, as if he was going to lose his patience again.

 Chapter 16 Diamond Ring

    Chapter 16 Diamond Ring


    "I bought you a diamond ring. I promised to buy one for you before." Jacob seemed a little impatient.


    Sara''s heart beat faster. Her mood was easy be affected by Jacob.


    Sara, who was pretending to be calm, said in a seemingly calm tone, but all the uneasiness had been


    hidden in her eyes.


    "No, thanks. I''m already his ex-wife.". As Sara spoke, her heart ached again.


    "Since I promised you to buy one, just take it. Don''t think too much. It''s just because I said it before.


    Jacob raised his voice. He didn''t expect that Sara would reject it.


    Sara was stunned. She lost her mind for a moment.


    Love spread in her heart, but she couldn''t let it go.


    The reason why she stopped bothering Jacob was that she didn''t want him to know what she was


    thinking. She took the ring box, but she didn''t put it on. Let it be a souvenir, one could prove Jacob had


    been in her life. He would never belong to herself again.


    Wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes, Sara went back to her room with her head held high. Since they


    divorced, she and Jacob had slept in separate rooms.


    Everyone was willing to believe that a couple even divorced, they would still have kindness to each


    other, but no one said that they were birds of the same feather.


    Jacob''s heart softened when he saw Sara take the ring. There was a trace of unspeakable feeling, and


    there was no need to mention it. epting meant forgiveness. Or she didn''tin him at all? Even


    he himself was surprised by the atmosphere today. It was not as tense as before, as if they had


    returned to the past after a sleep.


    But Alice she came back, she was no longer what she used to be.


    After taking a shower and lying on the bed, Sara had to think about what to do with her future life. The


    marriage had broken down, and Jacob had made up his mind not to abandon her. The existence of


    Alice greatly reduced the prestige of Sara in Jacob''s heart. The one who could take away was not the


    real lover.


    Putting the headset on, Sara, who hadn''t listened to music for a long time, heard the music slowly. It


    was just a casual song. Someone said that sad people shouldn''t listen to music.


    The lyrics slowly revealed Sara''s unspoken feelings.


    If I hadn''t met you, where would I have been.


    How was life? Should we cherish our life?


    Maybe he knew someone and lived an ordinary life.


    He didn''t know if there would be love as sweet as honey.


    As time goes by, I only care about you...


    Sara gently pressed the loop yback key. It was not the music, but the sadness in her heart.


    The music suddenly paused. Sara noticed a new text message.


    "I''ll take you to the farm for rxation this weekend. If you refuse me, you are not take me as your


    friend. "It''s from Bess.


    Seeing that, Sara couldn''t helpughing. Needless to guess, it was Bess.


    "Yes, madam." Sara replied in brief.


    The corners of Sara''s mouth lifted into a bright but sad smile.


    She was so lucky to have such a good friend. If it weren''t for Bess, how could she survive this


    difficulty?


    Sara began to hate herself for being indecisive and depressed. She underestimated the destructive


    power of Jacob. She didn''t know that the most painful thing was invisible.


    Since Jacob answered Thompson''s phone callst time, Thompson had never contacted Sara again.


    Men are really impatient, both Jacob and Thompson. It was not because Sara enjoyed being held in


    the palm of so many people, but because shecked a person who was willing to take care of her all


    the time.


    After struggling for a long time, Sara finally fell asleep. Only by being the dream could she relieve the


    pain.


    On the weekend, Patrick, Sherry and Sara went to a farmhouse in the suburbs. They hadn''t had a good


    time together for a long time. It seemed that only after the divorce could Sara have time to hang out


    with her friends. After the divorce, she finally broke through the shackles, as if she had obtained her


    physical freedom. But how could she get the freedom of heart?


    Sitting in the car, Sara shook her head. She couldn''t indulge herself in sadness anymore. It was not like


    her at all.


    The three chatted all the way and talked about all kinds of strange anecdotes. Then they arrived the


    vi unconsciously.


    The resort was located in a secluded ce by a clearke. Theke was green, and even the water


    grass at the bottom of theke could be seen. There were all kinds of shrimps and fish in theke for


    people to fish. What was more, there were several wild swanspeting to lower their heads and peck


    water. On the surface of theke, there was a small bunch of lotus with dew hanging on it, so beautiful


    that people were coveting her.


    There were yachts by theke for people to y and fish. It was indeed a good ce.


    There was also a horse farm nearby and there were all kinds of horses, which could make people feel


    the pleasure of riding a horse and raising whips.


    There was also a boat by theke. Tourists could get on it and had fun there at any time.


    The architecture of the resort was also very ancient. Its outer shell, zed tiles, ancient wooden doors,


    lanterns and other features were all avable. Inside it, there were many modern facilities. It was


    simple and natural. It faced theke with its back to the deep forest.


    "It''s too hurry to find a better ce. Just make do with it here." Patrick shrugged helplessly.


    Hearing that, Sara pursed her lips. If others said so, she would definitely believe that he were showing


    off, while Bess always said what she thought.


    It was hard to tell the difference in Eq. but they were sincere and were not good at euphemism or


    deliberately targeting anyone.


    Sherry smiled and said, "it''s good enough. This ce is simply a fairnd."


    Bess couldn''t hide her smile and said, "if you like it, I''ll take you here next time.".


    As Sherry spoke, she held Bess into the vi, Sara followed them with a smile.


    For lunch, the resort prepared fresh fish and shrimps from theke, which tasted good. Having been


    used to the delicacies, Sara couldn''t help but have more. But only a little.


    Sara didn''t have appetite recently. She felt the food tasted tasteless, but if she didn''t eat it, she was


    afraid that she would copse. She had to force herself to have some every day. She didn''t want


    herself to be unable to do such a small thing.


    After the meal, the three went back to their rooms for lunch break. It was too tiring to take a car in the


    morning. The mountain road was bumpy. It might be more tiring for Bess to drive, but she never


    comined about it to her friends.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Good friends were like the light. She will teach you how to behave.


    Sara''s favor for Bess was countless. There was an old saying that beauty lies in the lover''s eyes, while


    she thought a man of noble character was in the eyes of a friend.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bess knocked on the door and said, "get up, Sara. Let''s go boating and fishing."


    With sleepy eyes, Sara opened the door and rubbed her eyes with her right hand. In a resentful voice,


    she said, "Hey girl, can''t you wait for me to sleep a little longer before you wake me up? I just fell


    asleep for a while."


    Bess smiled sheepishly, "I didn''t know you just fell asleep. You have woken up. Hurry up. Get dressed.


    I''ll take you to swim in theke."


    Hearing that, Sara almost burst intoughter. "Sister Patrick, don''t do that. I''m so scared of you


    behaving like a literary youth."


    Bess rolled her eyes at Sara, showing his dissatisfaction. "It''s not good to be in an asionally literary


    manner.


    Sara teased, "Okay, okay. Sister Bess is right. You are perfect in my eyes. You go out first. I''lle out


    after changing my clothes."


    Bess was satisfied with what Sara said and went out immediately.


    As soon as Sara changed her clothes and went downstairs, she heard a familiar voice.


    "What a coincidence. Is Sara also here? " Thompson said in surprise. There was no affectation in his


    voice.


    When Sara turned around, she saw that Thompson was in a light ck suit with an unknown document


    in his hand. He looked at Sara with a smile.


    There was no trace of uneasiness on Sara''s delicate face, which was very natural. She replied with a


    smile, "Thompson, it''s rare for you to have time to hang out. I didn''t expect it to be so coincidental."


    Of course, Thompson noticed that Bess and Sherry were also there. Needless to mention Sherry, they


    had dinner togetherst time. As for Bess, the unruly miss of the W Group, everyone knew it was not


    easy to provoke her.

 Chapter 17 Beauty And Wine

    Chapter 17 Beauty And Wine


    Thompson said politely, "I have an appointment with a client today. I thought it was a quiet ce, but


    now it seems to be a precious ce and I have the chance to meet three beautiful women. I have


    something else to do now. Would you like to have a barbecue by theke and drink with me tonight? "


    Bess nced at Sara carelessly, as if Sara had the final say.


    Sherry had thought that three girls were boring, so she looked at Sara expectantly and said, "Okay,


    okay. Let''s have barbecue together, Sara."


    Sara had a good impression on Thompson, so she didn''t reject him, then she nodded and said, "that''s


    good. We are free anyway. Why not?"


    With a sunny smile on Thompson''s face, he said, "see you tonight."


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, the sun was still burning. Sara teased Bess, "sure enough, you want to


    take me to bask in the sun."


    Bess smiled, "nonsense. I''ll take you to appreciate lotus and fish in the garden."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Hearing that, Sara curled her lips and didn''t say anything more.


    However, Sherry suddenly asked, "Sara, how are you and Jacob doing recently?"


    "That''s it. After we get divorced, we can live our own lives," said Sara tly.


    "Did he make things difficult for you?" Sherry asked anxiously.


    Hearing this, Bess frowned slightly, "embarrassed?"


    With a bitter smile, Sara said, "Not really, but Alice poured coffee on herself to frame me, and Jacob


    didn''t listen to my exnation at all. And you want to continue to squeeze the profit of ourpany. "


    Sara didn''t mention the fact that she faintedst time. She didn''t want Bess and Sherry to worry about


    her. But Sara couldn''t help telling them her grievances. Except for them, no one else could tell her.


    There was obvious anger in Bess''s sharp voice. "Jacob has a bad taste. I don''t care what kind of


    woman he chooses. It''s his fault to hurt you. I won''t let him go."


    "Bess, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. I really don''t want him to think that I''m the kind of person who will


    seekfort everywhere after being wronged. I don''t want you to stand up for me. I can bear my own


    life. This is my choice. " With a determined look in her eyes, Sara''s delicate face exuded a special


    color, and the sunlight outside the ship made her face more radiant.


    Sherry stared at Sara with admiration and self-abasement. Perhaps no one could be so temperament


    except for Sara.


    Bess coughed, "I told you not to marry him, but you didn''t listen to me. You are always so stubborn. Is


    there any difference between his help and mine?"


    A bitter smile appeared on Sara''s face. Anyone who saw it would have pity on her. There was no


    difference. If she epted it, how could she get along with Bess in the future? She was worried.


    "You know me well. I will hold on till I cannot. Of course you don''t have to emphasize it. I wille to


    you." Sara didn''t want Bess to misunderstand her. Although they knew each other well, she had to tell


    her some thoughts.


    With an expression that she couldn''t do anything about it, Bess said, "well, then you hold on. The Sara


    I know is a cold beauty who can''t be beaten."


    With a dissatisfied look at Bess, Sara pouted, "when did I be cold to you?"


    Bess winked at Sherry, and then Sherry added, "Sara, when are you not less aloof?"


    With an embarrassed smile, Sara changed the topic. "There are so many fish and shrimps in theke.


    We just caught two fish and a few shrimps. What do you want to eat tonight?".


    "We can ask the staff to help us fish. If we don''t catch enough fish. Sherry replied.


    The sun was setting. The afterglow of the setting sun reflected in the water, and the breeze blew,


    creating cute ripples. The lotus was extremely shy and charming in the setting sun. The three of them


    swam in theke, making a burst of silveryughter. The setting sun pulled people''s shadow long.


    Thompson stood on the second floor of the vi, overlooking the three people in theke. Looking at


    the way that Sara was ying happily, Thompson smiled knowingly. He swore to himself that one day,


    he would make Sara show her true nature in front of him.


    Sara was beautiful, cultivated, well-educated and extraordinary. In Thompson''s heart, she was really


    perfect. Unfortunately, she had married Jacob, but he didn''t care at all. He felt lucky that Jacob had


    also made a choice to give him a chance to approach this perfect woman. He had to make Jacob give


    up on Sara, so that he could pursue her aboveboard.


    Wearing sportswear and her hair tied casually behind her ears, Sara jumped off the ship gently and


    reached out her hand to hold Bess and Sherry. They had caught four fish in total, half a pot of crayfish


    and 5 big crabs.


    Bess smiled and said, "it must be enough for the barbecue at night."


    A faint smile appeared on Sara''s face, showing her approval. However, she used to love seafood very


    much, but recently she felt pungent when smelling the taste of seafood. Besides, her menstrual period


    was abnormal. Maybe it was because she was too depressed that she entered the menopause ahead


    of time. Sara couldn''t help but shake his head. She was in her twenties. It was too embarrassing to say


    that.


    But by rights, her period should havee a long time ago, and it had been dyed for a week.


    It was said that vital energy was harmful to one''s body. It was indeed foresight. Sara thought on the


    way.


    The curtain gradually dropped, and the light in the sky became dimmer and dimmer. The night was


    spread in front of themyer byyer. A breeze blew, and the summer night slowly came.


    Thompson was in charge of barbecue. When he was in abroad, some of his friends wanted to eat


    Chinese food. The barbecue was simple, and every time they had a party, they would barbecue. As


    time went by, they were skilled in cooking, and the taste was unique.


    While eating, Sherryughed happily and said, "Thompson, you are proficient in everything. You not


    only manage your business well, but also you can easily make barbecue."


    Acent smile appeared on Thompson''s face, but it was not mboyant. "It''s not a big deal. It''s


    my honor to serve you. I''m very happy." He didn''t forget to take a look at Sara.


    Sara replied with an approving look.


    The pavilion was lit up withnterns and colorful lights. Smoke swirled around the pavilion, making it


    look like a dream. Bess didn''t say much. She had an ordinary impression on Thompson. ''He doesn''t


    seem to be a scheming man, but I always feel that business people can''t be so simple.'' This was


    Bess''sment on Thompson.


    Sara didn''t have an appetite. She only ate a crayfish and some lettuce. She sat on one side, facing the


    lake, with her hands supporting her head in the wind. Her hair was messy in the wind, and she was


    extremely beautiful.


    Thompson handed over half of the roasted fish, which looked crispy and golden.


    With a smile, Sara said, "I am anorexic recently. Give it to Bess or Sherry."


    "They are eating. Since you are not in the mood, you should have some. Don''t pull down." Thompson


    was always good at pleasing people.


    A toast to invite the moon, on the film into three.


    Fortunately, Sara was not alone at the moment.


    Thompson handed a ss of red wine and sighed, "a beauty deserves a good wine so that there is no


    regret in life."


    There was a blush on Sara''s face. The bright or dark light reflected on her face, making her more


    attractive. Sara seemed to be different that day. She didn''t need to wear a colorful dress, and she didn''t


    care who was right and who was wrong. She didn''t even need to think about it.


    It had been a long time since thest time she met a man who praised her. Although it wasmon


    before, they were all very straightforward. Sara had always been disdainful of them.


    Men were animals that thought with their lower bodies. Naturally, they would listen to the praises.


    However, as an auditory animal, women were usually easily convinced that sweet words which was


    with irresistible power, making them lose themselves.


    There was silence, and the air suddenly became quiet.


    Fortunately, Bess came toward them at this time. Bess had a good impression of Thompson, but she


    didn''t think he was good enough to be trusted. After all, she was used to many people''s hypocrisy. Of


    course, she could feel how much Thompson cared about Sara.

 Chapter 18 In Low Spirits

    Chapter 18 In Low Spirits


    What Sara needed was not a man, but a good man. A good man was as rare as a good woman.


    Everyone had weakness. One wouldn''t suddenly change because of the others. It was hard to change


    a person''s nature, not to mention Bess.


    "Sara, it''ste now. Let''s go back and have a rest." Bess said slowly.


    Sherry also came over with a crayfish in her hand. It could be seen that she was enjoying it.


    "It''s time to go back, Sara. I haven''t eaten enough yet. " Sherry said while eating the crayfish.


    Suddenly, Sara felt she was ovee with a feeling of nausea by the greasy lobster. She rushed out


    of the pavilion, ran to the nearby bathroom and vomited.


    Did she suffer from anorexia because she was in a bad mood after divorce? Not daring to think further,


    Sara stopped guessing. She must haven''t eaten well for a long time. She ate too much toasted fish


    today, so her stomach was stimted.


    With her eyes wide open, Sherry watched Sara run out and said in an aggrieved tone, "do I really look


    so terrible when I eat? I''ve made him Sara like this."


    Pretending not to know, Bess replied without me, "I told you to restrain yourself, but you didn''t listen


    to me. You are a girl, but you don''t care about your image at all." And she also nced at Thompson.


    Sherry blushed with shyness, "I thought there was no outsider here. I''ll restrain myself next time."


    Hearing Sherry said ''there was no outsider'', Thompson was very happy. To win a woman''s heart, first


    of all, he had to win her bestie back. Since her bestie no longer treated her as an outsider, wouldn''t it


    be closer to the beauty?


    Thompson said joyfully, "It''s not Sherry''s fault. I must have roasted the fish too greasy so it made Sara


    ufortable. I''ll go to see Sara. You can wait here. ."


    Bess shrugged, as if she didn''t know. But in her heart, she was thinking, ''could it be that...


    When Sara came out of the bathroom, she saw that Thompson was waiting for her at the door.


    With an embarrassed smile, Sara exined, "I don''t have a good appetite recently. I always can''t eat


    anything. I ruined your cooking, Mr. Thompson. Please don''t take it to heart. "


    "Of course not. Since you are not in good health, I shouldn''t have cooked such greasy food for you.


    Besides, don''t call me Mr. Thompson in the future. It''s strange. You can call my name directly. With


    tenderness in his eyes, Thompson stood in front of Sara, as if he had attracted thousands of girls.


    "Then I''ll go back to my room first. You should go to bed early too! While they were talking, Sara had


    already run away from Thompson. She knew the consequences of not leaving. She didn''t love or like


    Thompson. She just took him as a friend. Besides, sometimes she felt that she couldn''t see through


    Thompson.


    Compared with Thompson, Jacob was also cold and domineering, but he had always been clear about


    his behavior. He had a clear distinction between love and hate, regardless of everyone''s feelings, so he


    had offended a lot of people.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching Sara''s receding figure, Thompson raised a smile at the corners of his mouth. ''Sara, you will


    be my woman sooner orter, '' he thought.


    Thompson took out his phone and sent a photo of Sara''s smiling face when she ate the roasted fish to


    Jacob. With a postscript: Jacob. See, without you, how beautiful Sara is!


    Jacob, who was dealing with documents in thepany, picked up his phone. He was infuriated when


    he read the text. Jacob was so angry that he threw the document on the ground. Alice, by his side, was


    startled.


    "What''s wrong, Jacob? Why are you so angry?" Alice was frightened. She didn''t know why Jacob was


    so angry.


    Jacob pretended to be calm and said, "this document is not qualified and it makes me angry. "


    Jacob was also shocked by his anger. How could he not control himself? She was already his ex-wife.


    How could she be so angry when she saw the photo of him!


    How could Sara go out with another man behind his back and dressed so casually?


    Sara had never worn casual clothes before. Her hair was blown by the wind, and her eyes were


    blurred. Under the dim light, she could still see a smile on her face. What''s more, Thompson called


    Sara so affectionately! How far did they rtion develop?


    From the very beginning, Sara had been eager to get a divorce so that she could meet another man.


    She couldn''t wait to date another man. Why hadn''t he seen it before? Would they live together tonight?


    What if the paparazzi took pictures of them.


    Revenge! This was definitely Sara''s revenge on him! In a fit of anger, Jacob was like a bomb, ready to


    explode at any time.


    The more Jacob thought about it, the angrier he became, but he couldn''t lose his temper directly. The


    subordinate had no choice but to suffer. When the staff heard the president''s anger, they hurried in to


    exin. Jacob broke out into curses, "Get out! Get out!"


    Being frightened, Alice walked up to Jacob and asked him what happened. Jacob also said that he


    wanted to be alone, so Alice had to go out for the time being.


    What''s wrong? He wanted to kill the man called Thompson.


    How dare he seduce my woman!


    Jacob also thought of Sara''s smiling face, as if he had suffered a great humiliation.


    He was going to call Sara right now.


    As soon as Sara returned to her room and opened the door, her phone rang. She didn''t know if it was


    an illusion or not, but she always felt that the phone rang very hurriedly today.


    When Sara took out her phone and saw it was from Jacob, her heart sank. Every time she went out to


    hang out, he would meet her. Did he meet her again this time? Was Jacob really a nightmare that she


    couldn''t escape from?


    Did he install GPS on her? Sara hesitated whether she should answer the phone or not.


    Coincidentally, Bess walked up to Sara and took a look at her phone. "Answer it. Why don''t you answer


    it? "


    Sara hung up the phone. She said softly, "Forget it. I don''t want to answer the call and ruin my good


    mood. "


    Jacob also heard the engaged tone of the call, and blue veins stood out on his forehead. She even had


    no time to answer his phone. What was Sara doing with Thompson?


    This crazy woman.


    Alice was still outside, so he couldn''t go out to look for Sara. Jacob was so angry that he wanted to


    smash his phone. He sent a message to Sara, texting, "answer the phone right away.".


    Looking at the message on her phone, Sara thought, ''what the hell do you think you are, Jacob? Why


    do youmand me? Why should I yield to you?'' He was her ex-husband. Why should he keep an


    eye on her all the time. ''She was not a pet raised by Jacob. Why should shee at his call? Who did


    he think he was?


    Without turning a blind eye to it, Sara turned off her phone. She threw the phone on the table and went


    to take a shower.


    When Jacob called Sara again, her phone was powered off.


    To his surprise, Sara ignored him and refused to answer his phone!


    [ʱ¿¡] also felt a little depressed. An unprecedented sense of frustration enveloped Jacob.


    Disappointment and anger upied his mind from his heart to his brain. He even felt a little pain


    spreading in his heart.


    After Sara left, he didn''t cry, but became a single aristocrat with broad social connections! Jacob


    couldn''t ept it.


    Jacob asked the driver to send Alice back, and he returned to the vi, absent-minded. Auntie Winnie


    was still awake. Jacob didn''t even hear auntie Winnie talking to him.


    After taking a shower and sleeping on the bed, as soon as he closed his eyes, he could only think of


    the romantic scene between Sara and Thompson. He couldn''t tolerate it. How could Sara be with


    Thompson so casually.


    Yes, he had overestimated Sara. How could a woman who married him for thepany had feelings to


    him? Since she couldn''t get any benefit here, so she turned to another man.


    Jacob didn''t sleep at all. He tossed and turned, thinking of Sara''s face.


    Alice didn''t know why Jacob was so angry and scolded the employees so severely. If there was


    something wrong with the document, just correct it. Why was he so angry? She had been away from


    Jacob for several years. Was his temper so capricious? Alice rubbed her head and wondered if she


    should be careful in the future. Fortunately, Jacob had always been nice to her, so she didn''t worry


    about him.

 Chapter 19 Life Was Worse Than Death

    Chapter 19 Life Was Worse Than Death


    The sky was turning bright in the east before he was aware of it. A glimmer of light streaked through


    the dark sky, and the dawn was breaking outside the window. Jacob was extremely depressed.


    He didn''t know why he did this. She was just an ex-wife of an agreement. Why was he so angry?


    It was as if a woman had cooked a table of dishes at home and waited for her husband toe back,


    but he didn''t return home at night atst. Jacob felt that his heart was entangled. He didn''t know that he


    was sitting on the bed like a dissatisfied woman at the moment.


    He felt as if his heart had been hollowed out.


    The result of the sleepless night was that his eyes were bloodshot. Even so, he could do nothing to


    Sara.


    When he went to thepany and saw Alice, he didn''t even smile. The tiredness in his eyes was


    clearly seen by Alice. Alice remained silent in the secretary''s office. She couldn''t disturb Jacob when he


    was in a bad mood, in case she said something wrong.


    After the eye contact with her, Jacob returned to the CEO''s office. He was d that Alice didn''t ask him


    what had happened. He was afraid that he couldn''t control his emotions and said something to hurt her.


    Fortunately, Alice was reasonable and considerate. She knew it without asking.


    Thinking of Alice, Jacob''s heart softened.


    As expected, only puppy love was pure and real. The rests were just for fun. Jacob also had no idea.


    But he couldn''t help thinking of Sara. How could he be treated like this?


    If Sara could feel what he was thinking. She might only reply that they were the same.


    Jacob had a pot of cactus on the table. There was a beautiful flower before, and Jacob would feel


    happy every day when he saw it. But today, several petals had withered. It was so ironic.


    Depressed, Jacob read the documents revised by the employees and turned page by page.


    Daniel felt wronged. He revised the draft and showed it to the manager several times. The manager


    had said that there was no problem, but the CEO was furious when he read it. Yesterday, when he was


    scolded and returned to his office, his face was gloomy, and there was a burst of seemingly but clearly


    visible ridicule around him.


    He revised the document overnight. It took him a lot of efforts to work in the Shi Group. He couldn''t lose


    his work because of such document, which would make peopleugh at him.


    It had been two hours since the documents were handed in, but the CEO didn''t say anything. In the


    past two hours, Daniel had been trembling with fear, fearing that something would go wrong again.


    Fortunately, the CEO didn''t get angry or look for him.


    It was already Monday morning when they came back from the resort.


    After returning to the vi and getting changed, Sara went to work.


    She was in a good mood these two days and almost forgot about her divorce.


    It does work to rx these two days. No wonder someone said that people need a trip that they can


    leave as they wish.


    Sara wore light makeup, poured powder on her face gently, and then took out a lipstick and applied it


    on her lips gently.


    A delicate, extremely beautiful face with a clear outline appeared in the mirror.


    After all, Sara was so beautiful that many would be fond of her.


    After Bess sent Sara back to the vi, he drove directly to the Shi Group. He would like to meet Alice.


    In terms of scheming, there was no doubt that Sara was in a disadvantage situation. After stopping the


    car, Bess took out her sunsses and took out a business card that she seldom used. It was


    convenient for her to go in and look for Alice immediately.


    Bess walked to the front desk and took out her business card. The receptionist dared not neglect her


    and directly led her to Alice]''s office.


    When Bess appeared at the door of the office, Alice noticed the woman dressed casually with wheat


    skin and sunsses.


    Bess looked down at her and said in a contemptuous tone, "you must be Alice, Jacob''s ex-girlfriend. "


    Alice didn''t know who she was, but she could tell that Bess''s tone was not good.


    "Who are you? Alice couldn''t help but take a step back to make sure that she was within a safe


    distance.


    Bess looked at the woman in front of her up and down. Her hair was exaggerated and her clothes were


    childish. Except for her good-looking appearance, the other were in a mess. Was Jacob blind? How


    could he abandon Sara for her.


    "You don''t deserve to know who I am. I''m here to tell you that if you can''t afford to offend someone,


    don''t do that. Bess said slowly with undisguised anger.


    Alice understood what Bess meant. Without thinking, she blurted out, "was it Sara, that bitch asked you


    here? "


    Bess''s heart was filled with nameless anger. Who the hell was Alice? How dare she curse Sara


    directly?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bess put on a fake smile and said, "it seems that your family education is not good. I need to teach you


    to be a new person. "


    She didn''t know how to beat people, but to smash things. Anyway, these things were worth some


    money. The purpose was to intimidate Alice and vent the anger on her for Sara.


    Bess had a clear logic. She rushed up and smashed the cup on the table. The assistant secretary


    screamed and ran to the CEO''s office.


    The loud voice attracted a lot of people outside the door to watch. Bess mmed the door, and then


    the next moment. Bess couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Alice pressed her hand on the broken ss on the ground, and the dazzling red blood flowed down


    from her palm. Apanied by Alice''s shattering scream, Bess waspletely dumbfounded.


    Lying on the ground, Alice was still twitching, looking very painful.


    Everyone outside had heard Alice''s scream, but they didn''t know what had happened inside. Jacob ran


    to the secretary''s office as soon as he got to know from his assistant that someone was looking for


    Alice with a fierce look.


    On their way, he heard Alice was screaming. Jacob frowned. He had a bad feeling. He opened the door


    and saw Alice lying on the ground, bleeding. The office was in a mess.


    He didn''t even have time to look at Bess who was standing beside him, hugged Alice up and roared to


    Bess.


    "What did you do to her? ""


    Looking at Jacob''s bloodshot eyes, Bess was speechless. She lost her courage.


    She whispered, "it''s not me. "


    Jacob also looked straight at Bess. His tone was unfriendly and even full of disgust. "If it''s not you, did


    Alice press it by herself on purpose?"


    As Jacob''s voice was also loud, Alice was groaning painfully again. Bess was stunned and didn''t say


    anything. Afraid that Bess would tell him the truth, Alice screamed beside him, "Jacob, my hand hurts."


    With tenderness in his bloodshot eyes, Jacob said, "don''t be afraid. I''ll take you to the hospital first. "


    With tears in her big eyes, Alice replied in a low voice, "okay."


    No wonder Sara couldn''t defeat this woman. Even Bess herself couldn''t stand such a woman.


    Jacob went out with Alice in his arms, and employees outside scattered back to their positions.


    Everyone could understand what happened just now. Alice was hurt by Bess!


    When he sent Alice to the hospital to clean her wound, she endured the pain all the way without


    making a sound. Such a woman made Jacob''s heart ache. On the one hand, he regretted that he didn''t


    protect her well, and on the other hand, his hatred for Sara increased.


    ''Since Sara is heartless, she shouldn''t me me for injustice." Jacob thought. He swore to himself that


    he would take revenge on Sara and let her know that life was worse than death. He would make her


    regret.

 Chapter 20 Dont Roust Her

    Chapter 20 Don''t Roust Her


    After sending Alice to the hospital to clean her wound, Jacob came to the corridor and called Sara.


    While Sara was reading thepany''s first half year report, her phone rang. It was from Jacob.


    Thinking they lived under the same roof, Sara had to face him, so she cleared her throat.


    "What''s the matter?". Without greeting or saying anything else, Sara cut to the chase.


    "Sara, this is your so-called no entanglement. Can you be more insidious? Why don''t youe at me?


    " Jacob was almost exasperated.


    Not knowing what to say, Sara asked, "what on earth is it? I don''t understand."


    Jacob snorted, "you don''t understand. Stop pretending. Didn''t you ask Besse to thepany to


    make trouble for Alice?"


    Sara''s heart sank. She asked anxiously, "is Bess all right?"


    "All right?" Jacob asked in a mocking tone. You seem to care about the wrong person. Bess hurt Alice


    so much that Alice is in hospital. But you are still worry about your friend. You are really good!"


    "Hospitalized!" Sara eximed in surprise.


    As far as Sara knew about Bess, she wouldn''t really beat Alice. After all, education was not something


    that a rich two generations couldn''tck.


    "I know. I will go there as soon as possible. Please don''t hurt Bess." Sara said calmly.


    As soon as she hung up the phone, Bess called her.


    "Hello, Sara. I was set up by that woman. " Bess said in an anxious tone.


    "Are you okay, Bess? Jacob called me just now and he was very angry. What''s wrong with Alice?"


    While answering the phone, Sara rushed to the hospital. Bess had gone to the hospital. After all, she


    was the one involved in the matter.


    "I didn''t expect that. I just wanted to frighten her and hoped that she wouldn''t make trouble for you. I


    just smashed something, such as a cup or something else. But she pressed her hand on the broken


    ss by herself. There were only two of us in the room at that time, and there was no other person. I


    couldn''t exin it clearly. When Jacob came in, he thought that I hurt Alice." Bess seemed to be still in


    shock.


    "I know, Bess. Don''t worry. It''s good that you''re fine. Wait for me. Let''s talk about itter."


    After hanging up the phone, a look of fatigue appeared on Sara''s delicate face. When could such a


    torturous time end? In Sara''s opinion, it''s understandable that Jacob misunderstand her, but he couldn''t


    do so to Bess.


    When Sara arrived at the hospital, Bess and Jacob were standing in the corridor.


    Jacob was still angry. At Sara''s first sight, she could see that Jacob''s eyes were red. She wondered


    how deep his love for a person could make him so sad. It stung Sara. It turned out that Jacob loved


    Alice so much. It turned out that their rtion was just a contractual marriage.


    With an aggrieved look on her face, Bess greeted in a low voice, "Sara."


    With concern in her eyes, Sara pulled Bess behind her. She whispered, "are you okay, Bess?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Bess shook her head.


    Jacob was furious. "What do you mean by saying that?" What mistake did Alice make? Sara poured


    coffee on her and then asked Bess to hurt her again. All the good impression she had left in the past 4


    years had disappeared. Jacob even thought with self-mockery that she was indeed the most vicious


    woman. Her kindness in the past was just acting ording to circumstances.


    "Don''t pretend to care about others, Sara. Do you really think you are an actress?" Jacob sneered.


    Sara''s delicate face was with a cold expression. There was no answer.


    "Don''t think that you won''t say anything. This matter is over. Let me tell you, either you ept the 3%


    cut in the profits of yourpany, or I directly withdraw the order if you don''t ept it, and I reserve


    the right to sue Bess at any time." Jacob gnashed his teeth and said mercilessly.


    Clenching her fists, Bess nced at Jacob and said, "it''s my fault today, but it''s not about Sara. She


    doesn''t know about it. You can''t do this to her. Juste at me!"


    "It''s all because of you, Sara. Don''t think that I will believe you by looking at me innocently." Jacob


    couldn''t believe that Sara could still be so shameless to look at him with innocent and aggrieved eyes.


    With a pale face and a weak voice, Sara said with difficulty, "Okay, I''ll ept profit cut. Please don''t


    roust Bess. She didn''t mean it."


    Bess eximed, "no, I won''t allow it. You can''t promise him, Sara."


    "I can let go of Bess. You beg me." Jacob also had a pair of red eyes, with a hint of tease. From now


    on, he wanted the woman in front of him to feel what it meant to live in hell every day.


    "Don''t go too far. It''s me who have done this. If you want to sue me, just do it!" Bess roared.


    It was hard for Sara to believe what she had heard. Many times, she had been arrogant and almost


    invincible in front of Jacob, but now he asked her to beg him. If she had done it by herself, she would


    definitely notpromise. But Bess was different. She couldn''t allow Bess to be wronged.


    "I beg you." Sara almost used all her strength to say that.


    Jacob smiled, as if the sun had risen from the West.


    "I can''t hear you clearly." He was going to crush Sara''s arrogance and pulverize it.


    "I beg you." Sara raised her voice, which was seen by Alice who was standing at the door. A smile


    appeared at the corners of her mouth. No one could be an obstacle between her and Jacob. ---She


    was too shocked to say a word. Since she knew Sara, she had never begged anyone. Bess med


    herself for her coldness.


    Alice had walked to the front of the three, looking pitiful.


    "Forget it, Jacob. Don''t roust them. I''m also wrong." Said Alice in a low voice.


    Such Alice made Jacob felt more pity on her. He scolded himself for not protecting her well and, and


    being moved by her magnanimity. Sure enough, noparison, no harm. Jacob also looked at Alice


    gently, as if she was the only one in his eyes for a moment.


    When he turned to look at Sara, his eyes were full of impatience. "I forgive you for the sake of Alice."


    Sara almost lost her bnce and fell to the ground. She managed to calm down and saw the ring on


    Alice''s finger. It was the same as the one Jacob gave her, but Alice''s finger was thicker and the ring


    was bigger.


    Did Jacob give her the diamond ring because Alice couldn''t wear it anymore. All the uneasiness


    overwhelmed her. It must be because he didn''t want to change it, so he sent it to humiliate her!


    A wave of nausea swept over Sara''s stomach. When would she escape from this nightmare? Ignoring


    everyone''s gaze, she rushed to the bathroom and vomited.


    Alice followed Sara and said, "I''ll go and have a look.".


    Bess wanted to follow her, but Jacob nced at her as if warning her. Bess had to stay where she was.


    As soon as Sara raised her head, she saw Alice standing behind her. She couldn''t help but take two


    steps back. She had to stay away from this dangerous woman.


    "Miss Sara, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You look so weak." Alice said with an evil smile.


    "Thanks to you," Sara retorted.

 Chapter 21 Everyone knew

    Chapter 21 Everyone knew


    "I''ve told you to stay away from Jacob, or I won''t make things easy for you." Alice stopped teasing.


    "It''s not a coincidence. I nned to do so, but you havepletely annoyed me. From today on, I will


    take Jacob back." Knowing this was Alice''s sore spot, Sara thought it was the best response.


    Alice said angrily, "you don''t have the courage to love Jacob as I do. I love him and I can even sacrifice


    everything. You are just like a vase for him to marry. If you dare to step in our love, you can have a try.


    For me, you are just an ant''s life. It''s easy for me to kill you. "


    Annoyed by her condescending attitude, Sara said confidently, "well, you''re not even as good as a


    vase. Otherwise, why do you always worry that Jacob will leave you? If you make trouble for me, I''ll tell


    you. Forget what happened a few times before. If you still want to make trouble in the future, let''s wait


    and see." Then she walked out of the bathroom without looking back.


    Bess pretended to caring her, "what''s wrong, Sara?"


    With a pale face, Sara looked much weaker.


    She shook her head, not as arrogant as before.


    "Let''s go." Said Sara tly.


    The most aggrieved thing was not being framed three times, but the disgusted look on Jacob''s face.


    Sara almost fled pell-mell, letting the two stay away from her own life, but she couldn''t. She was


    unwilling. Since Alice came back, Jacob''s attitude towards her had almost changed totally. Now that


    she couldn''t escape from being entangled to death, she couldn''t keep silent.


    After walking out of Jacob''s sight, Bess said seriously, "it''s all my fault, Sara. I can''t let your father''s


    company suffer the loss. How about this? I''ll go back to let all the departments and industries of our


    company that need daily necessities to make statistics and get specific data. You can ept our


    pricing based on the price previously given to the Shi Group. You can''t reject me. You are ming me if


    you did."


    With tears in her eyes, Sara hugged Bess. "I''m sorry, Bess. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have told you


    about me and made you suffer."


    Bess was shocked by the sudden tenderness of Sara. She patted Sara on her shoulder and said, "it''s


    my fault. I didn''t expect that Jacob''s ex-girlfriend are so scheming. Don''t be sad, Sara. It''s not your


    fault. Jacob was blind to reconcile with such a woman. You have to cheer up. You can''t be defeated. "


    Sara nodded firmly.


    People lived by attachment to love, but love was not the whole of life. There were many things in life


    that were entangled and unreasonable.


    It was a sunny afternoon, and the wind was hot and dry. The street was crowded with people. All the


    passers-by narrowed their eyes and frowned, as if they hated this great enthusiasm.


    People in thepany whispered about what happened in the office in the morning. Everyone liked to


    gossip at leisure. Besides, she knew what kind of person Bess was. The sessor of the W Group


    was as rich as the CEO.


    "Then what kind of person Alice was? Returned overseas Chinese and elite? Don''t make fun! The elite


    would not work all day long and go out with the CEO. It might be the CEO''s wife felt it''s not appropriate


    to deal with Alice in person so she asked Bess to take up the cudgels for her. Kate, the most gossipy


    girl, said what she thought, surrounded by employees.


    Daniel didn''t care much about these things at first. Every time his colleagues talked to him, he just


    listened to them silently and never talked to them. As a result, he was alienated by them. People


    always preferred to stand in a straight line, so they would think that they were on the same side.


    Unfortunately, Daniel was not the kind of person who liked to judge right from wrong since childhood.


    But as time went by, he found that he was alienated by the office.


    Daniel was depressed. So every time they talked about gossip, he had to pretend to be interested and


    finally eased the rtionship between colleagues. However, he never participated in the discussion, so


    it was not necessary to solve the root cause.


    "I think the CEO is messing around outside. Alice is pregnant and the CEO''s wife hasn''t had a child for


    4 years after she got married, so Alice took the opportunity to marry him." Another gossipy girl said.


    Everyone nodded and shook their heads at the thought of the future of Sara.


    "The wife of the chairman is so pitiful. She is so beautiful, but she is still out of favor because of not


    having a child." Someone eximed.


    Daniel returned to his seat and began to sort out the documents. Everyone was still whispering, and


    Jacob suddenly walked into the office. The crowd dispersed in shock as if they had seen a ghost. All of


    a sudden, the office was filled with loud discussions about the work documents.


    Jacob didn''t say anything either. He just came back to take Alice''s bag. Alice left in a hurry just now


    and asked him toe back to get it.


    When he entered Alice''s office, the broken ss on the ground and the table had been cleaned. There


    was no trace of blood on the ground.


    The traces that had happened could disappear, but the blow in her heart could not be erased.


    It was just like a porcin made by herself was burnt to ashes.


    The disappointment in Jacob''s heart was far greater than the pain that he felt when Alice was injured.


    He didn''t expect that Sara would beg him undisguisedly. What a proud person she had been! In the


    past four years, she who had never lowered her head to Jacob.


    He couldn''t tell whether Sara was ming herself or not.


    Four years had passed, and his ex-wife, whom he had thought he knew very well, turned out to be so


    strange. It was about to break the bottom line of Jacob''s patience.


    But it was not surprising at all. A person who could were willing to marry for money was likely to do


    something egregious.


    Jacob felt a sharp pain in his head. He mocked at himself for not sleeping all night for a vicious woman.


    Holding Alice''s bag, Jacob went out again. The noisy office suddenly fell into silence. Everyone quietly


    watched the CEO leave with ady''s bag.


    After Jacob left, Kate began to gossip again. "I know that bag. It''s the one that she carried this morning.


    It seems that it''s really what we think. The CEO is really considerate to Alice." With these words, she


    leaned against her right face with her hands sped, looking lost in thought.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel pursed his lips. That was why he didn''t have amon topic with his colleagues. The woman''s


    gossip was almost the same as her imagination.


    And he didn''t know whether to tell her or not. The old saying silence is gold didn''t work on him.


    In the vi, Sara thought of what had happened recently, as if she was enveloped by ayer of evil


    spirit. She felt a little breathless.


    Sitting on the balcony of the vi, Sara looked at the starry sky in the sky. It was said that people would


    be stars in the sky after they died. Then in the dark night covered by dark clouds, was it the


    energy of the world of the dead life that didn''t appear on purpose?


    With a ss of red wine in her hand, Sara seldom drank alone. She didn''t like drinking, but today, it


    seemed that she would feel guilty if she didn''t drink a little.


    When auntie Winnie finished cooking in the afternoon, she saw that Sara had only eaten a little.


    Recently, she felt the weird atmosphere between Jacob and Sara. Sara had never been out all night,


    but Jacob had turned a blind eye to it.


    Last time when Sara fainted, Jocob stayed here for two days. Although he didn''t tell the reason,


    everyone knew it. It seemed that something was wrong.


    Auntie Winnie specially made the red bean cake that Sara liked to eat. Then she sent the cakes the


    balcony.

 Chapter 22 Tore Her Coldness And Elegance Apart

    Chapter 22 Tore Her Coldness And Elegance Apart


    The light was on in the balcony, and Sara''s face was hidden in the darkness. Winnie couldn''t see the


    expression on Sara''s face clearly.


    "Mrs. Sara, since you didn''t have much food this afternoon, I made your favorite red bean cake. Have a


    try." As Winnie spoke, she put the red bean cake on the table. The color of the red bean cake was


    bright, making her mouthwatering.


    With a faint smile, Sara said, "thank you, auntie Winnie. Please have a seat and chat with me. I''m really


    bored alone."


    With a smile on her face, Winnie felt Sara seemed to be very different from usual. She was not as aloof


    as before, just as friendly as daughter, which made her can''t help but get close to her.


    "Have some cakes too, auntie Winnie." Sara handed a cake to Winnie, and Winnie reached out her


    hand to take the cake.


    She had cooked so many cakes and tasty food, but she hadn''t the mood to taste before. Winnie was


    moved.


    "Mrs. Sara, you seem to be in a bad mood recently." Winnie took a bite of the red bean cake and asked


    cautiously.


    "Something happened to my business, so I''m not in the mood. Auntie Winnie, just call me Sara."


    Winnie nodded happily and said, "okay. Next time, when there are only two of us, I will call you Sara. If


    Mr. Jacob is here, I will still call you Mrs. Sara."


    Nodding her head, Sara didn''t say anything.


    "Auntie Winnie, how many years have you served here?" Asked Sara.


    "More than twenty years. When I first came here, Mr. Jacob was still very young. In a blink of an eye,


    He is already 30 years old." Winnie narrowed her eyes, as if she was recalling the past.


    "Then what happenedter?" Asked Sara, resting her head on her hand.


    "Later, his mother died of cancer, so Mr. Jacob changed a lot in temperament."


    "I''ve never heard of this before. I only heard that my mother-inw passed away a long time ago, but I


    don''t know these." Sara sighed that she didn''t know much about Jacob.


    "Let''s talk about you, auntie Winnie." Sara changed the topic.


    Winnie paused. For so many years, no one cared about what she had experienced in her life. She


    didn''t expect that Sara would care about her.


    "I''m a rural person. I got married at an early age. After my husband got sick, he needed a lot of medical


    fees, so I had to work as a nanny in the city. Fortunately, I met Mr. Jacob''s mother, and she gave me a


    lot of money when she knew it, so I became a nanny and served here. However, my husband hadn''t


    been cured and died in less than two years. And I don''t children. I don''t want to marry again, so I have


    been staying at home as a nanny in the Shi n. Mrs. Mandy was really a good person. She not only


    paid me to train in cooking, but also brought me some clothes that I wouldn''t buy... Unfortunately, God


    is blind. Such a good person passed away so early. " Winnie''s face was full of sadness, as if the past


    was still vivid in her mind.


    Taking a sip of wine, Sara thought, ''what a lonely life! No one cares about her. How did ovee those


    difficulties? If it were anyone else, they would have been unable to stand it anymore. But Winnie kept


    smiling all day long, which made Sara respect her.


    In fact, thosepletely unknown or unrecognized by the public were not insignificant as those great


    men. It was just that the world had gone too far in pursuing the so-called meaning of life. Many people


    pursued meaning all their lives, but in fact, they were just deceiving themselves. No matter what the


    meaning was, what people wanted was just a more fulfilling life. Who could say that Winnie''s life was


    not fulfilling?


    Sara closed her eyes and didn''t say anything more. The paleness of her words did not reveal her inner


    fluctuation. If it weren''t for her indifference by nature, she would have been crying.


    Winnie continued, "in fact, I''m not bored at all. I''m at home every day. I would clean the floor, and then


    water the flowers when I have time. Sometimes I learn how to cook new dishes from the video, and


    then go out to buy vegetables. Mr. Jacob didn''t want me to bother to go to the market, saying that he


    had an assistant, but I still like to go by myself. After all, I can feel that I''m not aliniated from the world,


    so I enjoy going to the market every day. "


    "Auntie Winnie, I''m sorry. We didn''t care much about you before." Sara asked with concern.


    "No, no, No. Mrs. ire, you don''t have to say that. This is the life I chose for myself. I can''t me


    anyone. But Mrs. ire, you must be happy. Don''t be too sad. Any obstacle in your life will be


    ovee. "


    Looking at the bright smile on Winnie''s face, she felt that her heart was almost melting. From childhood


    to adulthood, she had always been told to be strong in life. Everyone only knew what to say, but no one


    knew what to do. It turned out that being cured was such a simple thing.


    Facing the night and the summer wind, she felt warm all over her body.


    "Auntie Winnie, do you like pets?" Asked Sara suddenly.


    Winnie nodded.


    "Let me buy you a Labrador for you. It is smart. You can walk dog in the evening. You can also know


    many people who keep dogs. Maybe you can make good friends with them. " Sara said with a smile.


    "Well... I''m afraid Mr. Jacob won''t agree. After all, dogs will have a lot of trouble at home. " Winnie


    looked embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry. I will persuade him. Don''t worry. "


    Winnie smiled brightly again.


    It turned out that it was so easy to be happy, but why was Jacob always so easy to be angry. Sara


    didn''t understand. Even if he was born cold in nature, he shouldn''t lose temper at any time.


    Sara drank up the wine in one gulp.


    In the seductive night, Sara''s beauty was fully shown.


    It was a great pity in one''s life that no one appreciated her beauty.


    Jacob sent Alice home. To be exact, Jacob also bought a house for Alice near thepany. After all,


    under pressure, he couldn''t tell anyone about his divorce for the time being. So Alice had to put up with


    it.


    Fortunately, today, Sara bowed her head. It felt so good to tear her aloofness apart.


    Aliceforted Jacob that she was fine. Tears were welling up in her eyes, but she joked gracefully,


    "I''ll be fine soon. Don''t worry. It was not all Bess''s fault for what happened today. I have fault too.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Alice said so because she didn''t want Jacob to have a grudge against Bess. After all, the W Group had


    an inseparable cooperation in business. Of course, there was a secretpetitive rtionship


    between them.


    As a matter of fact, Alice knew very well that she not only loved Jacob, but also considered his future


    career. For this, she should be very tolerant.


    But she didn''t expect that Sara would have a friend like Bess. She was distressed by this matter. What


    should she do if Jacob knew that she framed Sara one day?


    Only by kicking Sara away Jacob''s side could she rest assured.


    Looking at the distressed Jacob, Alice suddenly asked, "Jacob, will you be with me forever? Will you


    love me forever? "


    Jacob touched Alice''s head dotingly. "Of course."


    Alice smiled happily, as if her sacrifice had been returned.


    She leaned her head against Jacob''s chest. Her face flushed with shyness.


    Jacob asked gently, "Does your hand still hurt?


    Alice nodded.


    Jacob held up Alice''s face and said with blurred eyes, "I''m sorry to make you suffer, Alice."


    Alice shook her head and said, "It''s okay. Everything is worth it. "


    Jacob showed tenderness in his eyes. He held up Alice''s face and kissed her greedily. His two hands


    gently touched Alice''s body. After a scream, they hugged each other tightly. Their lips and teeth clung


    to each other. [ʱ¿¡]''s tall body almost wrapped up her.


    Jacob held Alice to the bedroom, with lust in his eyes. They enjoyed their sexual passion with content,


    and then fell asleep soon.

 Chapter 23 Heartless

    Chapter 23 Heartless


    Jacob had a good sleep. Maybe he was tired after staying upte, maybe he was tired after making


    love, or he even didn''t have a dream all night.


    When he woke up in the morning, Alice was still sleeping. He kissed gently on Alice''s forehead. Jacob


    also got up gently and put on his clothes. He was still needed in thepany and could not leave for


    too long under any circumstances.


    An old Chinese saying that those who work with their brains will rule and those whobor with physical


    strength are governed by others. Even so, it was not necessarily easier for those who work with their


    brains to live than those whobor with physical strength. On the contrary, the former paid more efforts,


    they usually lived more tired and troubled.


    Fortunately, Jacob had been familiar with affairs of human life since he was a child and was not afraid


    of the former. No matter how fearless he was, he had to do many things by himself. No one could do a


    lot of things for him.


    How bad his temper was, how good a skill he had. It was well-known that Jacob had a bad temper, but


    he was also known for his stability, uracy and fierceness in business. Therefore, to Sara, it was just


    a happy business, but it was a business that he had to worry about.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    For the whole week, Jacob didn''t go back to the vi, as if he was deliberately embarrassing Sara.


    But Sara didn''t feel embarrassed at all. If he didn''te back, who would be humiliated? Jacob knew


    better than Sara.


    When Sara was free, she went to buy a lovelybrador for Winnie. The dog was so clever that it


    learned to go to the toilet in two days.


    Winnie named the dog Dora, because she needed to get a health certificate or a dog breeding


    certificate Sara had been busy with this matter for a whole week, so she had no time to think about


    Jacob''s intention.


    Dora was very obedient and liked to be around people. Winnie was very happy. Every day when she


    came back to the vi after work, Sara would y with Sara.


    Dora liked Sara very much and waited for her at the door every day happily.


    Winnie was happier since she had Dora, and so did Sara. Winnie was used to walking the dog every


    day, and she even had a little expectation.


    A week had passed. On Monday, Sara went to work as usual. She hadn''t seen Jacob for a week. She


    didn''t expect that the person she didn''t want to see before suddenly disappeared.


    When Sara saw Ethan again, she was at an industry exposition. Unexpectedly, Ethan''spany was


    engaged in retail, almost a city''s giant in retail. It was also a first-sspany all over the country.


    Ethan was dressed in a gray suit, and his angr face was conspicuous in the crowd. After all,


    generally speaking, the CEOs ofpanies were usually all fat, and the people like Jacob and Ethan


    were rare.


    Ethan noticed Sara at a nce. She was wearing a formal suit and smiling.


    Wearing a white shirt and a ck tight skirt, Sara looked more delicate and capable. Ethan smiled


    She walked up to Sara and greeted her.


    "HI, long time no see, Sara. You are more and more beautiful. " Ethan didn''t praise people easily, but


    for beautiful girls, he would not hesitate to praise.


    With a blush on her face, Sara said, "Hi, long time no see, Mr. Ethan, you are getting more and more


    eloquent."


    Only when the two of them talked did they find a chance to cooperate.


    Ethan replied delightedly, "I had thought my business partner is far away. I didn''t expect she is close to


    me. We are still looking for a supplier everywhere. It seems that we need to have a talk. Miss Sara,


    please spare some time for me and let''s talk about the details of our cooperation. "


    Life was full of surprises. Unexpectedly, after leaving Jacob, life was full of nobility.


    Sara nodded happily.


    After the meeting, the two went to a restaurant. During the dinner, Ethan always amused Sara with


    humor, which made herugh like a silver bell. After that, the two had a preliminary discussion about


    the cooperation matters and schedule of thepany. Ethan nned to open two morerge-scale


    supermarkets in the city, but he was worrying about finding someone to be the shop manager.


    So he suggested that Sara should work as a manager in one of the stores. Realizing that she wasck


    of ability and energy, Sara refused.


    After dinner, Ethan leapt back to thepany to deal with the new restaurant, while Sara was sorting


    out the materials needed to cooperate.


    Jacob hadn''t been home for a week, and the family members had already been observing this in


    secret. After all, Jonathan always wanted to have the goods on Jacob, so that he could tell his father,


    "Look, a man who can''t even handle his private life can''t deal with the business of thepany well.


    The assistant whispered in Jonathan''s ear with her hands covering her face. An unnoticeable smile


    appeared on Jonathan''s face. He asked his assistant to leave.


    When Sara came back home, she found that Winnie was waiting for him at the door with a strange look


    on her face.


    "What''s wrong, Winnie?"


    "Sara, Jacob brought a woman back. It seems that we are going to live in the vi. " Winnie said


    awkwardly.


    Sara felt depressed as if she was blocking a big stone in her heart.


    Was Jacob so arrogant that he brought Alice back to the vi directly? Wasn''t he afraid of being known


    by others? Was he crazy to be so tant?


    Sara pretended to be calm and walked into the vi. Jacob was sitting on the sofa, and Alice was sitting


    on Jacob''s legs. The two were in an intimate posture. Seeing that Sara came in, Alice got off Jacob''s


    legs shyly.


    Deep inside, Sara despised the pretentious look on Alice''s face.


    "Jacob, don''t you think you''ve gone too far?" Raising her eyebrows, Sara nced at the two people


    who were pretending to be flirting.


    "Too far. I''m a bachelor now. What''s wrong with me finding a new girlfriend to take her home? As for


    you, you always hook up with three or four women outside. Why haven''t you sold yourself out yet? "


    Jacob stressed the three words "sold" on purpose.


    Winnie, who was standing next to them, was stunned. When did Jacob and Sara divorce? No wonder


    Jacob didn''t go home for a week. Looking at Alice with an innocent look on her face on the sofa,


    Winnie felt pitiful for Sara. She was a woman of bad luck.


    With her right hand resting on the solid wood stairs, Sara was about to go upstairs. When a man loved


    you, he really loved you. He would not be shy to show his love to you. But when he doesn''t love you, all


    his love was the same, impatient, and even disgusting.


    Knowing this, Sara always pretended that she didn''t care, but it didn''t mean that she really didn''t care.


    Looking at the bright smile on Alice''s face who was in Jacob''s arms, Sara couldn''t help but feel


    heartbroken.


    She just took two steps upstairs.


    "From now on, you can''t live in the master bedroom upstairs anymore. Alice will sleep in that room. "


    Jacob also raised his head and narrowed his long and narrow eyes into a seam. He wanted to have


    good nights with Alice in front of Sara, so that she could taste the loneliness and unbearable feeling of


    being alone.


    Sara turned around and said with sneer, "I don''t mind giving her what I don''t want."


    Jacob tried his best to suppress his anger. What did Sara mean? Did he mean that Jacob was also


    something she didn''t want! It was Jacob who abandoned her. How could she still be so righteous?


    Alice opened her mouth and said, "Jacob, I don''t want to live in that room all of a sudden. Let''s change


    to another one. That room was once lived by others. I think it''s dirty... "


    "Dirty?" There was uncontroble anger in Sara''s voice.


    "Then you won''t let go of the man I''ve slept with."


    Her words instantly hurt Alice. "You..."


    Alice was so angry that she couldn''t refute. She had to raise her head pitifully to look at Jacob and


    shouted, "Jacob, see?"


    Jacob also listened to what Sara had just said in his heart. It turned out that Jacob was nothing more


    than what she had abandoned in her heart. She was indeed ruthless.

 Chapter 24 Glib Tongued

    Chapter 24 Glib Tongued


    "Sara, I remind you again. Please watch your tone." Jacob raised his voice.


    The more guilty he was, the more he wanted to hide it. With a gentle smile, Sara went upstairs to his


    bedroom elegantly. She ignored the two hugging each other downstairs. Winnie was about to leave, but


    was stopped by Jacob, "Winnie, when did you have a dog at home?"


    Jacob couldn''t help but ask, staring at the motionless Dora on the ground.


    "It''s been a week, Mr. Jacob." Winnie said awkwardly, waiting for Jacob to speak.


    Jacob was not in the mood to ask any more. Raising a dog could really relieve Winnie''s boredom, so


    he didn''t say anything more.


    Standing aside, Alice walked up to Dora and wanted to make her happy. Dora lowered her head,


    looking listless.


    Winnie hurried forward and exined, "Dora is afraid of strangers."


    Alice went back to the sofa and sat down. Her figure was beautiful, and Jacob couldn''t help sitting


    straight. What happened just now suddenly made him lose the interest to flirt with her.


    Alice pretended to be angry, "I''m going back to my bedroom."


    Jacob didn''t say anything, as if he was thinking about something.


    Alice snorted.


    Alice had already realized her first step. so she was overjoyed. Living in was just the first step. In the


    future, there would be plenty of opportunities to deal with Sara. Moreover, Jacob had always been on


    her side, so Sara must feel bad.


    Thinking of this, Alice couldn''t help smiling.


    When Sara went back to his room, he was thinking about the embarrassing scene in the future.


    The phone on the table rang. Sara raised her head and saw it was from Ethan.


    "Hello, Sara, have you thought about the cooperation we discussed? Have youe up with a specific


    n?" Ethan said in an attractive voice.


    "Not yet. I have a lot of things to deal with recently. She had thought about the details of the


    cooperation, but she hadn''t settled them yet. It''s estimated that we can''t make it in two or three days.


    Of course, if you have any suggestion or condition, just let me know." said Sara generously.


    "You''re wee. When we have time in a few days, let''s meet another day. We''re too busy these two


    days." Ethanughed heartily.


    After hung up the phone, Sara heaved a sigh of relief.


    When she was in a bad mood, Sara liked shopping. Jacob used to give her a Centurion Card. Now the


    card was still there, but she didn''t know if it should be used or not.


    Although she had some savings, she didn''t expect that she would be abandoned and have to watch


    Jacob live at home with another woman!


    In a light green low cut dress, Sara had a curvaceous figure. She fixed her light make-up. She was


    about to go out with her bag. It was already 5:30 in the afternoon.


    In the living room, Jacob was sitting on the sofa and working with documents. He raised his eyes to


    look at Sara who was walking down the stairs slowly, without saying anything.


    ''Well, he brings a woman back home, and doesn''t even care where she goes, whether she is alive or


    dead.'' A bitter smile appeared on Sara''s face, but she still looked serious. She didn''t want to lose, so


    she just left him alone.


    She wanted to go shopping with Bess. Who said she couldn''t live well without Jacob, that was not


    Sara''s style. If there was always someone who would leave her in her life, Sara believed that only she


    could apany her for the rest of her life. If she ced her hope on someone else, she would have


    died many times.


    Sara had just driven her newly bought blue Porsche Panamera. She dialed Bess''s number.


    "Bess, I want to go shopping. Come with me. "


    "Okay, okay. I''ve long wanted to ask you to go shopping and buy clothes. Look at you. What kind of life


    do you live after divorce? You don''t buy clothes. You don''t look like a woman anymore." Bess''s tone


    was full of discontent.


    Hearing that, Sara took a deep breath. Since when did she not look like a woman? What on earth did a


    woman look like?


    After hanging up the phone, she drove to the shopping mall at ease. When she arrived, Bess was


    already waiting at the gate. Bess was wearing ace T-shirt, leather trousers and 8 cm high heels. She


    also wore sunsses, looking domineering.


    Sara couldn''t help teasing Bess. "Why do you look like a gangster?"


    Bess took off her sses and said discontentedly, "It''s domineering, isn''t it?"


    Sara pretended to coughed, "Okay, okay. You''re domineering, not a gangster."


    Bess smiled, "Not everyone follows the goddess path like you." She cast a nce at the fair skin on


    Sara''s chest.


    Noticing the look in Bess''s eyes, Sara quickly covered her chest with her hand. She pushed Bess into


    the Times Building.


    The shopping mall was an open-air four square building. The whole design was revolving, and the


    elevator was piled up.


    Raising her eyebrows, Bess looked at the prosperous scene in front of her and sighed, "Why are there


    so many peopleing every time? It''s annoying. "


    The Times Shopping Center was the only mall in this city that gathered all kinds of top brands abroad.


    They could buy anything they wanted there. However, the price was naturally not low. From a set of


    clothes to a silk scarf, they were something that ordinary people would never be able to afford in their


    whole life.


    The wives of rich families were basically regr guests here. The shop owners all weed guests


    warmly, and everyone took what they needed. The richdy''s shopping satisfied her empty heart, while


    the businessmen made a fortune, with a pleasant satisfaction on their faces.


    It''s said that the circle you are in determines your social circle. Sara had already seen several


    acquaintances. One was Mr. Aiden''s wife, Freda. Her husband run a constructionpany. Sara also


    met Mr. Joshua''s wife, whose husband had a well-known restaurant. The two of them were buying


    jewelry in the shop, hand in hand.


    All of a sudden, Freda noticed Sara and Bess. She greeted them politely and then went into the shop to


    buy what she wanted.


    Pointing at a shop in front of her, Bess said, "Sara, you can go inside and choose clothes. In fact, you


    can try some new styles. You don''t have to be like a fairy all the time. "


    Shrugging her shoulders, Sara didn''t say anything.


    To be honest, Sara''s figure was perfect. She was like a walking clothes rack. No matter what she wore,


    she looked nice. But after she became the hostess of the Shi Group. Considering her own image, she


    didn''t even wear jeans and T-shirts any more. Her favorite essories in her school days were


    reced by all kinds of evening dresses, long dresses and short skirts.


    If one wanted to get something, he had to sacrifice himself. Nothing was easy to get, and even if it was


    easy to get, it was easy to lose. Who would cherish something that was too easy to obtain?


    Sara entered the shop with Bess, and the shop assistant asked enthusiastically. Bess asked the shop


    assistant to leave and let Sara choose by herself. After all, sometimes shopping was the most annoying


    thing. The saleswomen nearby were usually promoting goods that they didn''t like at all.


    With a tender smile, Sara feltfortable shopping with Bess.


    Raising her head, Sara stared at a red backless short dress.


    Bess recently raised a beautiful arc and said, "It''s so sexy. Sure enough, you have good taste. "


    Without saying anything, Sara blushed.


    Walking out of the fitting room, wearing a beautiful red dress, Sara slowly pulled up the hemline of a


    dress and turned around. "How is it? " She couldn''t wait to hear Bess''sment.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "There are beauties in the north, peerless and independent. A charming smile would overthrow a city.


    Really nice!" Bess smiled knowingly.


    A red glow appeared on Sara''s face again. In order to hide her embarrassment, Sara pouted, "Bess,


    when did you start to be glib tongued. "


    Bess burst intoughter and said, "Don''t fall in love with me. "

 Chapter 25 I know nothing!

    Chapter 25 I know nothing!


    Sara had goose bumps all over her body. "You wish. "


    Bess burst intoughter again. Then she picked a few more clothes. And asked the shopping guide to


    pack them for her.


    After going out, Bess took Sara to a jewelry store nearby.


    Bess knew a lot about jewelry and jade. She liked shopping jewelries when she had time.


    Usually, Sara didn''t care much about the jade. She didn''t even know what kind of jade it was. She just


    thought it was beautiful. "It seems that you have to study these things more in the future. You can''t be


    so depraved. "


    Looking up at the jade pendant in front of her, Sara didn''t have time to argue with Bess. When she was


    about to reach for the jewelry, she suddenly heard the voice of Alice. "What a coincidence! Mr. Aiden


    and Miss Sara are also here to buy jewelry. "At this time, Alice was closely whispering to Sara.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Shocked, Sara took a step back. She didn''t notice that there was an emerald in Alice handbag.


    "I didn''t want to go out this afternoon. I''m too tired to move today. But Jacob insisted on taking me out


    for shopping, saying that he would buy me some clothes, shoes and jewelry for me. "With the pride of a


    winner, Alice likes to see the embarrassment on Sara''s face.


    Sara snorted. If it happened once or two times, it would definitely hurt someone, but if it happened


    every time, it would hurt someone else. Sara didn''t care about grievance or humbleness. "It seems that


    Miss Alice likes to show off. "


    Alice smiled, "I seem to smell the sourness of a loser. "


    Bess, who was standing on the other side, had already noticed Alice who just came in.


    Bess didn''t say anything, because she wanted to see what tricks Alice was going to y.


    Bess walked to her with a smile and grabbed the pocket in Sara''s hand. "Long time no see, Miss Alice.


    "


    When Alice met Bess again, she didn''t feel as fierce as before. She just wanted to drive away Sara and


    didn''t want to have a grudge against Bess.


    Under the surprised eyes of Sara, Bess approached Alice step by step and whispered, "Miss Alice, I


    will remember your carest time. "


    Alice shivered and stepped back unconsciously. Coincidentally, Jacob came in from outside. Alice


    stepped back and leaned against Jacob''s chest.


    "Bess, don''t go too far. Jacob''s voice was obviously sullen.


    Before Sara could say anything, Alice held Jacob''s hand with a smile and said, "" It doesn''t matter. I''m


    fine. "


    Bess secretly scolded Alice for her shamelessness, with an imperceptible smile at the corners of her


    mouth.


    "Let''s go, Jacob. I don''t like the things here. Let''s go to other stores. "Holding Jacob''s hand, Alice was


    about to walk out of the shop. As soon as she walked to the door, she heard a sharp voice, "Ah, why is


    the precious Bodhi jade missing? it was still there just now. "


    Jacob raised his eyebrows and stopped. There was a yful look on Alice''s face.


    Because it was a top shopping center, in order to leave a good impression on the customers, there was


    no monitoring in the shop.


    If Alice had known this earlier, Sara would have been unable to defend herself this time. She wanted to


    humiliate Sara in front of Jacob.


    "Hi,dies and gentleman, you can''t leave for the time being, because there were only 4 of you in the


    shop just now. In order to prove your innocence, pleasee back and find the Bodhi jade before you


    leave. The shop assistant tried her best to be respectful. After all, she didn''t want everyone to be too


    embarrassed, not to mention that the guests here were all rich and powerful.


    "If you can''t find it out, can''t we leave?" Jacob was unhappy. Why does everything be so bad as


    long as it was rted to Sara. He didn''t realize it before, but now it seemed each time liked this.


    "Sir, please rest assured. If we didn''t find out, we will make an apology and let you choose a product of


    medium price in our shop. But if we find out the truth, no matter what happens, It can only be paid


    double and you can still take the product away. We won''t spread it to others. "The storekeeper came to


    deal with this matter after the shop assistant''s emergency report. It sounded reasonable. Besides, it


    also protected the privacy of the guests.


    Pulling Jacob''s sleeve, Alice said in a low voice, "Let''s listen to the manager and check before we


    leave. "


    A bad feeling suddenly shed through Sara''s mind.


    "Let''s start with thisdy. The shop manager looked at Sara, who was carrying a shopping bag. It


    seemed that she could hide a lot of jade. Alice smiled but didn''t say anything. The manager really


    helped her.


    Recalling the scene that Alice deliberately touched her just now, Sara couldn''t help but hesitate.


    Bess tipped Sara a wink and said, "Sara, don''t worry and let them have a check. Don''t be afraid"


    Nodding slightly, Sara handed out the pocket in her hand. The shop manager took out the clothes


    inside and checked carefully, but found nothing. Then she checked on Sara''s body, but there was no


    sign of jade. Obviously, Sara didn''t take it.


    The shop manager announced, "Well, we have finished checking these twodies. There is no


    suspicious goods on her. "


    Alice still pretended to be calm with an unbelievable look on her face. "It''s impossible. You must haven''t


    checked it carefully. You didn''t even check the treasures carefully! "


    "We have done a thorough examination. Although the top treasure is important, but the reputation of


    the guest was also very important. Miss Sara, sorry to bother you. You can go there and choose your


    favorite jade. I''m sorry to have brought you such a bad experience. It''s our fault. The manager bowed


    to Sara.


    Alice was so angry that she wanted to stamp her feet. She remembered clearly she had put the jade in


    Sara''s handbag. Why was it missing?


    When the shop manager was about to check the next one, Bess suddenly said, "Wait a minute. The


    lady was in a hurry to leave. Let''s check her first. Don''t waste her time. "


    The shop manager nodded. She thought Bess was right.


    Then she bowed to Alice and said, "Miss, please cooperate with our examination. "


    Alice nced at Jacob and snorted coldly. She would do the examination as long as she didn''t do


    anything wrong.


    The shop assistant took Alice''s bag and said apologetically, "Please forgive me.". Then she began to


    turn it over.


    A few secondster, the saleswoman found the Bodhi jade.


    Alice widened her eyes in shock. How could it be possible? Why was the Bodhi jade in Sara''s handbag


    suddenly in her bag? She was schemed.


    "No, it''s impossible. It''s a frame up," screamed Alice. Jacob beside her also frowned.


    "Miss Alice. I don''t care if there is any misunderstanding between us, but we have made it clear just


    now that we have to be responsible for anyone, no matter what the reason is. "


    Alice almost broke down. She looked up at Jacob with tears and said, "Trust me, Jacob. I don''t know


    what happened at all! I know nothing."

 Chapter 26 Live Their Own Lives Respectively

    Chapter 26 Live Their Own Lives Respectively


    Alice was so anxious that she was about to cry, and Jacob could do nothing about it. She had to pay


    double. She raised her eyes and red at Bess, "I don''t know what''s going on today, but I don''t want it


    to happen again. "


    "What do you mean, Mr. Jacob? I don''t understand. " Bess raised her eyebrows. At this time, Sara also


    came over. Just now, the Bodhi jade was found in Alice''s bag, which shocked Sara.


    "You know what you have done." The implication was that Alice was framed by them.


    Hearing Jacob''s words, Sara''s heart tightened. It turned out that she had already been so bad in his


    heart. Although she had epted the fact, she still couldn''t help feeling ached in her heart. She


    clenched her fists, and her nails almost sank into the flesh.


    "I''m afraid no one knows what''s going on better than Miss Alice." Raising her head, Sara said


    nonchntly. She knew Alice was a scheming woman.


    Alice''s face turned pale and blue when she heard this. She sighed to herself that she was set up.


    "Miss Sara, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." Alice was eager to rify.


    Bess snorted, "Jacob, mind your own woman. "


    Looking at the more aggrieved look on Alice''s face, Jacob''s face gradually turned cold.


    "No matter what the reason is, you have to apologize to Alice." It was almost a threat.


    "Huh. We have been married for four years. Even if we don''t love each other, we still have family


    affection. Jacob, why don''t you trust me? Am I just such a despicable woman in your eyes? You can


    only think for your Alice. I have been blind all these years to marry a wrong person. Bess, let''s go. I


    don''t want to stay here for a single moment. It''s disgusting." Sara pulled Bess out of the room.


    Jacob was shocked. Did he really me her wrong? But looking at the grievance on Alice''s face, Jacob


    lost his sense of propriety.


    "Stay away from that woman next time, okay?" The doting expression was evident on his face.


    Alice nodded pitifully, but her heart was filled with joy. Alice, you are too young to fight with me.


    Walking out of the Times Shopping Center, Sara was depressed.


    "I''m sorry, Sara. You''re wronged again. Bess looked guilty.


    "How can I me you? It''s all my fault. "


    "When Alice came in, I saw her secretly put something into your bag. You were too focused at that time


    and didn''t notice it. Then I put it back for her. If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have put it back to the


    counter." Bess lowered her head like a child who did something wrong.


    Sara was shocked about the fact. She couldn''t put down the heavy stone in her heart. Jacob was


    totally confused. He could only see the appearance, but not the heart. How superficial he was!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "It''s not your fault, Bess. It was all Jacob fault. He didn''t know right from wrong. Sara tried tofort


    her.


    Then the two went home respectively.


    While driving, Sara listened to the wind whistling past. Life is so tiring, but she should stick to it. It was


    because she was too soft hearted that she was often hurt so deeply!


    She arrived at the vi. Winnie had prepared a sumptuous supper. Dora greeted Sara happily. The


    biggest benefit of raising an animal was that it would remember its owner forever.


    As soon as Sara took a bite, she heard Jacob and Alicee back. Smelling the fragrance, Alice said,


    "Good smell. Let''s have some too, Jacob. "


    Raising her eyebrows, Sara thought, ''Can Alice be more shameless?'' She wanted to take everything


    from Sara. Obviously, Jacob couldn''t see it at all?


    "Winnie, I''m done. I''m going back to my room. Good night. As Sara walked, Dora also went back to pet


    nest. It seemed that she wanted to spare some space for Jacob and Alice.


    Raising Sara head, she looked steadily forward, almost turning a blind eye to Alice and Jacob. Since


    Jacob was so heartless and indiscriminant. Why should she care about what he was like?


    Winnie was worried about Sara. "Mrs. Sara, good night." In fact, it was just an unintentional care.


    But when Alice heard this, she was shocked. What did she mean by ''Mrs. Sara''? She was already his


    ex-wife. She was the hostess of this family in the future, OK?


    "No, no, No. I don''t want to eat that woman''s leftovers." Alice suddenly shouted.


    Jacob just rubbed his temples and said, "Ok, Winnie. You''d better take these away first. "


    Winnie had a bad impression of Alice. It was obvious that the third person who had stepped in other


    people''s marriage, but she kept behaving so eloquent. How absurd!


    Sara went back to her room and took a shower. Thinking of what had happened today, she thought it


    was necessary to talk about cooperation with Ethan as soon as possible. The reason why Jacob was


    involved with her now was nothing more than financial affairs. Although her mood would also be


    affected by Jacob, money was the direct and fundamental weakness.


    It was a dreamless night for Sara. She didn''t expect herself to sleep so well.


    In the morning, after washing up, Sara put on the backless dress she had worn yesterday. The red


    dress wrapped her body, and her fair shanks were exposed outside. Looking at herself in the fitting


    mirror, Sara couldn''t help smiling. Sure enough, she couldn''t be too sloppy. It was necessary for her to


    often buy clothes to dress up.


    After quickly putting on makeup and taking the limited edition LV bag, Sara went downstairs slowly. Her


    face was bright and natural, and the red dress just outlined her waist. She was so elegant.


    Sitting on the leather sofa downstairs, Jacob raised his head and saw Sara. He didn''t say anything.


    He appreciated her beauty while hiding his joy to see it. She dressed so sexy and enchanting. It didn''t


    seem like she was going to work.


    Of course, Sara didn''t know what Jacob was thinking. Anyway, they had lived their own lives


    respectively. Who else could judge her when she wore clothes?


    She went to the dining table and had breakfast for herself. Then she left in a hurry. She didn''t want to


    have breakfast with Alice to spoil her mood. She couldn''t afford to offend her, but she had to hide.


    Besides, she was full of disdain for Alice.


    Driving a Porsche, Sara was a hot shot. It was rush hour on the way, which attracted the attention of all


    kinds of male drivers on the road. Some of them even could not help racing in order to see Sara''s face.


    She almost had a car ident in the early morning.


    Indeed, there was nothing wrong with the Helen of Troy, but was it really the beauty''s fault?


    Looking at the cars passing by quickly, Sara couldn''t help but feel funny. Although there was needless


    to boast her appearance, she was confident in herself. Humans were all visual animals. Otherwise,


    under the same conditions, good looks were the priority.


    She arrived at thepany.


    Then she began to sort out the materials about the cooperation.


    There were two main points for cooperation with Ethan. First, cooperation mode. Two, profit sharing.


    In fact, there were many cooperation models in front of them. One was that Ethan bought the goods


    directly, while Sara supplied the goods. Then the unit price was determined at the time of purchase.


    That was to confirm their own interests. This method was verymon, but the disadvantage was that


    it was too rigid. They could only be sold when there was an order. If there was no order, wouldn''t both


    sides suffer losses?


    In the second way, the two opened a new shop together. The supplier was also the investor, and then


    Sara needed to be a shop manager. The advantage of this method was that it could lower the cost, and


    sessfully realize the wless dock between the manufacturer, which was helpful to improve the


    supermarket''spetition. But it would take Sara a lot of efforts.


    There were only two main cooperative channels, and neither of them was easy.


    Looking at the proposal in front of her, Sara called Ethan.


    "Mr. Ethan, I have prepared the documents. We need to discuss it face to face before making a


    conclusion. Do you have time today? I want to settle it as soon as possible. "


    She wish to settle it as soon as possible and grow up quickly, separating herself from Jacob''s control.


    "Let''s have lunch together and talk about it in detail." Ethan said.

 Chapter 27 Apparently Very Happy

    Chapter 27 Apparently Very Happy


    At 12:30 in the afternoon, Ethan''s car stopped in front of the building of Sara''spany. After fixing her


    make-up, Sara went downstairs and saw Ethan waiting for her. Wearing a light gray European style


    suit, Ethan looked more slender. His angr features shone brightly in the sun.


    Sara smiled. The beautiful smile fell into Ethan''s eyes. No wonder she was the exceedingly beautiful


    lady of the Shi Group. She was enchanting and beautiful, but not vulgar. She was mature and beautiful.


    Even if a person relied on clothes, not everyone could afford this backless short skirt.


    "Sara, you look so amazing every time we meet. Ethan praised, with admiration in his eyes.


    "I''m ttered, Mr. Ethan. "You''re wee.


    For convenience, they found a restaurant nearby. After all, they made this appointment for business,


    not for dinning.


    Ethan pulled out a chair for Sara like a gentleman.


    "Mr. Ethan, we have two options now. The first is to order directly. We could order as per our needs.


    The second is, We will cooperate seamlessly with your supermarket. We produce and sell directly


    without considering the type of products." Sara was quick to the point, for she didn''t like a roundabout


    way of talking.


    "The n of seamless connection sounds good. In this way, we won''t have the pressure of the stocks,


    and we can also get the customer''s needs in real time. "Ethan analyzed Sara''s proposal carefully.


    "But one thing is that I have to be a storekeeper so that I can track and investigate the market


    demand." Sara continued.


    Ethan smiled ambiguously, "Well, that''s good. "


    Then the two discussed the rted matters for a long time. They didn''t depart until 3:15 in the


    afternoon. Then they went back to thepany respectively to prepare for relevant matters. Before


    leaving, Ethan stretched out his hand to shake hands with Sara.


    "Wish us a pleasant cooperation. "


    "Me too. "


    Sara returned to thepany in a good mood. One day, she would help her father''spany out of


    trouble with her own efforts. She didn''t want to be reminded by Jacob all the time. Her life would be


    controlled by herself.


    It was already 6:30 when Sara finished her work and came back home. Winnie had already prepared


    the dinner. When Sara came back, she took Dora to walk around the corner.


    While having dinner alone, Sara looked around the big room. It was empty and sad. This kind of person


    was almost rare to eat alone. It was so quiet that Sara could hear nothing but the sound of eating.


    After dinner, she took a shower. Lying on the bed, Sara was reading Abnormal Psychology. Yes, it was


    necessary for her to study psychology.


    Jacob was buying a car at the 4S shop with Alice. Jacob looked down at the Rolex watch on his left


    hand from time to time. It was 6:15. They had been out for an hour.


    Alice was choosing a car. She didn''t need to drive by herself, but sometimes it was inconvenient for her


    to go out, so Jacob had to take her to buy one.


    Eileen Chang once said that a man who spent money for you might not love you. But if he was


    unwilling to spend money for you, he didn''t love you.


    Alice knew this very well. Therefore, when Jacob promised to take her to buy a car, she was so happy.


    She stood on tiptoe and kissed Jacob on the face.


    At this moment, Alice was listening to the staff of the 4S store introducing all kinds of famous cars with


    a bright smile.


    Looking at all kinds of cars in front of her, she walked up to a red BMW.


    "Hello, miss. This is the new BMW i8. the highlight of this model is the low fuel consumption. It is


    equipped with a Bluetooth point. The key point is the design of the zero pressure endurance, so that


    you can drive without worry. Besides, it can also test the fetal pressure in real time, and the shift te


    design can ensure your driving safety. The exterior of this car was designed with a mirror. The angle of


    the diamond cutting was fashionable and generous. The red appearance is more elegant. If you drive


    this car, it will definitely set off your elegance and nobility. "


    Hearing the staff''s introduction, Alice raised her eyes and said calmly, "But I don''t like the price."


    "Well, Miss, this model is on sale at present. If you buy it, we can give you customized pillows, oil cards


    and other welfare items. The price is definitely worth it. You can rest assured. " The staff said sincerely.


    "Uh I think you misunderstood me. I mean, the price is too cheap." Alice''s smile made the staff feel


    disgusted. It was the first time that she had seen someone show off her wealth so tantly.


    The staff continued to show Alice around enthusiastically. Then she stopped in front of a red Ferrari -


    F12berlta.


    "Miss, you really have a good taste. It was a ssic Ferrari. Needless to say, this red, noble and


    elegant car had arge capacity, but its performance was excellent. No matter what the terrain is, it


    could handle at ease. This car could also monitor the tire pressure in real time. The shift te design


    was very practical, and the key point was that it had the function of parking. The unique sportswear


    encircling skill let you feel the pleasure of elerating in minutes. The rearview mirror is equipped with


    heating technology and 7 gear double clutch. It''s a nice choice. "


    Alice nodded, opened the door and sat on the driver''s seat. Touching the soft touch of the steering


    wheel, she nodded with satisfaction.


    "Then I''ll but this one. Jacob." Alice said happily.


    Jacob nodded. As long as she liked it, he wouldn''t mind. Jacob handed over a ck card. The staff


    said, "Please wait a moment, sir." Then she left with the card. A few minutester, the staff came back.


    Alice said she wanted to try the performance of the new car, so Jacob had to ask his assistant to drive


    his car back first.


    On the way back, Alice looked very happy.


    Jacob was tired, sitting in the passenger seat with his eyes closed.


    After taking a nce at him, Alice said, "Jacob, you''re not happy. Is it because I''ve spent much money


    to make you unhappy?"


    Jacob closed his eyes. "No, I''m just too tired and want to have a rest."


    Alice heaved a sigh of relief. Jacob shouldn''t be unhappy to buy a car worth millions. In order not to


    make Jacob unhappy, she didn''t even buy a car of tens of millions.


    "Have a good rest. I''ll call you when we get home." It was natural for her to call Jacob''s vi home.


    Alice tittered and felt extremely happy when she heard the metal touch of the steering wheel.


    Alice had to get the same thing Sara got from Jacob. Alice pinched the diamond ring on her left ring


    finger. Sincest time, Jacob hadn''t mentioned marriage or engagement. In fact, she didn''t get legalThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    status but lived with him. She could do nothing but piss off Sara and destroy her prestige. Alice sighed.


    She had a long way to go.


    Outside the car window, there were many peopleing and going. The hazy sunset glow had been


    scattered in the air. The four in one night scene made people feel warm and quiet. Jacob fell asleep


    unconsciously.


    Alice parked the car at the gate of the vi and woke up Jacob who was sleeping.


    Jacob opened his eyes and found it was already dark.


    "Have we arrived?" He still seemed sleepy.


    Alice nodded.


    Jacob got out of the car and waited for Alice to park the car. Then the two entered the vi together.


    Winnie was cooking in the kitchen, but there was no one in the hall on the first floor.

 Chapter 28 No Love

    Chapter 28 No Love


    Jacob wanted to ask where Sara had gone, but Alice was by his side. He couldn''t ask directly. No


    matter how unruly he was, he had proper limits for speech. He didn''t want to offend both sides.


    On the table, Alice had some egg custard and curled her lips. "Why is there no salt?"


    Winnie hurried forward and said, "It''s impossible. I put salt in it."


    "I don''t think so. Have a taste, Jacob."


    Then she scooped up a spoonful of egg custard for Jacob. Jacob tasted it and said, "It tastes salty."


    Alice exined, "Maybe I prefer salty food."


    Winnie hurriedly said, "These dishes are made ording to the tastes of Mr. Jacob and Mrs. Sara. She


    said more salt in fried vegetables is not good for health. So I didn''t add too much salt. "


    Alice suddenly put down the bowl and said, "I don''t want eat anymore, it''s tasteless. I can''t eat any


    more. "


    Embarrassed, Winnie stood still. Jacob said politely, "Winnie, please cook two more dishes. Add more


    salt."


    Alice smiled happily and picked up some food for Jacob. She just didn''t like Winnie calling Mrs. Sara.


    Sara was a past tense. As a servant, how could she can''t tell the situation clearly?


    Winnie stood up and went into the kitchen, depressed. Mr. Jacob had never treated her like this. Why


    did this woman tter him into a good temper? She could imagine how wronged Sara felt Winnie


    sighed, and then cooked two dishes for Alice.


    After two bites, Alice stopped eating and said that she would gain weight if she ate too much at night.


    Winnie cleaned up the table and said nothing. She only felt that the woman in front of her was


    extremely noisy.


    After dinner, Alice held Jacob''s hand and whispered in his ear as if she was hanging on his body, "I''m


    going to take a shower first. See youter."


    Jacob nodded and began to work with hisputer on the sofa. His hands were typing on the


    keyboard, but he was very annoyed. The light in Sara''s room was on in the upstairs, but he didn''t see


    here out from the beginning to the end.


    Jacob looked at the lighted in Sara''s room upstairs. It was so close, but so far away. The distance


    between their hearts was many times greater than the actual distance.


    A feeling of not being taken seriously by Sara lingered in Jacob''s mind. All the unhappiness that had


    happened in the past seemed to disappear in an instant. Was this the final end of the three? But why?


    Jacob had never thought of announcing the divorce to the outside world. No matter how insinuating


    Alice was to get married, he was unmoved.


    There were some things that would be interesting if you took the initiative. She was too passive to


    make people happy. Sure enough, she still liked to conquer, not to save.


    Alice came out of the bathroom with her hair still wet. She only wore a bathrobe.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was obvious that the atmosphere was ambiguous. "Go to take a shower. I''ll wait for you in our room."


    When Jacob finished his shower, Alice had dried her hair. She even sprayed perfume on her body. With


    misty eyes, Alice held Jacob in her arms, enchanting. Jacob held Alice to the bedroom bed. There was


    only one wall between them. On one side was an empty room, and on the other side was infinite


    spring. For a moment, it was clear whether he loved her or not. The vi had a good sound instion


    effect. Of course, Sara didn''t know how ambiguous the next room was, and she didn''t want to think


    about it.


    She didn''t expect that Jacob would humiliate her like this and wouldn''t let her go, however, he came


    back with a woman. The three lived under the same roof. What he wanted was just to humiliate Sara.


    It was more uneptable to be insulted openly than in the dark. Even though Jacob didn''t say


    anything, the moment he brought Alice back to the vi, Sara''s fantasy on him waspletely


    shattered. She couldn''t ignore this direct insult from him.


    Sara could only seekfort from her work to protect her gradually crumbling self-esteem.


    Their family would know it sooner orter, wouldn''t they? They brought a woman back tantly. How


    could the family ignore such a serious problem? Moving out was a matter of time for her. She couldn''t


    be humiliated here all the time.


    There were two results. Jacob admitted that he had an affair and gave Sara a sum of money to let her


    leave. The second one was that all the problems should be attributed to Sara. After all, in order to


    protect Jacob, the Shi Group were not willing to do so. No matter what, it was Sara being hurt.


    With a sigh, Sara closed Abnormal Psychology, turned off the light and was about to fall asleep. But


    she couldn''t fall asleep, tossing and turning. It took her almost two hours to fall asleep.


    Sara had a dream. She dreamed that she had a son, but she was kicked out of the house by Jacob.


    She and her son were homeless. She had no choice but to rent a small house and live out. It didn''t


    take long for his son to grow up and look for his father. Then, Sara woke up.


    The morning sun shone brightly. Startled to wake up, Sara stood up and drank a ss of warm water.


    After all, it was just a dream. She must have thought too much all day long, so even the dream of


    having a child and being abandoned could appear in her dream.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Sara went downstairs to have breakfast. The three at


    the table were obviously embarrassed to Sara. Of course, Alice was different. The more favored she


    was, the more she liked to show off. This was probably an eternal unting mentality.


    "Jacob,e and have a poached egg." Alice carefully handed over the peeled egg with a smile.


    Even if it wasn''t a sign of unting, Sara was unable to sit still. She thought the most lonely thing was


    to have dinner alone, but she didn''t expect that it was disgusting to see her rival in love ingratiate


    herself with her ex-husband.


    Looking up at the white and tender poached egg, Sara felt a surge of blood rolling in her stomach and


    was about to lose control. She had no choice but to stand up, run to the bathroom and vomit wildly. Her


    body was honest. She felt disgusting.


    Alice didn''t expect that Sara would react so violently. "Jacob, look at her."


    "Forget it. Go to work after breakfast." Jacob didn''t want to see the fight between the two women


    anymore. Although Sara''s behavior was very exaggerated, Jacob didn''t hate it. He couldn''t get angry


    just because of a trifle. Unless it was a big deal, Sara couldn''t afford to make Jacob angry anymore.


    Jacob knew that Sara was angry with him when he took Alice back to the vi. He just wanted to make


    Sara angry, but if he really made her miserable, that wasn''t what Jacob expected.


    When Sara came out of the bathroom, her face turned deathly pale


    "What''s wrong with you?" Jacob asked. There was no emotion in her voice.


    "Nothing. I''m sorry to bother you two dining." After wiping her mouth with a tissue, Sara stood up and


    walked towards the living room.


    The more Sara smelled the oil, the worse she felt. She didn''t want to have greasy food. Sara thought


    she would go to the hospital to have a check-up when she wasn''t busy.


    Before she reached the living room, she heard Alice said. "Jacob, if you have time, go shopping with


    me and watch a movie. Let''s review the time of our school days. I miss it very much."


    Jacob nodded without saying anything.


    Hearing this, Sara felt more and more heart wrenching ''School days? Well, you''d better hold a party to


    miss your lost youth!''


    Sara was startled when did she be such a resentful woman? Jacob was really a capable man. In


    this case, Sara still couldn''t forget him! Or did it hurt her when she heard Alice''s showing off.


    Without looking back, Sara walked out of the house and saw a red Ferrari. It was obviously a new car.


    Shaking her head, Sara thought, ''Jacob is really rich. He probably bought it without hesitation to make


    Alice happy. But when she married him, he always threatened her to let her father''spany go


    bankrupt at any time. No love was the most ruthless thing.


    Shaking her head, Sara felt dizzy. All her pride was nothing in front of Jacob. It was shattered into


    pieces.

 Chapter 29 You Were A Good Girl

    Chapter 29 You Were A Good Girl


    She recalled all the goodness Jacob had done to her in the past four years, as if it had been a lifetime.


    It was so ironic. People''s feelings are really difficult to control, because you can''t wake up a person


    who pretends to be asleep, let alone move a person who doesn''t love you.


    As soon as Sara opened the car door, she turned on the radio habitually, "Recently, the CEO of the Shi


    Group and arge foreign enterprise have opened a win-win cooperation mode. The two sides have


    reached an agreement on cooperation and will develop in the aspect of new energy. We have the


    honor to interview the current president of the Shi Group, Jacob. "


    "Hello, Mr. Jacob, what do you think of the domestic new energy industry now?"


    "The domestic new energy is at the preliminary stage of market development, and there are still many


    shorings in the technical performance of the industry. The traditional energy has always upied


    half of the energy market in China, but as we all know, the traditional energy has gone through a


    prosperous period and is gradually going to decline. Therefore, the new energy had great advantages.


    On the one hand, it was a kind of new energy, and on the other hand, it was a kind of clean energy.


    Therefore, it should attract much attention in the market. But at present, the new energy technology in


    our country is still in development, so we have established a cooperative rtionship with arge new


    energypany abroad. The purpose is to introduce advanced foreign technology and find a suitable


    way to develop new energy in China. "


    Sara listened Jacob who was speaking with fervor and assurance in the radio. She turned off the radio


    and didn''t listen to the anchorwoman''s praise anymore.


    It was so pathetic that she could only know the news of Jacob from the broadcast. It was ironic. As a


    person who had been with each other day and night, she didn''t expect this to happen.


    Sara cheered herself up, for she couldn''t be immersed in sadness all the time. Love and family were


    the most important things for most women in their lives, but they had to bear losing them.


    In The Prince In Distress, every time the prince heard the tragic experience of others, he couldn''t help


    but sigh. In the end, his country was defeated and his home lost, his father was killed, and his mother


    was humiliated. He had to bear everything.


    Everyone had to bear all the disasters in the world, unless he died. As for death, it was even easier.


    Whoever can''t kill you will make you stronger.


    After parking her car at the gate, Sara walked into thepany in her red high heels. In the past, Sara


    only wanted to rely on Jacob, which made her so sad. She would never allow such a thing to happen


    again.


    Ever since Sara came to thepany, she hadn''t had the chance to tell her father the truth. The first


    reason was that she didn''t want her father to panic too. The second reason was that she didn''t want


    her father to worry about her. Last time, Jacob''s deduction of profits was concealed by Sara. Except for


    her father, other senior leaders of thepany all knew about it. With Bess''s help, it wasn''t the time for


    her to expose this key point for the time being.


    However, as soon as Sara entered thepany, she found that there was something strange. All the


    colleagues were in a low mood, and Sara''s assistant who was standing at the door of the office, winked


    at her.


    Sara wondered and entered the office. She found that her father Carlos was sitting on the chair with


    documents in his hands. He was reading documents with a frown.


    Shocked, Sara pretended to be calm. She walked up to Carlos.


    "Dad, why are you here? Don''t read those documents. It''s not important." There was a hint of anxiety in


    Sara''s voice.


    Carlos looked at Sara. He signaled her assistant to close the door.


    "Sara, what the hell is going on?" Carlos raised his eyes and pointed at the amount that Jacob had cut


    profits with his right hand. It was a loss! Originally, the profit margin was not high, but now it was


    reduced by 3%, and ourpany directly stopped making profit.


    "Dad, please listen to me. I will handle it well. Don''t worry. Since you have decided to leave the


    company to me, you should trust me." Sara tried tofort her father, but she didn''t know that the


    more she consoled her father, the more uneasy he was.


    "Sara, I have felt something wrong since you came to work. Now it seemed that something terrible had


    happened. What happened? " Carl''s eyes were full of concern, and his gray temples were so clear and


    terrible as time went by.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at her old father, Sara bit her lips and said something she didn''t believe. "Dad, I''m really fine. I


    just made a bet with Jacob. Without his help, I can make thepany develop steadily."


    "Sara, why are you still hiding it from me now?" Carlos took out a green notebook from her drawer,


    which was so green that she felt it dazzling.


    "Dad..." Sara was about to cry.


    "What happened? Sara!"


    "Jacob''s first girlfriend hase back, and he wanted a divorce. Later, a lot of things happened one


    after another, which caused Jacob to misunderstand me. As a result, the profit of our orders was


    reduced by 3%. Dad, I''m sorry. " Tears welled up in Sara''s eyes.


    "Sara, it''s really hard for you. I don''t know so many things have happened. Jacob can''t do this to you.


    Even if we lost all our property, I have to ask him for an exnation. " Carl said angrily and was about


    to leave his seat.


    "Dad! Dad, listen to me. Calm down. The Shi n is powerful. You can''t get any benefit from it if you go


    to find Jacob rashly. Moreover, that woman has already lived in the vi, and the news that Jacob has


    announced his divorce with me will only be exposed sooner orter. You are like a flying moth darting


    into the fire. If you really piss Jacob off, I''m not sure what he will do. " Sara rushed up and stopped her


    father.


    Sitting in his seat, Carl didn''t expect his daughter to be so aggrieved after she came to work. He didn''t


    expect that his daughter would force herself to smile every day. He didn''t know how bitter Sara had


    been these days, but she never said a word and endured all these silently.


    A teardrop was left in the corner of Carl''s eye. Man didn''t shed tears easily because he was not in a


    sad ce!


    "I''m sorry, Sara. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. Your mother passed away early and I didn''t take good


    care of you." Carl was so sad that he couldn''t help but feel guilty. If he had been willing to admit defeat,


    he wouldn''t lose his daughter''s happiness.


    Looking at her father''s tearful face, Sara couldn''t help but burst into tears. She had been emotional for


    many days, and she couldn''t help but hold her father in her arms. "Dad, Dad, it''s not your fault. It''s not


    your fault. I don''t me anyone. It''s my own choice. I can be responsible for my life. Don''t worry about


    me. I''m fine. I will handle these things by myself and you should take good care of thepany. I will


    definitely get thepany out of Jacob''s control. If the worstes to the worst, don''t worry even if


    thepany goes bankrupt. You can retire at ease and I make money to support you. Life is more


    important than anything else. " Sara voiced out her n that she had thought for a long time. Since the


    problem would be exposed sooner orter, she''d better be brave. If she was not strong enough, who


    would be brave for her?


    Carl felt sadder when he heard this. At the same time, he felt gratified. He had been too stubborn for


    the sake of his daughter''s future that he couldn''t bear his daughter to go out to find a job alone,


    especially for girls. In his opinion, girls are likely to suffer outside. The business world was like a


    battlefield, and Carl knew better than anyone else.


    But now, a few years had passed, and Sara was not as fragile as he thought. Thinking of this, he was


    not so sad. A person could have nothing, but he couldn''tck the will to fight and the courage to


    survive.


    "Sara, you are a good girl. I believe that God will treat you well." Carl didn''t want to dent Sara''s


    confidence. He let go of Sara and wiped the tears off her face.

 Chapter 30 Threat

    Chapter 30 Threat


    Tofort her father, Sara forced a smile on her face. "I know, Dad. Trust me too. I will find a way. "


    Carlos nodded, "I still have to have a meeting. In order to solve the issue of profit contraction by Jacob,


    we have to make a n. Otherwise, if thepany''s cost keeps driving up, it will be likely to disrupt


    the capital chain, causing thepany to be in danger."


    Sara nodded.


    For the whole morning, Sara was absent-minded. At the beginning, she had to pretend to have a good


    rtionship with Jacob. But now, her father found she divorced, however, she was not relieved,


    instead, she felt a heavy burden. Yes, this question was too heavy. It was undoubtedly a bolt Carlos,


    Sara, and for thepany.


    The difference was that Sara and herpany had been struck by the thunderbolt for a long time,


    while Carlos had just been hit hard today. Needless to say, sadness was written all over Sara''s face.


    The divorce news was different from others. People were emotional animals. It was impossible for them


    not to be afraid of other people''s various possibilities after knowing their privacy, especially their


    rtives.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Sara didn''t know when Carlos would relieve. Looking at her father who was getting old, she had


    thought about keeping this secret forever and not letting him know, but in the end, it couldn''t be kept


    secret. To her surprise, Carlos discover her secret by himself.


    Sara felt that she was a loser. This sense of failure was magnified infinitely, as if it was about to


    explode in her mind. She had no choice but to continue sorting out her contract with Ethan. She tried to


    numb her nerves by working hard.


    Before Sara had decided to cooperate with Ethan, she had some scruples before. After all, she knew


    that Ethan would asionally show affection to her, but she just treated him as amon friend. But


    Ethan didn''t make any unambiguous response. Sara could only hope that she had misunderstood her


    friend''s kindness by thinking too much.


    Sara was going to ept the offer of being a manager of the newly opened supermarket of Ethan''s


    company. On the one hand, she could improve her ability; on the other hand, she wanted to expand


    new market for herpany and evaded Jacob''s control as soon as possible.


    Now, Sara loved and hated Jacob, but at the same time, she missed and was afraid of him. But she


    didn''t dare to express her feelings. What was the use of telling him? It was just that her self-esteem


    was continued to be trampled. Moreover, as a proud woman as Sara, how could she please Jacob


    when she had been wronged? Jacob should have known this.


    After a busy day, Sara was exhausted and drove on the road. The city was bustling with cars and neon


    lights. Sara couldn''t help butmented that many people''s sacrifice helped the city to achieve its


    prosperity. People surrendered their humiliation, made efforts, and finally only a few people get most of


    the fruits. Was the world really fair?


    Shaking his head, Sara mocked herself for being naive. The world was unfair. From the kindergarten,


    she had been treated specially by the teachers. Nothing was absolutely fair.


    She turned on the radio, and an elegant female voice rmended the songs of the new movie to


    everyone.


    "When a ship sank into the sea


    When a person became a mystery


    You don''t know


    Why did they leave.


    That goodbye was hisst sentence


    When a car disappeared into the sky


    When a person became a mystery


    You don''t know?


    Why did they leave


    Just like you don''t know this is the end


    At the night when every star abandoned the Milky way


    I will say goodbye to myself


    Because I don''t know


    I don''t want to know either


    And the distance between them."


    The song was sung slowly and elegantly, and the lyrics touched Sara''s heart.


    Turning around, Sara decided to watch a movie when she was sad.


    The car sped along the road, and the surrounding lights seemed to be the rtion between her and


    Sara.


    She couldn''t get rid of it. She could only forget it.


    When she arrived at the cinema, the show would begin in 10 minutes. Sara bought the ticket. She


    bought popcorn and a fried chicken chop.


    In the past, Sara paid special attention to health care and didn''t like to eat anything harmful to her


    health, such as fried food and snacks. Therefore, Sara had lost a lot of fun in eating. Fortunately, no


    matter how hard she tried, she still kept the habit of eating desserts, which was harmful to her health. It


    was rare to have a hobby in life, which was her idea.


    But now it seemed that no matter how hard she tried to take care of her health, she couldn''t resist


    ageing, so she''d better to enjoy life as she wished. She should eat and drink.


    When she was watching the movie, a student-like boy was chatting with Sara. Being osted by a


    young boy had been a matter of school time. Sara didn''t expect that she still had this charm. In a much


    better mood, she talked to the boy in a low voice.


    After watching the movie, what impressed Sara the most was that the three people had traveled


    through more than half of China in their cars. How could they be so free to do such a shocking feat!


    Just as it was popr nowadays, many people were exhausted by the surrounding factors in a


    spontaneous trip. Time, tomorrow, money, study, friends, love, livelihood and so on. Who could do


    whatever he wanted?


    When they parted, the boy asked for Sara''s name and phone number. With a smile, she didn''t say


    anything and turned around to disappear from the crowd.


    She didn''t believe that she still had the right to love. Moreover, she couldn''t mislead others when they


    met for the first time.


    The boy saw Sara getting in her Porsche. He seemed to understand something and shook his head,


    disappearing in the crowd.


    All her refusals were silent. The kind of rejection that had to be publicized was nothing more than an


    excess of vanity.


    So when Jacob announced to divorce her quietly, he really wanted to break up with Sara. But he didn''t


    want to make it public. How could a woman''s happiness bepared with the interests of the


    company.


    When Sara returned to her vi, it was already 10:15pm in the evening. Unexpectedly, Jacob was


    typing on the leather sofa in the living room, seeming to be waiting for her.


    In order to avoid being self-sentimental, Sara entered the vi and did not speak, slowly walked


    upstairs. In the past, when Sara came backte, Jacob would ask her where she went. Now, it was


    obvious that he was indifferent. Man was really impatient. He didn''t even want to spare time to tease


    her.


    With mixed feelings, Sara stood on the stairs and turned to look at Jacob, but she didn''t expect that


    Jacob was also looking up at her. For a moment, Sara''s heart skipped a beat.


    "We will have a family meeting tomorrow and my father Michael asked you to attend. By the time we


    divorced, Daddy had already known it! " Jacob said sadly.


    Looking at the expression on Jacob''s face, Sara couldn''t figure it out what he was thinking. So what


    was going on now! What did Jacob mean by sadness? Why did everyone know that he had divorced


    recently? How would she exin it? After all, only Jacob, Alice and herself knew that she and Jacob


    had made an agreement to marry. Was he going to announce the divorce? Was he determined to


    break this nominal rtionship with her? Sara felt sad in her heart.


    "How did Michael know?"


    "As you know, Jonathan has always been unhappy with me. He wants to push me down from the CEO


    position and take control of the Shi Group by himself. This time, I must have been plotted by him. But I


    have my own way. I will make it up to you for wronging you!" Jonathan''s long and narrow eyes were


    shining in the light.


    "I don''t understand what you mean." Sara guessed that what would happen tomorrow might be bad for


    her.


    "You''ll know it tomorrow. You go to thepany with me at 9 o''clock tomorrow morning. You don''t have


    to go to work. " Jacob didn''t say anything more. He just announced the result. Just like when they


    divorced, she had no choice at all.


    A bitter smile tugged at the corner of Sara''s mouth. "Jacob, am I just a toy in your heart that you don''t


    care about?" Sara stressed "toy", tears welling up in his eyes.


    Jacob didn''t expect that at this critical moment, Sara would be so emotional. She had always been cold


    and indifferent to him, hadn''t she? Today, she was threatening him with something on him?

 Chapter 31 Broke Up The Couple

    Chapter 31 Broke Up The Couple


    "I think you know that we just took what we needed before! I didn''t say that I would love you, and I


    didn''t ask you to love me either. I hope you can calm down and think about the overall situation! "


    Jacob frowned slightly. He didn''t Sara was to hard to please. No, when did Jacob please Sara before?


    He was just used to giving orders to Sara.


    Sara tried to say something, but in the end, she didn''t make any sound. Didn''t Jacob sacrifice her at the


    critical moment in order to get the so-called love of Alice? What else could he not do?


    An unspeakable sadness enveloped Sara. With difficulty, she turned around and said nothing more.


    Jacob lowered his head, as if he had felt the sadness of Sara. His heart tightened. It turned out that he


    would still feel sorry for her, but he had to sacrifice her. Jacob didn''t know what the family meeting


    tomorrow meant to Sara. He only knew that tomorrow was the day he would justify himself.


    After the family gatheringst time, Jonathan identally heard what Sara said, so he secretly asked


    someone to monitor Jacob and Sara''s every move. He discovered that Sara often had meals and


    traveled with other men. And unknown women appeared beside Jacob. The two people who seemed to


    love each other appeared united outwardly but divided at heart.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In particr, recently, Jacob had kept a high profile. He had openly taken that woman to live in the vi.


    He had thought that Sara would make a scene, but he didn''t expect that she had been quiet all the


    time.


    Jonathan couldn''t wait to investigate, although there was no exact progress. But ording the photos,


    Jacob went shopping with a strange woman, bought a car and went back to the vi with her. Jonathan


    was confident that these were enough to attract the attention of Michael and the family.


    As Jonathan had expected. When Michael saw the pictures, his face turned blue. It could be seen that


    Michael was very angry.


    How could Jacob live such a dissolute life regardless of his family''s reputation. If the photos were


    leaked out, it would have a great impact on the Shi Group. Jacob should have known it.


    At first, Michael wanted to have a talk with Jacob. But Jonathan stopped Michael and said that for the


    sake of the family''s future, they should hold a family meeting to discuss the specific details and


    treatment. He suggested a family meeting and asked Jacob to give everyone an exnation.


    What exnation? Naturally, he asked Jacob to tell them about his private messed life. Then under the


    watchful eyes of the public, Jonathan would let Jacob be humiliated. He had absolute confidence, not


    to mention that there were many people in the family who supported him.


    How could Jacob not know what was on Jonathan''s mind? Well, how could he be ughtered like meat


    on the chopping board! Jonathan couldn''tpete with him not only in business, but also in work.


    When a flying moth darts into the fire, is it really the moth win, not themp? The corners of Jacob''s


    mouth twitched, and the air seemed to be filled with a sense of danger.


    When Sara went back to his bedroom, her anxiety had disappeared. It was more urate to say that


    she was numb. She used to feel heartache and difficult to breathe, but now she only felt cold all over


    her body. Maybe tomorrow, everything would be over. There was no hope anymore, since her father


    knew it, so did Michael and the Shi n. Would others allow a divorced woman to continue to live with


    her ex husband? It was ridiculous. Everyone wouldugh at this kind of thinking.


    As if she had foreseen the tragic scene of tomorrow, Sara took a deep breath. Everything was in


    silence. She had to face it.


    After taking a shower, Saray on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. It was the first


    time that she felt so anxious that she couldn''t fall asleep. Was she really going to break up with Jacob?


    Would she really have nothing to do with him tomorrow? Did she really start the countdown of leaving?


    Sara had been lost in various fancies and conjectures, and everything had just surfaced in front of her


    as if it had just happened. Past events have faded like a puff of smoke. It was hard to break up.


    2:00 in the morning. With her eyes wide open, Sara sat up on the bed and turned on the dark yellow


    bedsidemp. The soft light was dazzling. It took her one or two minutes to get used to the light.


    His hair was in a mess and she looked tired. In the horribly quiet night, after being in a daze for a few


    minutes, Sara began to pack up her belongs. Rather than wait for Jacob to drive her away, she might


    as well be more free and unrestrained. After the family meeting, she would propose to leave.


    There was always someone who had to sacrifice. Since she couldn''t choose, she had to endure the


    pain and ept it. Bearing humiliation was a necessary quality for a strong person. However, she had


    no choice but to show her strong will when she was helpless.


    After packing up her luggage, Sara looked at the clothes and jewelry she had bought. Almost all of


    them had her memories about Jacob. He bought the light green dress for her when they was just


    married. He bought the high-heeled shoes on the 4th anniversary. He bought the white coatst winter.


    All the memories were so clear, but they didn''t belong to her now.


    When a new dress was bought, taken home and put it in the wardrobe for a long time, it would be


    forgotten. Human beings, like her, were probably the same. If no one paid attention to her for a long


    time, she would probably be abandoned.


    Hiding on the ground and leaning against the corner of the wall, Sara held herself with her arms around


    her knees. She finally couldn''t help crying sadly. If a person didn''t cry in the middle of the night, she


    was not qualified to talk about life. Sara covered her mouth to prevent her voice from being heard by


    Jacob and Alice who lived next door.


    Even if she cried, she couldn''t beughed at by Alice. Sara didn''t know how long she had been crying.


    Her eyes were dry with tears. Her luggage hadn''t been packed yet. Was it because she couldn''t bear


    not to leave? Sara just felt too tired. Then she climbed back to the bed. Her mind was very clear and


    sleepy. She still couldn''t fall asleep. After a sleepless night, Sara''s gaunt face looked like a rose in a


    storm. She looked delicate but haggard.


    The roses didn''t know how to protect themselves, and their master abandoned them.


    In order to hide her pale face, Sara did a delicate mark-up. The make-up perfectly covered the


    tiredness on her face.


    The haggard appearance could be covered by makeup, but what about her haggard heart? There was


    no cure and it was incurable.


    When Sara went downstairs, Jacob and Alice had already sat at the table. Alice was very quiet.


    Without the noisy and unting as usual, she felt very ufortable. Jacob was also eating quietly.


    When Sara sat at the table, Jacob didn''t even raise his head.


    Well, maybe Jacob knew that he was guilty.


    Jacob raised his head during the meal. The atmosphere was so weird. It was like a showdown, but


    hadn''t he straightened things out with her? Then why did she still have such a strange feeling.


    Jacob caught a glimpse of Sara''s face, which looked much haggard than he had seen yesterday.


    Jacob''s heart twitched. Obviously, he didn''t love her, but he still felt heartbroken.


    Even if he didn''t say anything, he could still feel Sara''s grievance. Yes, she didn''t say anything to show


    how aggrieved she was.


    In the past few years, Sara had been obedient to him. She had be a good wife. But since when


    did it be bad? Did Alice''s return irritate her or was it because she had hidden herself too well? He


    didn''t find it. Why did the once kind-hearted Sara always give him a feeling that he couldn''t figure it out


    now?


    Jacob picked up a ss of milk, as if he was giving an order to Sara, or as a promise to Alice.


    "Remember itter. No matter what family members ask you, don''t say anything. "


    He didn''t even call her name. He didn''t respect her to such an extent. Sara''s hands holding the knife


    and fork almost stopped in an instant, but only two secondster, she regained herposure. She


    didn''t say anything and just took it as her acquiescence.


    Alice, who was watching Sara secretly, didn''t say anything. If Sara said something at the family meeting


    that would do harm to Jacob and her, they would be in a passive position. At that time, Michael would


    definitely not ept her, and it would be possible for him to break up the couple.

 Chapter 32 Just Like A Thunderbolt Out Of A Clear Sky.

    Chapter 32 Just Like A Thunderbolt Out Of A Clear Sky.


    So she couldn''t make Sara angry now, Alice thought to herself.


    Noticing the attitude of Jacob and Alice, Sara couldn''t help sneering. When they had a request from


    him, they would no longer argue with her and keep silent.


    "Why do you look so pale?" Jacob frowned and looked up at Sara.


    "It''s my own business." Sara resolutely refused.


    "You represent my prestige today." Jacob raised his voice. It was obvious that he cared about her, but


    she was ungrateful.


    "Since you''ve already been humiliated like this, are you afraid of losing more face?" Sara snorted. He


    always emphasized his own prestige, the interests of thepany, and never cared about her own


    feelings. She didn''t need to regret to leave such a person.


    Jacob was speechless. Why did the good conversation end up with gunpowder smell every time?


    After dinner, Sara followed Jacob to the garage.


    Seeing that Sara was about to drive, Jacob said angrily, "are you in a hurry to disassociate yourself


    from me?"


    Sara said coldly, as if she was in a fit of pique. "I don''t like the car that other woman have taken. It''s


    dirty."


    "You! Don''t go too far, Sara. " Hearing what Sara said, Jacob waspletely irritated. When did this


    beautiful woman in front of him be such a dissatisfied woman?


    "I''m ttered." Sara opened the car door. She didn''t want to share a room with Jacob. It was not


    because she hated Jacob, but because she was afraid that she would panic if he discussed with her


    later. If she put all the me on herself, she didn''t know if she would breakdown and tell them the truth.


    She couldn''t bet. She didn''t want to know Jacob''s choice so early. Did she have to listen to him making


    up stories and help Alice and him out?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It hurt Sara like a needle pricking her temple. No one had made Sara so panic, and Jacob was the first


    one. He was probably thest one. It was enough for her to meet Jacob who brought misfortune to her


    in her life. She didn''t want to meet anyone else.


    After Sara drove out, Jacob saw her driving without looking back or even saying a word to him. He felt


    bad. He didn''t expect that Sara would be unwilling to go to thepany with him. How ironic!


    Jacob opened the car door and followed closely behind Sara. The distance between the two cars was


    always maintained at a proper distance, just like in the game of snake eating, one had to keep a


    corresponding distance, otherwise he would die when he collide someone else.


    Jacob made up his mind. He had no choice but to do so today. No matter what, he had to ensure the


    normal functioning of hispany. Thepany could never be under Jonathan''s control. Jonathan


    was a man who only indulged himself in eating, drinking and flirting with beautiful women. If he took


    over the control, thepany would be over.


    He had no choice but to do so.


    When they arrived at thepany, Sara was waiting for Jacob at the gate. They didn''t go in alone, but


    they didn''t talk to each other. Would Sara tell them the real reason of their divorceter? Jacob had his


    own way to deal with it, but the rtionship between them was really a past tense, and there was no


    room for negotiation. He really hoped that he wouldn''t hurt Sarapletely.


    Jacob raised his head and gazed at Sara, his eyes full of hesitation. It was the first time for him to see


    [ʱ¿¡] like this. If someone had to be sacrificed, he would think about how to face it.


    In the meeting room on the top floor of the office, the directors of the Shi n such as, Michael,


    Jonathan and others had been waiting for a long time. Jacob slowly opened the door of the meeting


    room. Sara followed him.


    When Michael stared at Jacob and Sara, he could tell that the two were indifferent to each other now.


    Judging from the tiredness on Sara''s face, Michael had probably guessed the reason.


    "You''re finally here. Come on, exin to the top managers what''s going on."


    Jonathan threw out a pile of photos, all of which were the intimate photos of Jacob with Alice. The stack


    of photos in front of Sara made her dazzling.


    "I didn''t cheat on her or discredit you. I just divorced." Jacob said. Almost everyone present were


    shocked. Both Sara and Jonathan didn''t expect that Jacob would throw such a big bomb before them.


    Was this his so-called brilliant idea? Was this the so-called sacrifice? Yes. It was indeed aplete


    sacrifice. It was obvious that Jacob wanted to keep it a secret, but he told everyone in front of his family


    and Jonathan that he had abandoned Sara.


    Sara felt her heart bleeding, but she couldn''t make a sound. Now he had told them everything.


    Jonathan was stunned. It was impossible for him to bring Jacob down from his position.


    "Well, aren''t you afraid of your divorce would contribute to a bad reputation on ourpany? After all,


    we don''t want to listen to your exnation at all. " Jonathan said with a yful look.


    There was a buzz of discussion around.


    Jacob walked to Michael''s side, lowered his head and whispered with his hands covering his mouth.


    No one knew what Jacob had said. During this period, Michael looked up at Sara from time to time, but


    Sara didn''t know what they were talking. A few minutester. Jacob returned to his seat.


    After hearing that, Michael kept silent for a few minutes and stood up as if he had thought it over. "The


    meeting is over." He announced.


    Jonathan was shocked, so did the board of directors.


    "No, how... The meeting is over. We need an exnation." Jonathan stammered because he was too


    excited. He couldn''t believe that he had finally seized a chance to oust Jacob, but he inexplicably failed


    all of a sudden.


    "That''s all for today. No one is allowed to tell others about Jacob''s divorce. Otherwise, I''ll have to be


    very unpleasant indeed. When Michael said that, he would definitely do what he said.


    Standing aside, Sara was waiting for the crowd to leave. Before Carlos left, he said to Sara, "I''m sorry,


    Sara." Then Michael walked out of the meeting room.


    Stunned, Sara didn''t know what was going on. Everyone left. Michael''s order had a great influence.


    After all, thepany was founded by him. No one dared to say anything more if he had the order.


    Jonathan was so angry that he wanted to m the door, but he didn''t dare to lose his temper in front of


    Michael.


    Jacob sent everyone away and was about to go out.


    "Wait a minute. What did you say to Michael?" Sara''s eyes were filled withplexity.


    "I told him Alice is pregnant. He likes children and wants to have grandchildren. So it''s a good reason."


    Jacob was emotionless when he said it, as if he was describing something that had nothing to do with


    him.


    "Pregnant..." Sara felt dizzy. She had been married for 4 years, but she didn''t kids. As a result. How


    was Alice so quickly? Jacob didn''t exin the truth of her pregnancy. Was she really pregnant?


    It was just like a bolt from the blue. Jacob told Michael that Alice was pregnant with his child who was


    the hope of the Shi n.


    "So we have announced that we divorced?" Sara sneered. Her heart was bleeding, and she couldn''t


    show it to him.


    "No. We can''t announce it now. I just said that I divorced you, but I didn''t say that I would marry Alice.


    The image of thepany is very important. I will avoid to appear in public with Alice in the future. And


    you, I also hope that you can pay attention to your identity. Don''t be impatient before our divorce is


    announced to the public. " Jacob''s tone was irrefutable.

 Chapter 33 Irrefutable Evidence

    Chapter 33 Irrefutable Evidence


    Who was impatient? Who didn''t care about his identity? Who was the one insisted on divorcing and still


    domineeringly tied herself up? It turned out that this was the so-called sacrifice. He had abandoned her


    and still controlled her. How ridiculous!


    Sara smiled, as if she wasughing at herself for being too stupid. Just like ying chess, she was


    wrong from the beginning and couldn''t go back at all. She took a wrong gambit, and lose everything.


    She should have foreseen this result in the way she chose. She didn''t expect that this would really


    happen. It was so hurtful.


    Sara didn''t know how she went downstairs. Now Jacob could kick her off at any time. He didn''t love


    her, if she insisted on asking him the reason, wasn''t she asking for it?


    Jacob continued, "Since I haven''t announced this to the public, you can still live here. I will raise the


    profit of your father''spany by 1%, what do you think? As long as you cooperate with me, your


    father''spany will be fine. Otherwise, you''ll know the consequence."


    1% more of the profit! ''Isn''t it really an excuse to send away the beggar? Huh. Sara was furious.


    "Thank you for your kindness. Mr. Jacob. I see. I will cooperate with you. " Raising her head, Sara''s


    eyes were cold and deep. Since she couldn''t resist, she had to face it bravely. If she escaped, it was a


    coward''s behavior.


    Jacob''s heart sank. Sara''s response made him feel headache. Right, it was a headache. She epted


    his arrangement directly without arguing. He had thought that she would reject, and it was smooth as if


    it was beyond his expectation. As expected, she even disdained to break up with him.


    It was a heartbroken ce for Sara to stay here. Others didn''t know that she had been abandoned.


    She might not dare to face it when she thought about it in the future.


    As soon as she left thepany, Sara''s suppressed feelings erupted. She wanted to talk to nobody.


    Although she was arrogant and cold, It was useless. They were broken into pieces. She drove the car


    between the traffic, tears streaming down uncontrobly. Why did she cry? Because she felt wronged,


    tired, and sad!


    The car was only a few hundred meters away, and Sara could no longer see the road in front of her.


    She had to pull over to the roadside. Unfortunately, a traffic policeman came to her.


    A policeman in a short sleeved police uniform knocked on the window, but Sara didn''t want to open the


    door at all. The policeman use a loud speaker to shout outside, "Hi, Miss. You can''t park here. Please


    roll down the window now. I want to check your driving license and make corresponding fine."


    As expected, when people were unlucky, everything was unlucky. After wiping her tears, Sara took out


    her sunsses and put them on her face. She said in a cold voice, "I''m sorry. I didn''t feel well just now,


    so I have to pull over the roadside. Please forgive me. " Then she handed her driver''s license to him.


    The policeman took the driver''s license from Sara and said, "Miss, please take off your sunsses. I


    need to confirm your identify."


    Sara didn''t expect she was asked to take off her sunsses again. Her eyes were already red from


    crying. Could the policeman really recognize her?


    Sara took off her sunsses slowly. The policeman was startled. Sara''s eyes were red and swollen,


    and her face was pale and haggard. But she didn''t look well.


    "Miss, this is your vition ticket. Please pay it online by yourself. Besides, for the safety of you and


    others, please don''t pull over next time. " The policeman gave her a ticket.


    Wearing sunsses with her right hand, Sara caught the ticket with her left hand.


    When she was about to close the door, she heard a familiar voice. Sara couldn''t help but raise her


    head, and a familiar face appeared in her eyes. It was Ethan.


    "What a coincidence! Sara."


    "Okay." Sara''s voice was hoarse, as if she had just suffered a lot.


    Ethan said, "Do you want toe to our supermarket to have a look. It''s being decorated. "


    Shaking her head, Sara said, "Not today. I''ll take a rain check. I... "


    Ethan interrupted Sara before she could finish her words. "It''s okay. I understand. Do you want to have


    a cup of coffee? I know a good cafe nearby. Do you want to have a try? "


    Sara paused for a few seconds. She nodded helplessly.


    Ethan jumped into Sara''s car and the two sped towards the coffee shop in the south.


    The coffee shop was very elegant and quiet. The inner color was soft, and the warm color of the wall


    made people feel warm. There were potted nts on each table, which looked good. Someone was


    ying the violin inside. At this moment, the strings of the violin were slowly drawn across the strings,


    making a beautiful sound. Sara knew it was Swan Lake.


    It was in the morning, there was no one in the cafe. The two felt like they had made a block booking.


    Then they chose a table by the window. The two violinists surrendered themselves in ying the violin,


    forgetting themselves. They ordered two cups oftte.


    Seeing that Sara kept frowned, Ethan thought for a while and said, "One day, an onion walked on the


    street while crying. The others were curious about it. Guess why the onion cried?"


    "Because it broke up in love?" Guessed Sara.


    "No! ! ! Because it smarted from the onion fume." Ethan pretended to be tactful.


    Sara had thought that he was talking about her, but to her surprise, things turned out to be different


    cause she burst intoughter.


    Seeing that his joke worked, Ethan asked, "Do you know when people want to die?"


    This time, Sara became more cautious. She propped her face with her hands and asked, "Is it a time of


    sadness and despair?"


    "No! ! ! Everyone likes to say they are happy to death! So when people are happy, they will tend to


    think of death. "


    "... How can you be so unreasonable?" Sara was speechless.


    Ethan smiled, "It''s good to make you happy, isn''t it?"


    With a blush on her fair face, Sara said, "Mr. Ethan, you are so thoughtful."


    Ethan lowered his head and took a sip of coffee, without answering in a hurry.


    "What happened today? I don''t think you are in a good mood today." All of a sudden, Ethan became


    serious. He didn''t directly mention the fact that the policeman had given her a ticket. Everyone could


    see the tiredness and sadness on Sara''s face.


    "I''m not in a good mood. But I''m much better now. " Sara switched the topic. It was not her style to


    comin in front of others.


    Ethan thought for a while and felt happy. After all, Sara was in a good mood because of him.


    "If you don''t mind, you can call me when you are in a bad mood. I''ll tell you my jokes." It was hard for


    her to reject Ethan''s sincerity.


    "Okay, Mr. Ethan, " Sara nodded, Thank you. " She always kept a strict distance from him. She didn''t


    directly reject or ept him.


    Ethan nodded. The two then talked about the contract. One venue Ethan had chosen was still under


    application of the property right certificate, so they couldn''t decorate it yet. Naturally, the contract


    needed to be carefully reviewed.


    When Alice came to the south to buy coffee for Jacob, she happened to see Sara and Ethan were


    chatting happily. Alice took out her phone and took a few photos. Because of dislocation and shift,


    Ethan and Sara looked very intimate. Especially on such an asion today, how could Sara be so


    impatient to date with the other man as soon as the family meeting was over?


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Alice smiled imperceptibly and said, "Miss, I need to two cappinos takeaway. Please hurry up.


    Thank you."


    Alice couldn''t wait to show Jacob the pictures.


    On second thought, would she give it to him today or in the future? She''d better to pay more attention


    on her. If she didn''t get the crux, she would be hated by Jacob.


    After thinking for a while, Alice decided to put it off for the time being. She couldn''t prove that Sara was


    hooking up with another man just for one time, but if it happened again and again, the evidence would


    be conclusive.


    Now the Shi n had known that Sara and Jacob had divorced. As long as they drove Sara out of the


    house, she would be Jacob''s wife.

 Chapter 34 Remarriage

    Chapter 34 Remarriage


    While she was thinking, her coffee was ready. Alice took two cups of coffee and slowly walked out of


    the south gate.


    They chatted for a long time. It was already 11:45 at noon.


    It seemed that it was time for dinner. "Mr. Ethan, it''ste today. I have to go back to deal with the


    company''s affairs. I can''t stay long."


    Ethan looked at his watch and said, "It''s time for dinner. Let''s have dinner together before leaving,


    Sara. You haven''t had dinner with me yet. Every time we met, we always talk about business. "


    A look of embarrassment appeared on Sara''s face. She was thinking about how to reject. Ethan


    seemed to have read Sara''s mind. "Sara, you won''t decline it, will you? It''s just a meal between friends.


    Anyway, it''s lunch time. You don''t have to be so embarrassed, do you?"


    With an embarrassed smile, Sara said, "Then It''s better to be obedient than respectful."


    Ethan paid the bill and went out, while Sara was already waiting for him at the door. The sun was


    shining brightly outside. Even though it waste summer, the sun was still very scorching.


    Under the sun, a breeze blew Sara''s hair. Her hair danced in the wind, and Ethan was already


    fascinated by Sara''s back. With a gentle smile on her face, Sara turned around which made Ethan was


    absent-minded for a moment. A married woman with delicate and charming temperament was


    incisively and vividly shown on Sara.


    "Let''s go. Where are we going to eat?" In the sunshine, in order to shade the light, Sara took out her


    sunsses and put them on. She looked cold and mysterious.


    Ethan couldn''t help smiling, "What do you want to eat? It''s up to you. "


    After a short pause, Sara said, "I haven''t eaten Sichuan cuisine for a long time. How about we have a


    try?"


    Ethan nodded.


    The two went to a famous Sichuan restaurant, where there were already many patrons dining there.


    There was a smell of chili in the air, spicy but not choked, and the fragrance was pungent.


    After they chose a table by the window and sitting down, a waiter respectfully handed over the menu.


    Ethan asked Sara to order, and she ordered a chilli chicken, fat bean curd, kung pao chicken, Ma Po


    bean curd and a soup.


    After ordering, Sara smiled and said, "Did I order too much for us?"


    Ethan raised his eyes and a gentle smile appeared on his face. "It doesn''t matter. You are so thin. You


    should eat more to replenish."


    Then he looked up at the waiter and said, "lease order another fish vor shredded pork, dried beef


    and boiled beef for us. By the way, could you please bring two cups of tea for us? "


    The waiter nodded, "Yes, sir. Please wait a moment. The tea will be served soon. Since there are so


    many people, it may take a bit longer time. We will serve the dishes as soon as possible. "


    Ethan nodded.


    The two ordered so much food... What would others think? Sara was stunned. And it would be a waste


    if they couldn''t finish it.


    However, Sara didn''t say anything. Instead, she observed the strangers around them.


    The stranger sitting on the back seat seemed to be a family of three. The dishes had been served. The


    boy was only 5-6 years old, so his mother helped him scoop up the tofu with a spoon. While the child


    was eating happily, the man picked up food for his wife and told her to eat quickly. The family was


    happy.


    On the other table were a group of young people in their early 20''s. A bit noisy but full of youthful


    vitality. They ordered ice beer, which seemed to be a dinner party. They clinked sses happily. ''It''s so


    good to be young, '' Sara thought.


    In fact, Sara didn''t think that a small restaurant was much worse than a five star restaurant. As long as


    it was clean, it was much more humane than a big restaurant. But it was not good to dine outside. In


    the past, Sara was very fastidious. But now, she realized life was only a few decades away. She could


    live a rxed life without making do with it.


    The dishes were served one after another. The boy at the next table had finished their meal and looked


    around. All of a sudden, the boy saw Sara and couldn''t help asking loudly, "Mom, mom, why do the


    uncle and auntie on that table order so many dishes? Can they finish them?"


    Since his voice was loud, Sara couldn''t help but turn around and take a look at the child. The child''s


    mother nodded awkwardly, indicating that she was sorry. Then she whispered to the child, "Don''t


    comment loudly on others in public, understand? Uncle and aunt had a good appetite, so they ate a lot.


    When you grow up, you will also eat so much. "


    The boy pouted as if he had realized his mistake. The boy stopped talking.


    Looking at the dishes on the table, Sara realized that they had ordered too much!


    Ethan seemed to see through Sara''s doubts. "Don''t worry. I''ll ask the waiter to pack some of the dishes


    first and bring them to the supermarketter in case if there is still someone who hasn''t eaten yet. Let


    them eat. "


    Sara nodded. When the waiter served the dishes, [Ethan asked the waiter to pack several of them.


    The two looked at the rest of the dishes and smiled at each other. It seemed that they had reached an


    agreement to finish all the dishes on the table!


    The two chatted while eating. It seemed that they had a good appetite.


    After dinner, Ethan raised a smile, "It seems that we shouldn''t have packed those foods to take away,


    these seem not enough."


    Raising her eyebrows, Sara said, "Do you mean I ate too much?"


    Ethan replied jokingly, "No, it''s because we have a good appetite."


    Sara couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Then she became serious. With a big smile on her face, Sara


    hadn''t eaten so much for a long time. The spicy vor in her stomach made her feelfortable


    beyond description.


    This was probably the so-called appetite? Sara smiled, "Get in the car. I''ll drive you to the supermarket.


    "


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Ethan nodded, "I''m so lucky today."


    Without saying anything, Sara started the engine. The restaurant was not far away from his


    supermarket, so they arrive there soon.


    Ethan got off the car and stood at the roadside. "Drive slowly when you go back, Sara."


    Sara nodded. He didn''t expect that Ethan was not only good-looking, but also so considerate. Ethan


    watched Sara drive away until she was out of sight. Then he went to the supermarket which was being


    decorated.


    Ethan took the packaged food to the construction workers hadn''t eaten yet, so after handing it to them,


    Ethan left. Several workers eximed that the food was delicious.


    He was in a good mood today. Unexpectedly, when he came to the supermarket, he met Sara. The two


    had stayed together for a long time. Ethan could not help recalling the blush on Sara''s face. Her side


    face, Her beautiful curve., She was so beautiful.


    Sara had to go to thepany. She hadn''t been there the whole morning, and there were a lot of


    documents waiting for her to review.


    As soon as she arrived at thepany, her assistant told her father was asking her to meet him in his


    office.


    Sara was in confusion. Did her father know something else?


    After tidying up her clothes, Sara secretly took out a mirror to fix her makeup.


    When she arrived at her father''s office, she saw that her father Carlos was reading some documents


    inside.


    "Dad, are you looking for me?" Sara walked in and sat on the sofa opposite Carlos''s desk.


    "This morning, your mother-inw called me and said that he had known that you and Jacob had


    divorced. He said that he would ask Jacob to give you an exnation."


    "What exnation?" Sara was stunned. "Haven''t you made it clear?"


    Shaking his head, Carlos asked, "Sweetie, will you agree if Jacob wants to remarry you?"


    Sara was shocked, "Remarry? How is that possible? Alice is pregnant. "


    As if he had known it earlier, Carlos didn''t show too much excitement. "Yes. I know, so. The possibility


    of your remarriage may not be high. If necessary, I hope you can pursue your own happiness. Don''t be


    too paranoid to love Jacob. Sweetie, don''t worry. This time, for your happiness, I will spare no effort to


    ept your choice. In the past, I have made too many mistakes! "


    Sara didn''t expect her father to say that. She had forgotten how sad and powerless her father was


    when he saw her being unfortunate. It turned out that she was not the only one who was suffering.


    Such a strong father must have guessed that the sh marriage between her and Jacob was partly for


    hispany.

 Chapter 35 If You Were A Man, I Would Marry You

    Chapter 35 If You Were A Man, I Would Marry You


    They had never revealed their feelings to each other, but they knew each other well. This was probably


    the most precious part of kinship.


    "Dad. It''s not your fault. You can''t think so. It''s all my choice. No one forced me. I volunteered to do


    everything. It''s my fault that I didn''t choose the right person. It''s not your fault. " Sara said firmly.


    Sara''s happiness was Jacob. Even Jacob didn''t love her. Did her happiness change? If you can''t get it,


    it will exist. Love won''t disappear.


    Carlos clenched her fists and looked miserable. People''s pain always came from the anger of their


    ipetence.


    He waved her hand, indicating beckoning Sara to go out.


    For Sara, the pain in his life was direct, but such ending was an indirect pain to Carlos. Besides, the


    pain didn''te all of a sudden. It was just that she didn''t want to go on a blind date.


    Sara went back to her office. She couldn''t fall down for her father''s sake.


    In the afternoon, Sara had been concentrating on studying the cooperation contract between her and


    Ethan, which required both parties to see clearly the terms of the contract. Even if the cooperation was


    sessful, Jacob was still an important partner of Carlos''s group. He could only take it step by step


    and gradually let thepany run independently.


    If she didn''t cooperate with Jacob, her father''spany wouldn''t go bankrupt immediately, but it would


    come to a deadlock and be on the verge of bankruptcy. If Jacob still wanted to suppress hispany,


    she would have to go bankrupt. Sara couldn''t let her father''s lifelong efforts go in vain. Besides, she


    had sacrificed so much.


    At 6 o''clock in the afternoon, it was time to get off work. Sara turned on her phone and checked the


    WeChat.


    Bess sent a message, "How are you doing these two days, Sara?"


    "The situation is worse than before. Both of our parents have known that we have divorced and they


    knew Emily''s existence. Alice is pregnant. "


    After editing the message, Sara sent it. She stood up and thought it was time to go home.


    As soon as she put the phone in her bag, it rang.


    Noticing it was from Bess, Sara answered, "Hello, Bess."


    "Sara, are you in thepany? Have you had dinner yet? Let''s meet and talk. I''ll pick you up. " Bess


    said anxiously.


    "Well, okay. I have nned to go home just now." Sara had no choice but to stay in the office to wait


    her.


    20 minutester, Bess called, "Come downstairs, Sara. I''ll take you to eat something delicious


    downstairs."


    After saying okay, Sara hung up the phone.


    Bess was already 26 years old. And she was still single. In the final analysis, she was too picky. After


    all, there were very few men that could attract Bess''s attention. Moreover, Bess''s family was rich,


    unless the man was from a family of equal social rank. It was rare to meet men with equal social status.


    Even if they were, they were affluent young yboys. ''Sure enough, it''s not easy to find a mate if a


    woman is too good, '' Sara sighed.


    Sara went downstairs slowly. Bess was downstairs. Bess tied her hair into a bun, looking a little nifty


    and younger. She was wearing a light gray dress with a waist pinched, and a pair of white high-heeled


    shoes of 5 centimeters high, which made her look refreshing.


    Even Sara couldn''t help but sigh. No wonder Bess had a good taste and had a variety of styles. Didn''t


    she deserve to be picky?


    Sara blinked.


    Bess rolled her eyes at Sara and said, "Sara, don''t exaggerate. You are a beauty and you have to


    pretend that you haven''t seen a woman before."


    Embarrassed, Sara coughed and said, "I don''t usually see you in dress! So I take a few more looks. "


    "That''s sheer nonsense! I usually wear dress. It''s because you don''t pay much attention to me!" Bess


    comined.


    "Forget it. Get in the car. What do you want to eat tonight?"


    "I ate Sichuan cuisine at noon. I felt that I ate more than before... I''m not hungry yet. What do you want


    to eat? For me, any food is ok." Sara shrugged.


    Bess turned on the car music and a light music with flowing water came.


    Leaning against the passenger seat with her eyes closed, Sara said in a soft voice, "What''s this music?


    Very rxing."


    "I downloaded it to soothe your mood. Got it? Nature''s Path. " Bess said happily.


    "Well, I like it. It sounds so quiet. " There was a hint ofziness in Sara''s voice.


    In no time, the two arrived at a western restaurant. Bess wanted to eat steak.


    There were two people sitting at the table. One was lively and active, and the other was gentle and


    elegant.


    "Hello, two steaks, both well-done. A bottle of Bin95 Grange red wine." Bess looked up at the waitress


    and said.


    The waitress had thought that the two didn''t know much about steak, but she didn''t expect Bess''s order


    of red wine suddenly shocked her. She couldn''t help but think, ''The world of the rich is really difficult to


    understand.'' The waitress bowed respectfully, "Okay, miss. Please wait a moment."


    Before the steak was served, Bess remembered the important thing that she came to see Sara. "By the


    way, Sara, what''s wrong with you now?"


    Putting away the rxed look on her face, Sara sat upright and said, "My father found out that I was


    divorced for no reason. Jonathan of the Shi n secretly took intimate photos of Jacob and Alice. Then


    Michael held a family meeting, and Jacob was forced to tell them that he had divorced. Besides, Alice


    was pregnant, so I only wanted to make a statement that I had divorced". I just announced it to the


    media. "


    "Although they will know it sooner orter, it''s embarrassing for them to know it now. What''s wrong with


    Alice''s pregnancy?" Bess frowned, holding her right hand with her left hand and habitually pinching it.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know if it''s an excuse or the truth." The sadness in Sara''s eyes was hard to tell.


    "Listen to me, Sara. If you can''t go back, you must make up your mind to find your own happiness. "


    Bess said seriously.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sara nodded. Did everyone mean it? She didn''t want be reliant on Jacob. But in her eyes, she didn''t


    want anyone else except Jacob.


    Love was so rare in one''s whole life. She could only love one person in her whole life.


    The beefsteak and red wine were served. Bess poured a ss of wine for each.


    "Sara, in fact, I don''t want to say these words. But today, I still want to tell you. I don''t care whom you


    divorce, if it weren''t for you, who the hell did I know him? I just want you to know that you should love


    yourself well. Only when you are good, can I be happy. If you are not good, I will not be happy either.


    People were always like this. If they didn''t get along well with each other, they can break up and find


    their own happiness. Do you understand? " With a ss of wine in her hand, Bess looked determined.


    "I understand, Bess. Thank you for being with me all the time. Please give me some more time and I


    will adjust myself. Don''t worry. " With a goblet in her hand, Sara looked at the red wine in the ss,


    which was shining with a beautiful color. She said it to Bess, or likely to himself.


    "Okay. Eat the steak quickly. Don''t think about these troubles. Everything will be fine. " In fact, Bess


    was not good atforting people, but when she saw the depressed look on Sara''s face, she had to


    be calm and speak out her innermost thoughts.


    Moved, Sara cut a piece of steak and handed it to Bess.


    After having steaks, Bess insisted on driving Sara home in person. When Sara got out of the car, she


    teased Bess, "Why aren''t you a man? If you are, I will definitely marry you."


    Bess smiled, "My dear Miss, don''t be ridiculous. If I were a man, I must be a perfect man. At that time,


    there were many peoplepeting with you. Maybe you will not be the one marry me."


    Sara rolled his eyes at Bess and said, "Look at you. Are you puffing up with pride when I praise you?"


    Bessughed like a silver bell, "Go back, mydy. I have to go home now. Bye-bye. Call me whenever


    you need me."


    Waving her hand, Sara walked into the vi.

 Chapter 36 Acting

    Chapter 36 Acting


    When she opened the door, Sara looked up at the living room and saw that Alice was sitting on the


    leather sofa, as if she was waiting for her. Winnie might have gone to bed. After all, it was sote.


    Raising her eyebrows, Sara thought something bad was going to happen. She didn''t want to talk to


    Alice, so she went straight to the second floor.


    As soon as she was about to take the first step to upstairs. She heard Alice''s voice, "Miss Sara, thank


    you so much for your understanding today. You didn''t say anything to hurt Jacob."


    Alice''s tone seem to express her thanks at all, which only made people feelcent.


    Turning around, Sara looked up at her and said, "Even if I''m in dire straits. I won''t do anything


    unscrupulous like you."


    Alice frowned and said in a slightly angry voice, "Don''t pretend. You are so down-hearted and out. How


    can you be so proud? Do you know what''s going on with you? Don''t you understand ''find shelter under


    other''s roof''?"


    Hearing that, Sara was stunned. There was an indescribable indifference in her eyes. "Well, we are the


    same. Don''t you live under other people''s roof? Do you think you are smarter?"


    The anger on Alice''s face was more obvious. "The same as you? Don''t be so naive. You will never be


    able topare with me cause Jacob loves me."


    Sara''s heart ached as if it had been stabbed by a needle. She could not help but lean her right body


    against the solid wood on the stairs. Alice changed afortable sitting position and continued to sit


    on the sofa.


    "You are right, but what I want to tell you is that my ex-husband is like a dish. No matter how you kiss


    him now and show off how delicious this ''dish'' is, for me, it''s ok. Because I have eaten that dish and IN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    don''t like it so much. " Sara exerted all her strength. Without looking back, she went back to the


    bedroom and closed the door.


    Alice was infuriated, "You! ! !"


    Jacob came out of the bathroom and heard what Sara said. He felt stinging pain in his heart. It turned


    out that Sara didn''t like him so much... So did she fall in love with someone else? Why would he feel


    sad when he heard these words? He didn''t love her, but why did he want her caring about herself.


    Four years was not a blink of an eye. Every day was full of meaning. When Jacob and Sara married,


    they have expectations each day. When Alice left him, Jacob was heartbroken. But when she came


    back, he didn''t feel the tantamount happiness as his heartbroken. Not for any other reason, when you


    lose something, you will feel a long pain, and the feeling of losing and returning is just a kind of repair.


    Repair would never be able to maintain the original state. After all, it could not be restored as before.


    Even if he had forgotten the hurt he had suffered, there was something that existed. Turning a blind eye


    to it did not mean that it really did not exist.


    Jacob curled his lips and said nothing in the end. There was nothing for him to say at this moment.


    Noticing that Jacob came out, Alice immediately ran up to him and asked, "Honey, have you taken a


    shower?"


    Jacob nodded without saying anything.


    After a short pause, Alice said, "Let''s go back to our room." She spoke so loudly as if she wanted to be


    heard by Sara.


    However, at this moment, Sara''s door was closed. She couldn''t hear anything because the sound-


    proofing was quite well.


    One''s biggest taboo should be self righteous. If someone couldn''t even control the swelling of his self-


    confidence, then one day his confidence would be exposed and he would definitely be painful.


    After taking a shower, Saray on the bed and continued to read Abnormal Psychology. Only when she


    read books could she feel very calm. Whether it was impetuous or heartbroken, she would feel the


    charm of reading.


    Alice''s words really stung Sara. Sara had no strength to fight back, so should she just let Alice do


    whatever she wanted? Knowing that Jacob the most important in Alice''s heart, she warned herself over


    and over again. Only Alice had the ability to do so.


    After reading for a while, Sara felt sleepy and closed the book.


    She has not menstruated for a long time. Was she in weaker healthy? Or did she get early


    menopause? Sara shivered. She wondered if she had suffered too much. Did it contribute to her


    health? Sara didn''t dare to think about it anymore. After a long day, she gradually felt heavy and fell


    asleep.


    Early in the morning, Sara finally regained a little vital energy. She looked energetic. After dressing up,


    she went downstairs for dinner. Jacob and Alice were already sitting at the table downstairs.


    When the three had dinner at the same table, it was probably the most embarrassing moment of the


    day. Winnie nced at the table from time to time and tried to put the food that Sara liked in front of


    her. Of course, Alice discovered it, but Jacob was also there, so she couldn''t lose her temper. She only


    thought that she would fire this woman after she became Jacob''s wife in the future.


    But anyway, the food cooked by her was really delicious.


    "There is a business party this weekend. Dad wants you to attend it." Jacob raised his eyes to look at


    Sara. Thinking of what she had said yesterday, he felt nervous.


    Alice was shocked. Since they had divorced, Michael still took her as Jacob''s legitimate wife.


    "Jacob, I want to go too." Alice''s coquettish tone was so disgusting that made her couldn''t swallow the


    food in her mouth.


    "No. Your identity hasn''t been made public, and I haven''t made the divorce news public either. If you


    show up, it will cause a great uproar. " Jacob looked embarrassed.


    "Well, I understand you, Jacob." Alice said she understood, but she felt depressed in her heart. She


    only felt that the food in her mouth was tasteless.


    After so much effort, Sara''s role in the eyes of outsiders did not change at all. Sara was so lucky, but


    she might not be so lucky next time.


    Sara didn''t say anything to show her acquiescence. They had divorced, but she still had to act in front


    of others. Anyway, they were just acting, and it was impossible for them to be more brilliant at any time.


    A myriad of thoughts crowded into her mind, but she pretended to be calm.


    With a limited edition LV bag in her hand, Sara walked out of the vi in rhythmic steps. She hitchhiked


    Bess''s car yesterday and didn''t drive back, so she had to take a taxi to thepany today. She waited


    at the gate for 5 minutes and finally got a taxi.


    As soon as she arrived at thepany, her assistant brought up thepany''s half year report for the


    first two quarters. Because Jacob had also lowered thepany''s profit, thepany''s profit margin in


    the second quarter had directly dropped 3 points, and the report result was a little bad.


    Sara waved her hand, signaling her assistant to go back to work. Then she began to study the report


    carefully. It turned out that thepany really couldn''t leave the help of Jacob.


    But from now on, Jacob would no longer help her. With the instigation of Alice, Sara couldn''t imagine


    what would happen in the future.


    After reading the sheets carefully for the whole morning, Sara couldn''t help stretching herself. She took


    out her phone and viewed the moments of her WeChat. She found that Bess didn''t post much recently.


    Although Bess didn''t like to update her moments.


    Maybe aloof people didn''t like to post on wechat moments, thought Sara.


    Her phone rang and it was from Ethan.


    Sara pressed the answer button, "Hello, Mr. Ethan."


    "Sara, are you free this noon. We should have a good talk about the contract. I found that there are


    some problems with the contract that we need to discuss. "


    Sara cheered up, "Okay, Mr. Ethan. Send me the meeting ce. I''ll drive here. "


    Ethan told her the name of a Thai restaurant. Through GPS navigation, Sara found the restaurant


    sessfully. Ethan was waiting for her at the door.


    After parking the car, Sara walked to Ethan. The two walked into the restaurant side by side. A stranger


    held a camera and pressed the shutter to take photos. Then he followed them into the restaurant.


    Thand''s food was actually very delicious. It was famous for its color, aroma, and the first feature was


    sour and spicy. The chef of Thand liked to use a variety of ingredients such as garlic, pepper, sour


    orange, fish dew, shrimp paste to seasoning and cooked a pot of sour and spicy Thai dishes.

 Chapter 37 Let It Go

    Chapter 37 Let It Go


    The waitress stood aside respectfully, waiting for them to order. Sara ordered their chief: sour and


    Spicy seafood soup, coconut tender chicken soup, charcoal cooked shrimp, pig neck meat, curry crab.


    When she came to her senses, she found that she had ordered too much. She smiled awkwardly.


    Ethan looked up and smiled, "Please add two more coconut rice and vegetable sd, and fried


    chicken.


    Sara was astounded that the two ordered so much food.


    "It doesn''t matter, Sara. I have told you that you are too thin and need nutrition. Don''t make yourself


    sad if you can eat. " Ethan put on a typical smile.


    With a smile at the corners of Sara mouth, she said, "Thank you, Ethan. I have a good appetite when I


    have dinner with you recently. "


    Ethanughed out loud. "You can tell me whatever you want to eat in the future. I''ll take you there."


    Sara nodded shyly.


    In an unknown corner, a stranger took out his camera and pressed the shutter. It was about time, and


    he had almost finished recording.


    The stranger left the restaurant quickly. However, both Sara and Ethan didn''t discovered it.


    Soon, all the dishes were served, and the table was bedecked with delicious food. The two enjoyed


    their meal. Even Sara had a good appetite. "By the way, Mr. Ethan. Is there anything wrong with that


    contract? "


    "It''s mainly about the profit allocation. It''s not specifically set. I don''t know if it''s all the goods in the


    supermarket or just cooperating with you. So the price seems unreasonable. "


    Hearing that, Sara was shocked. It turned out that Ethan had some skills to achieve today''s result. She


    didn''t find any loopholes in the contract.


    "What do you think, Mr. Ethan?" After saying that, Sara lowered her head and ate a mouthful of


    coconut rice, which was sweet. Sara, who loved sweet food most, couldn''t help but praise the


    restaurant in her heart.


    "The rent, decoration and otherbor fees of the supermarket are a huge expense. Therefore, if they


    cooperated with each other, the profit could be split into 3:7. If it''s not part of the cooperation, I guess


    we can only strive for 9:1. Ethan said seriously, staring at Sara, who was picking up food.


    Nodding, Sara said, "Just as I thought. It''s ok.


    Ethan didn''t expect that Sara would be so forthright. He had thought about the extend he could give in


    if she didn''t agree. He didn''t expect that Sara would agree without hesitation! You are a real


    exceptional woman He appreciated Sara even more.


    After the two glutted themselves with food, there was only some leftover on the table. It seemed that


    the two were very satisfied.


    In fact, in the past, Sara didn''t like spicy food, but it was not good for her skin. Now she found it was not


    a big deal to eat a little.


    After saying goodbye at the door, Sara insisted on going back to thepany by herself. Ethan had to


    go back to thepany separately.


    Ethan sighed that the time psed too fast, while Sara was thinking about thepany''s development


    in the future. It turned out that they were not lovers. It was almost destined. Only when they knew each


    other would itst for a long time.


    After returning to thepany, Sara went to her father''s office to report the recent progress of her


    cooperation with Ethan.


    It turned out that Carlos had ulterior motives, "Sweetie, to be honest. What do you think of Mr. Ethan? "


    Embarrassed, Sara curled his lips and said, "Dad, I''m serious."


    Carlos sat upright and pulled his clothes. "I''m serious too. I think Ethan is not bad. He is much better


    than Jacob. "


    "Dad! I''m not in the mood to think about that now. Mr. Ethan is just one of my partners. I only treat him


    as anmon friend. Maybe he will be a good friend in the future. " Sara said firmly.


    "Go ahead with your work." Carlos was in no mood to continue talking about Sara''s marriage. After all,


    nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sara went back to her office and revised the profit allocation of the previous contract. She thought that


    she would sign the contract soon. Finally, the first step to sell it was to get clear of Jacob.


    But why couldn''t she feel happy? She still enchanted with Jacob, but she had to pretend to be free and


    strong. Did people always feel reluctant to lose someone? Not wanting to think too much, Sara just


    wanted to benumb with work.


    After work, Sara went home on time. She said she was on time, but actually she worked overtime. The


    company was in a special period recently. Before the contract with Ethan was signed, and Jacob


    shed her profit. Without one''s noticing it, Sara found it was already 7 o''clock in the evening.


    Go home.


    Sara turned on the radio while she was driving the car.


    A beautiful female voice came from the radio, "Dear audience, there are many misfortunes in life.


    Today, an audience called and said that he was crossed in love. Then what should we do when we


    encounter this?"


    After hesitating for a while, Sara didn''t know whether she should continue to listen to her or not. "First


    of all, are you sure why you broke up with your lover? If it can be redeemed, please cherish it.


    Otherwise, you have to learn to forget. There are many ways to forget someone. You can choose to


    shift your attention and cultivate a hobby, or you can choose to meet the next better person. No matter


    what, don''t hold any hatred in your heart, because encounter is fate. In the end, we will y a song that


    is suitable for this topic today. I hope that all the people who have broken up with each other can


    recover their happiness as soon as possible. "


    Then she heard the chorus of Let It Go.


    Let It Go! Wish you happy! You can find a better man


    If you don''t want to spend the winter, you can fly to a tropical ind to swim.


    Break up happily. Please be happy and don''t make mistakes to meet the right person.


    Leaving your old love was like taking a slow car to see through and withdraw your heart. It would be


    sunny.


    No one can confiscate your happiness. You swear you will live a happy life.


    Sara mocked herself about her contentious. When did she begin to feel the same when she listens to


    this type of song?


    Sara turned off the radio and came to the vi soon. She didn''t call the vi her home anymore. "Home"


    was a luxury word, and she couldn''t use it casually now.


    When she opened the door, she found that Winnie was cooking in the kitchen. The delicious smell of


    the dishes made her mouth water.


    Jacob was waiting for her at the table, and so was Alice. ''What a coincidence! We''re having dinner


    together again?'' Sara frowned.


    Putting her bag on the leather sofa in the living room, Sara turned around and walked towards the


    kitchen table.


    There were already several home-cooking dishes on the table. Winnie took another set of tableware as


    soon as she saw Sara.


    Winnie always cared about her quietly, which made Sara feel warm in his heart.


    "Where did you go today?" There was a hint of coldness in Jacob''s tone.


    "I''m in thepany. I need to read the materials and talk about the contract." Sara said casually.


    "The most important thing is to talk about the contract. You really have a crush on everyone. Sara, can''t


    you wait to be like this?" Jacob''s voice was full of anger. When Sara said that she didn''t like this dish


    that much, he was furious. He didn''t expect that Sara couldn''t bear loneliness and went outside to


    seduce other man.


    Alice didn''t say anything. She just ate quietly and watched the drama.


    "Well, Jacob, if you have anything to say, just say be frank. Don''t be so sarcastic all the time." With a


    snort, Sara didn''t know what was going on.


    "You can check it yourself." Jacob handed over the picture on his phone. In the picture, Sara and Ethan


    were talking happily from an ambiguous angle.


    "You! ! ! Are you spying on me? " Astonishment was written on Sara''s face.


    "Spy? Well, Sara, even if we have divorced, I have told you not to be so impatient to sell yourself out.


    Please behave yourself for the sake of the Shi n. If you make any bad news, don''t me me for


    being unreasonable. " Jacob raised his eyebrows.


    He couldn''t stand Sara couldn''t wait to flirt with other man. Particrly, that man was his friend, how


    could Jacob bear it? Should Sara be intimate with another man under Jacob''s watch? Jacob couldn''t


    do it, and he wouldn''t let it happen.

 Chapter 38 A Wise Move

    Chapter 38 A Wise Move


    "We are just partners. As for other things, I didn''t do anything wrong to the Shi n. Sitting at the table,


    Sara hadn''t had a chance to eat yet, so she didn''t want to eat. Sure enough, it depended on people''s


    appetite to eat.


    "The media won''t believe what you said, and even trifles will be exposed to the public. I say it again.


    You can''t cooperate with Ethan. Understand?" Jacob looked domineering, as if he was announcing a


    trifle that had nothing to do with him.


    "Jacob, if you don''t announce our divorce all your life, I will be the shadow of your family in name all my


    life? Why? Why are you wasting my time? " The calmer her tone was, the less flustered she could be.


    What''s the difference between Jacob and those fussy media?


    "A lifetime? You are too naive. How could I not announce the divorce all my life? I''m just about to


    develop the new energy industry and it''s on the listed stage. The announcement will have a great


    impact on thepany. It''s more appropriate to announce it after thepany stabilized. " Jacob said


    indifferently, as if it didn''t matter what happened to Sara.


    With her chopsticks pounding heavily on the table, Sara looked askance at Jacob and said, "Jacob,


    remember how you treated me today. You will regret it one day."


    Sara stood up and walked to the living room. She picked up her bag and went upstairs. A deep sense


    of powerlessness swept over her. Was Jacob really his nemesis? Why did he do this to her?


    Putting her bag on the small table in the bedroom, Sara walked into the bathroom.


    Not everyone had a reason and will to stand in their own position, so she should be stronger. But the


    tears were still dripping down along with the flowing water. It was hard to tell whether they were tears or


    water spurting from the shower head. Sara helplessly let the water slowly flow through her body to


    comfort her injured heart.


    Jacob looked embarrassed. ''Did I really go too far?'' He wondered. No,pared with what Sara had


    done to hook up with man outside, what Jacob had done was nothing. He just wanted to stop her from


    going astray. He did nothing wrong.


    He couldn''t believe that Sara would be so excited. Since she came back, Jacob felt that his


    understanding of Sara was changing every day. And this kind of change was not for the good, but for


    the bad. The only trace of guilt to Sara was gone.


    He had thought that Sara wouldn''t affect him at all, but now it seemed that it was not the case. But he


    didn''t expect that he would be so angry when he knew that Sara had a close rtionship with another


    man. Moreover, this kind of anger was no less than that when Alice insisted on breaking up with him.


    Jacob couldn''t figure out what was on his mind. He just wanted to Sara keep her nose clean and don''t


    make trouble for him as his wife. Now it seemed that there were many troubles, but he had many ways.


    Alice, who had been sitting quietly, said, "Jacob, I was wondering if there would be any


    misunderstanding between us. It seems that there is." The duplicity in Alice''s heart had already


    blossomed. She had thought that Sara would admit that she had an intimate rtionship with Ethan,


    which made Jacobpletely disappointed in her. But she didn''t expect that Sara denied it. This was


    good. Exnation was equal to hiding, and hiding was the truth.


    However, there was only one thing that upset her. No matter how angry Jacob was, he never had the


    intention to let Sara move out of the vi. This was exactly what made Alice uneasy. She was afraid


    that Sara would threaten her as long as she stayed in the vi. After all, this woman had beauty and


    wisdom, which was a fatal temptation to all men.


    "No matter what misunderstandings there are, Sara shouldn''t have flirted with other men outside. Alice,


    You don''t have to put in a good word for her. " Then Jacob went upstairs.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie retreated to the kitchen when she heard their talk, and she probably understood what was going


    on. She felt that something was wrong and that Sara seemed to be wronged. But Winnie didn''t dare to


    say anything. After all, her words didn''t work. If she did a disservice, Winnie would me herself.


    Dora was sleeping in her kennel in the living room, she seemed to have heard the quarrel just now.


    With her head down, she seemed to be in a bad mood and frightened, but she was so quiet that she


    did not make a sound.


    Alice didn''t go upstairs until she finished eating. Alice was in a good mood, which couldn''t affect her


    mood at all.


    In the room, Jacob was lying on the bed and sleeping on his side. Alice crawled into the quilt and held


    Jacob''s back. Jacob pulled away Alice''s hand and said, "I''m tired today. Go to sleep."


    Alice replied unwillingly, "Jacob..."


    Jacob still didn''t respond. With her back to Jacob, Alice pulled the quilt angrily and fell asleep.


    Sincest time, they had no sex. Alice couldn''t figure out whether it was a physical or psychological


    problem. No matter what happened, Alice would not be happy. Besides, Sara was still living in the vi,


    which was like a time bomb, reminding her all the time. Then she fell asleep.


    On the weekend, at a cocktail party. Sara was wearing a purple backless evening dress, and the


    sequins on it were dazzling in the light. Seeing that Sara was sitting quietly aside, Jonathan walked up


    to her with a sly look in his eyes.


    Looking up at Jonathan, Sara couldn''t avoid such a moment.


    "May I have the honor to invite you to dance?" Jonathanughed in disgust.


    "No, thanks. I''m not feeling well today. I don''t want to dance." Sara politely refused. After all, if she said


    it too directly, Jonathan would be embarrassed and didn''t know what trouble she would make.


    "You don''t want to dance, or you don''t want to dance with me?" Jonathan continued to smile.


    "You think too much. I am not myself today." A stubborn look appeared on Sara''s delicate face.


    "Sara, since you have divorced Jacob, you can consider me. I will treat you better than [Jacob. Don''t


    worry. Besides, I will be the boss of the Shi n sooner orter. You must have such a taste, don''t you?


    " Jonathan looked at his prey with a sly smile.


    A feeling of nausea surged in Sara''s heart, but she didn''t lose her temper. She had to smile


    apologetically. "Thank you for your kindness, brother." She didn''t want to say anything more.


    Sara called Jonathan brother seemed worked. He nodded and nced at Sara. Then he walked into


    the crowd.


    In the distance, Thompson came over with a goblet of whisky in it. The wine gave off a charming


    fragrance.


    "Long time no see, Sara."


    Sara clinked sses with Thompson, "Long time no see, Thompson."


    "Are you still unhappy recently?" Thompson had grown up abroad and didn''t like to beat around the


    bush. Besides, he had just seen from a distance that Jonathan was drooling over her, which made him


    sick. Of course, it made Sara in a bad mood.


    Thompson still had some impression of Jonathan who only indulged himself in dissipation and flirting


    with women. He was incapable, but he had a bad temper and coveted the position of CEO of the Shi


    Group. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that the Shi Group would go bankrupt in less than two


    years if it was taken over to Jonathan.


    It was easy to start up business, but difficult to maintain it. Everyone knew this truth.


    Shaking her head, Sara answered, "I''m not unhappy. I''m just not feeling well."


    Thompson stopped asking. Sometimes it was not a wise move to get to the bottom of the matter.

 Chapter 39 Incomparably Important

    Chapter 39 Iparably Important


    Jacob looked embarrassed. This was not the Sara he knew.


    "Sara." It had been a long time since Jacob called her Sara.


    Sara''s heart was throbbing. The dangerous man was so terrible that she could be moved by his one


    word.


    Raising her head, Sara had a charming face. She was expecting what Jacob would say next.


    "As long as you behave well and don''t cause me any trouble, I will give you arge sum of


    compensation after our divorce is announced." Jacob looked gentle, but his words were chilling.


    Compensation! It turned out that no matter what, their rtion was a deal. There was no need to


    pretend.


    "Okay, I understand." The stubborn look on Sara''s face made people feel neither humble nor pushy.


    Jacob''s heart twitched for no reason. Did Sara really have no attachment to him from beginning to


    end? Even if he showed a little bit of attachment, their ending today would not be different.


    When Sara walked into the crowd, only the upper echelons of the Shi family knew that they had


    divorced, and most of the people here today didn''t know the truth.


    In the crowd, everyone greeted Sara. They praised her beauty, wit and reason.


    A wry smile appeared on Sara''s face. Sure enough, there is something in life, not because of who you


    are, but because of who you represent.


    Ethan stood on the balcony for a while. He finally decided to leave without saying goodbye.


    Some things didn''t just pretend not to care about them.


    But what had happened would never go back in time no matter how hard he tried.


    Ethan adjusted his mood and silently nced at Sara in the crowd. Such a dazzling woman,


    unfortunately, the first person she met was Jacob. The order of appearance in life was very important,


    whether it was friendship or love. If someone was well acquainted with the other and had a firm


    rtionship, his show-up was destined to be just supporting roles.


    After the meeting, Sara waited for Jacob to go back to the vi. The two fell into silence.


    Alice sat on the sofa in the living room quietly, as if she had just cried. There was an awkward


    atmosphere in the air. Sara pouted, but in the end, she didn''t say a word. Yes, she didn''t want to talk to


    Alice at all. In the end, she was so tired that she almost fell to the ground. Sara slowly walked along the


    wooden staircases, took her evening dress and slowly walked towards the bedroom upstairs.


    Jacob frowned and looked at Alice in the living room. He felt frustrated. Women were the most terrible


    creatures in the world. Sara made him depressed already, but he didn''t expect that he had to face two


    women.


    In ancient times, the emperors had concubines. Perhaps they had to face too many women and be


    worried to death.


    Frowning, Jacob walked behind Alice and gently put his hand on her shoulder. Alice suddenly began to


    cry. It seemed as if she had suffered a great grievance. Jacob''s heart sank and his mind went nk.


    "Don''t cry, Alice. I know you feel wronged. But you know, I love you. I have no choice now. The


    company can''t have any negative impact. Do you know that?" Jacobforted her softly.


    Alice nodded, "I know, but I can''t help feeling sad." Alice just wanted to marry Jacob.


    "Give me some time. I''ll settle it as soon as possible." Jacob wiped the tears from the corners of Alice''s


    eyes. For some reason, when a woman cried in front of him for the first time, he didn''t know what to do.


    If she cried too many times, the tears would be worthless.


    Alice nodded. She had never thought that Jacob would immediately marry her, but it didn''t mean that


    she wouldn''t remind Jacob all the time. Sometimes, marriage was extremely important for a woman.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice couldn''t wait to drive Sara away. Even if the whole family knew that Jacob divorced, no one


    admitted that Alice was Jacob''s wife, including Michael. Jacob told him that she was pregnant, but


    Michael still didn''t summon her. All of these made Alice feel uneasy.


    In the next morning, Sara got up early, washed herself and went downstairs for breakfast. She didn''t


    want to face Jacob and Alice. After a few quick bites of breakfast and a piece of bread, Sara walked out


    in a hurry. Thepany had been struggling for two months, but she had to discontinue the


    cooperation with Ethan and she couldn''t seek any new development. As soon as she arrived at the


    company, she saw Wade, an old employee, move his stuff away and say hello to Sara. "Thank you for


    taking care of me, Miss Sara."


    Sara seemed to realize something and went straight to Carlos''s office.


    Carlos sat behind the desk in low spirits, looking miserable. Then he put his hand on half of his face.


    Seeing this, Sara asked in a soft voice, "Dad, what''s going on?"


    "Our profit is not enough to support arge number of employees, so we have to turn to redundancy. 10


    employees will leave today. " Carlos looked depressed.


    "Everything will be fine, Dad. Don''t worry. " Sara tried tofort her father, but she could do nothing for


    it. Here cooperation with Ethan would make the situation better, but Jacob interfered in it half-way.


    Everything became extremely difficult again.


    Affected by her father, Sara was in a low mood. The whole morning, she was in no mood to work in the


    office. Sara boredly turned on her mobile phone and sent a message to Bess on WeChat. "Bess, what


    are you doing?"


    She was replied soon. "We have a new project recently. I''m supervising it."


    "Okay." Sara regretted sending a message to Bess.


    "What''s the matter, Sara? Tell me."


    "It''s okay, Bess. I''m going to chat with you. Since you''re busy, you can go ahead with your work. We''ll


    meet next time. "


    After turning off her phone and closing her eyes for rxing, Sara had no appetite after eating the


    lunch box ordered by thepany.


    This was how life was like. Never count on others to save her, for they could save her and destroy her.


    Sara suspected that she had made a decision, but no matter what, she would get hurt. So what if she


    got hurt?


    It was an ordinary day, but there was no obstacle that could not be ovee. Sara pulled himself up


    and drove back to the vi.


    After all, she was unfilial. She seldom went home since she got married. Her father was always alone,


    so he had to pay more attention to thepany''s development.


    It turned out that this was how the circle of causality happened. Getting something was bound to be


    apanied by losing, and pain naturally nurtured vitality.


    It was early in the morning when Sara came back home. Jacob and Alice didn''t return yet. Winnie was


    ying with Dora in the living room. Seeing Sara opened the door, Dora rushed over excitedly and


    looked very intimate. Half squatting, Sara rubbed Dora''s head. Dora had grown up and gained some


    weight. It could be seen that Winnie was taking good care of it.


    Winnie looked at Sara with concern and said, "Hi, Sara." Winnie didn''t know what to say tofort her.


    Some people''s heart was broken and words couldn''tfort them.


    Sara nodded, "Winnie, what do you want to cookter? I''m hungry."


    "I bought crabs and crayfish. I''ll cook them right now." Winnie replied happily. As long as Sara still


    wanted to eat, she would be fine.


    Nodding, Sara walked to the sofa in the living room and put down her handbag. She sat on the sofa


    and began to tease Dora.


    The biggest advantage of pets was that they could not give people a sense of security, because there


    was only one person in the world of pets, and the owner was their own lifetime.


    Thinking of this, Sara gently touched Dora''s head, who danced happily. The corners of Sara''s mouth


    lifted into a smirk.


    It was a right decision to buy Dora back. While thinking, Sara touched Dora''s soft body from time to


    time.

 Chapter 40 Being Lonely Till Death

    Chapter 40 Being Lonely Till Death


    At this time, the door was opened. Jacob and Alice came back. The two followed each other like


    shadows. Without raising her head to look at the door, Sara yed with Dora.


    Seeing Jacobe back, Dora suddenly became much quieter. Was it afraid of Jacob? Sara was


    speechless. It turned out that Dora was also afraid of Jacob. ''Harmless to people and animals is really


    a derogatory term, '' Sara thought.


    Seeing that Sara was quietly teasing Dora,pletely ignoring him. Jacob felt a little unhappy. But it


    was the time to lose her temper. It was not good for everyone.


    Seeing that Sara was in the living room, Alice didn''t want to go there. After all, it was right for enemies


    to be jealous when they met. Seeing Jacob walking towards the table, Alice stopped.


    Jacob went to the kitchen and told Winnie not to cook too much. He and Alice had already had dinner


    outside. Alice smiledcently. However, as if she had turned a deaf ear to them, she couldn''t wait


    to have dinner alone without them around.


    Sara continued to tease Dora happily, and thetter was no longer vignt.


    Jacob said to Winnie and walked out. He looked up at Alice and then turned to look at Sara. At this


    time, Sara looked extraordinarily beautiful, less defensive and more natural. Jacob had aplicated


    expression on his face. Was this what he was unwilling to admit in his heart? Obviously, Jacob couldn''t


    abandon Sara, but he didn''t dare to admit it.


    Because admitting meant admitting defeat. In the emotional world, the one who admitted first would


    admit defeat? What''s more, Jacob now had Alice.


    "Go upstairs." Jacob said to Alice. He didn''t want to see the two women fight against each other again.


    He had seen too much. If they kept fighting like this, he wouldn''t feel good.


    Amicable parting wasn''t easy. Jacob walked towards the wooden stairs slowly, firmly and without


    hesitation. Alice followed him closely.


    Without raising her head, Sara asked, "Winnie, is dinner ready? I''m hungry."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Almost done." Winnieughed softly like a loving mother.


    Jacob was also shocked. Since the divorce, he had no appetite and he had lost a lot of weight. Now


    Sara''s appetite had be better. Had she got out of the haze of divorce?


    Jacob didn''t know whether Sara should be happy or sad for himself. It turned out that all the pain would


    be healed. Without looking back, Jacob went upstairs to his bedroom. He had never found that life was


    so embarrassing. The three people with different dreams were living under the same roof, and she was


    the one who started it. But now he was in a dilemma. The reason why he took Alice back to the vi


    was to annoy Sara.


    However, many things had gone beyond their original control as soon as they happened. Jacob didn''t


    expect that things would end up like this. But to his surprise, Sara couldn''t stand it.


    Jacob was in fancies and conjectures. He had no idea what to do in the future.


    Alice couldn''t figure out what was wrong with Jacob today. As soon as he returned to the vi, she felt


    that Jacob behaved strangely. But he couldn''t ask directly. If she didn''t have the mind reading skill,


    what was the point of asking? Alice followed Jacob silently.


    Sara walked to the dining table with Dora. When she saw crabs and crayfish on the table, she couldn''t


    help mouthwatering.


    "Winnie,e with me. It''s a waste if I can''t finish it. " Sara invited Winnie to dine with her.


    "Thank you, Sara, I had dinner already." Winnie rejected.


    After all, Winnie was old and couldn''t digest much food at night, so Sara didn''t push her. If Winnie ate it


    and had a stomachache at night, Sara would me herself again.


    After washing her hands, before Sara dried her hands, she picked up a crayfish and began to eat. Her


    appetite became better, and it seemed that her emaciated condition did not continue to deteriorate.


    This was a good sign. She thought she would starve to death because she couldn''t eat all the time.


    After all, man was iron and rice was steel. Fortunately, she had appetite to eat now.


    Dora crouched down and looked at Sara with her big watery eyes.


    Taking a look at Dora, Sara couldn''t help asking, "Winnie, did Dora have dinner?"


    Winnie raised her head and said loudly, "Yes, it did. Don''t let it have any more, Sara"


    Nodding her head, Sara said in a soft and yful tone, "Dora, Winnie said that you can''t eat any more


    because you have already had dinner. Understand? "


    Dora seemed to understand and shook her tail in an instant. It seemed that she was saying that I was


    hungry.


    With augh, Sara said, "All right, I''ll do it with you. Don''t me me if you get fat. Besides, you can''t


    me me if you get sick. "


    Dora crouched on the ground and continued to wag her tail. Sara took a crayfish and put it on the


    ground. After two bites, Dora squatted on the ground and looked at Sara.


    For the sake of the little girl''s long body, Sara gave her a few more. Atst, they ate up the whole te


    of fried crayfish. With a smile, Sara said, "It seems that Dora has my style back then."


    As if Dora was tired after eating and drinking, Dora went to her own kennel to sleep.


    After dinner, Sara asked Winnie to clean up the table and then she went upstairs to her room.


    Life still had its merits, but not everything was not bad. A smile appeared on the corner of Sara''s


    mouth. Thinking of the lovely Dora and Winnie, she felt warm in her heart.


    On the weekend, Sara gave herself a day off. Originally, she had to stay in the office and continue to


    work overtime. After all, thepany was short of hands after the redundancy. But Carlos insisted that


    she go back and have a rest. Working day and night, Sara was not an iron woman.


    It was not until 10 o''clock in the morning when Sara got up. When she got up, she found that there was


    no one in the hall. There was breakfast on the table, and Winnie left a note. "Remember to have


    breakfast, Mrs. Sara. I''m going to buy some food. ¡ª¡ªWinnie. "


    ncing at the note, Sara felt warm in her heart. Dora wasn''t there either. Perhaps she went out with


    Winnie to buy vegetables. Winnie should be very happy now. Wherever she went, Dora could


    apany her.


    Sara picked up the milk on the table and took a sip. The milk and egg were still warm. She began to eat


    carefully. It had been a long time since she had breakfast alone.


    Although those who lived alone were lonely, they were free, weren''t they? Therefore, there were many


    people who were willing to give up theirpanionship for freedom. In the past, Sara didn''t understand


    why someone had made such a choice. Now, she realized that the most terrible thing was not that she


    had to live alone for the rest of her life, but that she still felt lonely when she was with the people


    around her. She had to live like this forever.


    One was to choose by herself, and the other was choiceless. Sara felt it was ironic. An unspeakable


    irony.


    Alice didn''t go to the office today. Even if she stayed with Jacob as closely as his shadow, it was


    impossible for her not to have a rest. Moreover, she didn''t have much work to do in thepany, so


    she might as well have a rest at home. As soon as she walked out of the bedroom, she saw Sara


    having breakfast alone at the dining table downstairs.


    Alice thought enemies were bound to meet in a narrow alley.


    Sensing someone was looking at her, Sara couldn''t help but look back. She saw that Alice was


    standing beside the handrail at the door of the bedroom on the second floor in pajamas and staring at


    her.


    Sara didn''t say anything. She didn''t expect that Alice was also here. Every time the two got along


    alone, something bad would happen. Sara thought. There was indeed nothing good. Sara had thought


    that Alice would go back to her bedroom, but she didn''t expect Alice to go straight downstairs. The


    footsteps were approaching. Hearing this, Sara felt a little scared.


    This crazy woman wouldn''t kill her to keep her mouth shut! This was Sara''s first instinct, but on second


    thought, it was impossible. But she was still inexplicably nervous. She even slowed down her pace to


    have breakfast.


    Alice went to the table, sat down and picked up a piece of bread to eat.

 Chapter 41 Do You Know How Heavy It Is

    Chapter 41 Do You Know How Heavy It Is


    The two just sat there without saying a word. The atmosphere was so awkward that Sara wanted to


    escape.


    About two minutester, Alice suddenly said, "I''ve thought about it for a long time. Let''s make up. You


    are no longer a threat to me. "


    Sara didn''t understand, "Miss Alice, what do you mean? I don''t understand. "


    Alice smiled innocently, but Sara knew what kind of vicious person was behind her smile.


    Alice paused and said mysteriously, "You''ll understandter. I don''t need to tell you, you''ll understand."


    A chill crept over Sara. How could this be? She felt scared and had a bad feeling.


    Sara sat up and said she was full. Sara was about leave, but Alice wouldn''t give her such a chance.


    Alice stood up and followed her closely. With a frown, Sara wondered what was going on.


    When Sara was in hesitation, she saw that Alice pretended to fall toward her, Sara wanted to dodge


    instinctively as Jacob told her Alice was pregnant. So Sara decided not to dodge anymore and let Alice


    fall against her. Anyway, she had to hold Alice.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Sara didn''t expect that she would lose her bnce and fall backward hard. She only heard


    the sound of porcin breaking, but Alice was safe and sound. Feeling a sharp pain in her palm, Sara


    raised her eyes and was in a cold sweat. The heirloom jade that Michael used as a decoration at home


    was broken by her!


    She couldn''t exin it clearly now as Alice didn''t touch the jade at all. In despair, Sara closed her eyes,


    only to find that the smile on Alice''s face was dazzling.


    Astonishment was written all over Sara''s face. She couldn''t believe what had just happened. But a few


    meters away from her, Alice was covering her mouth with her hand exaggeratedly and her voice was


    unquestionable. "How can you break the heirloom jade of the Shi n on purpose? Do you know the


    history of that jade? You are so bold. "


    Looking at the broken jade on the ground, Sara felt like her heart was blocked by a big stone. She


    couldn''t go up or down. She turned around and sat on the sofa.


    It was hard for Sara to defend herself. She had been at home for so many years, but why didn''t she


    know? The jade was passed down from the ancestors of the Shi n. It was exquisite, perfect, and


    invaluable. When Jacob''s grandfather was down and out, he didn''t sell it. But now, Sara didn''t dare to


    think further.


    Was this the way they two to made up as Alice said? Huh. It turned out that a life-and-death battle was


    the only one way to solve the problem.


    Alice began to make a phone call to Jacob. "Jacob, something happened at home. Can youe back


    at noon? "


    Jacob frowned, "What''s the matter?"


    "You will know when you go home. Anyway, you muste back." Alice said in a mysterious and


    anxious tone.


    Jacob hung up the phone. It was already 11 o''clock at noon. It was no difference between going back


    now and going back at noon. So he went downstairs and drove home.


    Sitting on the sofa dejectedly, Sara said sarcastically. "Do you know what will happen to a scheming


    person in the end?"


    Alice snorted, "You''d better worry about yourself." After saying that, she heard a burst of harsh


    laughter.


    Sara frowned displeased, "Worried about myself? Huh. Things will change and there is no eternal


    sess. I just don''t want to argue with you. "


    Alice was irritated by her words. "Don''t talk nonsense at this time. I don''t me you. I just want to make


    a fuss with you. I just want to kick you out of the house. Why do you still live here after you divorced?


    As long as you are alive, I can''t sleep or eat well. Only when you disappear can I feel at ease. "


    Hearing that, Sara burst intoughter. Alice looked at Sara in confusion, with anger on her face.


    Sara stoppedughing, "I tell you, I just don''t want topete with you. Otherwise, you can''t take away


    anything I want. No matter how scheming you are, scheming is always a taboo in a rtionship.


    Recalling what happened with you, thank you for telling me that the world is unpredictable and people


    are sinister! "


    Alice leaned against the chair at the table, her nails digging into her flesh. When she was about to say


    something, she heard the door open. It was Winnie. With Dora.


    Noticing that the two in the living room didn''t look well, Winnie walked over. Unexpectedly, she saw the


    broken family heirloom on the ground. "Sara, what''s going on?" Winnie said anxiously and anxiously.


    She was frightened.


    "I broke it. Winnie, go ahead with your work. " Sara didn''t want to get Winnie involved. If Winnie got too


    close, she didn''t know what Alice would say.


    Winnie felt bad, but she didn''t say much. She had to go to the kitchen nearby to prepare lunch.


    After Winnie came back, the two didn''t say a word. It was better not to say anything and keep silent.


    They just sat there quietly for a while. She didn''t know if it was 5 minutes, 10 minutes or 15 minutes.


    Time was pressing for Sara.


    The door was opened and Jacob came back.


    Both of Sara and Alice felt nervous and turned around to look at the door. Jacob, in a European style


    suit, stood straight at the door and looked back at the living room.


    Jacob walked slowly from the living room, step by step, as if the sound of footsteps knocked on Sara''s


    heart. Sara''s heart was beating fast.


    Jacob frowned and stared at the broken heirloom on the ground. The broken jade was no longer as


    beautiful as it used to be.


    Jacob was also enraged with his voice raised. "What''s going on? Who broke it?"


    Alice was shocked. She didn''t expect that Jacob would be so angry. Before she could say anything,


    Sara answered. "It''s me."


    Jacob turned around, with anger in his eyes clearly visible. Blue veins stood out on his forehead, and


    his hands clenched into fists.


    Seeing this, Sara felt nervous.


    "Sara! Do you know how much this jade is worth? " Jacob gnashed his teeth.


    "I know," said Sara, shivering


    "The why did you break it?" The only feeling of guilt Jacob had before vanished at this moment. He


    could only feel his anger and disappointment towards Sara. It turned out that the longer they got along


    with each other, the more shorings they discovered on the other.


    Sara wanted to exin, but it was useless. In Jacob''s eyes, he would only think that she had evaded


    responsibility. "It''s all broken. It''s meaningless for you to ask these reasons."


    Jacob frowned deeper. "What''s your attitude? Don''t you know your attitude when you did something


    wrong? Is this how your family taught you? Your father really taught a good daughter. "


    Hearing this, Sara couldn''t help but get angry. She could ept being scolded, but how could he


    me her father? "Don''t worry about my family education. Just take care of yourself."


    Jacob took a step forward in anger, as if he was about to make a move. Alice hurried forward and


    pulled him. She didn''t want Jacob to feel guilty for hitting others.


    Jacob was stopped by Alice. "Let me tell you. Sara. Don''t think that this was over. I will forgive you no


    matter what you did before. But I can''t do it today. What you broke is the painstaking efforts of my


    ancestors. Do you think I can do nothing to you if you don''t yield? From now on, move out of my house


    and never show up in front of me. I decide to withdraw capital from your father''spany and cancel


    the order. Please get out of here right now. "


    Jacob was extremely angry. He was fed up with Sara''s arrogance. Why didn''t she admit her mistake


    immediately when she did something wrong? She didn''t even try to defend herself. This infuriated


    Jacob to the extreme.

 Chapter 42 Farewell

    Chapter 42 Farewell


    Beside her, there was a bright smile on Alice''s face, which was so dazzling in Sara''s eyes.


    Winnie, who was in the kitchen, watched the scene but couldn''t make any sound. She was nobody, and


    she might say something wrong. Winnie felt pitiable for Sara, but she could do nothing about it.


    Sara''s hands were clenched into fists, and her nails were deeply stuck into her flesh. Without saying


    anything, she stood up and walked slowly towards the wooden stairs, A teardrop dripped from the


    corner of her eye to the wooden staircase. With a sound of click, Sara quickened her pace. She went


    back to her bedroom. She didn''t expect that she would need the things she had packed so soon.


    With two suitcases in his hands, the big suitcase reflected his frailty. But no one came to help.


    Sara went downstairs slowly, dragging her suitcase. Jacob, who was still angry, had been watching


    Sara''s every move. Dora was so scared that she hid in her dog house and didn''t dare toe out.


    There was not even a trace of nostalgia in Sara''s eyes. She went straight to the door and opened it. It


    seemed that she had made up her mind to leave.


    Jacob was in aplex of mood. How unwilling was Sara to live with him? She had already packed up


    her things. Breaking the heirloom jade was perhaps just a step of her n. Jacob closed his eyes and


    sat on the sofa. He felt a little dizzy.


    Why was he so sad when Sara left? He should be happy. Why did he feel like the same when Alice left


    him and didn''t even look back at the airport back then? Are women all so cruel? She could walk freely


    at any time.


    Jacob felt tired. He walked slowly from the stairs to the second floor, where he had once lived with


    Sara.


    Jacob looked around the clean room. It was as if nothing had changed, as if Sara had stayed in this


    room with him yesterday. However, things had changed. Except for her memory, there was nothing left.


    Looking at the big bed in front of him, Jacob couldn''t help but lie down. There was still some warmth


    left by Sara on the bed, and a familiar smell that only belonged to Sara came to his nose.


    But all these would never belong to him again.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob didn''t dare to imagine what would happen if Sara belonged to the other man. He was so


    resistant in his heart. But what he said was like water pouring out, not to mention that it was indeed an


    unforgivable mistake. Even if Sara just apologized to him, he would not be so angry. Yes, he was angry


    because of her disdainful attitude.


    Winnie was washing vegetables in the kitchen, feeling depressed. She could do nothing about what


    had just happened. But she knew Sara well. Sara would never break the heirloom jade on purpose. But


    she had no evidence to prove it.


    Now there were only Mr. Jacob and that woman left in the vi. Winnie could see what kind of person


    Alice was, but she couldn''t tell Jacob. Family affairs were hard to break, and she just hoped that her


    aggrieved heart could recover again.


    Winnie washed and cooked in silence. Soon, the dishes were ready one after another. Alice went


    upstairs to ask Jacob for dinner.


    On the table, Alice raised her eyebrows and said, "Why is this dish still not salty. Jacob, how about we


    change a nanny? "


    Alice wanted to rece Winnie, who was always by Sara''s side.


    Jacob raised his eyes, with indescribable shock in his eyes. Winnie served in this family for such a long


    time. Even longer than his age. Did he have to fire her just because Alice preferred salty food? "You


    can add more salt if you like."


    When Winnie heard this, tears fell from the corner of her eye. She didn''t expect she had worked hard


    for decades, she would be fired because Alice liked salty food.


    Alice pouted. She didn''t expect that Jacob would ask her to amodate a nanny. "Jacob, let''s hire a


    new one. Winnie is old enough to live a peaceful life."


    Jacob mmed his chopsticks on the table with a loud noise. "Don''t eat if you dislike! Winnie won''t


    leave. "


    Jacob was in anger. He didn''t expect that Alice was so reckless at this time. Winnie had served here


    longer than Alice.


    Winnie was touched. She didn''t expect that Jacob wouldn''t listen to that woman.


    Alice was shocked and scolded herself for being stupid and unable to distinguish the situation. It


    seemed that Winnie''s position in the family could not be shaken. Alice felt humiliated at the same time.


    A sense of humiliation came out of her heart. She didn''t expect that Jacob would scold her for a


    servant. She took the bowl in front of her but had no appetite to eat any more.


    The atmosphere was extremely awkward, as if everyone was speechless. Jacob raised his head and


    went back to his room.


    Winnie didn''t say anything, but be more watchful to Alice from then on.


    In fact, Sara had been standing at the door for 10 minutes, carrying her luggage. During this time, no


    one came out to see her. Thinking of Jacob''s heartless words, she finally felt that some expectations


    could not be realized, because you would never change a person.


    Sara was like an abandoned kitten. She stood still in front of the gate. The world is boundless, but


    where was her home? Was this her home and ending? Obviously, it wasn''t now.


    She recalled the past 4 years she spent there. Everything was like a dream. Although Sara was looking


    forward to disenchant early, there were two lines of tears on her face when she woke up from her


    dream.


    It turned out that her youth and affection over the past 4 years had only maintained the turnover of her


    father''spany for 4 years, and she had been humiliated. The intimate ones could bring you both


    happiness and agony. Her father''spany was maintained because of her, and finally closed down


    because of her.


    Sara didn''t know how to face his aged father and announce such a cruel result. She didn''t know why


    she didn''t sidestep when Alice punched on her. She even cared about her for she was pregnant. After


    all, the baby was innocent. Moreover, if the baby was miscarriaged, the hatred between Sara and


    Jacob would be innumerable.


    But what Sara didn''t know was that whether Jacob said that Alice was pregnant was an expedient to


    deceive Michael. But Jacob had never exined it to Sara seriously. He thought it was unnecessary. In


    fact, sometimes harm was intangible and attached.


    Without hope and desire, there would be no disappointment. Sara knew that she had too much


    expectations on Jacob, and now the God was ready to take it back.


    With difficulty, Sara pushed the suitcase. If she left this time, she would probably never see him again.


    Tears blurred her eyes. She left in such a hurry that she didn''t even have time to say goodbye to


    Winnie, who was the only person in the family made her feel warm. Would Winnie be sad because of


    her leaving and would she miss the days she had spent in this family? The more she thought about it,


    the sadder she became. She couldn''t help but squat down and cry.


    She didn''t need to worry that anyone would see her, because no one cared where she would go after


    she went out.


    After squatting for a few minutes, Sara stood up. She walked towards the garage.


    Sitting on the driver''s seat, Sara took out a piece of tissue and wiped her tears. Now that things had


    come to this, it was useless to be sad. It would only make peopleugh. It was better to be free and


    easy. Sara drove the car and left the vi straightforward. It was time for her to go home. Her parental


    family where she grew up wouldn''t disliked her.


    Standing by the window and watching Sara''s car driving out of the vi, Winnie felt a sense of loss.


    Was everything over or did it start all over again?

 Chapter 43 Never Freak Out

    Chapter 43 Never Freak Out


    Sara was not in a hurry to go home, so she went to a supermarket. She hadn''t cooked well for a long


    time. Although she didn''t know much about cooking, she learned secretly when she saw Winnie


    cooking. It was her first day back home. She decided to cook by herself and wait for her father toe


    back for dinner.


    After buying some food, Sara went straight home. Along the way, she had been adjusting her mood


    cause she couldn''t let her father see that she was very sad and she couldn''t copse. She had to face


    the following things with her father.


    The most terrible thing in life is not something unknown, but something that is known and irreversible.


    For example, a condemned prisoner had already known the term of imprisonment, and a cancer patient


    had known the time of death. The most terrible thing was that you knew in advance what was going to


    happen, but you could do nothing but wait patiently. Maybe fate was always so cruel and merciless.


    It was only two o''clock in the afternoon when Sara came back home. She didn''t have lunch, but she


    didn''t feel hungry. When she was not in the mood to eat, she always didn''t feel hungry.


    Sara''s father''s residence was not far away from her father''spany, which was three blocks away.


    Sara took out the key to her house. She didn''t expect that the lock hadn''t changed after so many years.


    But she felt she was so unfilial. After she married Jacob, she had been Jacob''s wife. She had been


    busy for 4 years and only came back here two times, and she just had a meal before leaving. Although


    her father always said that it was nothing and she could live alone, she didn''t understand her father''s


    feeling of living alone.


    The furnishings in the room were almost unchanged. After putting the dishes in the kitchen, she went


    back to her own room, which was almost unchanged and spotless. It seemed that she had cleaned it a


    lot. Tears welled up in Sara''s eyes. People are always like this. We always like to ignore our closest


    people, but to please those who don''t like us.


    She took her luggage back to her room. From today on, she might have to live here for a long time.


    Should she thank Jacob? Without him, she probably wouldn''t have much time to go home and live in


    this life.


    After putting down her luggage, Sara sent a message to her father, telling him to go home early for


    dinner.


    When she walked out of the bedroom, she saw a photograph of her family on the wall. Sara really


    couldn''t love her mother in the photo.


    In her memory, her mother liked shopping, from luxury goods to all kinds of essories. She was a


    real shopaholic. In fact, she didn''t care much about her and her father. In her memory, her mother


    would only me her father for his ipetence and unable to satisfy her shopping desires. Her


    mother was very beautiful, and to arge extent, Sara''s appearance was inherited from her mother, but


    her personality was not.


    Her father resigned and then startup apany under her mother''s shopping desire, but the business


    of thepany was not growing as fast as those of the others. At that time, her mother would only


    me her father for his out of connections and she had always been domineering.


    Her mother barely cook. Her father worked hard every day toe back from thepany and cook


    for the family after work. Atst, he was too busy to take care of both.


    The divorce was the first difficult period for her father''spany. Her father signed the divorce


    agreement without saying anything. Sara was in the first year of her high school.


    Because of this, her father had developed a character of not admitting defeat, or in other words, he


    could not afford to lose. Because thepany hadn''t thrived, her mother had left him and also


    abandoned her father and Sara.


    Since then, Sara had gradually developed a cold and arrogant character.


    It rained heavily on the day of their divorce. Sara still remembered the lightning and thunder that day.


    She looked at her mother dragging her luggage and went out without hesitation. The heavy rain did not


    stop her. Since then, Sara had realized that if someone had made up her mind, you didn''t have to


    chase after her.


    Her father was hit hard by this and was alone. After turning the loss into profit, thepany earned


    some money gradually, but Sara knew what her father was thinking.


    Because you have never been poor, and you don''t understand the feeling of a lover leaving you


    because of money. When everyone left, they would say in a lofty voice, "I left you because I couldn''t


    see hope in you."


    Was it real? It was obvious that he can''t satisfy her desire.


    When Sara graduated from university, her father''spany was in trouble again. That day, the evening


    glow was as red as fire. Sara agreed to the marriage agreement with Jacob. She didn''t want to see her


    father suffer another blow in his life.


    Over the years, after her mother left on that rainy day, she had nevere back. Perhaps it was


    because she had found her Mr. Right and there was no need toe back. Maybe it was because she


    was too unfortunate toe back.


    Anyway, Sara had never seen her mother again. Unfortunately. Maybe it was because of money that


    her mother left the family that Sara realized how indifferent her mother was to her.


    What you wanted, what you would lose. Sara didn''t know if her father was unhappy when she married


    Jacob. Her father never cared about how Jacob treated her. He had always had Sara made the choice


    for herself. Just like what he had been to Sara''s mother. However, the difference was that Sara''s


    mother chose to abandon them at a critical moment, while Sara chose to sacrifice herself.


    Carlos had always felt guilty for his daughter. Because of his ipetence, his daughter Sara lost her


    mother, and because of his ipetence, his daughter''s marriage was unfortunate.


    It had never urred to Sara that no matter what kind of life she had experienced, she would ept it,


    because it was amon choice for her and the people around her.


    So from now on, she had to be with her father and faced the sufferings together. She was willing to


    bear all kinds of hardships, no matter what. She would not choose to freak out like her mother.


    She withdrew her eyes from the family photo. For so many years, her father was still reluctant to take it


    off from the wall. Even if her mother left her and her father without hesitation, he still loved her with a


    tolerant heart.


    After her mother left, her father neverined. Sometimes, he would persuade Sara not to hate her


    mother. She had the right to make such a decision. Maybe it was because Sara had taken in his words


    that she didn''t feel angry with her mother now. She neither loved or hated her mother. She just knew


    she had such a mother.


    Those who abandon me cannot stay yesterday, those who disturb my mind will be more worried about


    what happened today.


    Sara seldom cooked, but she knew how to cook. After her mother left, her father often worked overtime


    in hispany. Every time her father asked her to order takeout, she would cook by herself. But after


    she went to college and married Jacob, she had little chance to cook.


    Sara washed the vegetables carefully. Even though she was not skillful, she did it very carefully. For so


    many years, she had never cooked a meal for her father. Sara felt guilty that her father was so lonely.


    It was already 5:30 when Carlos returned home with a smile. He felt that it was a festival day. His


    daughter hadn''t gone home for dinner for a long time. He didn''t expect that she would specially go


    home to cook today.


    Carlos opened the door happily and smelled the cooking aroma from the kitchen. Then he left.


    Standing in the kitchen, Sara was cooking in an apron. Several dishes had been prepared on the table,


    looking delicious.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When her father came back, Sara turned around and shouted, "Dad, go wash your hands first. The


    dinner will be ready soon. I''ll make some fresh soup."


    Carlos grinned and replied, "Okay, okay."


    In fact, he had never experienced such a warm scene before. But today, he seemed to be reviewing.


    After washing his hands, Carlos sat on the table, picked up the chopsticks and took the shredded pork


    with green pepper in front of him. "Wow, it''s tasty. Sara, I never expected you are good at cooking!"

 Chapter 44 Were You All Right

    Chapter 44 Were You All Right


    Hearing her father''s words, Sara felt a little sad. "If you like it, I''ll cook for you from now on."


    "Are you moving back?" Carlos asked.


    "Dad. I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I made trouble again. I identally broke a heirloom jade of the Shi n.


    Jacob was so angry that he drove me out, so I had to move back home. Jacob also wanted to


    discontinue the cooperation with us. It''s my fault, Dad. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. " Sara felt deeply guilty.


    Carlos was shocked, "It doesn''t matter, sweetie. It''s good that youe back. Remember, no matter


    what happens, this is always your home. It''s not your fault. You have tried your best. If mypany


    goes bankrupt, I will retire ahead of my schedule. Don''t worry. I have two other houses that we can rent


    out. We don''t have to worry about our livelihood. "


    Sara knew that her father was consoling her. Even if he had two houses, once thepany went


    bankrupt and into liquidation, he had to pay off his debts. If he failed, he had to sell them at an auction,


    and he wouldn''t have much moneyter.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I won''t let thepany go bankrupt. Jacob doesn''t want to cooperate with us


    anymore. Let''s find someone other partners." Saraforted her father. In fact, she wasn''t sure either.


    Anyway, she wouldn''t let her father''spany go bankrupt.


    Putting some food into his father''s bowl, Sara said, "Dad, don''t worry too much. Everything will work


    out in the end. Don''t worry. You still have me."


    Tears welled up in Carlos''s eyes. If his wife had thought the same way, he wouldn''t be so afraid of


    failure now. But life was always a live broadcast, and there was no chance to restart.


    After taking a bite of the food, Carlos couldn''t help praising Sara''s cooking skills. Then, Sara picked up


    some more food for her father and said, "Eat more if you like!"


    Carlos picked up a piece of meat for Sara and said, "You should eat more. You look so thin."


    While they were eating, Sara couldn''t help but sigh that she could still feel warm at home. No matter


    how good other ces were, they were all other people''s home, not hers.


    After dinner, Sara went for a walk with Carlos in the park. Most often, Carlos was too busy to hang


    around. The most ideal job in one''s life was to get both money and leisure time, but most people didn''t


    have such a good life. Either they didn''t have money, or they didn''t have leisure time. It was rare to


    obtain both.


    She apanied her father to walk around the park. The twilight made her feel warm. Sara liked this


    feeling very much. If possible, she wished she could stay at this moment in her life. However, time


    would never stop. From tomorrow on, Sara might face more difficulties and setbacks. But thinking of


    her father''spany, she raised her head and believed that she would be able to get through the


    difficulties.


    After wandering around for a while, Sara and her father went home. Although their house was not as


    good as Jacob''s vi, she felt much warmer.


    On the first day of her sleep at home, Sara had a good sleep. Although so many things had happened


    a day, she didn''t have nightmares.


    On the second day, her father had already prepared breakfast for her. Hearing Carlos say that he


    usually bought breakfast on the way to thepany, Sara felt very sad.


    After breakfast, the two went to thepany together. Today, Jacob would inform them of the


    cancetion of the cooperation.


    When she arrived at thepany, Sara found that there weren''t many employees. In just a month, the


    company had reduced half of its staff. Sure enough, the brilliance of business was killing people


    invisibly.


    Raising her eyebrows, Sara went back to her office. She had the CFO of thepany into the office.


    Aaron knocked on the door of Sara''s office with the summary of thepany''s financial statements for


    the past half a year.


    "Come in." Said Sara firmly.


    Aaron walked up to her, handed over the financial statements and said, "Miss Sara, these are the


    company''s financial statements for this year. At the beginning of the year, thepany was doing well,


    with good operations and good profits. It canpletely operate normally. But not long ago, the Shi


    Group withdrew their technical backbone, and it had been difficult for ourpany to find suitable


    talents. What''s more, the Shi Group unterally cut the price, which caused our profit greatly reduced,


    so it was difficult to operate now. We can only turn to redundancy. But yesterday, the manager of the


    Shi Group called to cancel the order. Because it is not a forced contract, but one will be renewed every


    half a year. However, they don''t want to renew the contract, and we may suffer a heavy blow. "


    Hearing Aaron''s words, Sara frowned. "Is there any other way?"


    "Yes, unless we find the right technical staff and get new orders. As for the technical staff, we have


    been hiring, but we haven''t made any progress in orders."


    Sara was not so stupid as to think that a few salesmen could get big orders. There must be some


    elsewhere, but her salesmen were surely unable to do it.


    "Okay, I see. Please hurry up to find the technical staff. As for the order, I will find a way. Don''t give up.


    Trust me. Only by our hard work can we get through the difficulties. " Sara''s eyes were firm and her


    delicate face was charming.


    Aaron nodded. He seemed to be influenced by Sara. Yes, even the young director didn''t give up. As an


    employee, how could he give up first? They were in the same boat. "I know, Miss Sara. I''ll do as you


    say. I hope thepany can get through the difficulties as soon as possible."


    Nodding, Sara said, "Thank you for your understanding. You can leave now. Please hurry up to hire


    technician staff.


    Rubbing her aching eyes, Sara turned on her phone and skimmed over her contact list. She couldn''t


    tell Bess her current problems unless she had to cause Bess had helped her too much. She didn''t want


    to bother her.


    Ethan''s face appeared in Sara''s mind. No, she couldn''t turn to Ethan. She should have thought of this


    when she rejected his love. Besides, Jacob had repeatedly objected to her cooperation with Ethan. If


    Jacob knew it, she didn''t know what he would do to her.


    Sara''s rtionshipwork was simple. After marrying Jacob, she had few close friends, except Bess.


    While she was thinking, her phone in her hand rang.


    It was from Bess. Hearing that, Sara was nervous. Did Bess already know the news that she moved


    out from the Shi n?


    "Hello, Bess. What''s up?" Sara''s voice sounded a little nervous.


    "Sara, in fact, I have something to ask you for a long time, but I am too busy to remember it."


    "What''s the matter, Bess?" Sara asked in confusion.


    "Well, Sara. Have you ever vomited sincest time? Is there anything wrong with your?" Bess asked


    cautiously.


    "It seems that my period iste for a long time. Recently, I have a good appetite and eat much every


    day." Sara recalled it carefully.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you..." Bess didn''t go on.


    Sara was too busy and sad to think about it.


    "Bess, are you freeter? Go to the hospital with me. Let''s have a check. "


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up right away." After hanging up the phone, Bess went downstairs. She had to see


    Sara right away.


    While Sara thought of the changes she had in the past few months. She was really careless. But if she


    really had a child, it must be a gift from God. Sara touched her belly, which seemed to bulge a little, but


    she had thought she had gained some weight.

 Chapter 45 Had Nothing

    Chapter 45 Had Nothing


    Half an hourter, Bess arrived downstairs.


    When Sara saw Bess, she didn''t tease her as she used to do. Today, the atmosphere seemed a little


    serious.


    After getting in the car, Bess said, "Sara, what will you do if you are really pregnant?"


    With a determined look at Bess, Sara said, "Give birth to the baby."


    "I want to be the godmother of your child." Bess grinned happily.


    "I thought you would persuade me to have an abortion." Sara eximed.


    Bess replied, "How could it be? The child is innocent, no matter whether Jacob divorced you or not.


    You should give birth to the baby. " Bess said seriously.


    "But aren''t you afraid that the baby will be lonely without a father after it is born?" Sara asked curiously.


    "Are you silly, Sara? You can find a father for your child in the future. At least, those children who grew


    up in single parent families may not have psychological problems. Don''t worry, I will love my godson a


    lot."


    "Okay." Without saying anything more, Sara leaned against the back of the chair and had a good rest.


    When they arrived at the hospital, she registered for gynecology and obstetrics.


    The doctor asked Sara how long she hadn''t had her period. After thinking for a while, she told him that


    it was about 2 months. The doctor suggested her to take the B Ultrasound directly, so that she could


    get the pregnant result immediately, but the gender of the fetus could not be known. After doing the B


    Ultrasound, Sara soon got the result.


    Unexpectedly, she was really pregnant. The doctor told Sara to have a regr pregnancy check-up


    and have a good rest. Pay attention to nutrition and not to work too hard and stay upte.


    After listening to the doctor''s instructions, Sara and Bess walked out of the doctor''s office.


    As soon as she went out, Bess hugged Sara happily. "That''s great, Sara. I''ve been waiting for this day


    for too long! I''m so happy. "


    Sara rolled her eyes at Bess and said, "Why don''t you find a boyfriend and have a baby as soon as


    possible?"


    Bess held Sara in her arms and said in a spoiled tone, "I haven''t met the right person yet. If I meet him,


    I will give birth to a baby without hesitation."


    Looking at Sara, who was usually fearless, with a blush on her face, Bess eximed, "Damn it!".


    "Sara, are you going to tell this to Jacob?" Bess frowned as if she suddenly thought of Jacob.


    "Bess, please keep it a secret for me for the time being. Don''t tell anyone. As for Jacob, I can''t tell him


    either. If he knows it, he must take the child there. By that time, Alice will be the stepmother of the


    child, so that I don''t dare to think further." It reminded Sara of what a scheming woman Alice was.


    Would her child live a happy life in the future if living with them?


    Bess nodded, "You are right, Sara. We should keep it a secret."


    The two left the hospital. On the way, Bess said that she wanted to buy clothes and toys for her


    godson.


    Sara pretended to be unhappy, "So you only like boy. What if I have a daughter?"


    Realizing that she had said something wrong, Bess exined, "I like both boy and girl. If I want to have


    a daughter, I will buy her many dresses and dress her up beautifully. If he is a son, I will buy him many


    toys and handsome clothes."


    Thinking of how exciting it was to be a mother, Sara smiled. She didn''t expect that it would really


    happen to her. Although it wasn''t the right time, she was still moved. How great it was to give birth to


    life!


    After arriving at thepany, Bess repeatedly told her to have a good rest and not to think too much


    and not to be too tired. Sara kept nodding. She didn''t feel relieved until she saw Bess off. She calmed


    down and went back to the office.


    Now that she was different from before, Sara took a deep breath. She had to find a way to help her


    company get through the difficulties as soon as possible, and then she could have a good rest and wait


    for the baby to be born.


    ''I''ve changed a lot. but I haven''t even taken good care of myself, '' Sara thought. How could a divorced


    woman think that she was pregnant?


    After returning to her office, Sara asked her assistant to make a cup of tea for her.


    Now she had to take good care of herself. Strangely enough, she felt at ease when she didn''t know she


    was pregnant. She became trembling when she knew it. That was human nature. It was as if someone


    was ill and was in a good mood without knowing his or her disease. Once he or she knew it, he or she


    would think about how to cure it all day long with a sad face.


    After taking a sip of the tea, Sara was lost in thought about thepany''s affairs.


    Taking out thepany''s list of all kinds of ordering partners in recent years, Sara decided to start with


    some partners. If the number of orders could be increased, thepany could get through the difficulty


    In addition, Sara couldn''t think of a better way for the time being. She didn''t have many connections. Of


    course, except for Bess, she had almost no connections. Since she married Jacob, he was almost


    everything to her. Now she realized that she was too stupid. She had to gamble her lifetime happiness


    on a person, causing her to lose everything in the end.


    She looked at the Wen Group, which used to be the secondrgest cooperative partner of the


    company. The reason why they didn''t renew the contract was that the Wen Group didn''t think that the


    products of Carlos''spany were well-known enough and their technology was weak.


    After thinking about what to do, Sara called the manager of the purchasing department of the Wen


    Group.


    "Hello, are you the manager of the purchasing department of the Wen Group?"


    "I''m sorry. I quit my jobst year." A man''s voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Sorry to bother you." Sara said awkwardly.


    After hanging up the phone, Sara looked at the documents in her hand. Even if the personnel of a big


    company were stable, it was hard to guarantee that someone would get a new employment. If she


    called to make an appointment, they might think that they were not sincere.


    So she had to visit them one by one. Feeling a headache, Sara rubbed her belly with her hand,


    instantly full of courage. After calling her assistant, the two decided to go to the Wen Group to have a


    try.


    After all, she should take the initiative to find an opportunity, instead of waiting for bankruptcy.


    Sara went downstairs with her assistant. Her assistant drove her car, and Sara sat in the passenger


    seat.


    The assistant stole nces at Sara from time to time. While Sara closed her eyes, pretending to be


    asleep.


    "Miss Sara, when we arrive at the Wen Group, we don''t have an appointment. What if we can''t see


    her?"


    "If we can''t see her, we will keep waiting there. If we can''t see her today, we can go tomorrow. If we


    can''t see her tomorrow, we can go the day after tomorrow. " Sara was ready to risk everything. There


    was no good way but to pester them.


    The assistant was a little embarrassed. "Then do as you say, Miss Sara. But I don''t think we can hold


    on."


    This was also a headache for Sara. Now thepany had lost 50% of its sales because Jacob didn''t


    renew the contract. Thepany was getting worse and worse. If the situation didn''t improve, it


    wouldn''tst long.


    "Just y it by ear. If the Wen Group doesn''t work, we can find someone else. Anyway, we can''t give


    up. " Said Sara firmly. Only if she didn''t give up would there be hope. If she gave up, she would really


    lose everything andpletely fail.


    The assistant nodded, as if she was boosted her confidence by Sara''s words.


    They arrived at the building of the Wen Group. The assistant got out of the car and opened the door for


    Sara. Wearing a pair of 5 centimeter high-heeled shoes, Sara stepped out of the car door. Then the


    assistant closed the door. She followed closely behind Sara.


    After entering the first floor of the hall of the Wen Group, Sara stood by the counter, exining her


    purpose ofing, then she handed out her business card, which was printed with "the wife of the


    CEO of the Shi Group". She didn''t expect that the first time she formally used this card was after she


    was divorced and evicted out of the Shi n. Sara just wanted to see the person in charge of the Wen


    Group as soon as possible.


    The counter staff took a look at the business card that was taken out by Sara, although there was no


    appointment. But she didn''t dare to neglect her. After reporting to the superior, she asked Sara to wait


    for a moment in the reception hall on the first floor, and the person in charge woulde over soon.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 46 Misfortune Never Came Alone

    Chapter 46 Misfortune Never Came Alone


    Sara sat on the sofa in the reception room, with her assistant standing next to her. About 10 minutes


    later. One with sses came, looking very gentle.


    Sara walked up to him and stretched out her right hand. The two shook hands.


    "How do you do! Mrs. Mandy! I was in a meeting just now, sorry for keep you waiting. My name is


    Lucas, and I''m the manager of the purchasing department of the Wen Group. " The man introduced


    himself.


    Sara nodded with a smile. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Lucas. I''m here to talk about the contract with your


    company. "


    "I know what you mean. Forgive us that we can''t agree." Mr. Lucas refused without hesitation.


    "Why haven''t you listened to my conditions and reasons?" Shock was written all over Sara''s face. The


    most terrible thing had happened. She had been refused almost before she could say anything. And


    she was refused firmly and forcefully.


    "Mrs. Mandy, if you insist on asking the reason. Let me tell you the truth. First of all, regardless of the


    quality of your father''spany''s products, ourpany has basically transformed, and we can''t order


    as many as before. Secondly, this is the most important thing. I hope you can be mentally prepared.


    Jacob, the CEO of the Shi Group also issued a statement in our industry. No matter what reason or


    request you have, no one can agree to your contract terms. Otherwise, we will be responsible for the


    consequences by ourselves. " Mr. Lucas conveyed the stance of the Wen Group ording to the order


    of the CEO of the Shi Group.


    It seemed that Sara''s hope was dented a lot, and she was in a trance. It turned out that Jacob wanted


    to force her to the cliff. How could them be the enemy of the Shi Group because of Sara? It made no


    sense. Jacob had also thought that she would turn to cooperate with otherpanies, so he directly


    cut off all her ways.


    Nodding in understanding, Sara left the Wen Group with her assistant.


    The breeze of early autumn blew on Sara''s face. It was hard to describe the coldness in her heart.


    Disappointment, helplessness and hatred surged up in her heart. It turned out that there was no


    shortcut in the world. Difficulties and challenges always remained there.


    Her assistant didn''t dare to say a word beside Sara. No one could understand how angry she was. Her


    husband was going to destroy her father''spany. How deep her hatred was?


    When they got into the car, Sara didn''t say anything.


    Her assistant sat there uneasily for two minutes. Then she raised her head and asked tentatively, "Miss


    Sara. Are we going back to thepany? "


    With her eyes closed, Sara didn''t answer. Two minutester, Sara opened her eyes and looked straight


    ahead. "Visit the restpanies as we nned one by one."


    Her assistant Cathy nodded. In fact, it was just as what Mr. Lucas had said, but Cathy didn''t have the


    heart to discourage Sara. If what Mr. Lucas said was true, then everything they do would be in vain.


    In the following week, Sara listed thepanies that had cooperated with her father''spany and


    visited them one by one. Somepanies hemmed and hawed without telling her the reason, and


    some answered the same as Mr. Lucas. That was, they wouldn''t cooperate with her.


    Within a week, Sara had visited all thepanies of various sizes. None of them was willing to help.


    As expected, misfortune never came alone, which made Sara look a little dispirited. She felt as if all her


    enthusiasm had been extinguished. Misfortune always came so steadily and ruthlessly.


    On the weekend, Sara stayed at home. She almost gave up after a week''s failure. Sara hadn''t told her


    father that she was pregnant yet. She didn''t want her father to worry about her even more. She was


    already very upset. At this critical moment, any small thing could be thest straw to crush the camel.


    After cooking a pot of red bean porridge, Sara put a spoonful of brown sugar and poached several


    eggs in it. Her father left after breakfast, while Sara stayed at home.


    Carlos said that he still had hope until thest moment. Knowing that it was a psychologicalfort,


    Sara also told her father that she believed it.


    At noon, Sara cooked a pot of chicken soup. Although she wasn''t skilled in cooking, she was talented


    and did not bad. She cut the scallion, ginger and garlic and put them in the pot. After more than an


    hour, the smell of chicken filled the kitchen.


    Finally, Sara understood why so many people wanted to be a housewife, because cooking could make


    them happy. How happy it would be if she had a husband who loved her so much, even if he was not


    so rich.


    If a man loves you, he wille to you. The words stung Sara''s heart. Not to mention looking for her,


    Jacob hoped never to see her any more.


    Sara picked up a bowl and scooped out a bowl of chicken soup. The fragrance filled the air, and she


    instantly forgot the sadness just now. Sure enough, food could heal all kinds of pain. It turned out that


    there were so many beautiful things in life that she didn''t know and hadn''t experienced. How could she


    give up so easily?


    She put the chicken soup on the table to cool it down. The soup was so hot that it couldn''t be


    swallowed.


    In the vi, Winnie was cooking. Winnie was not in a good mood recently. Since Sara left, that picky


    woman suddenly became the hostess. She found fault with Winnie from time to time and gave orders,


    as if Winnie were ipetent for anything.


    Winnie felt very sad, but she could tell no one. It became the happiest time of the day to take Dora out


    for a walk every day.


    Jacob had been in a low mood since the day when Sara left without looking back. But he didn''t notice


    that. In Alice''s eyes, it was hard to understand why he was so depressed. It was just a contractual


    marriage, but Jacob looked so sad. Did he fall in love with his ex-wife?


    Alice didn''t dare to think about it, so she tried to please Jacob. But it seemed that Jacob didn''t


    appreciate it. For a moment, Alice was in panic.


    Moreover, when she was in thepany before, she was the one who took advantage of Bess in the


    office. There were a lot of gossips in thepany, but because the news of Jacob''s divorce was not


    announced, everyone took Sara as the president''s wife, and she was just a shameless mistress who


    interfered in other''s marriage.


    Alice had been at home all day because she couldn''t stand the gossips of thepany. Since she


    knew Jacob well, she didn''t have to pester him all day long. As long as Sara stayed far away from


    Jacob, she could rest assured.


    In fact, Alice''s life was veryfortable now. She didn''t have anything to worry about. She woke up


    naturally every day. She didn''t need to worry about anything. The only thing that made Alice unhappy


    was that after Sara moved away, Jacob slept in Sara''s bedroom on the excuse that they were not


    married. His reaction confused and annoyed Alice. Why did a woman who had been evicted made him


    miss her so much?


    But Alice was confident that time would kill all the memories. One day, everyone would forget that Sara


    had been here because she had left for too long. As long as she made sure that she would stay in the


    Shi n, everything would be a matter of time.


    During the one week after Sara left, Jacob kept thinking whether it was right or wrong for him to evict


    Sara away. It didn''t make any sense even if he knew it was right or wrong. However, as long as Jacob


    was free, he couldn''t help but think of Sara. She was like a poison growing in his mind, lingering every


    day.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    On the first day of Sara''s departure, Jacob didn''t have special feelings. Everything seems normal. It


    seems as if Sara just went shopping and woulde back in the evening. But in the evening, Sara


    didn''te back. Jacob couldn''t fall asleep again when he was sleeping on Sara''s bed with her scent.


    He couldn''t fall asleep for a long time. He somehow fell asleep atst.

 Chapter 47 Enjoyed Doing it

    Chapter 47 Enjoyed Doing it


    On the second day after Sara left. Jacob sat at the table and had breakfast. Hearing Alice''s endless


    grumble, Jacob frowned. It was the first time that he found that she was always such a noisy person.


    That day, Jacob went to thepany and didn''te back until 10 o''clock in the evening, in order to


    dodge Alice. Because Jacob was eager for tranquility, not endless noise.


    On the third day after Sara left. In the office, listening to the assistant reporting the news of the


    company rted to living goods, Jacob found that Sara had already been looking for thepany to


    cooperate. Imagining that every time she was refused because of his order, he felt a little sorry for her.


    Jacob deceived himself that he must be not used to it, so he was so disappointed.


    On the fourth day after Sara left, Jacob woke up and felt suffocated and short of breath. Why did he


    feel so stronger and stronger? But what he said was like spilled water cannot be gathered up.


    Moreover, Jacob had made a decision after careful consideration and hasty impulsion. But why was he


    not in the mood to work and live?


    The fifth day, the sixth day, the seventh day...after Sara left.


    Jacob realized more and more clearly that she would nevere back. He couldn''t help but think


    about his tone at that time. If his tone was a little softer, would Sara hear the same meaning as he


    wanted to express? After all, he just wanted to vent his anger.


    Why wasn''t Alice attractive after Sara left in Jacob''s eyes? He has wanted to be alone with Alice, but


    he felt he changed his minds now.


    Their love was not the same as before, how could he still want to have the feeling of the past. Jacob


    laughed at his innocence.


    He looked expressionless, but in fact, his heart had already been surging.


    His temper became very capricious in the office, which made his subordinates like frightened birds.


    asionally, they would talk about it when they were free.


    Jacob kept thinking about what happened that day. Without looking back, Sara left without hesitation.


    However, she didn''t ask Jacob what should she do in the future, whether they could meet, and whether


    Jacob was sad.


    Maybe Jacob had his position in Sara''s heart, or maybe she loved him. But the two were not suitable


    for each other.


    What she said and what happened that day revolved in Jacob''s mind like a round robin y. But time


    did not go back. Even if it went back, something that should have happened would happen, and it was


    useless to go back.


    Jacob began to look at his phone to see if Sara would call him. However, the result was disappointing.


    Only a few minutester, Jacob lowered his head, but he still couldn''t see any news about Sara.


    All the pain seemed toe silently, even Jacob would not admit it.


    However, the scene that Sara didn''t look back with her luggage kept shing through his mind. It was


    the same even in his dream. It turned out that the mojo of a person to another person was so great, as


    if it was a silent farewell. When Jacob dreamed that scene, he would wake up, and then his face would


    be covered with sweat. He took out his phone and typed a text message, "Come back.". Then he


    deleted it word by word. There was something he couldn''t do.


    During the whole week after Sara left, Jacob started to work overtime. There was no exception in the


    company. Working overtime was rare before, and it would only happen at the end of the year.


    But there were exceptions every day, weren''t they?


    Jacob thought it was time to depress Carlos''spany. After all, he had to make Sara suffer. Besides,


    he had been resisting his practice. But in order to attract Sara''s attention, he had to do so.


    Jacob had a headache. After Sara left, he missed her more and more frequently. He didn''t realize that


    Sara had done so many things with him, apanying him when he was most lonely. It was toote.


    The beauty left.


    After Sara took a nap, the chicken soup on the table was a little cold. She changed another spoon and


    found that the temperature was just right.


    She took a sip of it and felt much better because of the tasty chicken soup.


    She ate a few pieces of chicken and it was well-boiled. Sara turned off the gas. She sat on the chair


    and began to eat the chicken soup carefully.


    At this time, Sara''s phone rang. It was a WeChat message from Bess.


    Bess: what are you doing, Sara.


    "Have some chicken soup," replied Sara.


    Bess sent a terrified expression, "Really?


    Knowing that Bess misunderstood her, Sara couldn''t helpughing. She took a picture of the chicken


    soup in front of her and sent it to Bess.


    Sara: Picture.


    Bess: Wow, you are awesome, sis. I thought you are eating spiritual chicken soup!


    Sara was speechless


    Sara: What are you doing, Bess?


    Bess: Having dinner with a friend.


    Sara: "A man or a woman?"?


    Bess:


    Sara: Wow! ! ! Introduce to me.


    Bess: Okay. Another day. I''ll dine first. kiss you.


    Looking at the kissing emoticon sent by Bess, Sara raised a smile at the corners of her mouth. She


    didn''t expect that Bess would dine with a boy! It was incredible.


    After drinking the chicken soup, Sara hesitated whether she should take a nap. After all, she was


    pregnant and needed a good rest.


    At this time, the phone on the table rang. She thought it was a call from Bess, but when she saw the


    name, she was stunned. It was from Thompson.


    "Hello, Thompson." Sara answered the phone politely.


    "Sara, I have heard what happened to you. I can help you. Let''s meet at 8 o''clock tonight. We''ll talk


    about it in detail in Starry Hotel. "


    Sara hesitated for a while. Thompson was just casual friend of her. Was he really willing do something


    to offend the Shi Group to help her? But she replied, "Okay, Thompson. Thank you. I will be there on


    time. "Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if it was just a glimmer of hope, Sara didn''t want to give up. Maybe he could save her father''s


    company. Since Thompson called her, there must be a way for him to offer help. Otherwise, he wouldn''t


    call her out. Sara thought.


    It was already 2 o''clock when Sara woke up. Although it was tiring to cook, Sara was happy to do it.


    She bought some food and began to cook. Carlos also went home.


    Looking at her father''s tired and old face, Sara med herself in her heart. "Dad, wash your hands.


    Dinner is ready."


    Carlos nodded and smiled. But his smile was embarrassing that he couldn''t breathe because of the


    company''s affairs recently. Every day, some employees resigned and some urged him to pay sry. In


    order to maintain thepany''s normal operation, Carlos was about to default on employee''s sry.


    Therefore, many employees were afraid that they couldn''t get their sry, so they began to urge them


    in advance.


    One''s strength was limited, and the pressure one had to face was limitless. Carlos didn''t know how he


    got through that week. Every day, he went out for business, full of expectations, thinking that a miracle


    woulde. But after the whole week, what he obtained was disappointment and despair, and he


    seemed to be 10 years older. Her grey hair was much more.


    Looking at her father who was in low spirits, Sara said, "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll go to see Jacob tonight.


    Even if I have to beg him, I''ll let ourpany off."


    Hearing his daughter''s words, Carlos felt very sad. His daughter, who shouldn''t have taken the


    responsibility, was so considerate. Was it because of his stubbornness that his wife left him? If he


    admitted defeat, would the result be different?


    Carlos looked at the dishes on the table and said, "Let''s have dinner first, Sara. Let''s forget the


    business of thepany for the time being."


    Seeing his father''s expression, Sara stopped talking. Economic basis determined superstructure, and it


    was true. If she couldn''t afford to eat or sleep, she wouldn''t have any mood to think about anything


    else. Although she and her father wouldn''t end up like this, but this was what we called life.

 Chapter 48 Unbelievable

    Chapter 48 Unbelievable


    Life wasn''t restricted to have a ce to sleep and eating.


    In the evening, Sara decided to go to Starry Hotel to meet Thompson. Anyway, she would have a try


    again. If she failed, she would have to turn to Jacob for his help. Even if she lost her dignity, she


    couldn''t see her father''s withering heart.


    After dinner, Sara went out.


    She wore a ck dress with her waist pinched and a 5-centimeter stiletto. Although she was pregnant


    and was not suitable to wear high heels, she had to do so in such official asions.


    Sara''s fair skin shone brightly against her dress. Her temperament was once again revealed totally, like


    a noble ck Swan dancing trippingly. Sara drove towards the Starry Hotel.


    The dark night devoured the world, and the world returned with a silent sigh. Looking at the falling


    shades of the trees on roadsides, Sara was like a ghost in the dark night. She couldn''t help frowning.


    Why did she feel so restless? What was going on?


    When Sara arrived at the hotel, Thompson was already waiting for her at the gate. With a smile on his


    face, Thompson said, "Hi, Sara. Let''s have dinner. I''ve booked a table inside. Let''s go inside and talk


    while eating."


    It was hard for Sara to say that she had had dinner. She nodded and followed Thompson into the


    Starry Hotel. It should be no problem to choose here. As far as Sara knew, this was a ce for


    business celebrities to make business appointment. It could be seen that Thompson had attentively


    chose this ce.


    After sitting down in the dining room, Thompson asked the waitress to serve the food. As Sara came in


    a bit hurry, moreover, pregnant had symptoms of frequent urination, and she was no exception.


    "Thompson, please wait a moment. I need to go to the bathroom." Embarrassed, Sara went to the


    bathroom.


    "It''s okay, Waitress. Thisdy wants to go to the bathroom. Please lead her there." Thompson called


    the waitress.


    After Sara left, Thompson took out a bag of powder drug and poured it into the red wine ss in front


    of Sara.


    Jacob had an appointment to have business in the Starry Hotel that night. Just then, he came in with a


    group of people from outside. When he raised his eyes, Jacob noticed Thompson. He hadn''t got even


    with Thompson what happenedst time. What did he mean by sending those photos?


    Jacob raised his eyebrows and saw that Thompson poured something into the opposite cup. Jacob


    knew these dirty tricks. He didn''t expect that Thompson was such a person. It would be blind for Sara


    to fall in love with Thompson. He didn''t know which girl would be that bad luck to meet Thompson.


    Jacob thought and then he suddenly stopped. A woman in a ck long dress with a slim waist came


    out from the bathroom. It was none other than Sara. What was worse, Sara went straight to the seat


    where Thompson was sitting and sat opposite him.


    Jacob''s mind went nk. If he hadn''t seen this scene today, what would have happened? Jacob dared


    not to imagine. He told herpanions to leave first and he had to go and tell Sara. But in no time, he


    saw that Sara had already clinked sses with Thompson and drunk all the red wine in one gulp!


    Jacob cursed the stupid woman in his heart, but he kept walking towards Sara.


    As if noticing the man walking towards him from a distance, Thompson cursed in his heart, ''Damn it!''


    Then he stood up with a smile and greeted Jacob. Jacob ignored him.


    Instead, he looked straight at Sara. At this time, Sara was filled with resentment towards Jacob and


    didn''t want to talk to him at all. She didn''t even look up.


    "What are you doing here?" There was a touch ofint in Jacob''s tone. This silly woman would


    have made a big trouble if he was not here today.


    "It''s none of your business." There was anger in Sara''s tone.


    "Come with me first. We can talk about it." Jacob stepped forward and held Sara''s hand, which was


    pulled back by her.


    Thompson stopped Jacob, "Mr. Jacob, please don''t worry about our personal affairs. Please behave


    yourself, Mr. Jacob... "


    Before Thompson could finish his words, Thompson punched Thompson in the face. It was too fast that


    Thompson didn''t have time to dodge. He was punched hard. "I told you not to touch my woman."


    Looking at the manic Jacob in front of her, Sara was caught off guard.


    Thompson was stunned. He covered his bleeding nose and saw Jacob carrying Sara towards the


    elevator of the hotel.


    He pounded the table with his hand and said repulsively, "Jacob, it''s you who spoil my n every time.


    I won''t let you go."


    When Sara came to his senses, she was carried into the elevator by Jacob. In the narrow space,


    leaning closely against Jacob''s chest, Sara could hear each other''s heartbeat.


    Sara felt her body burning and his face blushing. She held Jacob tighter.


    Jacob put down Sara, and the two looked at each other awkwardly. It seemed that the Sara had


    recalled what Jacob had done to her, so she asked in a tough voice, "Where are you taking me to?"


    "Go to the ce you should go." Jacob didn''t know how strong the ambiguous feeling would bring to


    Sara?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Without saying anything more, Sara felt like her body was burning.


    Of course, Jacob saw the miserable look on Sara''s face. ''What a stupid woman! I don''t know what will


    happen if I''m not here today.'' ''As for that Thompson, I was just being polite to him before. I didn''t


    expect that he would really dare to flirt with my woman.'' Jacob wouldn''t get even with him. He would


    make Thompson regret to meet him and Sara.


    When they walked out of the elevator, Sara was about to lose her bnce. She felt that the elevator


    was so hot that she was about to explode. But when she walked out of the elevator, she didn''t expect


    that the situation hadn''t changed at all. She didn''t feel hot then.


    Jacob held up Sara, while thetter''s eyes were somewhat blurred. He used the room car to open the


    door and then entered in. As soon as the door was locked, Sara couldn''t help but kiss Jacob. It was


    more appropriate to describe her move in "pounce".


    Jacob looked at the beautiful Sara in front of him and couldn''t help but feel moved. He didn''t expect her


    to kiss him after taking the drug. Jacob didn''t reject Sara, but responded over and over again. Feeling


    the temperature of her snow-white skin, Jacob picked Sara up and went to the bedroom.


    At this moment, there were not so many tangles and stories. This moment was precious.


    Sara''s eyes were full of confusion. She knew clearly that she couldn''t do it. She knew that she was still


    pregnant, but she couldn''t help to be possessed by Jacob.


    Jacob felt Sara''s warm response, and a sense of melting in his heart. The room was full of love and


    lust. Until the two let out heavy gasps, they fell asleep.


    When he woke up in the morning, Sara had a splitting headache. When she opened her eyes, she saw


    Jacob beside her. What happened yesterday slowly appeared in her minds. The ins and outs were


    clear, and Jacob also woke up. After putting on her clothes, Sara stood by the bed. At this time, Jacob


    also woke up, and he sat up and leaned against the pillow.


    Sara was thinking about how to break the embarrassment.


    Jacob took the lead, almost emotionless. "I thought you would make progress after leaving me, but I


    didn''t expect you to still be so obscene. And you must have use the same way to climb into


    Thompson''s bed to retrieve your father''spany."


    It never urred to Sara that Jacob would say in such a way. She couldn''t believe that the man had


    even had sex with herst night. "Yes, I''m such a bitch. For the sake of thepany and my father, I


    can sell myself."

 Chapter 49 Whats wrong with you, Sara

    Chapter 49 What''s wrong with you, Sara


    "You really have a bad taste. Cherish your body. You will find yourself be older in a few years."


    "Fuck off! " When Sara pped on Jacob''s face, he stood still.


    Crying, Sara ran out of the room. If it weren''t for Jacob, she wouldn''t havee out to see Thompson.


    If she had sex with Thompson, would she have to thank Jacob for his push? Jacob was good at


    sneering and belittling herself. He must have practiced it countless times in his heart before he blurted


    it out without hesitation.


    She didn''t expect that in his eyes, she was cheap and obscene. She didn''t expect that in his eyes, she


    only loved money from beginning to end. Well, was Sara blind to fall in love with Jacob? It was ironic


    for her to endure such insult and humiliation for so long. They had been married for 4 years. If they had


    the slightest rtionship, the situation wouldn''t be so embarrassing today.


    Sara had always thought that she was the Cindere who had met her prince, but today she found that


    he was just a hungry wolf who had eaten her up and then ]abandoned her.


    Sara didn''t believe any bullshit fairy tale. All her illusions were finally shattered today. It was better to be


    brave and ept the new life than to go bankrupt and lose dignity. She had enough of Jacob''s


    sarcasm. If the injury was worth it, it could be forgiven. The meaningless injury was essentially the


    same as the virus, and it was useless. The purpose was only to make her hurt.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The glimmer of hope she had for thepany waspletely shattered by Jacob. He not only


    shattered the hope in Sara''s heart, but also her love. Over and over again, disappointment and injury


    umted too much, and eventually she would naturally be resistant. This was probably the


    reason why she refused a person.


    After entering the elevator, Sara squatted on the ground, tears streaming down her cheeks. She had


    never thought of such a day. What''s the use of living a fucking life without ideal, material and dignity?


    The more Sara cried, the soberer she became. She didn''t know where to go or what to do. She neither


    wanted to meet any one, nor dare to meet them.


    At the moment when Sara rushed out, Jacob hesitated, wondering if what he had just said was too


    hurtful. But when he thought of what Sara had donest night, Jacob was scared. "Is this stupid woman


    a pig?" the thought filled his mind, so that he couldn''t control himself and couldn''t help but me her at


    the first sight of Sara.


    A few minutester, Jacob rushed out of the room and waited anxiously in front of the elevator. He was


    afraid that Sara would do something stupid to hurt herself. The warmthst night was still vivid in his


    mind.


    When Jacob arrived at the first floor of the hotel, he saw from a distance that Sara had already gotten


    in a car. Jacob stopped on the way and was about to go out when his phone rang. He looked down and


    found it was Alice.


    Jacob had to give up and answered the phone. "Hello, Jacob. You didn''t go home yesterday. I called


    your office and my assistant said that you had left early. Where have you been?" Alice asked.


    "I was a little drunkst night when we were talking about business. So I stayed in the hotel and didn''t


    come back." Jacob had a guilty conscience.


    "Well, okay. Go home early for dinner tonight." After hanging up the phone, Alice really wanted to


    smash her phone. Jacob was not a good liar. Whom Alice called just now was Sara.


    After hanging up the phone, Jacob suddenly realized that the phone in his hand was Sara''s! Did Sara


    take his phone away? Jacob went back to the hotel upstairs. His mobile phone was still on the table.


    Sara was so stupid that she didn''t even take her mobile phone. And he was caught by Alice.


    Jacob sat on the sofa, frowning. Where could this silly woman go? He took a closer look and found that


    Sara''s bag was still in the room. So she didn''t bring the money with her?


    Jacob just wanted to beat her!


    After Sara walked out of the hotel, it had been 5 minutes when she found that she didn''t bring her bag


    and cell phone with her. A feeling of exhaustion welled up in her heart. How could she be so careless


    that she ran out without taking anything? Would she go back to look for Jacob?


    Sara didn''t want to see Jacob again today. So she went straight to Bess. She didn''t want to think about


    her bag for the time being.


    An hourter, Sara arrived at the Haiti Building. After parking the car, she pushed the rotating ss


    door open and walked straight to the counter.


    "Hello, I''m looking for Miss Bess. I''m her friend." As Sara spoke, she handed her business card.


    "Okay, please wait a moment. I''ll call Mr. Aiden. " The receptionist answered in a low voice.


    A few minutester, the receptionist hung up the phone.


    "Hello, Miss Sara. Miss Bess asked you to meet her in the general manager''s office. Please follow me.


    " With a smile, the receptionist guided Sara to Bess''s office.


    When the elevator arrived at the top floor, Bess was already waiting for Sara at the office door. "Hey,


    what brings you here today, sis?"


    Sara didn''t say anything. Bess knew that there must be something bad had happened.


    Bess ushered Sara into the office and closed the door.


    "What''s wrong with you, sis?"


    Sara cried when she saw Bess who was panicked cause she had never seen Sara like this before.


    "Sara, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me."


    Sara kept crying, as if she was going to cry out all her sadness.


    She was abandoned by the one she loved most and he scolded her ended in acrimony. Sara couldn''t


    speak it out. She was hurt every time when she recounted it. Countless injuries caused her current


    pain. If they got married happily, then the divorce would be hundreds or even thousands of times more


    miserable than marriage. Sara didn''t even dare to think about it. No wonder so many people refused to


    divorce.


    For ordinary people, divorce was no less than the death of a family member.


    Seeing that it was useless to ask, Bess had to let Sara lean on her shoulder to cry. She felt pitiable for


    her. Sara had never cried like this before, at least in front of Bess.


    If they had known from the beginning that they would torture each other, Sara would rather not get


    married. In this bet, she not only lost herself, but also lost her father''spany. The unspeakable pain


    could only be released by tears.


    After crying for a long time, Sara felt a little tired.


    She knew it was useless to cry. But Sara just couldn''t control herself. At the moment she saw Bess,


    she felt as if all her grievances were surging up. No one told him what to do, and no one knew the way


    ahead. It was as if she had lost her way when climbing a mountain. There was a cliff in front of her, and


    a tiger and a leopard behind her. There was no way out.


    If marriage meant one person was bossy to another, and if two people were always in an unequal


    position, then this marriage would notst long. In the past, Sara didn''t want to believe it, because she


    knew there was a miracle in the world. But now, not only did the miracle not happen, but cursed bad


    luck descended.


    Sometimes we would finally got what we deserved, as for those not belonging to us, it was useless to


    demand.


    The people in the office outside had already heard that Sara was crying hysterically in Bess''s office.


    The air was so quiet that even a needle dropping on the ground could be heard. How sad could a


    woman cry out such a miserable voice? The thought sent shivers down their spines.


    "Bess, I''m hungry." Sara stared at Bess with her red and swollen eyes.


    Bess took a look at Sara and felt her heart ached by seeing her so miserable. As long as she was still


    hungry, it meant that she hadn''tpletely copsed.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll ask my assistant to buy some food for you. Your eyes are red from crying. You can''t go


    out now. Just stay in my office today. If you want to tell me what happenedter, just tell me. If you don''t


    want to tell me, I won''t force you. Anyway, no matter what you do, I will support you. You must cheer up


    as soon as possible, Sara. I don''t want to see you so depressed. " Bess patted Sara''s shoulder


    lovingly.

 Chapter 50 Love Was As Energy Conservation

    Chapter 50 Love Was As Energy Conservation


    A real friend, even if she doesn''t say a word, she will tell you with actions that she has always been


    there. Bess was such a reliable person to Sara. She trusted Bess more than Jacob.


    Sara nodded, "My phone and bag were left in the hotel. I don''t have any money now. My dad is waiting


    for me to go home. I didn''t go home yesterday. My father should be very worried about me. "


    Hearing what Sara said, Bess frowned deeper. "Hotel? Go home? Tell me what happened, Sara. "


    It was not until now that Sara remembered that she hadn''t told Bess that she had been evicted from the


    Shi n. She didn''t know how to start. She didn''t want Bess worried about her, but unexpectedly, her


    situation became worse, so she had to told her.


    So never think about escaping from some problems, no one can escape. She had to face it in the end.


    Then Sara told her that she unconsciously broke a family heirloom jade of the Shi n. Jacob was so


    infuriated to evict her from the vi, and he decided to suppress her father''spany. She turned to


    otherpanies for help but failed. Thompson found her and said he could help her. She was drugged


    by Thompson and nearly lost her chastity. She was saved by Jacob, but also humiliated by him. She


    told all these to Bess.


    Bess was so angry that she didn''t say anything. On the one hand, she felt sorry for Sara, but on the


    other hand, she thought Sara was silly. Although Sara was Jacob''s wife, she didn''t have much contact


    with the outside world. Therefore, she didn''t know about the evil and unpredictable world of martial arts.


    But what can Bess do to help? It was just Sara''s life. No one can feel the same way, and no one can


    bear the pain for others.


    Bessforted Sara that everything would be fine, but she couldn''t have the heart to see the sad look


    on Sara''s face. No matter how much she wanted to help Sara, she couldn''t just take over her father''s


    "Well, Sara. Let''s have dinner first. After that, you can lie on the sofa in my office for a while. I''ll go to


    Jacob and take back your bag and phone. As for the future, let''s think about it carefully. Okay? " Bess''s


    sincere eyes didn''t allow Sara to refuse.


    Nodding, Sara said, "Okay. Bess, I only have two requirements. First, don''t tell Jacob whatever he asks


    about me. Second, don''t be angry. I have lost everything. I can''t lose my dignity. "


    Bess understood what Sara''s meant. Sara was afraid that if she took revenge on Jacob for her, she


    would be ridiculed by Jacob. If she lost everything, she really couldn''t lose her dignity.


    Bess nodded, "I know. Sara. I know your temper."


    The assistant bought some food. Although Sara said she was hungry, she only had two bites. She


    didn''t have appetite at all. Bess saw all this and said nothing. There was no point in talking too much.


    Since she couldn''t eat, let her be. If she still had a good appetite in this situation, Bess should be more


    worried.


    After dinner, Saray on the sofa in Bess''s office to have a rest. Bess left the office and called Jacob.


    Jacob noticed the call was from Bess. ''Sara only turns to Bess toin.'' Jacob frowned and


    answered the phone. The person on the other end of the phone didn''t yell at him as he had expected,


    which made Jacob a little surprised. Bess said, "Jacob, Where are you? I want to take Sara''s phone


    and bag back. "


    "Oh, I''m in the office. But I didn''t take her bag away. I put it on the counter of the hotel. When you get it,


    just tell the receptionist. " Jacob''s tone was also calm, but in fact, he was a bit worried in his heart.


    Normally, it was easy to irritate Bess.


    Bess sneered, "That''s the best."


    After hanging up the phone, Bess breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she didn''t have to look for


    Jacob. This was the best way to avoid embarrassment when they met.


    If it weren''t for Sara, Bess wouldn''t have known Jacob. She used to be the husband of her friend, but


    now, he was nobody in Bess''s eyes. There was no need for her to get angry with him.


    It was useless. Since both sides were unwilling to tangle with each other, what else could she say? If


    Sara met someone who was not good enough, she could just find a good man next time. Bess didn''t


    believe that Sara couldn''t find a good man.


    Bess asked her assistant to fetch Sara''s bag. It seemed that it was right not to let Sara know, in case


    she knew that Jacob didn''t take her bag away.


    Jacob was so considerate. Otherwise, he would have to go to meet Bess in person. It didn''t hurt her at


    all.


    Hearing the honk, Jacob looked disappointed. Somehow, he felt disappointed. He didn''t know why he


    expect that Bess would scold her. Maybe he had been expecting someone to wake him up.


    Sometimes, they just wanted to get a well matched counterattack, not to see their weakness and


    tolerance. This also made Jacob feel frustrated. He would rather be scolded thoroughly than be silent.


    This would only make Jacob feel more guilty.


    He felt something was wrong, but he didn''t know. He wanted to get an answer, but no one answered.


    This was probably the most sad thing in Jacob''s heart. He didn''t want to admit it or mention it. It was


    like a thorn in his heart. He knew where he was, and it would hurt from time to time. This must be a


    stubborn disease in his heart.


    He used to think that no matter what Sara did, he would not arouse even a little fluctuation in his heart,


    but it seemed that it was not the case.


    Sure enough, a woman could be like a headache, and now there was another woman. In order to


    exin what happened yesterday, Jacob was extremely annoyed.


    Alice was so fragile. Did he hurt two women at the same time?


    Jacob felt a headache. He was thinking about how to exin it to Alice when he went home at night,


    and irritably threw the documents in front of him aside.


    Bad news travels fast. Such coincidences happened every day. It was inconceivable, but they all


    happened in one go.


    Jacob got off work early. It was useless to escape. He couldn''t just not see Alice all his life.


    As soon as Jacob got home, Alice looked around but didn''t see Alice. Winnie was cooking in the


    kitchen. Jacob went straight to Alice''s bedroom upstairs.


    Alice was sitting in front of the dresser in the bedroom, expressionless. She was cold as frost and ice.


    Seeing Jacob enter the room, Alice didn''t even raise her eyes and ask him the question she had kept


    asking him before: don''t you love me anymore? Don''t you want me anymore?


    Jacob was shocked and didn''t know what to do.


    Alice suddenly turned around, her eyes as sharp as arrows, as if she wanted to see through Jacob''s


    heart. Jacob didn''t dodge. The two looked at each other.


    Many years ago, they looked at each other the same way before Alice boarded the ne. A few years


    later, the scene appeared again. But things had changed. If it was those people who hadn''t changed,


    would their hearts really not change at all?


    Alice seemed to realize something. She straightened her clothes and said, "I''m d you''re back."


    It was as if Jacob had said the same on the day when Alice came back.


    It turned out that thew of conservation of energy was true, and so was love. No matter how much


    love one had obtained and how much harm one had done to others, he/she would pay back one day.


    Alice closed her eyes, and a tear fell from the corner of her eye to the ground. She would rather not call


    Jacob this morning than lie to herself.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 51 Sorry To Be Troublesome

    Chapter 51 Sorry To Be Troublesome


    Even if Sara left, she couldn''t rest assured. Would such uneasiness really apany her all her life?


    "I''m sorry, Alice." Jacob stepped forward and hugged her.


    Someone once said that in a rtionship, it was not the one who said sorry the most miserably, but the


    one who always heard sorry the most deeply hurt.


    "I don''t want to hear you say sorry. Jacob, I understand you." Alice didn''t even blink. At this moment,


    she really wanted to cut Sara into pieces, but she couldn''t. She couldn''t show her resentment. If she


    wanted to get what she wanted, she must control her emotions and bear the humiliation.


    Alice wanted to make Jacob feel guilty too. Only when a man felt guilty to a woman could he be loyal to


    her. Alice knew it well that absence of forbearance upsets great ns.


    Jacob looked at Alice, who had been wronged but didn''tin. His heart ached. He didn''t expect


    Alice to be so reasonable. What else could he expect to have such a lover?


    Guilt was lingering in Jacob''s heart. "You must be bored at home recently. I''ll take you to the shopping


    mall tomorrow afternoon. I''ll take my assistant with me. You can buy whatever you want. Okay? "


    Apart from materialpensation, Jacob couldn''t think of a better way. Jacob had a knot in his heart. It


    was none other than Sara. Previously, in order to piss off Sara, he even wanted to go back to the past


    and fall in love with Alice again. However, the feeling made him scared. At that time, his mind was


    suffused by Sara.


    He didn''t dare to have sex with Alice anymore. Instead, he felt much more guilty for the two women.


    He had no choice but to lie to Alice that he was not feeling well. How could a man use such an excuse


    to humiliate her? As expected, Alice stopped pestering Jacob and promised to give herself time.


    Alice nodded, even though she was thinking, ''Do you think you can just take me out to buy


    something?''? No way!


    But she behaved well on the surface.


    What could she do if she didn''t ept it? It was a done deal. Could crying and quarrelling solve the


    problem? Alice''s sense told her to calm down.


    It was good for her to go shopping and change her mood. She couldn''t afford it at the beginning, and


    now Jacob allowed her buy anything she liked. What she couldn''t get before, Jacob could gave her.


    That was enough.


    There was no need to be too extravagant. Some women could not get what they had struggled for a


    lifetime, and she easily got it from Jacob. Therefore, smart women sometimes needed to turn a blind


    eye to it. A yful smile appeared at the corners of Alice''s mouth. Her humiliation would bring peace in


    the future.


    Jacob wiped Alice''s tears. He knew she was wronged and she forgave him.


    As expected, Alice made him feel easier, Jacob thought in his mind.


    Now and then, he always thought of Sara, who was always there. Jacob closed his eyes and held Alice


    tightly.


    Alice held her breath and let Jacob hold her.


    Bess''s assistant had gone to the hotel to get Sara''s bag and phone, but Bess didn''t tell Sara she her


    assistant went to the hotel to fetch them. Otherwise Sara would be sad again.


    Sitting in the office and reading documents, Bess nced at Sara from time to time. Maybe Sara


    reposed there silently, or maybe she was asleep.


    Bess tried her best not to make a sound and continued to read the documents. The assistant brought


    back Sara''s bag soon. The sound made Sara wake up. It seemed that she had a light sleep.


    "How about I take you home to sleep, Sara?" Bess] smiled.


    "No, thanks, Bess. I have to go hometer. My father is still waiting for my news. " Sara sat up and


    leaned against the sofa. Her hair was a little messy. She yawned and covered her mouth with her hand.


    "All right. Sara. Are you in a better mood? Don''t fall down. Think about the baby. " Bess''s eyes were full


    of tenderness.


    Sara nodded. The belief that she could not fall down was the baby.


    A smile appeared on Sara''s face. He was born with so many meanings. Would he live a hard life in the


    future? Sara mocked herself for being selfish. She had secretly absorbed her strength without the


    consent of the baby.


    Looking at Bess in front of him, Sara didn''t want to say those tired words of gratitude. If she had the


    chance to help Bess in the future, she would definitely do her best.


    "Bess, give me my phone. My dad must have called me many times." Looking at the bag and phone on


    Bess''s desk, Sara really didn''t want to move.


    Bess handed the phone to her. Sara frowned cause there were indeed many missed calls. But Sara


    also noticed that someone answered Alice''s call in the morning. If it was not Jacob, who was he?


    Taking a deep breath, Sara thought, ''Forget it. I don''t have time to care about Alice''s feelings.''. It would


    be nice to let her try the perspective-taking.


    She dialed her father''s number. Only a few secondster, her father''s anxious voice came through,


    "Hello, Sara, where did you go yesterday? I''m very worried about you. I called you but you didn''t


    answer. I can''t call Jacob."


    "Dad, I''m fine. I was with Jacob yesterday. I''ll be back soon." Sara looked a little weak.


    "Well, let''s talk about it when you go home." Carlos breathed a sigh of relief. She was with Jacob.


    Anyway, they used to be a couple, and maybe they could remarry. Although he was also very


    disappointed at Jacob, if his daughter wanted to make such a choice, he must respect her decision.


    Sara stood up and fixed her make-up because it was ruined by tears. She took out the small mirror and


    looked at her face. She couldn''t helpughing and sighed, "I''m so ugly. Why am I crying like this?"


    Bess smiled, pointed at her shoulder and shrugged. The tear stains were still there on Sara''s face.


    Shocked, Sara covered her mouth with her hand, like a kitten fawning on its owner. She leaned over


    and wiped Bess''s shoulder. With a bright smile on her face, Sara said, "I''m sorry, Bess. Thank you."


    "Honey, it''s not a big deal. You have to be happy. That''s the most important thing, okay? " Bess''s rare


    tenderness was exposed too much today.


    Sara felt warm in her heart. There was no love but she still friendship. God treated her well.


    Sara stepped up and held Bess for a few minutes. Without saying.


    People always said that men''s friendship was true, because men were generous and sincere. Women''s


    friendship was so fragile that it could be broken at a touch. Absolutely not. One had never seen the


    friendship between sincere girls in the world. Would he/she think that there was no such friendship in


    the world?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    People always like this. If they didn''t meet something, they would think that others wouldn''t encounter


    either, and if they couldn''t do something, they would think that the others wouldn''t do. If they met some


    bad people, they would think that the whole world was scum.


    Wasn''t it ridiculous? Wasn''t it a kind of immature and childish behavior? With Bess in his arms, Sara


    had regained all her vital energy in the past few minutes.


    It could give people strength by reliance. Otherwise, why did the ancient people invent hugs?


    She let go of Bess and said, "Bess, I want to go home first. My dad is still worried about me."


    Bess nodded, "Wait for me on the sofa. I''ll send you home."


    "No, thanks, Bess. You don''t have to see me off since you are busy." Sara felt that she had always be


    troublesome to Bess.


    "It''s no problem." Bess frowned.


    Sara nodded. While Bess arranged her work, Sara had cleaned up her face, at least she wouldn''t look


    so embarrassing.

 Chapter 52 Exhausted

    Chapter 52 Exhausted


    There was a trace of fatigue on Sara''s delicate face. She had been through too much these days, just


    like acting in a movie, but it was so real that she couldn''t breathe.


    As for Thompson, it was because she had scanty experience of life, and she trusted him too much. She


    understood Jacob''s anger. If he was not there at that time, she would have made a big mistake. Sara


    didn''t even dare to think about it.


    Jacob not only hurt her, but also saved her. She didn''t know whether she should be happy or not. She


    didn''t want to mention this name anymore. The owner of this name gave her too much insult and pain.


    She hated Jacob in her heart. She wished they had an amicable parting, but they didn''t, instead, they


    tortured each other.


    To be exact, Sara was tortured by Jacob.


    On the way, Sara didn''t say anything. Bess turned her head and nced at Sara worriedly from time to


    time.


    When they got home, Sara got out of the car. Bess only said, "Call me if you need anything." Then she


    marched off.


    Carlos saw what was happening downstairs through the window upstairs. He couldn''t wait to open the


    door and wait for Sara toe up.


    When Sara got home, she didn''t look so haggard, but her sadness was still obvious.


    In order not to make her father worry, Sara told him that she turned to Jacob, but it was useless. The


    company was about to go bankrupt.


    Carlos looked at his daughter with concern. If his daughter had to sacrifice her to maintain the


    company, Carlos would rather go bankrupt.


    "It doesn''t matter, sweetie. Apany had been running for such a long time, but it hadn''t been doing


    well, which meant that there was something wrong with it. This kind of problem was deeply entrenched,


    not caused by one person. If apany was vigorous, it would run well even without depending on


    anyone. Now, let nature take its course. I was too stubborn to see it clearly before. I''m sorry. "


    Looking at her father who was sitting on the sofa and ming himself, Sara realized that people had


    always wanted to express their love to each other, but this kind of love was too heavy for someone to


    bear in the end.


    "Okay!" Sara agreed with her father. She worked so hard just because she didn''t want her father to be


    disappointed. If her father didn''t struggle anymore, she would naturally feel relieved.


    Sara had never med her father. Her father had lost too many things in his life. The stubbornness of a


    person meant that he had been deeply hurt. It was not that Sara didn''t want her father to remarry, but


    his father said that he gave up because he didn''t want Sara to be bullied.


    She must be one of the reason he didn''t want to remarry, and the second one might be Sara''s


    biological mother. The original beauty should have be an old woman. But she never came back to


    see them. No matter how difficult the situation was back then, regardless how the father and daughter


    lived now, she would never go back.


    This was the pain in Carlos''s heart forever, and so was Sara. Even if he didn''t say it out, every time the


    school held a parent''s meeting in her school days, Sara would always be alone. Her father was a


    workaholic, and her mother...


    Even though Sara had never mentioned it, she had never forgotten it.


    It was like she had nted a seed in her heart, always hoping that her mother woulde back.


    However, her hope was always apanied by the pain of falling, making people feel nothing.


    Even if she came back, so what? Wouldn''t she add some inexplicable embarrassment or destroy more


    happiness? Maybe it was the best for everyone not toe back. If she came back, and now her


    father''spany went bankrupt, it was hard to guarantee that she wouldn''t abandon them for a second


    time.


    Some people had made their choices for the first time, and then for the second time. Trust was also


    apanied by a gradual loss of choice.


    Looking at her aged father, Sara held back her tears. She couldn''t cry. She didn''t even cry when her


    mother left in the heavy rain that night.


    Would it be sadder if she thought of it now? She sighed at her life experience. No matter how hard she


    cried, she had to bear it. This was life. Learn to force tears back, and this was maturity.


    Afterforting her father, the two stopped talking about theirpany and Sara''s marriage. These


    two problems had been besetting Carlos and Sara.


    But today, it seemed that they had got the answer for the two problems.


    All the problems were not problems. Only those who could not be put down, there was nothing that


    could not be put down.


    Sara had made up her mind that if herpany went bankrupt, her father would retire directly and go


    to work by herself to raise her father and children. There was no dead end, only people who could not


    go on.


    The two felt in silence. Carlos said he was tired and wanted to have a rest. He didn''t go to thepany


    today.


    It was difficult to persist, but it was more difficult to give up. But today, he had made up his mind. If his


    company was closed, at least he didn''t have debts, and he didn''t have to work hard and run it well


    every day.


    Thinking of this, Carlos breathed a sigh of relief. He still had two rented houses under his name, so it


    shouldn''t be a problem for him to support his daily life. It depended on what Sara wanted to do in the


    future.


    Her life here could not change anything, but Sara''s life had just begun, and it was in a vigorous


    moment. There must be a road in front of the mountain, and when the boat arrived at the bridge, it


    would be straight.


    Carlos went back to his bedroom and closed the door.


    In such a big room, they were sitting alone respectively. They didn''trment their life, but understood


    each other. They didn''t me each other for what they had done to their life, but for understanding


    each other. This was kinship.


    After sitting on the sofa in the living room for a few minutes. Sara went back to her bedroom.


    She felt extremely rxed. It felt like she was taking off her burden. She was just like a condemned


    prisoner. At the beginning, she knew that she had killed a person, so she was afraid. Atst, when the


    sentence was pronounced, she was finally relieved.


    Jacob took Alice out and went straight to the Times Shopping Center. Jacob had already forgotten what


    happenedst time. But Alice still felt the same as yesterday. She had said that she didn''t want to go to


    the ce for the rest of her life, because there was no better choice.


    When they arrived at Times Shopping Center, Jacob parked his car. Alice and Jacob entered the


    rotating ss door hand in hand. The huge shopping mall was in front of her. If her mood had been


    ruined by the encounter with Sara that day, she wouldn''t have been in such a bad mood today.


    At this moment, Sara had been very anxious and had no mood to go shopping. Of course, Sara''s


    anxiety should be credit to Alice.


    At that time, it was Alice who proposed to sh the price. Later, she suppressed the Carlos''spany,


    and it was also her idea that Jacob was not allowed to help the Sara. In fact, Jacob was not so vicious,


    but he thought that her idea was good, so he ordered his underling did as per Alice''s idea.


    It was just an order, and there was naturally someone working for him.


    Alice was quite satisfied with this matter. She was sure that Jacob didn''t love Sara at all. Otherwise,


    how could she bear to make Sara sad?


    The only thing that Alice miscalcted was that day. Alice stopped thinking and went straight inside.


    She decided to put aside those unhappy things for the time being. After all, she came here today to


    have fun.


    Times Shopping Center was indeed the most bustling. There were peopleing and going, and the


    decoration was warm and glorious. Each shop had its own features.


    It was hustling and bustling. If you wanted to witness the prosperity of the city, it was best to check it


    there. There was a dazzling variety of goods there.


    Alice took Jacob into a clothing shop nearby. Women were always visual animals and always felt that


    there was no clothes to wear in their wardrobe. Therefore, women were always keen on buying clothes.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob went into the shop and sat on the rest seat, watching Alice choose.


    "Miss, it''s rare for a sessful man go shopping with his wife. You are so lucky." The waitress ttered


    Alice.

 Chapter 53 Unknown

    Chapter 53 Unknown


    Alice was d to hear that. It was rare for a man like Jacob to have time to go shopping with her. In her


    memory, he should have given her a bank card. "Take it and buy as you like!"! Was that the case?


    With an uncontroble smile on her face, Alice picked up a new jacket and a dress and handed them to


    Jacob. "Jacob, which one is better? Which one I should buy?"


    Jacob raised his eyes and said, "Buy both if you like. You can have a try. "


    Hearing what Jacob said, Alice felt as sweet as honey. The saleswoman beside ttered Jacob. Most


    people would choose one and said it was better-looking, but they didn''t know that when a woman


    asked them such a question, they wanted both indeed. Men just need to tell them buy both.


    "Miss, you have a good taste. These two clothes are thetest style, carefully designed by the designer


    of Mn. They are tailor-made ording to the figure of Asia women. It fits the image of Asian women


    and highlighted the curve beauty of them. Miss, you have such a good figure. You must look great in it.


    Please follow me here and have a try. " The waitress praised Alice and ushered her to the dressing


    room.


    Alice thought to herself that the saleswoman was really good atplimenting herself in front of Jacob.


    Although she was telling the truth, wouldn''t it be obvious?


    Alice secretly looked back at Jacob who gave her a look of affirmation. ¡¢


    Going shopping with a woman was actually a mental and physical work, because you have to pay


    attention to and feel the shopping experience of women all the time. You have to stand for a few hours,


    and you have to carry the spoils bought by women all the way.


    But this was the easiest way to get along with a woman, because at that time, a woman was at least


    happy, so you didn''t have to think of ways to make her happy.


    Jacobpared Sara and Alice from time to time. In the past, he seldom went shopping with Sara


    because he was busy and had no obligation to go shopping with Sara. But now, in the name of love, he


    had to go shopping with Alice.


    Different people had different ways of getting along with each other. So some people always wouldn''t


    understand why you treat her so well, but treat me differently. You are you, and she is her. How could


    twopletely different people be the same?


    Alice hade out. In fact, in Jacob''s eyes, the dress was the same as what Alice used to wear. The


    styles were almost the same, and the dressing style of a person was almost the same, so it was


    useless.


    The saledy next to her began to praise Alice who walked straight to Jacob. She looked up at him


    with expectation and asked, "Jacob, how about this dress?"


    Looking at the expectant look in Alice''s eyes, Jacob didn''t want to spoil her mood. "It''s very beautiful.


    You can buy it if you like."


    Alice smiled and told the saledy that she had bought this dress.


    The saledy happily introduced some more to Alice. Alice bought several more sets of tight skirt and


    pleated skirt before she left.


    The saledy sent Jacob and Alice out respectfully and gave them a membership card. But he didn''t


    take it because he felt it was troublesome. Would the rich care about the membership card? He paid


    the bill directly.


    The saledy couldn''t help but praise Jacob for being a rich man, and thought to herself, ''How lucky


    Alice is!''


    Seeing the two leaving, the saledy continued to serve other customers in order to realize her little


    dream in her life.


    Alice held Jacob''s hand. The assistant had already helped Alice carry the shopping bags.


    Unknowingly, she went to the jewelry store that day. Alice had suffered a lot of embarrassment and


    humiliation there. Today, she was going to fight back.


    Alice looked at the shop in front of her and stopped, so did Jacob.


    "Jacob, I have nothing to do now. I want to..." Before she finished her words, Alice stopped.


    Looking at the shop in front of him, Jacob seemed to remember something. He still didn''t know what


    had happenedst time.


    "I want to buy that shop, okay?" She lowered her voice cause didn''t want to leave a bad impression on


    Alice. If Jacob felt antipathy against her, she would take back what she had just said.


    Jacob looked at the shop and then at Alice. He knew what this little woman was thinking.


    "Okay, as long as you are happy. I will buy this shop as soon as possible and give it to you. At that


    time, you can run or sell it." Jacob said seriously.


    Alice couldn''t believe what she had heard. Although it was as easy as a piece of cake for Jacob to buy


    this shop. He agreed without hesitation, which made Alice happy. "Really? Jacob, why don''t you ask


    me why I bought it?"


    Jacob shook his head. This shop was nothingpared to the 7 years of Alice''s youth. "It doesn''t


    matter. As long as you like it."


    His assistant was stunned and wiped the sweat on her forehead. Jacob agreed to buy the shop which


    she could never afford to Alice to make her happy. If she had a second life, she''d better devote herself


    to be a beautiful woman and marry a man like her boss. After thinking for a while, the assistant still kept


    the president''s words in mind quietly, she had to do the procedureter.


    Alice went to several more stores and bought several branded bags and several pairs of shoes. Seeing


    that Jacob''s assistant''s hands were full, Alice happily held Jacob''s hand and walked out of Times


    Shopping Center. It was already 7 p.m.


    After shopping for half a day, it was getting dark. Jacob asked his assistant to take the clothes that


    Alice bought back to the vi. Jacob also took Alice to eat seafood.


    At the table, Alice was talking about her awkward experience abroad, and Jacob listened attentively.


    He hadn''t been with her for so many years, and he had missed a lot of her life, and she was the same.


    "Jacob, you know what? In fact, the moment I knew you were married, I wished I could fly back to


    snatch it. But after reconsidering, I thought we would finally get what we should get, it''s of no use to


    demand. After all these things, you are still mine. " Holding a ss of red wine, Alice looked different.


    Under the ambiguous light, Jacob actually took her as Sara.


    That onlysted a short moment. Jacob panicked. "I said I would wait for you toe back, no matter


    how many years it would take."


    "Thank you, Jacob. I was too willful at that time. I''m d that I met you, and you tolerated and love me


    so much." Alice took a sip of wine.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t know if the night scene was worth waiting for. It was unknown.

 Chapter 54 Got Married As Soon As Possible

    Chapter 54 Got Married As Soon As Possible


    When Jacob returned to the vi, he couldn''t help but think of what Alice had said when he had dinner


    with her in the evening. For the first time, he doubted if he had waited right person. People were always


    like this. When they climbed the mountain, they wanted to see the scenery at the top of the mountain.


    After they finally reached the top, they began to ask about the meaning of climbing, which beset Jacob.


    Wasn''t this the life he had nned? Every step he took was as beautiful as he had expected, but Jacob


    was unhappy. ''Why? Why?'' The thought of Sara shed in Jacob''s mind. ''Is it all because of love? But I


    love Alice.''


    It seemed unreal and unreasonable. For no reason, he always thought of the resolute back and sad


    expression of Sara when she left the hotel. He knew how much he had gone too far, but the male


    hormone couldn''t stop him from ming Sara on impulse.


    Was everything really over? No. He felt that everything was starting over.


    After returning to the vi, Jacob returned to the Sara used to live. No matter how Alice hinted, Jacob


    remained unmoved. There were some things that people couldn''t make repeated mistakes. Otherwise,


    it would be toote.


    Alice was also annoyed by this. She really thought that there was something wrong with Jacob. After


    trying several times but failed, she secretly went to ask the doctor, but the doctor did not give an exact


    reply. Instead, he asked Jacob to go to the hospital for examination. Alice had to give up.


    In those days, the pure love between them didn''t ended in a real achievement because of Jacob''s


    persistence. Now, were they repeating yesterday''s story?


    Depressed, Alice went back to her room and tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. There were


    some things that she couldn''t tell other, so no one would know. She had got the sulks herself.


    Jacoby on the bed, looking at the dim ceilingmp. For many nights, when Sara slept in this room,


    how did she feel when he and Alice were in next room? Had she ever mind it or not? If she had thought


    about it, was it jealousy, grievance and sadness, or did she not care at all?


    Guessing that a person''s idea was fruitless, the consequences would make him even more confused.


    Jacob was eager to know the answer, so he was always in a hurry to evict Sara away and make her


    beg for mercy. But she didn''t look back. Her arrogant head was always unwilling to lower to him in the


    slightest. Maybe this sense of frustration always haunted him, so he was so cruel and indifferent.


    People always dislike the things and people that they are proud of. Didn''t you think so? Even if others


    were a little arrogant, even if they were born to dislike them, you just wanted to give them a lesson.


    Jacob was probably this kind of person.


    He wanted to get close to her, but pushed her farther and farther away. He wanted to please her, but he


    always had a heart that why should he please her and make things worse. He wanted to love her, but


    he didn''t admit it.


    A myriad of thoughts surged in Jacob''s mind. Why did he be so sentimental? Well, when Alice


    went to study abroad, he didn''t think too much. But now... Jacob dared not to imagine. When he was


    about to turn around and go to bed, Jacob raised his eyes and suddenly noticed a striking book by the


    bed - Abnormal Psychology.


    Hesitating whether he should pick it up or not, Jacob stretched out his hand. The profile said, "It''s not


    terrible to be sick.". The terrible thing was that she didn''t know she was sick, especially mental disease.


    Do you often repeat the same behavior unconsciously? Do you feel depressed and at a loss every


    day? Do you always think that there is something wrong with your body? Is she terminally ill? Don''t you


    feel full no matter how much you eat? Or do you want everyone in the world to be fatter than you?


    Have you noticed that he always tells sincere lies one after another? Did you notice that the familiar


    world suddenly became strange? You are on the verge of crisis. Please take your seat.


    After reading the brief introduction, Jacob breathed a sigh of relief. If Sara read such a book, she would


    get depressed even if she was not depressed. Looking at the exaggerated introduction, he thought of


    the sad expression on Sara''s face. Did the introduction represent her feelings?


    Jacob wanted to put down the book, but he couldn''t help but thumbed through Chapter 1. Turning a few


    pages, Jacob found it boring. He didn''t know how could Sara endure to read it? He sighed and put the


    book aside.


    He finally realized that Sara''s heart was not hard-hearted. What he had done before must have an


    impact on her, or else she wouldn''t have read such a book.


    Thinking of this, he felt better unconsciously. He turned off the light and fell asleep.


    It was a dreamless night. In the morning, Jacob, who was in high spirits, also noticed the small rm


    clock next to him. Before Sara left, she had even considerately turned off the rm clock. Jacob smiled


    imperceptibly. This lovely and stupid woman.


    When Jacob went downstairs, he saw that Alice had already sat at the table and was waiting for


    breakfast. He couldn''t help but frown. Alice didn''t go to thepany now, which gave Jacob some


    space, but also made herself resentful.


    When Bess came to thepany to make trouble before, and it was indeed her fault. As a result,


    Alice''s image in front of the employees was greatly ruined, and her reputation was also defamed. If he


    married Alice in the future, there would be a lot of gossip. Even if he was the CEO, it was hard to


    guarantee that others would not say anything unpleasant, which was also a headache for Jacob.


    "Why do you get up so early today? Alice why don''t you sleep a little longer?" Jacob looked at the


    sleepy Alice and asked with concern.


    "I can''t fall asleep. I want to get up early and have breakfast with you." Alice smiled sweetly.


    "By the way, Alice, you can go to the jewelry store to have a look after the formalities arepleted in


    these two days. Do you want to be a free rider or anything else? I bought it in your name. " Jacob said


    indifferently.


    Alice''s eyes widened, "Really? Thank you, Jacob. "


    Indeed, Alice didn''t expect that Jacob would buy it under her name. In this way, she would really be the


    owner of the jewelry store. Too many people wanted to spend their whole lives to get the wealth, but


    she could get it easily. It was exciting to think about it. Alice was in a good mood.


    Standing at the gate of the vi and watching [ʱ¿¡]''s car disappear in her sight, she couldn''t wait to


    take out her phone and send a WeChat message to her good friend, Melissa.


    Alice: A picture of a jewelry store. It''s a gift from Jacob.


    Melissa: Jewelry?


    Alice: Don''t be so stingy. It''s a jewelry store!


    Melissa: Wow, Alice, Jacob not only has money, but also spoils you so much! Marry him as soon as


    possible!


    Alice: Anthomaniac.


    Turning off the phone, she suddenly felt a little unhappy as if she was stuck at the Shi n. But thinking


    of Jacob, Alice smiled happily again.


    One''s favor was worthy of ten thousand people''s praise.


    Alice imagined the scene that she married Jacob, and suddenly thought of Sara. What a haunting


    woman!


    Suddenly, her phone rang. It was a call from Melissa.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hello, Melissa. What''s the matter? " Alice lowered her voice.


    "Hey, what''s wrong? You look like a thief. Alice, you have to treat us to dinner to celebrate your jewelry


    store. " Melissa''s clear voice came to Alice ears.


    "Well, let''s take a rain checkter. I''ve been busy recently, and I don''t want Jacob to know that I''m so


    comcent. " Alice said impatiently.


    "Well, I have to hang up now." Melissa knew what was going on and didn''t want to spoil her own mood.

 Chapter 55 No Need To Hide

    Chapter 55 No Need To Hide


    Sara wanted to the office to deal with the concluding work, such as the liquidation of property and the


    disband of employees, etc. Although it''s not a big deal, it was tiring to do it. It took her a whole day to


    liquidate thepany''s property. She asked the financial department to list the property, and there was


    huge debt and other relevant information. Half of the staff of thepany''s financial department had


    left. Fortunately, the CFO was still there, and the old staff of thepany were reluctant to see the


    company go bankrupt. They decided to leave after thepanypletely went bankrupt.


    Sometimes, you have heard of such a story, but you don''t want to believe that there is such a silly


    person in the world. But when you really meet such a person and thing, you will feel that the world is


    really kind and beautiful.


    In addition to appreciation, Sara didn''t know how to express her gratitude to the employees who hadn''t


    received any sry but still stayed in thepany. Sara just kept these kind people in mind. In this


    world, there were not only interests, but also feelings.


    Carlos was no longer in thepany. He left everything to Sara. If he didn''t experience something


    himself, the pain wouldn''t be so deep. He had been stubborn all her life, but in the end, he still ended


    up like this. Perhaps this was the best arrangement of God.


    ''What do you want to do when you are most sad?'' Sara thought of a question that Bess had asked her


    before.


    "I want to go to the seaside to get some fresh air."


    "But there is no sea here."


    "Then let''s go to a ce with sea."


    After that, Sara wanted to go on a trip. In the past, she was always entangled in these things around


    her. She seemed to be free, but in fact, she was shackled. Now, she was forced to be rxed.


    Jacob was having a meeting. Every time such a situation happened, it was an unknown salvo of new


    attacks.


    Many people who expected him to step down would make a lot of trouble. Today was no exception.


    "I heard that the CEO bought a jewelry store in Times Shopping Center under the name of a woman


    recently?" Jonathan raised his eyebrows and said jokingly.


    His words caused a great uproar. It was not a small matter. Although thepany was powerful, it was


    not a wise move of the chairman to squander money like this.


    "I just want to expand our business in the service industry. But I don''t want to do it in the name of the


    Shi Group. Nowadays, women products and the high-end jewelry have great potential market. New rich


    people are born every day. After the rich people are born, don''t you raise your consumption to deserve


    the title of rich people? " Jacob replied perfunctorily.


    Jonathan was exasperated. Every time he got something on Jacob, he would find a way to fool him.


    Was it really so easy to fool these board members?


    Jonathan snorted, "You are really good at finding excuses for flirting with girls."


    Jacob replied, "I''m not like you."


    The board of directors burst into sneer. Jonathan was furious, "You!"


    "If there is nothing else, let''s call it a day. That''s all for today. If you have anyints, you can talk to


    me privately. "


    Jonathan looked up defiantly at Jonathan.


    Jonathan snorted and thought to himself, "You are so lucky. Jacob, I didn''t expect that you would


    ridicule me with your romantic affairs."


    Jonathan was known for his lechery at home. He had been put in jail for several times just because of


    eating, drinking, prostitution and gambling. Atst, Michael was furious. Jonathan was appointed as a


    director. He could have been on the same level with Jacob, but he missed the good opportunity.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan had been bothered by this matter all the time. He thought that his ability was no less than


    Jacob''s. why was he inferior to others? Jonathan began to look for something against Jacob], but


    Jacob had been married for so many years and hadn''t had an affair or been involved in any other


    scandals. Jonathan had wasted a lot of time, but he couldn''t find the evidence on Jacob.


    Fortunately, after Alice came back, Jacob had signs of cheating, and finally he divorced. Jacob was so


    cruel that he divorced his wife, who had been married to him for 4 years, for a woman. Thinking of


    Sara, Jonathan couldn''t help swallowing saliva.


    Jonathan didn''t cherish such a beauty. He had asked someone to investigate Alice, but found nothing.


    It made Jonathan realize that the woman was not an ordinary person.


    How could an ordinary woman make Jacob buy a priceless jewelry store?


    Obviously, Jonathan failed again this time. He liked to be against Jacob. Even if he failed, he had to let


    Jacob know that he was thinking about his position all the time. It made him uneasy.


    Jonathan snorted and walked out of thepany. He was just a listed director. He didn''t do anything


    serious at ordinary times, but got arge amount of bonus every month. But how could a man''s


    ambition be just a small bonus? Jacob had obtained too much, how could him ept it? No way!


    When he got downstairs, Jonathan took out his phone and wondered whom he should call. Looking at


    a series of beauties'' names on the contact list, Jonathan called Rose.


    He drove away with satisfaction, as if his anger had disappeared.


    Jacob was standing in the reception hall on the first floor. Seeing that Jonathan drove away, he took out


    his phone and made a phone call. "He is getting more and more restless recently. Pay attention to him


    and give him a lesson if possible."


    After hanging up the phone, Jacob showed a cold light in his eyes. He had thought that Jacob would be


    able to be a nominal director of thepany at ease, but he didn''t expect that Jacob would always


    want to make trouble for him. Jacob didn''t mind making him unable to be a nominal director.


    In the world of adults, this is the way it is. You don''t want to hurt others, but there are always people


    who want to hurt you for no reason. If you want to protect yourself, you can only return them in their


    own way. He didn''t mind letting Jonathan be in jail for a few more times. Anyway, if Jonathan wanted to


    y these tricks, he could y with him.


    Anyway, everyone could do something behind other''s back. Jonathan took out a cigarette and lit it. He


    always wanted to smoke when he was thinking or confused. He seemed to smoke more frequently


    recently.


    This time, he didn''t n to save Sara''s father''spany. In such a situation, even if he did, Sara would


    think that he was ying a trick on her. Besides, he didn''t think that Sara would ept his help. What''s


    more, it would be good for him to let her go through some life setbacks. He hoped that she wouldn''t


    hate him too much.


    A cigarette was slowly burning between his fingers, emitting clouds of smoke. It turned out that some


    people was just like smoke to him. Although he would think of smoke from time to time, he couldn''t


    leave it. The biggest impact was that he couldn''t live without her.


    After the cigarette, Jacob took out his phone and called Noah who had been his good friend for many


    years. Noah had been back from abroad for a long time, but Jacob hadn''t contacted him to entertain


    him.


    "Hello, Noah, are you free tonight? I''ll treat you to dinner on arriving." There was no affectation in


    Jacob''s tone. He didn''t need to hide his feelings in front of Noah.


    "I''ve been back for so long. It''s not interesting for you to treat me on arriving today." Noah answered


    with a smile.


    "It''s my fault. I was too busy and thoughtless. When we meet tonight, I''ll punish myself by drinking


    three sses of wine. How about I apologize to you?" Jacob said in a rxed tone.


    "Okay, see you tonight." Then Noah hung up the phone.


    Lying beside the swimming pool in front of his vi, Noah was drinking afternoon tea. He came back


    this time to take over the position of the chairman of his family business. Although he didn''t like it, he


    had to fulfill some responsibilities in his life. Moreover, if he didn''t take the position, thepany would


    fall into the hands of others. He was worried.


    However, Noah found it interesting toe back. When he saw Jacob and his ex-wife Sara, at the


    wine partyst time, he knew there would be something interesting to happen. Although Jacob was a


    debonair, he didn''t know much about women. It could be seen from his attitudes towards Alice''s


    studying abroad years before.


    But now he didn''t want to say anything more. After all, there were some things in life that needed to be


    comprehended by himself. It was impossible for others to talk endlessly.

 Chapter 56 Vivid In Mind

    Chapter 56 Vivid In Mind


    Noah picked up the ss of juice and thought of a person. He couldn''t help smiling gently. Fortunately,


    he came back, or he would be lonely all his life. He would rather be alone for the rest of his life than


    make do with it. This was Noah''s philosophy toward life. But now this philosophy no longer worked,


    because he had met a person he liked.


    However, it was not the time to pursue her.


    Taking a sip of juice, Noah put down the ss, stood up and jumped into the swimming pool. His


    beautiful curve aroused waves one after another in the water. After swimming a few circles, he climbed


    out of the pool. It couldn''t be as bad as he thought. Everything was getting more and more interesting.


    After work, Jacob stopped the car in front of the restaurant. Noah hadn''t arrived yet. Jacob looked at


    his Rolex watch. It was only 6 o''clock. It was still early.


    He thought that Noah would drive an eye-catching luxury car, but he didn''t expect that he just took a


    taxi.


    Jacob couldn''t help but smile. Noah was still as casual and unrestrained as before, however, now he


    himself couldn''t behave like what he used to be. Looking at Noah in front of him, Jacob seemed to think


    back to four years ago.


    Back then, two intimate friends left him and went abroad to study, but he had to stay at home for the


    family business. At that time, Michael was sick and couldn''t take charge of thepany. Jacob was


    forced to be the president. Four years had passed, and the two had returned one after another. Sure


    enough, time was the best medicine to save everything.


    Jacob had changed from an inexperienced young man to the CEO of the Shi Group. The situation had


    changed a lot. While Noah also had changes, looking more heroic and mature between his eyebrows,


    and he looked less uninhibited. As time went by, old people were getting old. Now that they had met


    each other, they were not at all strange to each other. The two were satisfied with each other.


    Jacob stepped forward and hugged Noah. He didn''t need to say much about brotherhood. "Wee


    back."


    After loosening their grip, the two looked at each other and smiled. For a moment, it seemed that they


    had returned to the past. Back to those unforgettable youth.


    When they were in college, Noah, Alice and Jacob were from the same school. As soon as they


    attended the University, Jacob was attracted by the simple and innocent look of Alice. Soon he began


    to chase after Alice.


    Alice was attracted by Jacob''s good family background, handsome appearance. Atst, the two fell in


    love. The love in the school days was simple. Maybe because they read the same book and had the


    same hobbies, or at some time, the reflection appeared in the light and entered the heart of another


    person, they felt in love without hesitation.


    Jacob didn''t know why he liked Alice. He couldn''t exin it clearly. If there were some feelings that


    could be expressed, they were not love. For true love, you can''t exin. You just want to love someone


    with a determined heart.


    Soon, Jacob, Noah and Alice became the most popr in the university. Because of their extraordinary


    family background, with the opening ceremony of the freshmen''s speech, and then all kinds of


    competitions, as well as all kinds of financial aid to the school, the stories of the three circted among


    the students.


    People always talked about love with great interest. Seeing that the three were so close, there were


    some rumors about them from time to time.


    The love triangle among the three was widely spread. Both Jacob and Noah liked Alice, but in the end,


    Alice chose Jacob. However, their rtionship was not affected. Noah generously tolerated the


    abnormal love story of Jacob.


    When Noah and Jacob heard these gossips, theyughed out loud. Noah didn''t like Alice at all. Where


    there were people, there would be arena, and they were no longer there, and there were rumors about


    them.


    Maybe the three were too close, or maybe they were pure friends. Sometimes, Jacob didn''t have time,


    so Noah apanied Alice to dine and cooked food for her. That was why they gossiped like that.


    There were too many rumors, and there were also changes in Alice heart. She really thought that Noah


    also liked her. But Alice remained calm until the two went abroad and studied in the same country.


    In fact, Alice was entangled whom she should choose. The two were both born in wealthy and powerful


    family, both were good to her. Jacob was tall, cool and warm-hearted, while Noah was unruly and


    considerate. Both of them had advantages and disadvantages. It was as if she was thinking about


    whether she should go to Peking University or Tsinghua University, which was difficult to choose.


    Alice hesitated and chose to go abroad. She wanted to see the outside world. She couldn''t be the wife


    of a rich family without knowing anything, which would consume her beautiful youth. So she chose to


    study abroad for making changes.


    At the same time, Noah also chose to study abroad. Alice''s heart was aroused that time. Noah could


    go abroad for herself, but Jacob could not. Although he said he loved her.


    After going abroad, the two were still in contact in the United States. They were not familiar with the


    new environment, as they used to be good friends, so they went out for dinner and travel from time to


    time. But without Jacob by her side, Alice changed her mind.


    She had repeatedly hinted Noah that he could pursue her, but he was unmoved. Until one day, Alice


    confessed her love to Noah. At that time, Noah was eating fried chicken and almost choked.


    After a violent cough, Noah drank a ss of wine. His handsome face was suffused with disbelief.


    What was going on? Weren''t they friends? Wasn''t it because Jacob wasn''t there so Noah helped him


    to take care of Alice?


    Noah fled in panic and never dared to meet Alice again. Alice was confused and realized that she had


    done something wrong. She sent a message to Noah, telling him to forget it, and she did it on impulse.


    Because they were not in the same school, the two were far away and gradually lost contact. That


    matter gradually faded away.


    However, when Noah came back from abroad, he heard from Alice that Jacob had divorced and was


    with her, but Noah maintained hisposure. He knew Alice too well. She would do anything to


    achieve her goal. She was no longer the innocent and kind-hearted girl. But if he told Jacob, it would


    ruin the friendship of the three. He didn''t want to get involved in Jacob and Alice''s matter. He didn''t


    realize how powerful it was until he suffered some losses by himself.


    The past seemed to be still vivid in his mind. Jacob and he had yed truant and had a fight with other


    boys for Alice. He also recalled that they three had gone on a trip together. But Alice wasn''t there at the


    moment.


    Before that, Noah had told Jacob that he wanted to have dinner with him alone, so Jacob hadn''t


    brought Alice.


    Some people would only be embarrassed when they met, so there was no need to pretend to be polite.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob put his hand on Noah''s shoulder, as if he was 10 years younger in an instant. It was as if people


    from childhood to adulthood could boost their courage.


    They chose a private room. After sitting down and ordering the dishes, Jacob raised his ss and held


    it in the air. "I miss you so much, Noah."


    "Long time no see," said Noah, clinking his ss with Jacob''s. In fact, I saw you at the partyst time.


    But I didn''t call you. "

 Chapter 87 Unspeakable

    Chapter 87 Unspeakable


    Bess didn''t know Sara''s whereabouts. Sometimes, she was worried that she might never see Sara


    again. This thought just shed through her mind. Bess shivered and found that the man lying on the


    bed was Sara beloved man. Although Sara had never said it, Bess clearly felt that it was obvious that


    she really loved him so much.


    But love was like a ss of water. At the beginning, it was hot, and then slowly became cold after being


    hurt, and then it became colder and colder. Now, Sara was like a ss of ordinary temperature water,


    and she hadn''t replied to her for so long time, did it mean that she no longer cared about him anymore?


    Bess was lost in various fancies and conjectures. No matter what, she would always support Sara.


    Even now, Jacob was still lying in bed, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.


    It was really sad that a good couple wanted to hurt each other. Bess couldn''t help but look up at the


    sleeping Noah beside her. Would the same thing happen to them in the future? Did she think too


    much?


    Hopefully, they wouldn''t end up like this. Torturing each other was an unspeakable pain. Staring at


    Jacob in front of her, Bess decided to think of other ways. Bess took out her mobile phone and wanted


    to check whether Sara had texted her back on WeChat. However, as soon as she turned on her mobile


    phone, she saw a few words on the news push, "A CEO made a fuss in the barte at night and hit


    someone for no reason."


    Frowning, Bess clicked on the news. There were small words written below the big picture. Bess


    looked at the picture carefully. Although the picture was very blurry, everyone could see that Jacob


    waving his hand and beating the man on the picture. Noah was sitting aside them. ''So they did fight


    last night.'' Bess frowned more and more tightly. It seemed that Jacob was indeed set up.


    Looking at Jacob, who was lying on the bed with gauze all over his body, Bess felt a little sorry for him.


    She must get in touch with Sara. Jacob needed Sara at the moment. No matter what the woman lying


    beside the sickbed and Sara thought, she had to deliver the message to Sara. It was her business to


    make a decision.


    She checked the WeChat, but still couldn''t get any reply from Sara. She didn''t expect that in such a


    modern society with advancedmunication devices, Sara seemed to disappear and she couldn''t get


    in touch with her. Bess turned off her phone after making sure that Sara didn''t reply to her WeChat


    message.


    Bess walked around two circles with her phone in her hand. Calling Uncle Carlos might work.


    After the phone was connected, Bess cautiously asked Carlos, "Hello, uncle. Is it convenient for you to


    talk about Sara now?"


    After a short pause, Carlos thought that he couldn''t tell anyone else about his daughter''s whereabouts


    that she wanted to have a quiet trip. So he said, "I don''t know where Sara went exactly. She just said


    that she wanted to go abroad for rxation."


    Bess heard the implication of Uncle Carlos'' words. Sara must have told him not to tell others her


    whereabouts. She knew Sara too well. If the news spread out, it would definitely be another trouble.


    "Uncle, I know what Sara means, but it''s urgent now. I have to tell her. I''m afraid that if I don''t, there will


    be no chance in the future. Last night, Jacob had a car ident. There were two people in the car. The


    assistant had died in the ident. Jacob had an operation for the whole night, and now he was still


    lying on the bed, not sure whether he was alive or dead. I know you are softhearted and I can''t get in


    touch with Sara. Anyway, I just want to tell her, and it was up to her to decide what she should do, but


    she has the right to know what happened. " Bess said calmly.


    This wasn''t an encouraging method. Bess didn''t mean to make them reconcile. After all, Bess knew


    exactly what Jacob wanted.


    "Are you serious?" Carlos couldn''t believe what he had heard. He couldn''t believe that Jacob had an


    ident and was in danger. What his assistant told him was true!


    "Uncle, there is no need for me to lie to you. I have always been a good friend of Sara. I just hope that


    she will be fine, but I think I have the obligation to tell her. She should know that I don''t want more


    misunderstandings between them. Even if they will not reconcile in the future, they can still bemon


    friends. Do you agree with me?" Bess said sincerely.


    "I see. I will tell Sara. When shees back,e to have dinner with us. I''ll cook delicious food for


    you. " After saying that, Carlos hung up the phone. His brows were knitted into a frown. At this time,


    such a thing happened again.


    After hesitating for a few minutes, Carlos decided to tell his daughter. Bess was right. No matter how


    dissatisfied he was, he couldn''t make a decision for Sara.


    The mobile rang up. Walking at the door of a ssical church in Rome, Sara received a call from her


    father. She frowned. She had the feeling that something serious must happen, otherwise her father


    wouldn''t call her. Besides, her temple kept throbbing the whole day.


    After answering the phone, Sara asked anxiously, "Hello, Dad. What''s wrong?"


    Carlos was a little excited, as if he squeezed out a few words, "Sara, what are you doing now? How are


    you feeling?"


    Confused, Sara asked, "Dad, what happened?"


    Carlos stopped for a while. He had to say it out sooner orter. It was useless to be nervous. He was


    just afraid that his daughter would be worried when she heard the news. "Sweetie, something


    happened to Jacob. He had a car identst night. His assistant demised, and Jacob is still in a


    coma for a day. "


    Sara''s hand holding the phone tightened. How could this be? She had thought that she had left the


    world behind. But when she heard from her father that Jacob had an ident, she felt her heart was


    hanging in her throat. Andy had died, Jacob must be seriously injured.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sara felt dizzy. The sun at noon was no longer as warm as before, but dazzling. Looking at the


    strangersing and going at the door of the church, Sara felt helpless. It turned out that there was


    nothing could make a personpletely numb. How Sara wished she could squat on the ground and


    cry, but it was not the right time.


    She thought she had finally be hard-hearted, but when she heard the news that something had


    happened to Jacob, the feeling of heartache made her hard to breathe.


    Looking around, Sara didn''t know where to go. A few days had passed, and her carefree life was about


    toe to an end. But was it necessary for her to go back? Jacob didn''t love her, and he also said he


    loved Alice!


    She was in a dilemma. If she didn''t go back, she felt she was ruthless and cold. But if she went back, it


    was useless. Sara took out the coins on her pocket. She wanted to toss a coin to decide. If it was the


    front, she would go back. Otherwise, she wouldn''t.


    Raising her head, Sara felt the sea breeze blowing against her. If she smelt it carefully, she would feel


    salty. Her delicate face was crystal clear in the sun, like a beautiful jade, and her slender fingers were


    dexterously thrown in the air, forming a beautiful arc. The coin spun a few times in the air and returned


    to her hand.


    Looking down, Sara was not nervous at all. Sara slowly moved her right hand away and stared intently


    at the center of her palm. The coin was the back.


    On the bed, Jacob still didn''t have any reaction, and Noah had already woken up. Looking at Bess,


    who had been in a daze, Noah felt a little distressed. "How about you go back and have a rest, Bess?


    It''s too tired to stay here. I can take care of myself."


    She said, "I''m fine. I''ll stay here. I won''t go anywhere. Are you hungry? I''ve asked my assistant to bring


    us some food. He is still on the way. "


    Feeling warm in his heart, Noah raised his eyes and stared at Jacob. The doctor said that he was out


    of danger now, but he hadn''t woken up yet. Alice also woke up and sat in front of the bed. Her dull face


    was less vigorous, as if she was an ageing woman.

 Chapter 88 Aftereffect

    Chapter 88 Aftereffect


    For a moment, Noah sympathized with Alice. No matter how many mistakes she made before, her


    heart for Jacob at the moment was genuine. But that didn''t affect love. Compared with those things


    touched others, love was always unprincipled and would not be affected by it.


    When Noah walked up to Alice, he saw the tiredness on Alice''s face. He said, "Alice, go back to have a


    rest first, ande to rece me tomorrow. I''m here today, and Jacob won''t wake up in short time. If


    he wakes up, I''ll call you immediately. You can go back now. "


    Seeing that Noah was sincere, Alice didn''t insist. "Okay, I''ll go back to have a rest. Call me if you need


    anything."


    When she saw Bess, she nodded to her and said, "Please take care of Jacob."


    Bess nodded. Although she was dissatisfied with the woman''s behavior, at this moment, Bess also felt


    sorry for her. The life and death of her beloved man was uncertain. No one could endure such pain.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Only by experiencing it could one feel the same way. Of course, Bess wouldn''t have thought of this


    before, but now it was different.


    Watching Alice''s back, Bess sighed. "I''ve called Uncle Carlos. I guess that Sara has known Jacob had


    an ident. Although I don''t want to disturb her at this time, I''m afraid that she will me me for not


    telling her in the future. Women are all sharp tongues but tender hearts, and I know Sara well."


    Noah nodded and looked back at Jacob, sighing.


    It was said that people died like the light was off. Andy died, and Jacob was still inma. At this


    moment, Noah''s phone rang. He took out his phone, looked at the number on the screen and gave a


    hint to Bess with his eyes. Then he walked out of the ward.


    At the corner of the hospital, Noah could finally answer the phone at ease. "Hey, how''s the investigation


    going?"


    "Hello, Mr. Noah. Half of the truth has been found out. " A deep male voice came into Noah''s ears.


    "What do you mean by saying half?" Noah frowned, as if he would explode in the next second.


    The ident has been found out. The brake of the car has been tweaked by someone. Therefore,


    during the head-on crash, Andy swerved too hard which causing problems in the bnce of the car.


    Fortunately, Andy was aware of this problem. The monitor showed that Andy rushed from the driving


    seat to the back row at thest moment to protect Mr. Jacob. The scene was really moving. The man''s


    deep voice was a little slow, as if he wanted to make it clear word by word.


    "Who did it?" One of Noah''s hands was clenched into a fist, which might hit the wall at any time.


    "This is the other half that we haven''t found out. The fingerprints on the car have been checked, but


    there is no new discovery, indicating that the person who did it is very experienced and skilled. I guess


    Mr. Jacob must have offended someone this time."


    Noah interrupted, "Well, I want you to investigate the case, not to praise the murder for his ability."


    Being scolded by Noah, the man realized that he had said something wrong in an instant. He changed


    the topic and said, "By the way, Mr. Noah, do you read the news? We also found something about it.


    Raising his eyebrows, Noah asked, "What news?"


    "Last night, Mr. Jacob had a fight with a man in the pub. And you were on the site. I thought you knew.


    It was shot by the famous paparazzi, Colin. We have talked to him and even checked his call records.


    Yesterday, only the phone of the bar called him before that. It seems that the staff is very careful. Only


    half about the news has been found out till now. Colin also said that he would suppress this news and


    we need 20 million dors to him as hush money. Mr. Noah, do you think we should pay the money to


    block the news? " The man on the other end of the line said in a cautious tone.


    With a sigh, Noah said, "Well. Let me wait and see. It won''t affect much. If we failed to settle it, we''ll


    pay hush money. Keep investigating this matter. If there is any new information, contact me at any time.


    "


    After hanging up the phone, Noah frowned. Someone wanted to force Jacob to death! The schemer


    was so efficient. It couldn''t be his temporary intention. Was there someone following Jacob?


    With goose bumps on his back, Noah turned around and saw Bess not far away.


    "What''s wrong? It took you a long time to answer the phone, so I came out to have a look. " Bess


    asked with concern.


    "It doesn''t matter. I sent someone to investigate what happenedst night. Sure enough, someone


    scheme on Jacob, but I can''t find out who it is. It seems that the other party is well prepared." Noah


    stared at Bess.


    "What? Wasn''t it an identst night? Then call the police. Let them investigate. " Bess was


    surprised. Although she knew that the world was dangerous, she didn''t expect it to be so terrible.


    "It''s useless. There is neither evidence nor clue. As for enemies, Jacob was busy in business. He must


    have offended tens of people. This was like looking for a needle in a haystack. What''s more, if the


    news spread out, it would only make others add insult to injury. If we can''t find it out, we can only turn


    the big thing into the small one. We have to take this hidden loss. Noah''s analysis hit the nail on the


    head.


    Bess nodded. She didn''t expect that before he took the baptism of the business, Noah had be so


    mature and rational, which made Bess admire him. What she said just now was indeed not thoughtful.


    "Well, we can make a n after Jacob wakes up. By the way, you fell asleep just now. I read a news


    that Jacob had a fight in the bar. The news was exaggerated. It reported that Jacob fought with


    someone for no reason, which will have a great negative impact on hispany. "


    Noah frowned, "I just knew it. Don''t worry. I''ll find someone to deal with it. We''ll take this as a lesson.


    Just be careful from now on. "


    While they were talking, the two had arrived at Jacob''s ward.


    Coincidentally, Bess''s assistant came with food. After knocking on the door and putting down the food,


    the assistant went back to thepany to work. Bess was busy every day, but the situation was


    urgent, so she had her assistant to stay in thepany and report to her at any time.


    After setting up the small table, Noah and Bess began to eat. Since the assistant had brought the food


    in an instion barrel, the food no longer looked tasty, but the two were still eating happily. Noah


    picked up a sausage for Bess, and Bess picked up a piece of salmon for Noah. The two looked at each


    other and smiled. The tacit understanding was spilled over their words.


    The food could fill people''s stomach and make them feel happy for a short time. For the time being,


    Noah had forgotten the unhappy things. He just enjoyed the food with Bess. It was said that happiness


    was like water for people. To Noah, happiness was not only water, but also food.


    If other people saw the scene of the two eating, they would definitely feel extraordinarily warm, not


    superficially, but a feeling from the bottom of their heart.


    Perhaps happiness was short-lived, so Noah felt that they finish the meal so soon. He smiled happily.


    As if he had never eaten such delicious food, he had eaten countless delicacies, but they were not as


    delicious as this ordinary meal. Narrowing his eyes, Noah knew that beauty was in the eyes of the


    beholder.


    After eating, the doctor came in.


    The doctor walked to the bed and checked Jacob. He turned to look at Noah and said, "It''s normal that


    the patient hasn''t woken up for a short time because he is seriously injured. You should pay attention to


    the patient''s changes all the time. If he has a fever, you should tell the nurse in time. Nothing else. I just


    checked it and found that he is fine. "


    Noah nodded, "Doctor, he is badly injured. Will there be any aftereffect?"


    Bess nodded. It was reasonable for Noah to worry about this. After all, Jacob was seriously injured.

 Chapter 89 Sorrow Begot Joy

    Chapter 89 Sorrow Begot Joy


    "I''m not sure yet. Aftereffect can''t be ruled. We can only observe it after the patient wakes up." Then


    the doctor left the ward.


    Noah looked at Jacob in front of him. Who would have thought that Jacob, who looked as if he was just


    asleep on the bed, would suffer such a big injury? No one could predict what would happen in the


    future.


    "Don''t worry. Jacob doesn''t look like an unlucky guy." Bessforted him, with Jacob''s usual cold


    nature shing in her mind.


    Till the evening, Bess had been out for a whole day and she had to go back to rest. Although she was


    unwilling to leave, Noah insisted on her going back home. She had no choice but topromise.


    In the evening, Noah slept in the resting bed. As Noah had to keep an eye on Jacob, he had a light


    sleep. In the middle of the night, he heard a sound and woke up.


    It turned out that Jacob was talking in his sleep. Noah breathed a sigh of relief. It meant that he was


    fine. Although what Jacob said was vague, Jacob could vaguely hear Jacob calling Sara. It turned out


    that the way a person loved another person was to bully her. Jacob loved Sara with the childishness of


    a primary school student.


    If Jacob had been sober, Noah would haveughed at him. But now he was injured and still called Sara


    in sleep. It was heartbreaking. It made him can''t help but signing ''how much sorrow do you have? It''s


    like a river flowing eastward.''


    Noah touched Jacob''s head. It wasn''t too hot. He didn''t have a fever.


    After straightening his clothes, Noahy on the bed again. He hadn''t had a good rest in the past two


    days. As for Sara, it was normal for her toe back for the sake of their former rtion, and it was


    normal also for her not toe back. Noah didn''t think too much. Anyway, Jacob had indeed gone too


    far before.


    Lying on the bed, Noah didn''t wake up until dawn. When Alice came, she brought breakfast for Noah.


    In order not to make Alice think too much, Noah ate some even though he had no appetite.


    After the meal, Alice took the shift to take care of Jacob. Noah dragged exhaustedly back home.


    Although he hadn''t had a good rest for the past two days, he was still worried about Jacob. Before


    leaving, he told Alice to keep him informed.


    On the way back, Noah fell asleep as soon as he got in the car. After getting off the car, his assistant


    didn''t have the heart to wake him up, but he had to.


    It was not until Noah woke up that he knew he was home. He hadn''t gone to thepany recently.


    Fortunately, his father was in charge of thepany now, so he didn''t have to worry too much.


    The first thing Noah did at home was to take a shower. After taking a shower, he felt much better. Life


    was just like this, full of idents and tiredness. Noah fell asleep soon.


    Raising her head, Sara nced at the dishes on the table. They were no longer fresh, and the


    unptable feeling were lingering in her heart. Ever since she knew that Jacob had an ident, Sara''s


    interest in traveling had dropped a lot and her enthusiasm for traveling had been greatly reduced.


    Now she almost lost her appetite. She really wanted to be cruel and didn''t care about it, but she


    couldn''t do it. The coins she tossed had already made up her mind not to go back, but when she tried


    tofort herself that it was fate, the sadness in her heart surged out like a burst flood, and she could


    not stop it.


    If you loved a person, how could you say you didn''t love in a sudden? Those who said you didn''t love


    because your love was shallow, not from the bottom of your heart.


    Moreover, she had mercy on strangers, not to mention the man with whom she had slept with on the


    same bed before, not to mention the man was the one she had loved deeply.


    If forgetting was to be ruthless, to abandon everything and not to go to the past, and to make her


    forget her previous love, then Sara would rather not forget it. Being heartless and ruthless was not a


    rule in Sara''s life.


    Sara sign. Since her heart was absent, what was the point of travelling? Sara stood up, as if she had


    given up her freedom. From then on, mountains and rivers were no longer attractive to her, she was


    unwilling to go far.


    No matter how beautiful the poem and the distance were, there was no point inparison. How to set


    off happiness without sadness? How to set off happiness without pain? And how to show love without


    harm? Sara decided to go back no matter whether there were immense dangers and difficulties.


    No matter how Jacob med or treated her coldly, Sara had made up her mind to go back to see


    Jacob for thest time. Otherwise, she would never give herself any reason or excuse to see him


    again.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe she hated him, maybe she loved him too. Love and hate were indescribable. It was like the past


    was blown away in the wind. Sara raised her face and took a solid step, like a warrior returning to her


    hometown.


    After returning to the Loris Hotel, Sara breathed a sigh of relief. To put it in a good way, this was a trip,


    and to put it in a worse way, it was a self-exile. If her heart did not inhabit, wherever she went, she


    would be homeless.


    When she thought of going back, she became happy unexpectedly. She thought that she was looking


    for abuse, but she was still a little happy. How to describe this feeling? It was sorrow begot joy. It didn''t


    take Sara much time to pack up her luggage. She didn''t take much belongs with her, just bought some


    clothes. After all, the fashion in Mn Italy was famous. Perhaps it was because she was eager to


    return, or perhaps it was because she had wandered outside for too long that she had a deep sense of


    return.


    The advantage of traveling was freedom. No one knew you and no one restricted you. You could walk


    around aimlessly, but because of this freedom, it would make people feel a big nk. As if she had no


    one to rely on.


    After packing up her luggage, Sara came to the window. Looking at the night of Rome, she felt that her


    heart could be very big, but there were always some unreachable ces. Fortunately, she had


    completed her wish this time. When she took the first step, she had no regret.


    Looking at the orange lights in front of her, Sara was inexplicably calm. Was there still a chance for her


    toe here in the future? Sara didn''t know the answer. Maybe not.


    The European''s life was slow and suitable for slow people. Unlike her, she had been wholeheartedly


    trying to keep up with Jacob''s pace before, but she was still abandoned.


    The winner was the one who didn''t fight. Although Sara had never thought of winning, at the moment


    Alice appeared, she was destined to fight. Even if she was involved passively, the result was still sad.


    Love was really mysterious. The two hearts had their own thoughts. Moreover, Jacob didn''t love her


    either. Sitting by the window, Sara shook her head hard. She didn''t want to think about those troubles


    this night lest she would fall asleep with emotions.


    Sara had been in Rome for a while. She had to admit that she liked the food here, especially sausages


    and Italy noodles. Sara almost ate these every meal. The taste was much better than that of in China.


    Maybe it was because she was in a good mood, eating well and sleeping well. Sara had regained


    some weight, and his face was much ruddy. She looked a little plump, but still well proportioned.


    Thinking that she couldn''t have the Italy noodles she wanted to eat in the future, Sara felt a little sad for


    a while. But yesterday, when she went shopping, she bought some sausages and sent them back


    home. At that time, she nned to give some to Bess.


    She also bought a gift for Bess, but he didn''t know if Bess would like it or not. Feeling bored, Sara


    walked over to get a bottle of wine. She used to be afraid of drinking, but since Alice appeared in her


    rtion with Jacob, she had to drink a little wine from time to time, although it was red wine. Drinking


    properly was good for one''s health. Sara knew that.


    Sara took out a goblet and poured a ss of red wine, which gave off a strange light in the light. When


    she was a child, her parents told her not to drink, and she was always obedient, thus she didn''t drink in


    any asion. But when she grew up, there would always be so many things that she had no choice


    but to do. It was impossible to avoid attending parties after marrying Jacob.

 Chapter 90 Everything Was Different

    Chapter 90 Everything Was Different


    She still remembered that when she first fell in love with Jacob, someone proposed a toast to her at the


    party. At the same time, Jacob blocked his way and said, "My wife is not good at drinking. Let me drink


    it for her."


    That day, Jacob seemed to shine Sara''s eyes, making her unable to look away for a long time. Time


    was like water, always silent. She always thought that her life would go on peacefully, and asionally


    there would be surprises, but life turned out not be smooth.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was no longer the hero in her heart. He was so loyal to another woman to protect her from wind and


    rain. He was like a soldier riding a horse, who died in the battlefield and did not return, and he even


    brought a letter to tell her not to wait.


    It waste autumn in November. Although it was not too hot under the influence of the sea, it still made


    Sara feel cold. Sitting on the chair, Sara folded her arms around legs and huddled herself up.


    Although the hatred in her heart never decreased in the slightest, her love was still increasing. Women


    were always so stubborn. It was difficult for a woman to ept another man when she firmly loved him,


    so there were so many women who broke up in love andmitted suicide. Others always saw


    women''s hypocrisy, but they couldn''t see women''s infatuation.


    Looking out of the window at the night view of the city, Sara was lost in thought for a long time. She


    thought of her experience from childhood to adulthood. Maybe it was just because she didn''t care that


    her life was in a mess. Sara mocked herself that anything could lead to the destion of her own


    situation.


    After adjusting her mood, Sara took out her phone and sent a message to Bess. She had thought of


    disappearingpletely and having fun, so she had ruthlessly removed all the chatting software. Look,


    how easy it was for a person to disappear from the world, even though the Inte was so developed


    nowadays.


    After setting up the WeChat, Sara logged in and saw the WeChat message from Bess. She felt her


    heart suddenly hung in the air and she felt suffocated. In the photo, Jacob was wrapped in gauze all


    over his body, and the gauze was also soaked with blood. How seriously Jacob injured?


    Sara covered her mouth with her hand to prevent herself from making any sound. If he died, would she


    forgive him? But what was the point of forgiving him if he died.


    Sara immediately called Bess. It was 6 o''clock BJ time in the morning.


    Hearing the loud ringing of the phone next to her, Bess, who was sleepy, took the phone. When she


    saw the number, she was shocked and sat up. She hesitated whether she should answer the phone or


    not. It seemed that the phone in front of her was from Italy. Was it a crank call or a call from Sara?


    At this critical moment, Bess didn''t answer the phone. While Sara was a maniac. What happened?


    Sara re-phoned, and Bess finally answered the phone.


    "Hello, Bess. How is Jacob?" There was anxiety in Sara''s voice.


    "Sara, where have you been? I finally got in touch with you." Bess was excited when she heard Sara''s


    voice. She hadn''t heard from her for a long time.


    "Don''t worry about that. Bess, you must answer me honestly. How''s Jacob? I was scared by the


    pictures. Is he okay? Is he out of danger?" Sara asked a flow of questions.


    "He is badly injured. He has been in a surgery for a whole day and hasn''t woken up yet. Why don''t you


    come back and have a look?" Bess was testing her. She knew that Sara didn''t have the heart to ignore


    him, but she didn''t want Sara to go against her will.


    To love a person, sometimes one must be encouraged by everyone to be brave. If the people around


    her disagreed, there would be two extremes. One was to stop loving, and the other was to ignore all


    love. Most people chose not to love each other anymore, that was why so many people chose to break


    up because their families'' disapproval.


    Sometimes, breaking up was not necessarily because they didn''t love each other. Love was illusory. It


    was really because of the uncertainty of love that there were so many quarrels and suspicions.


    "I wille back. But I''m not sure what he will do to me. No matter what the result is this time, I just


    want to see him once. He''s always so unclear and entangled. Let''s make an end of it. Even we will be


    strangers to each other in the future. " Sara said slowly. She still had a little sense. She knew that love


    was a matter of two people. No matter how hard a person tried, she would only hurt herself in the end,


    and there could be no other person.


    "Sara, to be honest, I have to tell you this because you are my good friend. I tell you, I don''t mean to


    encourage you toe back, nor do I mean to prevent you froming back. I just want to tell you the


    truth objectively. You have the final say all the time. I just don''t want you to me me for not telling you


    in the future. I just hope that you can live a good and happy life. To be honest, Jacob has hurt you so


    much. I hate him very much. But for your happiness, I hope you can follow your heart. Even if you will


    regret in the end, you have tried your best, thus you can have a clear conscience. You''ll understand


    that you did nothing wrong. Do you understand? " Bess had never had any prejudice against this


    rtionship. Contractual marriage is also legal marriage. They had the marriage certificate issued by


    the Civil Affairs Bureau. Since it''s a marriage, why should she give it so much prejudice?


    "Thank you, Bess. I see. I''ll be back tomorrow. It''s time to make a clean break. No matter what the


    result is, I thank you for being with me all the time." Sara''s voice was a little hoarse. She felt lucky that


    she had done something good in her previous life and met such a good friend as Bess.


    "Well, honey, go to sleep. Don''t think too much. Let''s talk about it when youe back. I''ll pick you up


    at the airport. I''m here with you. Don''t worry too much." Bessforted Sara.


    "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Sara''s face was calm. She felt warm in her heart. She felt she


    must have been blessed for several generations. Although her love was in a mess, but friendship was


    more solid than love.


    Lying on the bed, Sara smelled the faint fragrance ofvender from the pillow and fell asleep


    unconsciously. Maybe Bess''s words worked, or maybe she was really sleepy toote. She didn''t have


    a dream all night and had a good sleep.


    In the morning, Sara opened her eyes. Her big watery eyes shed with a strange light. She was finally


    going to return. She had booked a ticket. After getting up and tidying up, she finally decided to have


    breakfast in the hotel on thest morning.


    After having breakfast in a hurry, Sara found that the breakfast offered by the hotel was not as bad as


    she thought. It should be cooked by a good chef. However, since she was about to return, she was not


    in the mood to care about it.


    Sitting on the ne, Sara looked out of the window from time to time. Many people were afraid of


    taking the ne, because if the ne had an ident, there was almost no chance of survival. It was a


    high-risk journey.


    Outside the window, there were white clouds surrounding. With her eyes wide open, Sara felt like she


    was in a fairnd and could hardly see the ground. People with acrophobia might be scared to death.


    But she felt at ease. Once she made a decision, she would be brave and decisive.


    Life was not a matter of course, but of willingness. Sara looked around and found that almost half of the


    people around her were Chinese. Some of them were smiling, while some were expressionless. Life


    was always like this. Half was happiness and half was sadness, but the happy days were always short,


    and the sad days were difficult. Objectively, the speed of the time made you feel happy or sad remain


    the same. Because of the significance given by people, everything was different.

 Chapter 91 He Was Good To Me

    Chapter 91 He Was Good To Me


    Leaning against the chair, Sara fell asleep. When she woke up, she asked the stewardess to take


    some food to her. Since she went to Rome, she had good appetite. She even missed the food cooked


    by Winnie and her father. Thinking of Winnie, she guessed that Winnie must have had a hard time


    facing Alice alone after she left.


    After dinner, Sara took out her iPad. When she was free, Sara liked reading, especially reasoning


    novels by Keigo Tono.


    At this moment, she found the Dedication of Suspect X. People scrambled for something with high


    evaluation, which was also the reason why Sara hesitated. She wanted to read this book for a long


    time, but because of the high evaluation, she felt daunted, because she was afraid that the greater the


    hope she had, the greater the disappointment would be.


    However, as soon as Sara read the first page, she was attracted. Seeing the end, the shock in Sara''s


    heart was beyond words. The aloof look on her face was actually very sentimental, and she even shed


    tears.


    In order not to be misunderstood, Sara wiped her tears immediately. It turned out that one could love


    another to such an extent.


    She had never met such a deep love before. No, she didn''t even know there was such affection in the


    world. Behind Keh''s expressionless face, there was actually a love that was hard to understand.


    "Was that woman a little regretful? Did she thank me? It''s in vain for me to remove the thorn in her


    eyes. I heard that she said shamelessly it had nothing to do with her. " He tilted his lips and pretended


    to be an evil person, which made Kusanagi''s heart ripple. She could only sigh that a person could love


    someone to such an extent.


    Squinting her eyes, Sara thought, ''Maybe there are some fictional elements in the novel, but this kind


    of touching love has never urred to me. I always think that humans love themselves more,


    especially in love, even if there, only a few are willing to sacrifice. But such fearless sacrifice almost


    made them lose all to love someone, making others saddened.


    In order to save his beloved woman, Keh was not afraid of losing his reputation and life, nor was


    he afraid of poverty and dark prison life. Instead, when he finally saw the woman appear, he sighed in


    his heart and cried out, "Why did youe?".


    Sara closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep, and kept thinking about the book. The figure of Keh


    in her mind. People always liked to envy those pure and extreme things, such as Keh''s love.


    Squinting her eyes, Sara couldn''t calm down for a long time. She was about to arrive at her destination


    and return home. What was waiting for her this time?


    As soon as Sara got off the ne, she saw Bess and Noah waiting at the exit. She had calmed down a


    lot. Dragging her luggage, she looked energetic.


    "You''re finally back, Sara." Bess screamed excitedly. She would only be so casual in front of Noah and


    Sara. She had to keep aloof in front of others, "Yup." Sara nodded.


    "How is Jacob in the past two days?" Frowning, Sara was worried.


    Noah coughed and looked serious. He read silently that he was sorry for Jacob. Then he said, "Sara,


    listen to me calmly now. You must be calm."


    Sara was stunned. What did Noah mean? Bess didn''t know what Noah was up to, nor did she say


    anything. The two stared at Noah.


    "Jacob was already..." Noah looked devastated and sad. Bess widened her eyes in surprise. Was he


    still an actress?


    Sara seemed to have guessed something and felt more and more depressed. She didn''t want to say


    anything for a while. Tears were welling up in her eyes. She couldn''t even see Jacob for thest time.


    Bess wanted to say something, but Noah shook his head and asked Bess to keep silent.


    Tears welled up in Sara''s eyes, but she didn''t look so sad at this moment. "Did he say anyst


    testament?" Thest two words were too hard for Sara to utter. It seemed that she had used all her


    strength to ask.


    "Yes, he wants to see you." Noah said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Sara was stunned for a moment, and then rolled her eyes at Noah. It turned out that he


    was lying to her just now. Sure enough, he had been with Jacob for a long time, and they were evil.


    "What''s going on? I thought Jacob had already..." Sara couldn''t speak out the word "died" cause she


    couldn''t ept that ending.


    "He woke upst night. He wants to see you. We have told him that you areing back." Noah said


    with a smile.


    It must be a trap. Why did Sara feel like she had been tricked back.


    "Now that he is fine, there is no need for me to disturb him and Alice. Alice must take care of him in the


    hospital. What am I going to do there? It''s useless and unnecessary for me to be mocked by them?


    Well, I''d better go home and not meet him. " As soon as Sara finished her words, she was about to


    leave with her suitcase, but Bess grabbed her hand in a hurry.


    "All right, Sara. It was all Noah''s fault just now. Don''t forget why you came back. Jacob had woken up,


    but he was still very weak. Although Alice is here, I can see that Jacob doesn''t treat her the same as


    before. " After saying that, Bess winked at Noah. She was happy now and couldn''t watch her good


    friend continue to wander around.


    "Then I''ll go home first, and go to the hospital to see Jacobter." Sara was afraid that Jacob would see


    through her anxiety.


    "No, you don''t have to. Put your luggage in my car and go to see him first. Anyway, we are on the same


    way from the airport to the hospital. " With a smile on his face, Noah thought to himself, ''I must remind


    Jacob this time.''


    It was said that love was like a maze. Outsiders could see it clearly, and they were always confused.


    Now it seemed to be true. Those closely involved could not see as clearly as those outside, and Noah


    saw it clearly.


    On the way, Noah drove the car. Bess and Sara sat in the back seats, chatting about the fun of Sara''s


    trip abroad.


    "On the third day in Rome, I met an American. He insisted on asking for my phone number. I said it


    was useless to tell him. He said he woulde to China and make friends with me. At that time, I


    despised what an old-fashioned seduction technique he had. Anyway, I gave him my contact


    information. I thought he would disturb me, but I didn''t hear from himter. " The thought of Steve


    amused Sara.


    "It seems you are lucky in love affairs in abroad. Jacob is such a reckless bastard. How can be so blind


    to appreciate such a good woman?" Bess was defending for Sara. As a loyal fan of her good friend,


    Bess had always kept praising Sara all the time. She didn''t care what Noah would think if he heard it.


    Anyway, what she said was true.


    In the front row, hearing the conversation between the two people, Noah had no choice but to pretend


    not to hear their talks. From time to time, he looked up at the rearview mirror and saw the two.


    With a smile, Sara said, "Bess, you keep praising me. If you were a boy, I would have married you. You


    are so kind."


    Hearing this, Noah was anxious. "Oh, no! If you two are together, what about me? "


    Sara was just kidding. She didn''t expect that Noah took it seriously.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, I''m just kidding. Bess is a good girl. If you don''t treat her well, I won''t be so easy on you." Sara


    threatened. She couldn''t let Noah copy Jacob''s practice.

 Chapter 92 Abrupt

    Chapter 92 Abrupt


    "Noah is nice to me, Sara." Sara discovered Bess blushed with shyness.


    The three stopped chatting and just waited to reach the hospital. Sara signed. The rxed chatting was


    about to be enveloped by the depressing atmosphere in the hospital. She couldn''t imagine what it


    would be like.


    It was as if they had seen each other again after so many years. Sara had imagined countless scenes


    and conversations. When the time really came, she was so nervous that she could even hear the


    beating of her heart.


    She had thought that she must reappear in front of Jacob in a high profile and make him regret his


    decision. She didn''t know that she had been inferior to him since the moment she had this idea.


    There was no regret in love, but only cherish or not.


    Some people could quarrel all their lives because they all knew how to cherish each other. Some


    people couldn''t get married because they didn''t want to lower their heads and only wanted the other to


    make an apology.


    A lot of feelings disappeared in thepetition, many lovers left each other in quarrels, and many


    marriages copsed in injury. A rout was like andslide, and love was the same.


    From a distance, Sara stood on the hospital corridor and stared at the ward, as if plucked up all her


    courage, thinking what should be said when she met him. Sara''s mind went nk.


    The moment she knocked on the door, Sara''s heart skipped a beat. Anyway, she had to face it, so she


    wasn''t nervous anymore. Enemies, especially rivals in love, were particrly envious when they met.


    The moment Alice opened the door, she saw it was Sara. She wished she could m the door shut it


    closed right away. The woman in front of her took away Jacob and his love for her. It was she who


    ruined her happiness in her life. Alice said expressionlessly, "Oh, I haven''t expected it''s you. Sara."


    Alice''s voice sounded abrupt and harsh in the air, but she still opened the door and let them in.


    Sara wasn''t surprised. Since she wasn''t here, Alice had to show off herself. ncing at Alice, Sara


    knew that it wasn''t the right time to make a fuss. She came here not to vent her anger, but to see


    Jacob. She ignored Alice. Instead, she walked straight into the ward.


    Jacob was lying on the bed weakly. He didn''t know that Sara woulde to see him. Originally, he had


    nned to pursue Sara again when he got well. He was thrilled to see Sara again. She came to see


    him, which meant she still loved him.


    Sara nced at Jacob, which made Alice, who was sitting next to him, restless. At this critical moment,


    Sara did came back. She had nned to take good care of Jacob and make him change his mind, but


    now it seemed that all her efforts were in vain. Alice was burning with anger, but she couldn''t lose her


    temper.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Sara, you''re back." Jacob couldn''t restrain his excitement and wanted to sit up.


    "Lie down and don''t move." Sara hurried to help him lie down. He was so hurt that he still wanted to sit


    up. Wasn''t he asking for trouble for himself?


    "Well, we have something else to do. Let''s go out first. Alice, I have something to tell you. Come out,


    too. " Everyone knew that Noah was trying to create a private conversation between the two, so he


    Alice out.


    Alice was so angry but she had to go out. Although she didn''t want Sara and Jacob to stay alone, she


    didn''t want Jacob to hate her as well.


    With a snort, Alice rolled her eyes at Sara and mmed the door behind her. Jacob saw all this without


    any expression. He knew Alice''s mood at the moment.


    Sitting on the chair in the corridor, Alice felt a bitter feeling spreading in her heart. It turned out that she


    was rejected. Seeing the man she loved being with another woman was such a feeling. Then, she


    thought, ''Sara must be very happy now.''


    Alice Mei''s mind went nk. She thought that if she held Jacob tightly, he would be close to her. But


    the tighter she held, the farther Jacob would be away from her. Now, it seemed that he couldn''t see her


    anymore.


    Looking at Jacob in front of her, Sara felt a little relieved. All love and hatred were less important than


    life and death. The past could not be recalled. The one she missed so much was severely wounded.


    "Are you okay?" The way Sara spoke was like to old friends who hadn''t seen each other for many


    years. They had lived for 4 years, but they didn''t even try to understand each other before. And at this


    moment, their rtion were so weak that they even needed to greet each other. However, this kind of


    greeting was a rare special scene for these years.


    "I''m fine upon seeing you." A smile appeared at the corners of Jacob''s mouth. Sara was in a daze. His


    smile was once so familiar smile, but now the smile was on his face again. He once showed


    disappointment, contempt, ridicule and disdain for her, but now he wore a smile.


    Sara signed. It was a pity that it was toote for them to go back. They could no longer be as simple as


    before. At that time, they could y with each other. When two got married, it was like dating, and there


    were surprises from time to time.


    But now, Sara finally understood that it was just something that Jacob had to do as a husband. That


    was not love, but she was deeply hurt because she was deeply in love with him.


    It was said that in love, the one who was serious first would lose. Sara had been so naive that Jacob


    had to do it, and she even imagined that he treated her uniquely well. Now, she would no longer be so


    silly and indistinct to be mocked by others.


    "Mr. Jacob, you must be kidding me. I''m not a doctor, and I''m not medicine. Please take care of


    yourself." There was a hint of irony in Sara''s words. It had been the same for many times, but the


    difference was that it was always his irony to her at that time.


    Jacob''s heart sank. Sara still couldn''t forgive him.


    "Sara, are you ming me?" Jacob didn''t even have the strength to frown, just staring straight at Sara.


    "ming? Jacob, how can I me you? You know, we only got married by agreement in the past four


    years. I just did my duty, and you don''t have to me yourself, because all the things you have done to


    me are irrelevant to me. Do you understand? "


    Although Sara''s tone was calm, she knew the irony in her own words. Sara wouldn''t let him hurt her as


    before. It was not because he had an ident and she had added fuel to the fire. It was just that she


    had kept these words in her heart for too long. If she didn''t say them again, she would probably have


    an internal injury.


    Jacob was shocked. He didn''t expect that Sara would be so angry. The stab in her words was no worse


    than the wound on his body. It turned out that this was the cycle of causality, the reincarnation of


    heavens. He finally buried the bitter fruit and tasted it by himself.


    "Sara, I know I have done a lot of bad things to you in the past. Forgive me, okay?" Jacob looked sad.


    He didn''t expect that the long-awaited meeting would turn into such a tit for tat.


    "Jacob, I really look down upon you. You kept talking about your infatuation, on the other hand, he


    entangled two women. If you want to show off your charm, you don''t have to say that to me. With your


    charm, there are many women throwing themselves at you. "


    Not only did Sara satirize Jacob, but also Alice. Throwing at him? Wasn''t it Alice''s usual trick?


    Jacob felt a headache. It hurt! He couldn''t tell where the pain was. It seemed in his body, in his head, or


    in his heart. Anyway, he felt ufortable all over his body.


    Sara changed and she hated him to her bones.


    "As to Alice, don''t worry. I''ll settle it." Jacob said in a ttering tone.


    Settle it? Well, you must have once said this to Alice. You told her that you will talk to Sara and let Alice


    rest assured.


    This was the man Sara had loved and married for four years. She was disappointed. He was so


    heartless and fickle. It seemed that she was born to be at his mercy.

 Chapter 93 Extremely Embarrassed

    Chapter 93 Extremely Embarrassed


    "Jacob, Ie here today to see you. I hope you don''t have any other thoughts. The reason why I


    come to see you is that I don''t want others to gossip about me. In case someone will nder me and


    say that I am heartless."


    Sara''s delicate face looked ruddy in the light of the hospital. Perhaps it was because she was excited,


    or perhaps it was because she had a good rest these days. Now, she was almost the same as she was


    four years ago. What changed was her broken heart.


    Jacob paused. He could stand such a conversation today, but what she couldn''t stand was the attitude


    of Sara to him. Her attitude with extreme abhor made him painful even worse than beating and scolding


    him.


    "I see." Jacob''s face darkened and his voice lowered.


    He had met her among tens of millions of people, and he had personally pushed her back. The fate


    was ruined by himself, and he couldn''t me anyone. Jacob just wanted to recover as soon as


    possible, so that he could ease his rtionship with Sara.


    The worse her attitude was, the sadder his mood became. She was once a well-educated woman, but


    now she was forced to be like this.


    Looking at Sara''s expressionless face, Jacob didn''t say anything either. Even if sheined about


    him, he would feel better, but what she said was notints, but cold sarcasm.


    One''s attitude towards another person could be seen, like or hate, love or hate. Now Jacob finally


    understood Sara''s previous feelings. It was true that they didn''t have empathy, but set an example.


    "If you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll go first. I think you''ll recover soon. If nothing goes wrong, this


    is thest time we meet." There was a sense of relief in Sara''s tone.


    "What do you mean?" Jacob was shocked with his eyes wide open. Since Sara entered the ward today,


    he felt that Sara was different from before. He had been thinking about what was the difference just


    now, and now he finally understood that it was her attitude greatly different from before.


    "I don''t mean anything. It means literally. Anyway, we have severed our rtionship now. As for


    whether to announce divorce or not, it''s up to you. I will get married as soon as I meet the right person.


    I''m still young. It''s impossible for me not to marry because of your agreement. " There was a sarcastic


    smile at the corners of Sara''s mouth.


    Jacob felt that his heart was heavier and heavier, as if it was tied to a stone. Sara was not the obedient


    one anymore, but this was the most lethal.


    The more beautiful things were, the more poisonous they were. Jacob didn''t believe it before, but now


    he had to believe that roses were not poisonous, but they had thorns.


    Without even turning around, Sara turned around and left. Jacob, who was lying on the bed, also had a


    gloomy face. However, he had a lot of things to deal with by himself now. It was at this moment that he


    realized how bastard he had been.


    She didn''t even me him for anything, but every word she said made him painful.


    The moment she walked out of the ward, Sara let out a sigh of relief. She had suppressed her anger for


    so long. Before today, she had vented it all. Since then, she would not care about it anymore.


    Alice was in a gloomy face, "I think there are some one who don''t mean what she say. Although she


    said she didn''t care, she rushed back. Who are you trying to impress?"


    If it had been in the past, Sara would have felt that she couldn''t respond to these embarrassing words.


    But now, it was different. She had taken two steps forward, only half a meter away from Alice.


    Bess was very nervous. She didn''t want Sara to get the worst in front of Alice who was such a


    scheming woman.


    Since Sara was 10 centimeters taller than Alice, besides, she wore high heels. She looked down at


    Alice as if she was looking down at her from a distance.


    Alice swallowed, suddenly being a little nervous, "What do you want to do?"


    With a snort of contempt, Sara said, "As for such a man like Jacob, only you are satisfied with him. As


    for me, I don''t have any interests. And he doesn''t deserves my love."


    Alice widened her eyes in shock and was too angry to say anything. "You! You! You! "


    "Well, don''t think that everyone is the same as you. Let me tell you. There are something you won''t


    have in your life. If you fail to get, don''t force it. Don''t think you can control everything by ying tricks.


    Do you think you can get true love by cheating? " There was a hint of gloom on Sara''s face.


    Bess breathed a sigh of relief. Moreover, since Noah was also present, she didn''t believe Alice could


    make fuss to Sara.


    Noah stood aside and watched quietly. Yes, it could only be described as watching them. He would not


    stop them in such a situation, and he would not help anyone. He just silently felt that there was a


    domineering aura in Sara.


    "Well, do you think you are better than me? Didn''t you marry for money? Since you are so lofty, you


    shouldn''t sell yourself for money from the beginning. Now you even reason with me. Mind your own


    business! Ridiculous. " Alice tried her best to keep calm, but her mind was already suppressed by the


    imposing manner of Sara.


    She was really different from before. Sara was no longer the timid girl she used to be. In the past, she


    would only dodge, but now she ruthlessly fought back in front of so many people, Alice couldn''t endure.


    What''s more, why Sara robbed her favorite man? His seven years of youth have been in vain, and she


    only had Jacob, but Sara still wanted to take him away. She was not reconciled. She would not stop.


    Even if both sides were hurt, she would let Sara know that she was not to be trifled with.


    Sara took another half step forward and lowered her head closely to Alice. "Even if I sell myself, my


    price is higher than yours. I am not like you, you live in a man''s house without marriage. You really take


    yourself as someone important. You''re just an actress to amuse everyone." Alice felt a little nervous


    when she heard what Sara said.


    "You!" Alice was furious. It must be this eloquent woman in front of her who instigated Jacob to leave


    her.


    Alice reached out her hand and was about to pull Sara''s hair. Sara dodged quickly. Then Alice


    stretched out her hand and tried to grab again. However, Sara waved her hand to stop her, and Alice


    was caught off guard and fell to the ground.


    Alice had thought that she would have a chance toin, but what Sara said made her infuriated


    with hatred.


    "You just like this kind of opportunity, don''t you? You just want others to push you and hurt you. Let me


    tell you, since you have such a need, I will satisfy you. Don''t take advantage on other''s kindness to


    behave shamelessly again and again. I don''t want topete with you at all. Don''t make yourself


    unhappy." Sara had already stood aside.


    Unable to stand up, Alice looked extremely embarrassed. Today, Sara had her suffer a lot of


    humiliation. Jacob heard everything inside the ward. It was impossible for him not to hear their quarrel


    in such a loud voice, but he did not say anything.


    Noah was also there. What was wrong with the world? Why was everyone on Sara''s side? Why?


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice stood up, rushed to Sara and was about to p her in the face. How she wished she could cut


    Sara into pieces!


    But Alice''s raised hand suddenly stopped in the air, and her hand was blocked by a powerful hand.


    Alice looked at Noah in shock. They had been friends for 7 years, but their friendship was nothing


    before Sara.


    "Let go of me! Let me beat this bitch to death!" Alice had no time to care about her image. As soon as


    she fell to the ground, she had lost it already.

 Chapter 94 Enough Was Enough

    Chapter 94 Enough Was Enough


    "Enough is enough, Alice. You should be easy on others. Don''t make the situation so embarrassing. " It


    seemed that Noah''s voice came from a distance. Alice would rather not hear it clearly. Then Noah


    turned to Bess and said, "Bess, you take Sara away first. I''ll be back soon."


    Until two went far, Alice pulled Noah''s wrist hard, then he released her. Alice was out of breath, "Noah,


    what did those two bitches do to bewitch you? Why are you so protective of them?"


    Hearing this, there was a hint of cruelty in Noah''s eyes. He couldn''t stand it when she scolded Sara,


    and now she scolded Bess for no reason.


    "Please watch your words, Alice. You should know what kind of person you are. Don''t be so


    dissatisfied. I don''t owe you anything." Noah said coldly. He didn''t even want to see the woman in front


    of him. If it weren''t for Jacob, he wouldn''t have taken her seriously.


    "You! You all bully me. " Alice squatted on the ground and cried.


    Noah turned around and left without looking back. This kind of drama could only deceive Jacob. He


    didn''t buy it. He knew clearly what kind of person Alice was.


    Listening to the footsteps far away, Alice finally stopped crying. She was too humiliated today. Noah


    didn''t help her, and she was humiliated by Sara in front of so many people.


    Gritting her teeth, Alice sat on the chair at the door, staring nkly at ward. Inside, Jacob was also


    staring at the ceiling. He seemed to know what had happened outside.


    The more indifferent he was, the more frightened he was. When she couldn''t attract his attention, it


    meant that she was no longer important.


    Jacob used to be very nervous when she got hurt. But now she was bullied by others, and Jacob didn''t


    care. Sure enough, it was easy to tell whether he loved her or not now.


    Alice sat on the chair dejectedly. Inside and outside the ward, the two people were silent, each with


    their own worries.


    Out of the hospital, Bess shouted excitedly, "Sara, do you know how domineering you were just now?


    So cool!"


    Shrugging her shoulders, Sara said, "I have no choice. I was born to be like this. I just didn''t want to


    embarrass Jacob too much in the past. I didn''t expect Alice to be so shameless, so I couldn''t help but


    teach her a lesson."


    At this time, Noah caught up with the two.


    "Sara, I didn''t expect you to be so good at quarreling." Noah teased. He really enjoyed watching Sara,


    such a weak woman, quarrel with each other.


    "Are you praising me or mocking me ?" Sara was speechless. She felt that she was more like a tough


    woman in Noah''s eyes.


    "Of course it''s apliment." Bess continued. What happened just now was really a great joy to her.


    He was natural to praise such a happy thing.


    "Come on, let''s go to have dinner and wee your returning. I find that you''ve finally gained some


    weight recently. You look more beautiful with some weight. " Bess put her arm around Sara''s shoulder


    and held Noah with the other. They looked harmonious and reassuring.


    "That''s great. My appetite has improved a lot recently. I don''t have to worry that I will be depressed by


    my divorce and lose weight day by day." Sara''s words were self-evident.


    "Oh, my God! Miss Sara has finally thought it through. I''m so d that she doesn''t put all her eggs in


    one basket." Bess burst intoughter.


    With a smile on his face, Noah found Bess more lovely.


    The three left the hospital. Anyway, Jacob had woken up. He had no serious problem, not to mention


    that Alice was there. They didn''t need to worry about him, so the three went to have dinner at ease.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, they ordered some food. Looking at the two who were leaning


    against each other with a smile on their face, Sara wondered why the two had been so happy soon


    after she travelled.


    After clearing her throat, Sara couldn''t help but say, "Why do I always feel that I''m redundant here?"


    Bess was stunned and let go of Noah''s hand. "Sara, aren''t we hurry to fall in love so that we can have


    a Godson for you?" As soon as she said that, she felt as if she had stabbed into the pain of Sara''s


    heart. Fortunately, Sara didn''t care.


    "Wow, you''re thinking of having a baby now. So fast! Noah, your speed is beyond my reach." Sara


    teased with a smile.


    Bess blushed, "what are you talking about?"


    Noah said calmly, "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, we''ll have a baby sooner orter. Why don''t we take


    advantage of our young age and seize the time? Do you think so, Bess?"


    Bess blushed, "who wants to have a baby with you? Shame on you!"


    Sara burst intoughter. "Well, let''s drop it. Bess is shy."


    After hearing what Sara said, Noah looked back at Bess who was blushed.


    Noah nodded and didn''t say anything more. He would allow him to embarrass his beloved girl.


    Looking at the happy blush on Bess''s face, Sara was happy. She finally saw the feminine aspect of


    Bess. Fate was really miraculous. However, in Sara''s impression of Noah, the two were a perfect


    match. After all, Bess had a different temper from ordinary people, but the two had the same interests.


    Noah stood up and raised the ss in his hand. The red wine in the ss looked intoxicating. "In fact, I


    have to thank you, Sara. If it weren''t for you, Bess and I wouldn''t have been together so soon. You are


    really my matchmaker."


    At a loss what to do, Sara stole a nce at Bess and found that Bess was also looking at her with a


    smile. So Sara had to stand up and raise her ss. "Wish you happiness. Be good to Bess."


    Noah nodded and said again, "Nice to meet you, Sara."


    Sara wore a gentle smile on her face. She didn''t expect that they would meet today, but she felt happy


    in her heart.


    After taking a sip of wine, the two sat down. Bess picked up a piece of foie gras for Sara and said,


    "Come on, eat more."


    Noah couldn''t help but sigh that the friendship between girls was also solid.


    After dinner, Bess sent Sara home, and Noah went back to the hospital to see Jacob. He didn''t tell


    Jacob he was leaving.


    When he was about to knock at the door of Jacob''s ward, Noah heard the sound from inside.


    "Jacob, why can''t we be like before? How good our rtionship was at that time! Is it because of Sara?


    What did she do to bewitch you to protect her like this all the time?" Alice''s voice was mixed with sobs,


    as if she would cry out the next second.From N?velDrama.Org.


    With a mncholy look on his face, Noah didn''t know whether he should go in or back. He stopped at


    the door.


    Hearing Alice abused Sara, Jacob frowned. Why didn''t he find that Alice liked to curse others before?


    He had always thought that she was polite.


    "Alice, it''s none of Sara''s business. You know what? Sometimes when love is gone, it''s gone. I really


    love you when I love you, and when I don''t love you, I really don''t love you anymore. Even without


    Sara, there will be other women. Do you understand? " Jacob said slowly. As he was still injured, he


    could only speak slowly. He didn''t expected this seemed to be perfunctory to Alice.

 Chapter 95 Irreparable

    Chapter 95 Irreparable


    "I don''t understand. We have been together for 7 years. Everything is fine. Jacob, I don''t care if you


    and Sara are married, but I can''t ept that you don''t love me anymore. " Alice began to cry. Two lines


    of tears ran down her cheeks and dropped to the ground.


    In the past, Jacob hated to see Alice cry. But today, there was no miracle. Bear brief and sharp pains


    than was better thansting and dull ones. Since the worst to love was procrastination, it was better to


    say it all at once.


    "Alice, you know what? In fact, I have always felt that life is very lonely. Everyone can only apany


    themselves to the end. But in the journey of my life, I also hope that someone will apany me. I


    used to hope that person was you, but when I faced danger ofpany alone and my career was not


    going well, I went home to find someone to talk to, but you were not by my side. " Jacob exined the


    reason slowly. In fact, he didn''t want to say it out.


    Alice walked to the bedside and sat down, holding Jacob''s right hand with both her hands. "Listen to


    me, Jacob. I won''t leave you again, but please don''t leave me. I can change whatever you think I''m


    doing. I''ll listen to you, but please, don''t leave me." Alice was crying so hard that no one could bear to


    see it.


    Jacob pulled out his right hand and wiped away Alice''s tears. "Don''t cry, Alice. Your makeup is ruined.


    We will still be friends in the future. If you have anything, you can call me. We can''t be a couple, but we


    can still be friends. "


    Alice seemed to be stimted and shouted, "No, Jacob, I don''t want to be friends with you. I don''t


    want... "


    "It''s toote. We can''t go back, Alice. At first, when you came back, I tried to find the feeling I used to


    have, but I found that the past was the past. No matter how hard we tried, it was useless. I don''t want


    to say those words cruelly. Please move out of the vi if you have time. Staying here all the time is not


    good for your reputation. " Jacob had made up his mind. If he didn''t say it today, it would be more


    difficult to say it in the future.


    Alice stopped crying, stood up and even shook off Jacob''s hand. "You will regret it."


    Alice rushed out of the ward and bumped into Noah. She raised her head and looked at him. Her red


    eyes were already dull. With a quick nce, she ran out of the ward.


    Just as Noah reached out his hand and was about to speak, Jacob said, "Come in, Noah. Let her go.


    She will figure it out."


    Noah touched his head and walked into the ward. Sitting next to Jacob, he looked at Jacob''s cold face


    and wounds all over his body and asked, "Is it really okay to do so? Won''t she have problems?"


    "Don''t worry. I know Alice well. She won''t take things too hard." Jacob breathed a sigh of relief. He


    could finally face Alice with ease.


    "How do you feel now?" Noah was still worried about Jacob, afraid that there would be some seque.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m fine. When will Andy bury?" A trace of guilt also appeared in Jacob''s eyes. I didn''t kill him, but he


    died because of me.


    "The funeral should be held recently. Andy''s father insists on waiting for you to wake up before the


    funeral can be held." Noah swallowed. Jacob was really entangled at the moment.


    "It''s my responsibility. I will try my best tofort his parents." Jacob looked at the ceiling, thinking of


    what Andy had done for him. What a pity that such a capable assistant had left him and died because


    of him.


    "Jacob, in fact, I''ve checked it out. It''s not an ident. Someone did it, but I don''t know who did it. At


    that time, the brake of the car wouldn''t act, and Andy was seriously injured in order to protect you. And


    what happened in the bar that day was also on the news. Anyway, it''s not good for you. It''s negative."


    When Noah thought of the result of the investigation that day, he couldn''t help frowning.


    "I see. Since they were well prepared, we can''t find out anything. I have so many enemies, and I''m not


    sure who they are. Just be careful from now on. Now the top priority is to settle Andy''s family. " Jacob


    touched his fingers. Every time he thought about it, he would do it.


    "What about Alice? Don''t you care about her? " Thinking of the expression on Alice''s face when she left


    just now, Noah couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    "No, she will figure it out. If she can''t, no matter how others try to persuade her, it''s useless." If one


    didn''t love the other person, there was no need to care about everything.


    Jacob knew that it was cruel. When he got married, he had thought of such an end, but there were


    many things that he couldn''t control. Love was unpredictable, and there was no logic to find it.


    "By the way, how is Sara? She seems to have a good time recently. " Jacob had already forgotten that


    Sara was coldness to him and that he could stand the cold words.


    "Sara, she''s good. She can hold it and put it down. And she eats a lot." Noah recalled how much food


    Sara had eaten just now.


    "That''s good. She used to be so angry with me that she didn''t have appetite at all. It''s good that she


    comes back now." Jacob smiled.


    "Don''t you worry that although she just came back, her heart didn''t?" Noah doubted that ording to


    Sara''s present state was obvious that she wanted to break off with Jacob.


    "She is my woman. I know her well." Jacob said proudly.


    ''Okay, okay. ''You''re right whatever you say.'' with a speechless expression on Noah face, he thought,


    ''What kind of people are they? Torturing each other for fun?'' "Well, that''s good. But I am satisfied with


    Sara, my sister-inw, very much."


    "Just take care of your Bess..." Jacob was a little nervous. He still remembered what Noah had said


    before.


    "Are you really worried that I love Sara? Jacob, why are you so afraid of losing? It''s not you at all. "


    Noahughed as if it was a big joke.


    Jacob coughed. Noah stepped forward to hold him, "Well, I''m not gonna to make you angry anymore.


    Have a good rest. When you get better, we''ll go to Andy''s funeral together. Don''t worry. I''ll be with you."


    Jacob became serious. This topic was indeed too heavy. He had never thought that Andy would die


    because of him. But time could not go back, and life could not be reyed. What had happened was


    irreparable.


    The atmosphere was a little sad. "By the way, you haven''t had dinner, have you?" Noah changed the


    topic.


    Jacob shook his head and said, "Winnie has brought some food. I had some. If you have something to


    do, you can leave first. I''m fine now. You don''t have to apany me all the time, which makes me


    feel that I''m seriously ill. "


    Noah scratched his head in embarrassment. Recently, he had indeed dyed a lot of his work for the


    sake of Jacob. "Then I''ll go back to thepany first. I''lle to see you when I''m free. Call me if you


    need anything."


    Jacob nodded. Then, Noah left with his briefcase. He had been working in the hospital these days, so


    he brought all kinds of documents with him.


    Jacob saw Noah out of the ward. His heart was empty for a moment.


    When he had a car ident, he didn''t feel any pain because he was drunk. Andy didn''t drink at that


    time, so he must be very painful. Jacob sighed and his heart sank.


    Life was really not smooth, and the life of the rich was also capricious. People were born with their own


    pains. No matter what, to live on, you need to constantly pour courage and perseverance into yourself.


    Jacob squinted at the ceiling. The dreams of his school days were shattered into pieces. At that time,


    he still had his dream of being an athlete and being a volunteer teacher.


    But life had changed. Fate was like a wheel that held him forward, leaving him no room for manoeuvre.


    There was something out of his control, and he had to passively ept it. Pain was inevitable, and the


    world was always ruthless.


    Staring at the ceiling nkly, a lot of things kept emerging in his mind. Jacob sighed.

 Chapter 96 Who Would Gain Supremacy

    Chapter 96 Who Would Gain Supremacy


    At this time, the door rang.


    Jacob looked at the door and said, "Come in, please."


    It was Sean. He didn''t know if he hade to the hospital after her ident, but he could clearly see


    the anxiety in his eyes.


    "Jacob, are you feeling better. I''ve been busy watching the surveince video these days, so I didn''t


    come to see you. Today I finally have some clues. So Ie to you. " Gasping for breath, it was


    obvious that Sean came in a hurry.


    As soon as the door was closed, Sean couldn''t help saying, and Jacob frowned. "Come and sit down.


    What''s going on?"


    Sean swallowed and seemed to be calmer.


    "You hit someone that day, and then something happened. I should havee to the hospital to see


    you right away, but I found that the person you hit was very suspicious that day. I checked the


    surveince video of the bar over and over again. Although it was very blurry, I felt that the person


    beside him had contacted Colin. He was the famous paparazzi. " Sean was sweating.


    "Oh? Did they talk in the monitor? " Jacob felt that this matter was unusual. He guessed that someone


    schemed to murder him this time must have something to do with Thompson, but he had no evidence,


    everything was reasoning.


    "Well, they didn''t have direct contact. But there were 16 outgoing calls from the bar within 2 hours of


    that night, two of which were made by the man you knew."


    "I see. Thank you. If there is anything else, you can contact me at any time. " In fact, Jacob had


    guessed that it was Thompson did it, but there was no evidence. Even if he knew it, it was useless.


    Looking at Jacob on the bed, Sean had mixed feelings.


    It was true that a person''s sufferance could give him a different view of the world. If he had


    encountered such a thing, he might have no choice but to call the police. He might have been cautious


    all the time, but Jacob was also different.


    How much honor, how much nder. He could stand praise and nder. This was Sean''s evaluation of


    Jacob from the bottom of his heart.


    "By the way, does it have any impact on your bar?" Jacob couldn''t help but care about Sean. Although


    he funded the bar, it was Sean''s ce after all. He had to be more careful.


    "It doesn''t matter." Sean was a little moved. Even at this time, Jacob was still concerned about his bar.


    No ordinary people couldpare with him.


    "Well, that''s good. If there''s anything else, just tell me. If I can help, you don''t have to be so polite to


    me." Jacob stared at the ceiling as if he was talking to himself.


    Sean nodded repeatedly. In fact, when he was in college, he didn''t want to be with Jacob and Noah at


    the beginning. In his eyes, they were just partners of the rich. He didn''t want to be entangled with them.


    But after a long time, Sean found that Jacob was different from others, at least different from what he


    had imagined. It was too easy for people to judge others ording to their own imagination, even if


    they had never met or seen each other.


    That was why they became good friendster.


    Sean put down the fruit he bought and wiped the sweat on his forehead. "If there is nothing else, I have


    to go now. I wille to see you again when I have time. Don''t hurry to investigate the case now. You


    have to take time to recover. Where there is life, there is hope."


    With a smile on his face, Jacob said, "Okay, I know. Get your things done first. Thank you foring to


    see me. "


    Jacob hadn''t been so polite for so many years, but at this moment he couldn''t help but want to thank


    him. This time he had an ident, everyone in thepany eyed his position with hostility, but he had


    no spare energy to do anything else. Someone was trying to kill him. He already knew who did it, but


    he had to swallow insult and humiliation silently.


    Jacob couldn''t bear it.


    In thepany, a new assistant hade to take care of Jacob. It took them long time to hire the new


    assistant, but in fact, everyone knew that it was hard to assist Jacob.


    Jacob didn''t want to care about it for the time being. After all, Andy''s matter hadn''t been settled yet.


    When he felt better, even if he was beaten and scolded, he would go to Andy''s funeral and say sorry.


    Otherwise, he would feel guilty. He didn''t expect that Andy would stand out for him at the critical


    moment. If it weren''t for Andy, he would be the one who was lying in the morgue now.


    Jacob squinted his eyes. If Andy knew about it, he must hope that he could find out the murderer. But it


    was not easy.


    On the one hand, Sara hade back, but her attitude towards him had been even worse. On the


    other hand, even if he had decided to severe his rtionship with Alice, he still worried about her. No


    one would easily ept a rtionship of 7 years to be broken up. Jacob felt his temples throbbing and


    painful.


    After Alice rushed out of the hospital, she went back to the vi alone. This time, she didn''t cry. No one


    was around. Who should she cry for? It was unnecessary to cry for herself.


    Seeing Alice''s gloomy face, Winnie stopped talking. Since there were only Alice and Mr. Jacob left at


    home, Winnie had been very careful not to offend Alice.


    Of course, Winnie didn''t dare to ask anything more today. She had to do her own thing unless she was


    asked to talk to her.


    Alice entered the room, changed her shoes and went upstairs. She knew very well that Jacob was


    evicting her out when he saw Sarae back, so that he could take Sara back. Then their fake


    marriage would be a real one. He was daydreaming!


    ''Do you really think I am a nobody that you could do whatever you want?'' Well, it was not easy to mess


    with Alice.


    She sat in the bedroom and thought for a long time. Finally, she thought she was forced to take herst


    step.


    Alice began to pack up her things. As long as Sara couldn''t get back to this house, Jacob could do


    nothing about it no matter how much he loved her. The thoughts that had been hovering in her mind for


    a long time hade to this point.


    She had tried so hard to keep Jacob, but Sara still took advantage of her. Alice was not reconciled. She


    had to destroy what she couldn''t get. Besides, she had always been able to get what she wanted since


    she was a child.


    Alice began to pack up her things. She couldn''t live here anymore. If she still had some courage, she


    should move out after the host asked her to leave. Although she loved him, she had her dignity. She


    couldn''t just wait for others to drive her away. In that case, even if she came back one day, she would


    have no standing.


    Winnie peeped the living room from time to time, but found nothing. Since Alice came back, she kept


    silently as if she hadn''te back, which made Winnie confused. Alice used to keep loud noises to


    show her sense of existence. What was wrong with her now?


    Alice packed her luggage quickly. Those bought by Jacob were aspensation. She couldn''t stay


    here, so she had to leave with them.


    After packing up, Alice had two big suitcases and two small suitcases in total. She had to move them


    out at least two times.


    Alice felt depressed. She was brought in by Jacob in style, but now she had to leave dejectedly. It was


    all Sara''s fault. This time, Sara was about to mock at her. She calcted carefully, but she was wrong.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Alice went downstairs with her suitcase. It waste winter now. The sky was always gray. She hadn''t


    seen the blue sky and white clouds for long time, but it didn''t matter. Since she lived in this city, she had


    long epted the fate of the city.


    Slowly, she dragged the suitcase downstairs. Alice didn''t say a word to Winnie from the beginning to


    the end. Of course, she didn''t want a servant tough at her. Even if Jacob didn''t love her anymore,


    she was a woman of fame and prestige. Moreover, it was not the time to tell who would gain


    supremacy in the end.

 Chapter 97 Heartless

    Chapter 97 Heartless


    After stuffing all her luggage into the car, Alice drove back to her single apartment. Fortunately, she


    didn''t live with her parents. Otherwise, her father would make a scene if he knew it.


    On the way, Alice was not in a good mood. To be exact, she was in a bad mood. Alice didn''t know what


    tricks Sara had used to make Jacob like this. She couldn''t figure it out. There were still many things


    that she couldn''t figure out, such as why Jacob suddenly didn''t love her.


    The most terrible thing for a person was not to lose everything, but to get and then lose. When she had


    nothing, she could still be calm. And once she got it, she was afraid of losing.


    Alice focused all her attention on Jacob, but now she felt empty in her heart. Nothing was more painful


    than being lovelorn. If she did, she had been lovelorn for two times.


    Alice slowly took her luggage back to the single apartment. Fortunately, no one knew her here.


    Fortunately, her embarrassment wouldnot be found by others.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Jacob''s heartless words kept shing through Alice''s mind. Some one could make people feel at ease


    even if he stood there; some one could make people feel insecure even if they held hands. Theck of


    security made her feel as cold as falling into an ice cave.


    The most unpredictable thing was the rtionship between two people. When it came to love, it was


    about the interaction between two. Alice sat on the sofa in a fret. She had just left the apartment for a


    few months, but now she was evicted toe back.


    Alice felt depressed with a gloomy face. Of course, she couldn''t tell these things to her friends. Others


    would onlyugh at her. Moreover, she knew what those people thought. Everyone ttered her before


    because she was Jacob''s girlfriend, but now...


    Alice took a deep breath and felt hard to breathe. Humph, she would never let Jacob and Sara live a


    good life. Even a wild geese left traces, how could she ept to leave silently.


    Sara''s father didn''te back till Bess sent Sara home. His father had been busy all his life and


    couldn''t leave thepany. Besides, he trusted no others except himself. Sara understood her father.


    After helping to take the luggage upstairs, Bess slumped into the sofa. Sara bought too many things.


    "Sara, what have you bought? Your luggage is so heavy." Bess rolled her eyes, out of breath.


    "I just bought some snacks. And handcraft works. I''ll give you a giftter. " As Sara spoke, she pushed


    her luggage into the bedroom.


    When she came out, she was holding a crystal handcraft and a relief. "Come on, these are for you and


    Noah. You can choose one first, and then give the other to him."


    Bess''s eyes lit up as she looked at the work of art in Sara''s hand. "Sure enough, it''s Sara. Your taste is


    almost as good as mine." Jack rolling her eyes at Bess, Sara said, "Forget it. I can only buy these with


    my poor taste. By the way, I also bought Italy style sausages. I guess they will arrive in a few days. I


    will give you some then. You can take them back and ask the chef to cook them."


    "Okay. Then I will have a reason to invite Noah back for dinner. " Bess blushed.


    "Wow, you two are about to meet each other''s parents, it''s so soon... Good. I think. Noah is a good


    man. Seize the opportunity," said Sara in a yful tone, looking at Bess.


    "All right, all right. I''ll also invite you then. If Jacob gets better, I''ll invite him. But if you don''t want to, I


    won''t invite him." The serious look on Bess''s face made Sara feel mncholy.


    "I don''t have a deep grudge against him. It''s okay if I can''t be his girlfriend, although I don''t have a


    friend like him." Sara put a serious look on her face.


    "Ha ha, I find that you have changed, Sara. There must be no one to tell you so." Bess smiled.


    "Well, is that so? I have always been like this, haven''t I?" Taking two bottles of juice from the fridge and


    handing one to Bess, Sara opened it and took a sip. Thens he sat down on the sofa, next to Bess.


    The scene looked very harmonious. Bess took the juice and took a big sip. She was really tired just


    now.


    "When are you going to marry Noah?" Bess was caught off guard when she heard what Sara said. She


    took a sip of juice and sprayed it on the tea table.


    Shrugging helplessly, Sara took out the tissue on the table and wiped the tea table.


    "It''s still early. But I want to get married. I don''t know what he is thinking." Bess didn''t expect to discuss


    this topic so soon.


    "I think it will be soon." With a smile, Sara nced at Bess.


    "If you want to get married, then do it. Anyway, I won''t stay single all my life." Bess said indifferently,


    trying to muddle through.


    Fortunately, Sara didn''t mention it any more. Everyone had different feelings for the same thing. In


    terms of marriage, what Bess saw was happiness, and at present, what Sara felt the most was pain.


    Pain and happiness always followed her, but in Sara''s heart, she really hoped that Bess could find her


    own happiness. Moreover, some people''s marriage and their husbands were the envy of others.


    After watching TV in the living room for a while with Bess, Sara got up and went to the kitchen to cook.


    Bess was eating chips while watching the show. She squinted at the man in the TV.


    Bess seldom watched such kind of show, but people always wanted to understand when they had it.


    After watching for a while, Bess felt bored and turned to HNTV. She really couldn''t stand the man just


    now. He had poor hairstyle, but he said that he wanted to find a rich woman!


    Of course, Bess was patient. After all, there were some people who were not good-looking but had


    deep intension, far more than ordinary people. But Bess didn''t find any advantages of that man after


    she watched the show. Bored, Bess had to change channels.


    Indeed, soap operas could only kill time when they were bored. Watching the program Happy Camp


    broadcast by HNTV, Bess felt it was not funny. As she grew older, what she wanted to see was


    something deeper. She didn''t want tough it off or be at a loss. Or was it a trick that she had been


    used to and a repeated entertainment spot.


    Bess liked to watch some movies with highments when she was bored. Although she was very


    busy, she always found time to rx herself. She was watching the chaos in the entertainment


    program. The voice of Sara came to her ears.


    "Bess, I have run out of salt. Can you help me go downstairs to the convenience store to buy a bag?"


    With her head tilted to one side, Sara shouted at the kitchen door to Bess.


    "Okay." Bess replied briskly. She finally had something to do.


    Bess went downstairs quickly. On her way back, she met a poor cat at the gate of themunity. It


    was said that the cat mother would abandon the cat when kitten grew up.


    Bess hesitated for a while and picked up the kitten.


    Sara saw Bess held a kitten in her right hand and handed herself a bag of salt with her left hand.


    "Where did you get the kitten?" Looking back at the soup in the pot, Sara


    asked.

 Chapter 98 Wounds

    Chapter 98 Wounds


    "I got it downstairs, I don''t know if I was abandoned by its mother, or perhaps it got lost." Bess stroked


    the kitten in her hand lovingly.


    "Do you want to keep it, Sara. If you don''t want it, I can take you back to my vi. " Bess came to the


    living room and sat on the sofa. She held the kitten in her arms.


    "I''ll keep it. It can help me divert boredom. I named her Fatty. Look at her. She''s so fat. " Sara raised a


    smile. She liked little pets very much.


    The cat in Bess''s hand meowed, making her couldn''t helpughing. "She''s not fat. She is cute. Is there


    anything to eat? Maybe she is hungry. She is mewing."


    Sara replied, "There is ham sausage in the fridge. You can feed her with it. Let''s buy some cat food


    onler. It''s better."


    Holding the kitten in her arms, Bess walkedzily to the kitchen, looking like azy mother who was


    looking for food for her child.


    She opened the refrigerator, found the ham sausage, cut it with a knife, and the cat began to meow.


    Bess gently fed the ham sausage to the little cat''s mouth and said, "Your master is saying that you are


    fat now. Tell her that we can lose weight after you are full."


    Sara burst intoughter.


    When the little kitten was full, she fell asleep under the sofa and let out a whistling sound. She looked


    so cute. With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Sara thought, ''Life is full of wonders. Sometimes a


    careless move will bring a surprise.''


    Maybe Fatty was the new surprise in Sara''s life.


    Turtle soup was boiling for more than two hours. Sara''s father finally came back.


    The three had dinner happily. Then Bess and Sara went out for a walk, while Carlos stayed at home


    alone.


    After working for a day, he really didn''t want to go out for a walk. At this time, all he wanted to do was to


    lie on the sofa, wrapped in a warm nket and watch TV.


    Her daughter came back at ease. Everything was so good. The problems he had worried about were


    finally over. It was a big blow to Carlos that Sara''s mother left him. That meant failure in life and meant


    his efforts were despised.


    But in our life, working hard wasn''t the only thing to make us happy, because there were always gains


    and losses. When a person was particrly obsessed with one thing and indulged in it, he would


    ignore other things. Maybe Sara''s mother just couldn''t stand this aspect of Carlos.


    But it was toote when Carlos realized it. She couldn''t afford to wait. All worth waiting was the best.


    Sara and Bess went to the night market. That was what they liked to do most in college. Butter, it


    seemed that the night market was not popr, so they gradually forgot.


    Many people liked to be nostalgic, as if nostalgia was the best thing. In fact, this was exactly the


    reflection of human nature. What was lost was always beautiful, and the good was always too short.


    Looking at the pajamas in front of her with a smile, Sara was like a college student. Bess coughed and


    said, "If you like it, just buy it."


    Sara said to the proprietress, "Well, I want to buy the pajamas."


    "Okay, sister. This is 120 dors." The proprietress answered skillfully and kindly.


    "Okay." After giving her 150 dors, Sara turned around and was about to leave.


    Then the proprietress looked at the backs of the two people and shouted, "Miss, I haven''t given you


    changes yet!"


    With a smile, Sara said, "no, thanks."


    Bess didn''t want to go home. She just wanted to stay at Sara''s house tonight.


    In the evening, when they two were lying on the bed, Bess texted to Noah on WeChat, "I had dinner at


    Sara''s house today. After dinner, we two went out to the night market. Then I won''t go home today. l will


    stay in Sara''s house.".


    Looking at the WeChat message, Noah pretended to be jealous. "How can you not go home and even


    lived with your good friend."


    Bess couldn''t helpughing when she saw the message sent by Noah. She hand her phone to Sara.


    Sara snatched her phone and texted to Noah, "What''s wrong? Are you afraid that your girlfriend lives in


    my house?


    Noah burst intoughter and said, "Okay, I''m fine. I''m relieved that Bess is at your home. Go to bed


    early.


    Sara turned off the phone and returned it to Bess.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bess didn''t say anything after reading the news.


    The two turned on the bedsidemp. The room was neither too bright nor too dark.


    "Sara, what is love? Why are so many people crazy about it? I didn''t believe that I would be so


    obsessed with it before, but now, I really have to believe it." Bess sat on the bed with one hand holding


    the other hand and her back against the head of the bed.


    Sara had already been lying down. Since the weather was a little cold, she had already put her hands


    in the warm quilt.


    "Who knows? In the past, I thought people could live well without love, but now I find that without love,


    without love and losing love are totally different. The most painful thing in life is to lose someone. " Sara


    seemed to be a little sad, but she didn''t want to disappoint Bess.


    "Sara, tell me the truth. Do you still love Jacob? Do you still miss him? Bess turned around and stared


    at Sara who was lying next to her.


    "I don''t know. I''ve been hurt too many times. Now I''m numb about it and won''t be very excited to see


    him. But whenever I think of all the bad things he has done to me, I still feel very sad. I don''t


    understand why a good couple would hurt each other. "


    "Sara, sometimes I feel sorry for you and your grievances, but I can do nothing." Bess was a little


    depressed.


    "Bess, in fact, you don''t have to worry about these. Life and death are decreed by fate, so is love.


    Everyone''s fate was destined. Since they couldn''t escape, they had to face it bravely. Anyway, I don''t


    think I have done anything wrong. I always believe in the conservation of energy. Love is also the


    same. Iplete things will always return in another form. " There was no emotion in Sara''s voice.


    "Sara, I don''t understand you. If Jacob wants to make up with you, can you forgive him?" Bess asked


    cautiously. She had heard from Noah that Jacob wanted to make up with her.


    "It''s over. Let''s not talk about it." When Sara uttered the eight words, her heart skipped a beat. Since


    fate was shallow, what was the point of deep love?


    She couldn''t tell where the love came from and where did it had gone. Nor could she tell the love and


    hatred''s whereabouts.


    Bess seemed to feel a little cold. Obviously, Sara''s answer was negative. Bess could not help but sigh.


    "Sara, what do you think is the most important thing in love?" Bess suddenly asked.


    "Maybe they two get along well with each other. To put it bluntly, he must treat you wholeheartedly. "


    However, Sara didn''t avoid this question.


    It was easy to tell whether a man loved you or not. There were thousands of forms of love, but there


    was only one form of not love, which was silence. Only the one of a man''s interests could arouse his


    passion. If a man was very cold to you, then there was no passion.


    Sara felt a headache. Obviously, these were just an unimportant things, but the thought of it made her


    heart ache. Her ex-husband was like a pain in the heart forever. No matter how long it had passed,


    when she thought of it, she would still remember how painful she had been when they broke up.

 Chapter 99 Disappear

    Chapter 99 Disappear


    "Go to sleep, Bess. I''m sleepy." Sara turned off the bedsidemp. In fact, she had thought of something


    unhappy and had no mood to talk anymore.


    Bess also had her own thoughts. The two had a different thoughts on the same bed. They thought


    about their own things and fell asleep peacefully.


    Jacob was lying on the bed, with no one around. He had never felt that he had been alone for so long.


    When Winnie came with meal, she told him that Alice had moved away. Jacob breathed a sigh of relief.


    He hoped that it was a good ending. Although he felt sorry for her, he really couldn''t pretend anymore.


    If he didn''t love her, he would get tired.


    Staring at the ceiling nkly, Jacob finally knew how Sara felt when she was lying on the bed.


    Only when he got better could he have the chance to do something else.


    The person who was sent to investigate the matter on that day had preliminary contact, but they just


    needed to negotiate. He found Colin who quoted 200 million dors to disclose the other party''s phone


    number and rted information.


    But was it really that simple? Jacob rubbed his head. He felt that this was another trap waiting for him


    to jump. Since something had happened and [Colin had exposed her news, it was impossible for him


    not to be afraid of his revenge.


    Jacob slightly narrowed his eyes. At this time, the phone next to him rang. Seeing that it was a call from


    his new assistant, Jacob''s expectant mood instantly dropped a little. "Hello, Mr. Jacob. You should be


    mentally prepared. Michael had already rushed to the hospital. He was about to arrive. I failed to stop


    him."


    "Well, I see. That''s it." As soon as Jacob hung up the phone, Michael came.


    At that time, Michael came in directly without knocking at the door. Looking at Jacob, who was still


    wrapped in gauze, Michael frowned and asked, "What the hell is going on?"


    "Dad, I''m fine. I just had an ident and I asked my assistant hide it a few days." Jacob said in a calm


    tone, seeming to be fine.


    "Who did it? I''ve heard about the whole process. It can''t be an ident. I''ve been in the business for a


    long time, so I''ve seen a lot of tricks. But it''s obvious that someone wants to hurt you this time. I won''t


    let him go easily if I find out the murder. " At that time, Michael was holding a crutch, followed by the


    butler.


    "I know, daddy. I''ve sent someone to investigate it, but the chances are slim. These things are


    unpredictable. I will be careful next time. " Jacob said slowly, as if it was hard for him to speak.


    "Have a good rest. I''ve asked someone to take care of thepany. Don''t worry. We''ll talk about it


    when you get better. As for Andy, I''ll settle it. You can stay away from it. I''m afraid that his family will be


    angry and hurt you. " Michael squinted at Jacob with concern.


    When Jacob saw Michael standing there, although he was not straight, he was in high spirits, with gray


    hair at his temples. He felt sorry that he made his father to worry about him.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I will get better soon and find out the truth. I will not let anyone who wants to hurt me


    get away with it. " Jacob''s tone was t, but determined.


    At that time, Michael slightly narrowed his eyes and the corners of his mouth revealed a bit of


    sharpness. "You have to pay attention to your cousin Jonathan recently. After all, he must be on guard


    against others. He has gone to thepany to look for you several times, and every time he is sent


    away by your new assistant. If I hadn''t asked your assistant, no one would have known that you were


    in hospital. "


    "Yes. Dad, how are you recently? " Jacob''s eyes were also filled with concern. Although his father was


    indifferent by nature, he really cared about him. Now the only family member he had in the world was


    his father in front of him.


    "I''m fine. But how about you and Sara? Since it''s all your fault, don''t be so cruel." After finishing his


    words, Michael coughed.


    Jacob felt a bit nervous. It seemed that his father''s illness was not as good as he thought.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "As for Sara, I''ll settle it. I didn''t know what I wanted before, but now I know." Jacob didn''t want to


    discuss his emotional problems with his father, which was the biggest gap between all children and


    their parents.


    "Anyway, don''t go too far. The family doctor wille to the vi to see meter. I have to go back first.


    Take care of yourself." After saying that, Michael coughed twice.


    Jacob saw everything, but he didn''t say anything else. Sometimes it was the wisest not to say it.


    Seeing through without speaking was a tacit understanding.


    When he addressed these problems, he must take good care of his father''s health. Jacob thought so,


    but his whole body was painful. Before that, he''d better think about how to recover.


    After ringing the bell, a doctor in white coat and sses came quickly.


    Standing in front of the bed, the doctor nced at Jacob and asked, "How do you feel today? Have you


    felt any pain? Do you feel ufortable, especially your brain? Does it hurt? "


    "I feel less pain. I don''t feel any pain in my brain. I just feel a pain in my shoulder." Jacob said without


    hesitation.


    "Okay. Ask the nurse to change the gauze in time. After a while, you can leave the hospital and go


    home for rest." Dr. Moore adjusted his sses, expressionless.


    He was used to seeing patients and life and death. So he wouldn''t be as excited as he was when he


    first saw these questions. No matter how tragic and disgusting the scene was, Dr. Moore could still be


    expressionless.


    As a doctor, the first thing he should do was to control his emotions. He couldn''t let his emotions


    frighten the family of the patient. Those who had been waiting for a long time would think too much if


    they saw any emotional fluctuation of the doctor. .


    Jacob saw Dr. Moore out of the ward. He was the only one in the big ward again. Jacob sighed. He had


    never sighed before, but recently he did it frequently. This was not a good sign.


    Sometimes loneliness was not for others to see. Those who were truly lonely were afraid of being


    known. Whatever loneliness could make people scared.


    At this moment, Jacob seemed to be in a huge void, surrounded by nothing. There was no love, no


    family affection, no friendship, and all the feelings were wrapped around Jacob. When people were


    idle, they would feel a lot of loneliness wrapped around themselves. What one feared most was the


    enthusiasm in front of people, and the indifference behind people.


    The enthusiasm was for others to see. Jacob knew that he seldom had time to be enthusiastic. When


    Noah was suffering from depression before, Jacob could deeply feel that it was not depression, but fear


    of loneliness. He was so lonely in the crowd.


    It was just like a dream that no one mentioned it after. No one would care whether you were tired or not


    after so many years, and no one would care if you really liked the life or not.


    Everything seemed to be in order, but suddenly it was in a mess. When everything was in order, the


    surroundings were full of people with whom you could talk with. But now, they were all silent or


    maliciously hurt.


    It was true that thew of conservation of energy was true. Jacob closed his eyes and thought of Jack.


    He didn''t cherish what he had before until he lost it.


    If it weren''t for Huo Nan, how could Jacob know what jealousy was. But now he knew, but it was too


    late to tell him.


    Jacob was not afraid of Sara''s indifference, but afraid of seeing the disappointment in her eyes.


    The desperate look in her eyes when Sara was lying on the bed during the miscarriage was


    unforgettable to Jacob. How deeply did she to be hurt to show her hopelessness? She had even lost


    her disappointment. Perhaps she hadpletely given up him.


    Jacob picked up his phone, thought for a while and then put it down. He stared at Sara''s phone


    number. Thinking that even he called her, he could say nothing. It was still a meaningless tangle.


    Moreover, he had no energy to think about it now.


    He had to attend his former assistant Andy''s funeral this weekend. Thinking of this, Jacob''s heart


    tightened. If it weren''t for him, how could a young life disappear so quickly? Recently, [Jacob felt a little


    sad. This was not like him, but this was him.

 Chapter 100 Who Dared to Slander You

    Chapter 100 Who Dared to nder You


    No matter what kind of grief and scolding, Jacob had to bear. He can imagine the pain of losing


    rtives. Under such circumstances, the emotions of Andy''s family members were not stable, but he


    still had to go. Anyway, he owed assistant Andy and his family an apology.


    Since Sara was bored at home, her rtionship with Fatty had improved greatly recently. Every day,


    Fatty liked to stay by Sara''s side and followed her closely wherever she went. Sara could do nothing to


    her. However, looking at her chubby kitten, Sara felt very happy.


    Other people would walk the dog every day, and she would walk the cat herself.


    After dinner, she took Fatty out for a walk, and Fatty would walk side by side with a puppy, which was


    really adorable. But sometimes, Fatty would be afraid of bigger dogs. At that time, her hair would stand


    up crazily, which made Sara a little scared.


    Fatty seemed in low spirit. Because the weather was getting colder and colder, she had to stay at


    home. Sara was eating potato chips and watching TV, while Fatty nested beside Sara. Perhaps Fatty


    had been lonely for too long. She liked to glue Sara. If Sara spoke a little louder, Fatty would be angry.


    She looked like a child who was throwing a tantrum.


    While Sara was eating the crisps, Fatty looked at Sara pitifully and mewed. She seemed that she was


    saying, "I want to eat also."


    Sara took out a piece of crisps and feeding it to Fatty. Fatty was stunned for a moment. She smelled it


    and found it didn''t suit her appetite. But she still reached out her head and touched the crisps. As soon


    as she took a lick, Fatty ate it. It seemed tasty.


    One person and one cat were lying on the sofa cozily. There was an unknown TV drama on the TV. If


    anyone saw it, they would definitely feel that the scene was strangely warm.


    She watched TV and soon a bag of chips was finished. She threw the bag to Fatty. Fatty looked at it


    and was smart enough to ignore it.


    Sara secretlyughed at this little guy''s intelligence and wit, while sternly teaching Fatty: "You can''t eat


    any more, you know, you should lose weight."


    Fatty seemed to have noticed the displeasure on Sara''s face. She meowed, turned her back to Sara


    and fell asleep.


    Looking at the clumsy cat in front of her, Sara felt both angry and funny. When she was about to say


    something, her WeChat rang.


    Bess: Sara, let''s ride around theke on Saturday. We did this a lot in college and haven''t been there


    for a long time.


    Looking at the big smile emoji sent by Bess, Sara mocked at herself being a third wheel.


    Sara: Are you trying to show off your affection? A single woman is also a human being. You can refuse


    to love her, but please don''t hurt her.


    The scene of their openly affectionate had been pictured in her mind, and Sara couldn''t help feeling


    cold on her back. She was just asking for a snub, not to mention that they were in love, she should not


    blend it.


    Bess: Well, Sara, what are you thinking about? On the weekend, Noah is going to attend assistant


    Andy''s funeral with Jacob, so I want to rx on Saturday. Don''t always think about I am in love. I need


    friends too.


    Sara smiled. She was really unable to outspeak Bess.


    Sara: Okay then. I have nothing to do at home anyway. I can only watch TV with Fatty all day long. You


    don''t know how much Fatty could eat. Now she has gained a lot of weight and she is very stingy.


    Bess couldn''t helpughing when she read Sara''s text.


    Bess: If you dont''t like her, give her to me. I''m Fatty''s mother. You are just her stepmother. I don''t want


    to talk about you. My Fatty is so cute, but you dislike her.


    Looking at the message from Bess, Sara nced at Fatty who was with her back to her and said,


    "What? It is she often ys on air, okay? What do you mean by ''I dislike er''? Look, how much she


    dislikes me."


    Then Sara took a picture and sent it to Bess.


    In the picture, Fatty with his back to Sara looked like a small ck and gray ball. She looked adorable.


    Bess: Well, my Fatty is cute.


    Sara:e and have a look.


    Bess: I''ll bring her delicious food next time.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sara turned off her phone. Shey on the sofa and tried to make Fatty lie down. Fatty moved aside


    obediently and stayed beside Sara. Then, Sara fell asleep.


    In the morning, Jacob''s new assistant came to see him in a hurry. He guessed that Jacob didn''t know


    there was something wrong.


    Seeing that his assistant rushed into the ward in a hurry, Jacob sighed that Andy was better than him


    cause Andy was always calm andposed.


    The assistant pushed the door open without knocking. He walked to the bedside, wiped the sweat with


    one hand and nervously looked up at Jacob.


    "Mr. president, do you know the news?" The assistant said while gasping for breath. His voice sounded


    ufortable.


    "What news? I don''t know." Jacob looked calm. He wouldn''t panic even if something big happened.


    "Look!" The assistant handed the phone to Jacob, and the news page appeared in his sight.


    Jacob nced at the news and cursed, "Bastard."


    The assistant trembled with fear. He nodded repeatedly, "Mr. Jacob, this matter has a great impact on


    us. Thepany''s shares have been sold out in panic because of this matter, and now the stock has


    fallen sharply. The management of thepany put pressure on you, especially they don''t know that


    you are in hospital. No one knows. You haven''t been to thepany for a long time, and everyone is


    talking about you. "


    Jacob adjusted his state and recalled the news just now. The photo of his divorce certificate, the photo


    of him having meals with other men... Media was really good at entertaining people. They liked to


    fabricate stories and to make carpingments on other''s private life.


    Obviously, this news was more disadvantageous to Sara if he couldn''t handle it well. Sara''s reputation


    would be ruined. His original n to remarry her in the name of thepany would be shattered.


    Jacob only felt a headache. He needed some time to calm down and deal with it.


    "Okay, I see. You can go ahead with your work and find out who published the news. This is very


    important to Sara. No matter what conditions the other party put forward, we can unconditionally


    support and deal with it. Besides, that''s not the case. You must keep Sara''s reputation. Got it? "


    Jacob''s tone was cold, but there was a hint of anger in it.


    The assistant nodded, "Yes, yes, sir. I''ll do it right away. Don''t worry. Don''t be angry. The doctor said


    you should have a good rest. It''s not good for your health if you get angry. "


    Jacob waved his hand and said, "You can leave now."


    Lying on the bed, Jacob wondered if he should call and exin to Sara. On second thought, he might


    as well wait for Sara''s call and then he would exin by himself. Now he didn''t know who did it, so it


    would be bad for him to make Sara misunderstand him.


    Just after lunch, Sara''s phone rang. She took the phone and saw it was a call from Bess.


    "Hello, Bess. What''s up? Didn''t we go riding on Saturday? What''s wrong with you today? " With the


    phone nipped by her shoulder, Sara was knitting a sweater. She was idle so she wanted to make a


    sweater for her father.


    "Sara, you haven''t read the news yet? The headline of the day is your divorce news. It posed with the


    picture of your divorce certificate, and the picture of you having dinner with other men. The news said


    that the reason why you divorced was because you had an affair. It was totally nder. I''ve sent


    someone to look for that reporter. Don''t worry. No one dares to nder you. " Bess said excitedly.

 Chapter 101 By Luck

    Chapter 101 By Luck


    Compared with Bess, Sara was much calmer. In this way, she could break free from Jacob. However, it


    would cause a great loss to her reputation. Hearing that, Sara''s heart sank. Perhaps Jacob also


    wanted to announce their divorce.


    "Well, is there any news about Jacob?" Sara asked suddenly. Logically speaking, Jacob shouldn''t


    ignore the news.


    "I don''t know. Maybe he has known it, but there is no move. Do you think it was released by Jacob,


    Sara? " Bess muttered. If it was really Jacob, it could only prove that Sara had loved the wrong person


    for so many years.


    "I don''t think so." Putting down the sweater that she was knitting, Sara held the phone with her hand


    and said, "He wouldn''t do such a thing to hurt others and made no benefit to himself. Logically


    speaking, except me, the only person who can take our divorce certificate is Alice. But she looks like a


    babe in the wood. I don''t think Jacob will doubt her.""


    "It''s that bitch again. It seems that I have to teach her a lesson. She is really bold to make trouble like


    this again and again." Bess frowned and her anger was self-evident.


    "Don''t worry. She can''t hurt me. What else can she do except for these tricks. Besides, Jacob protects


    her. I guess that''s it. If I mention it again, I will be ostracized inside and out." Sara shrugged helplessly,


    but she couldn''t feel relieved at all.


    She didn''t want topete with her, but she was sucked into the vortex all the time. Sara couldn''t help


    but feel a little discouraged. Life was always like this. People always do something not of their own free


    will;


    "Sara, I really feel sorry for you. I''ll check it out. This time, even if Jacob doesn''t give you an


    exnation, I won''t let that bitch go. " Bess wouldn''t allow others to bully her friend.


    "Well, thank you, Bess. You are the only one who supports me at the most critical moment every time. I


    really don''t know what to say to express my gratitude." Sara was deeply touched. No matter what had


    happened, she was not alone.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Bess sighed, "Well, be in a good mood. Don''t worry about it. We should be happier when we go out on


    Saturday. We can''t be angry for such a trifle. Got it?"


    On the other side, as soon as Jacob asked his assistant away, Noah called.


    "Hello, Jacob. What''s the news about?" Noah said in an anxious tone. Hardly had one wave subsided


    when another rose.


    "Someone set me up, but I can''t figure out who it is for the time being." Jacob sighed. The thought of


    Sara''s face shed through his mind. Why was she always so silent? He would rather she called and


    scolded him.


    "Jacob, think about it carefully. Who has the chance to take a photo of your divorce certificate? I won''t


    remind you anything else. I didn''t want to get involved in this, but sometimes I really think you are


    stupid. " Noah looked disappointed. Did Jacob need him to speak inly?


    Jacob was stunned, as if he had understood something. "You mean? ¡­¡­"


    "Think about it yourself. I don''t know who it is anyway. But think about it carefully, you should think it


    over." Noah hung up the phone and breathed a sigh of relief. Although he felt sorry for Alice, what she


    did made him feel disgusting.


    Jacob was in a daze, as if his mind had returned to many years ago. When he first met Alice, she wore


    a ponytail and didn''t wear any make-up. She was so beautiful that he was restless. Later, for some


    reason, there was a rumor that Jacob loved Alice. Atst, the two really felt in love because of this


    rumor.


    They had been in love for 7 years. But in fact, they had only been together for three years. But no


    matter how long it had been, Jacob still had a good impression on Alice.


    So now, Jacob didn''t want to admit it was Alice who had done it. He didn''t believe that the dirty tricks


    were really yed by Alice. That was too bad.


    But the truth was, except for him and Sara, Alice was the only one who had the chance. Of course,


    Sara would not release such a bad news to ruin her reputation.


    Jacob rubbed his temples. There was a soft corner in his heart. The ce was used to be reserved for


    Alice, but now it disappeared. The loved ones hurt each other in the end. This was thest thing he


    wanted to see.


    Jacob took out his phone and called his assistant.


    A voice came from the other end of the phone, "Hello, Mr. Jacob. What''s up?"


    "Investigate Alice as soon as possible, especially what she is doing recently, and whether she has


    contacted any news reporters. And try to check her call log. Jacob''s voice became colder and colder.


    Thinking of the woman he had been missing for so many years, Jacob felt heartbroken.


    Sometimes, what defeated a person was not the pain of illness, but the fragile feelings that could not


    bear.


    After hanging up the phone, Jacob closed his eyes. Although he had known the answer, he still wished


    what his conjecture was wrong. If he hadn''t had wishful thinking, he wouldn''t have been so difficult now.


    Jacob sighed as he didn''t know what was going on in his life. He felt as if a shadow was following him.


    No matter what the result was, he didn''t want to see it.


    Did Alice pretend to be so gentle and pitiful all those years? But since she had to pretend, why didn''t


    she pretend all her life?


    Thinking of all the unpleasant things that had happened between Alice and Sara after Alice came back


    from abroad, Jacob couldn''t help but feel a chill down his spine. If everything was done by Alice, how


    much injustice had Sara suffered?


    Thinking of this, Jacob couldn''t help but punch the sickbed angrily. It was a pity that he hadn''t found it


    for such a long time. He was really stupid. Even an outsider like Noah could see it, but he had always


    been so stupid.


    Finally, Jacob understood how he pushed Sara away from him step by step. He also felt that there was


    a mess in his mind. Some things gradually became clear, but too dazzling.


    If one injury could be saved, then countless injuries would probably have locked Sara''s heart. No


    wonder in the face of a weak person like her, Sara would still sneer at him coldly. Jacob deserved it. He


    could me no one.


    He took a deep breath. It was better to know the truth than not. He hoped that things were not as bad


    as he thought.


    Sitting on the sofa leisurely and ying with Fatty, Sara kept teasing the little kitten. She grew faster


    and fatter.


    If it had been in the past, Sara would have been so angry and worried. But today, when she knew the


    news that ndered her in this way, she didn''t care it any more.


    Time could easily change a person. Sara knew that she had suffered too much because of what she


    had lost before. From now on, she would no longer be sad, because she would lose more.


    Time was like wine. Some people drink strongly, while some drink lightly. It was just the reflection of her


    own mentality. If one had a good mentality, she would be naturally vigorous. If she had a bad mentality,


    she would be decrepit.


    It was better to have a good time than to be depressed. Even if a person''s reputation was of great


    important, no one would care about his/her feelings. He/she could only be relieved to see some


    sadness in other people''s stories.


    Some people liked topare their own lives with others''. Living a good life was naturally the object of


    jealousy of the other''s, and living a bad life was naturally the object of ridicule of most people. Anyway,


    life was not like that. She lived for herself and didn''t care about other people''s feelings. However, some


    people cared about other people''s feelings so much.

 Chapter 102 A Pleasant Environment

    Chapter 102 A Pleasant Environment


    In the past, Sara was the same. Even if she wore a dress, she would care about other people''s


    opinions. She felt sad or happy for this. But now, no matter what others thought, Sara didn''t care


    anymore.


    Alice just wanted to see her unhappy, sad andugh at her. Sara didn''t care. She didn''t care about a


    person who had nothing to do with her. No matter how she told her, she didn''t care.


    However, there was a doubt in Sara''s heart. Why did she have to do that even though she knew it


    would do harm to Jacob. With Fatty in his arms, Sara overlooked the city. The winter was getting colder


    and colder. There was an indescribable grey in the air. The whole sky and city were covered in mist, as


    if they were covered in ayer of dust. Such a weather made people reluctant to go out.


    It was a pity that so many people spend a lot of money to live in the city, but they could only enjoy the


    sky and living environment like this. Sara couldn''t help thinking, it''s a pity. But life was not perfect.


    There were always gains and losses. That was all.


    Many ancient people longed for living progress, free from worries about food and clothing, convenient


    transportation, various entertainment methods, and freedom of love. But what they didn''t know was that


    now people were also missing the pce buildings of the ancient times, blue sea and the blue sky.


    It was satisfaction that they didn''t feel disappointed.


    Waiting for Jacob to call her, Sara didn''t know how Jacob was doing. She would still think of him, just


    like a dream that she hadn''t been finished for many years. But that kind of missing was gentle and


    unknown.


    On Saturday, Sara changed into a sportswear. Because of her good appetite recently, she looked much


    better. With a ponytail, she looked like an 18-year-old girl.


    Noah drove with Bess to pick up Sara. Sara saw their car from a distance. After being together with


    Bess, Noah felt much more mature. He didn''t know if it was his illusion.


    With a faint smile, Sara straightened her sun hat. Since graduation, she rarely had the chance to go out


    with others like this. In a rich family, she couldn''t be so unscrupulous. Behind her glorious background,


    she couldn''t even do anything that an ordinary person could do at any time. This was also a kind of


    sadness in her life.


    It turned out that life could be so wonderful after divorce.


    Many women would be in an inane marriage all their lives and look forward to assisting their husband


    and educated child. It was not ruled out that some people really liked this kind of life, but most of them


    had edges and corners, and finally drew in their horns.


    Those people were like eagles that had lost their wings and stopped flying. Like flowers lost their petals


    and stopped blooming. Like stream lost its direction and no longer joined the sea.


    For a moment, Sara even thought that she was like an imprisoned body. She seemed to have thought,


    but in fact, she was just a walking corpse. Fortunately, now she finally understood what the meaning of


    life was.


    Sara opened the door and got into the car. Looking at the two quiet people in the car, Sara thought she


    was really the third wheel between the two. When she was single, she was always afraid of doing


    something with a couple, feeling that she had disturbed others.


    Bess seemed to see through what Sara was thinking. She coughed and said. "Today, we are going to


    ride a bike around theke. Firstly, we want to rx ourselves. Secondly, we can exercise. Thirdly, we


    can feel the new way of entertainment, so that we won''t be immersed in the dancing ball all day long.


    Thepany, the family and other things are difficult to extricate ourselves from. Do you think so,


    Sara?"


    Hearing that, Sara curled her lips. What new trouble did the clever Besse up with? It didn''t look


    like that.


    "Sara, in fact, what Bess wants to say is that you may be in a bad mood, so we have to take you to


    rx." Holding the steering wheel, Noah turned around with a smile and exined to Sara.


    Sara was deeply touched by Bess''s words. Bess had done a lot of things for her. "Well, although I''m


    moved, is it really appropriate for the three of us to go out today? Jac..."


    When she was about to mention Jacob, Sara stopped. It was not the right time to mention Jacob. With


    a smile, Noah continued, "Do you want to ask how is Jacob?"


    "No, it''s not like that. Just now, I just wanted to say that there were only three of us, but made a slip of


    tongue." With a red face, Sara argued. She wouldn''t be obsessed with Jacob. But she really couldn''t,


    why did she think of his name?


    "All right, all right. We know. You don''t want to mention Jacob. Do you want to know the current


    situation of Jacob? " Seeing the expectant look in Bess''s eyes, Saran couldn''t help but sneer.


    "Are you all on Jacob''s side? Why didn''t I see it before? I don''t want to me Noah. But Bess, why are


    you on his side? " Sara''s tone was more than angry, which made Bess feel guilty.


    "Don''t be angry, Sara. Forget it. Anyway, Jacob will recover soon. If he can''t deal with that matter well,


    you can really ignore him. He always stands up for Alice. " Bess told the truth quickly.


    Noah, who was driving the car, pretended to cough. Bess continued, "Don''t pretend. Sara knows that it


    was Alice who did it. Now it depends on Jacob''s attitude. If he can''t give Sara an exnation today, I


    can only be disappointed in him. " Bess was filled with righteous indignation. Thinking of his miserable


    situation if he quarreled with Bess in the future, he began to feel uneasy.


    "Well, Bess, I don''t care about that at all. I used to be so angry that I couldn''t even eat. But now, I can''t.


    No one can stop me from loving delicious food. " Sara pretended to be rxed. People were always


    like this. Pretending to be strong would make them strong.


    "Well, Bess, don''t scare Sara. Jacob will deal with it well, but it depends on how to deal with it. Nothing


    else will happen." Noah just wanted to change the topic as soon as possible. To be honest, Bess was


    so keen on quarreling when they were in love, it sent shiver down Noah''s spine.


    In fact, it was unnecessary for Noah to worry about it. The reason why Bess cared so much was that it


    was about her good friend, Sara.


    A person would be strange because of falling in love, be afraid of gain and loss, and think about


    everything. Noah might also have this tendency. Fortunately, he and Bess went straight to each other,


    and there was no big difference till now.


    All love broke up after major disagreements. Some people said that the different views on the values of


    life would not have any impact on their own lives. Complementary characters were the best. In fact,


    people who didn''t even have amon hobbies would think differently by imagination.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    It was hard for ordinary people to understand why a man would like a man. Then it would be hard for


    Gay to understand why other men would like women.


    Many people could understand that each had his/her own love. But once such a thing really happened


    in life, everyone would be less tolerant.


    For example, if one liked a star and dislike the other, he/she would doubt why someone liked that kind


    of star.


    There were so many people alike. Maybe unknowingly, everyone had such a moment.


    Without another word, Noah listened to Bess and Sara chatting all the way to their destination.


    Thiske was a famous tourist attraction in W City. Although it was not big, the environment was


    pleasant.

 Chapter 103 Be Eloquent

    Chapter 103 Be Eloquent


    Theke was clear enough to see the bottom, and there were people ying around. Of course, it was


    only open to some people with high ie. The so-called high ie standard referred to the person


    with a bank ount of more than 10 million and more than two apartments.


    Sara was stunned by such a ce. There were few people here. Someone was fishing by theke.


    The staff ushered the three into the scenic spot after Noah handed over three tickets.


    After dismissing the staff, Sara couldn''t help but sigh, "I didn''t expect there to be such a ce, like a


    fairnd."


    People who were used to the haze of the city would be amazed to see such a ce. Sara couldn''t help


    but want to praise it.


    "I don''t know there is such a ce. I''ve been in this country for so many years, but I don''t know more


    than Noah. I''m so ashamed." Bess even became modest. Sara looked at theke with admiration.


    It was true that there was nock of beauty in the world, butck of eyes to identify beauty. If she hadn''t


    seen it with her own eyes, Sara wouldn''t have believed it. But now, in front of her, she felt that she had


    been too ignorant in the past.


    With a smile, Noah pointed to a house in front of him. The house didn''t look big, but there was a ship at


    the door, which was built by theke, and the dam in front of the door was built on theke.


    If they could live in such a ce, it would be a kind of enjoyment. However, in such a ce, except for


    the people who had no desires, no one else could do it. There were too many shackles lingering in the


    mortal world, and the people who could jump out were either crazy or real masters.


    The owner was a bald middle-aged man with a kind face. The three rented a bike and began to ride


    along theke. Perhaps Sara didn''t do exercise for a long time. She rode her bicycle with difficulty,


    while Noah and Bess rode at ease. Soon, Sara felt behind.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, it was cloudy and there was no sun.


    The sunhat that Sara was wearing just covered her forehead. Her ponytail was exposed outside the


    hat, which looked pleasing. Even if there was no sun, she had to smear herself with suntan oil. After all,


    skin care and losing weight were women''s lifelong career.


    Looking at the two people who were riding far away, Sara stopped by theke. There were many


    fishes, shrimps and grass in theke, which looked alive and fragrant.


    Theke was dark blue and clear, but it could be seen that it waspletely natural and pollution-free.


    After riding for a while, Noah and Bess turned to look at Sara. Sara shouted, "You go first. Keep in


    touch."


    Therefore, the three acted separately. It was not because of Sara''s intention to let Bess and Noah stay


    alone. On the contrary, it was because that she had not exercised for too long and was too weak to


    keep up with the two of them.


    Although Noah was from a rich family, he had climbed a lot of mountains and was a fan of sports.


    Needless to say, Bess loved ski, swimming and other sports, so she was naturally skilled. In


    comparison, Sara was bound to stay at home all day long to participate activities, so she felt


    exhausted.


    It was not that she was not considerate. After all, she couldn''t ruin everyone''s mood to go out in such a


    situation.


    Sara raised her head and looked into the distance. There seemed to be a temple or something like


    that. It was a rare ce for people to build temples.


    Nobody knew who could build such a temple here, the ancient magic temple. It didn''t attract arge


    number of pilgrims, but it was a good ce to find immortals.


    There were some things that if you believed, it was there, otherwise it was not.


    When she finally arrived at the temple gate, Sara saw a notice sticking to the four gates. Curious, she


    couldn''t help but get close to it. It was written in small characters: I am the host of the Floating Clouds


    Temple, and this temple was built by myself.


    It''s not because I''m living a miserable life that I choose to be a nun. I don''t expect to live forever. It''s


    human nature to die of illness. If you are destined, you can listen to my story. I don''t want to move


    anyone, or make things difficult for anyone, or force others to ept my own opinions.


    Maybe, you are the next person I will meet.


    Seeing thest sentence, Sara was moved. It sounded so profound.


    After entering the temple gate and following the long path, Sara finally found a temple in a deep


    mountain. It looked amazing.


    At the door, Sara straightened her clothes and saw a young monk sitting inside.


    He had a kind face, and there was no selfish desire in his eyes, as if he could see through everything.


    Putting her palms together, Sara bowed to the monk. She felt a little nervous, then the monk pointed at


    the cushion. He gestured for Sara to sit down. Then Sara sat down about two meters away from the


    monk.


    The monk looked at Sara with a smile. "You look so sad. I don''t know what''s bothering you. You can


    share with me." The monk said slowly, making people feel a stable power.


    "Master, tell me. Am I still impetuous? " Sara said in a calm tone.


    "No, you aren''t. You seem a little quiet." The master looked into the distance and saw the green


    mountain in front of him.


    "Do you think I still have a solution. Is there really a Buddha in this world? " Sara asked cautiously. She


    regretted immediately. Asking if there was a Buddha in a temple was the same as when you entered a


    restaurant, you asked the owner if there were any dishes to dine.


    The master smiled, breaking Sara''s'' general impression on monks. "Buddha, believe it or not."


    With a smile on Sara''s face, She thought, "A master is a master. No wonder he is the host.''


    "Don''t you feel lonely living here alone?" Sara continued to be curious. She had already forgotten her


    purpose ofing here. In fact, she didn''t have any purpose at all. She just wanted to take a look.


    The master pointed at his head and said, "All the seven emotions and six desires are thought out by


    people, so don''t think about it. You won''t feel lonely then. Besides, there are several realms of life.


    When I was young, I liked to be lively. At my age, I can only meditate alone. " The master still had a


    smile on his face, as if speaking was a happy thing.


    "Master, I don''t understand. You are in such a good state of mind. Why did you be a nun?" Sara


    always felt that monks were those who saw through the world and felt desperate and helpless about


    the world. For example, she should be a person who saw through the world now. But she was totally


    different from the master in front of her.


    "To truly see through the mortal world is not to detest the world, but to experience something else


    besides the mortal world. I used to be a big shot in the business world. I had a lovely daughter and a


    beautiful wife and lived a happy life. It''s not because I lost everything that I became a nun. It''s just that


    when everything was good, I suddenly came here and told my wife that I wanted to build a temple to


    be a nun. At the beginning, she didn''t believe me and thought I was joking. " Yunfu paused and


    stopped.


    Hearing that, Sara was absorbed in her own thoughts. She felt that the life of the master was like a real


    reflection of an idiom, "When you achieve sess, you retreat."


    "Later, I left enough money for my wife and children, and then build this temple. The rest of the money


    was donated to the Red Cross. I think life is always a process of experience. Do you know that all the


    things you are pursuing are actually something terrible? Some pursue love, some pursue money, and


    some pursue power. In the end, it is just a definition of pursuit, which is invisible, so everything returns


    to the starting point. " The master was eloquent, looking at the green mountain outside the door.


    Sara seemed half-understood, "Master, I seem to understand a little, but I still don''t understand."

 Chapter 104 Lived A Peaceful Life

    Chapter 104 Lived A Peaceful Life


    Yunfu turned to look at Sara and said, "You just haven''t reached the peak of the mortal world. In this


    world, only a few people could reach the peak, so there were so many people who were addicted to it.


    As long as one reaches the peak of the mortal world, he will only go downhill in the future. Therefore,


    the best state for people is on the path to its peak. "


    Sara''s mouth was wide open in shock. She looked at Yunfu. "Master, I seem to understand."


    Yunfu finally stopped smiling, and a rare seriousness appeared on his kind face. "With all due respect,


    you have too much resentment and entanglement. But I still want to tell you that everything is


    predestined. You can''t force it. "


    Even though Sara still didn''t believe in Buddhism, she was deeply touched and couldn''t tell what she


    felt.


    "Master, have you ever regretted?" In fact, Sara didn''t know what he would regret.


    "Regret? Regretmonly exists when one is born. But today, in my world, satisfaction and regret are


    unnecessary. The most favorite word in the mortal world was that love would neverst long, and


    wisdom would always be hurt. I think it makes sense. People who were too happy would often find


    some pain to try, and people who were too painful would often desire to be happy. It''s just a state of


    mind. " Yunfu stood up and stood in front of the Bodhisattva statue, leaving Sara a back.


    "Master, I still want to know..." Before Sara could finish her words, master Yunfu raised his left hand


    and waved it to stop her.


    "You can leave now. You are not destined to meet me. You still have too many evil thoughts to explore


    by yourself. You cane to me again after you go through everything. Maybe at that time, you will be


    destined to meet me. " Yunfu only had his back, and no one could see his expression clearly.


    "Okay, I see, master. Sorry to bother you. " Sara stood up and was about to leave, but she heard


    master Yunfu''s words again.


    "Remember, everything is predestined and cannot be forced." Master Yunfu finally turned around,


    expressionless.


    Nodding, Sara walked out of the temple. As she walked, she looked back at the temple in front of her. If


    it weren''t for her sharp eyes, perhaps ordinary people wouldn''t have been able to see the temple. She


    had nned to let the master solve her doubts, but she didn''t expect that she was still confused.


    However, some ideas gradually came to Sara''s mind. If it weren''t for master Yunfu, she wouldn''t have


    understood it for the rest of her life. Obsession was a thorn in her heart.


    This thorn was invisible and untouchable, but it was floating around in the mortal world. Still unable to


    see through the world, Sara breathed a sigh of relief. Since hse couldn''t see through it, she had to go


    through it step by step. There were always some things that could only be understood after she


    experienced them.


    As soon as she went out of the temple, Sara found her bike and wanted to check the time. When she


    took out her phone, she saw several missed calls from Bess.


    As soon as Sara called back, Bess''s voice came into her ears, "Hey, Sara, where have you been? I


    was so anxious that I thought something had happened to you. I was about to call the police just now. "


    Bess''s worry was reasonable, because this was a high-end tourist resort. It was hard to guarantee that


    someone would kidnap tourists for money. What''s more, Sara was so beautiful. Beauty would provoke


    danger.


    Sara smiled. Bess was always so considerate. "I''m fine. I just wandered around by myself. Where are


    you? I''ming for you."


    "There is a pavilion on the shore. Let''s take a rest here and have dinnerter. Come here quickly. Do


    you need to ask Noah to pick you up? " Bess''s anxious tone was full of concern.


    "No, thanks. Just wait for me there. I''ll be right there." Sara hung up the phone.


    Sometimes she felt she was miserable because of such a marriage, but sometimes she felt she was


    lucky because she had such a friend. It was said that friends would help others, and Bess was probably


    the best representative.


    The corners of Sara''s mouth lifted into a smirk. In fact, her life was not that dim. Just as the master


    said, the peak of the mortal world was beautiful, but any peak was just a point, and the peak would


    decline. It was better to keep searching than to decline.


    Thinking of what the master had said, Sara rode her bike to the pavilion by theke. Recently, the sky


    above the city was always not very beautiful. Fortunately, here was like a fairnd, and the sky was


    getting blue.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was involved in distracting thoughts, she might havee to such a


    ce for the rest of her life. But if she quit now, it meant that she had failed in her life, not to mention


    that she couldn''t do it without any distractions.


    After kicking her bike hard with her right foot, Sara put her left foot on the stand naturally. A beginner


    would definitely feel scared, because she didn''t believe that a small bike could carry her to the


    distance. But when she learned it, she would feel wonderful.


    In fact, life was almost the same as riding a bike. Most of the time, one would feel that the speed of


    riding was as fast as the time passed, because before she could see the scenery on the roadside, she


    had already been in a hurry. Sometimes, she would even hit a telegraph pole. At this time, some


    people chose to pat the dust, some chose not to ride, and some were afraid of riding.


    Some people said that character decided fate, while some stood out to deny it. However, in Sara''s


    opinion, her personality did determine her fate. Cowardice could be bullied, and being strong could


    make a big deal. Between the two, Sara always forced herself to be strong.


    You can''t stop halfway up the mountain and burst into tears before you reach the finish line. Sitting on


    her bike, Sara felt the wind whistling past her. It was a feeling of freedom that made people want to


    scream. Sara had forgotten more than half of what the master said to her, and only remembered,


    "Everything is predestined. Don''t force."


    Believe it or not.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Bess saw Sara from a distance, Bess waved her hand excitedly and shouted, "Sara, Sara, here,


    here. Come here."


    A smile appeared at the corners of Sara''s mouth. Only in front of Bess could she be the most real


    person. Wearing a coat and a mask all the time, she was tired.


    Stopping in front of Bess, Sara smiled and said, "It seems that I have to get up early to run in the


    future. My health is getting worse and worse. How could I not catch up with you in college?"


    Bess handed a bottle of water to Sara andughed, "I wanted to tell you a long time ago, but I was


    afraid that you would overthink. Look at you, you don''t know what you are doing all day long. Why don''t


    you exercise more and learn yoga, tea, embroidery and so on? At that time, you would have some


    skills, lest others say that you are nothing but good-looking."


    Taking over the water and taking a big sip, Sara rolled her eyes at Bess and said, "In my opinion, if


    there is the best bad friend award, it should be given to you. If you call yourself the second, no one


    dares to call herself the first."


    Noah put a big smile on his face, Sara pretended to be angry and said, "Take care of your Bess. You


    two work together to bully me. I won''t y with you anymore."


    Putting the water in the bike basket, Sara rode away without saying a word. Bess shouted behind him,


    "Hey, Sara, wait for us."

 Chapter 105 What To Do In The Future

    Chapter 105 What To Do In The Future


    The three rode back together. When they finally arrived at a restaurant, they found it was closed.


    Stopping at the gate of a restaurant, Sara thought to herself, ''''It''s not easy to have a meal in such a


    remote ce. It''s really not a ce for mortals to stay for a long time.''


    Noah and Bess also stopped at the door. Looking at the closed door, Sara sighed and said, "I''m


    hungry."


    Taking a look at the gate and then at Bess, Noah finally fixed his eyes on Sara. We brought some food


    and wanted to have a pic. But the food is in the car, there is about half an hour left before we go


    back. Can you still hold on? "


    There was a jolly light in Sara''s dim eyes, and she became energetic as soon as she heard the food.


    "I''m fine. How about you, Bess?"


    Bess was stunned, "I, I have no problem. Let''s go."


    As soon as she finished her words, Bess rushed out like an arrow from the string. Looking at the two


    people riding in front of her, Sara raised a deeper smile. What a perfect match!


    ''How''s Jacob going?'' thought Sara suddenly. She couldn''t help but feel sad. If her life was still in the


    mortal world, then Jacob also a straw in her life. Sometimes he saved her life; sometimes he was


    useless to disappoint her.


    Humans were such strange animals. The more they wanted to lose, the more they felt reluctant to


    leave. It never urred to Sara that Jacob would leave her, just as she never believed that Jacob


    woulde into her life.


    But everything was so natural and irreversible. She couldn''t imagine where Jacob would go or stay.


    The result was so clear, but she still couldn''t help but feel a faint pain.


    Sara rode her bike happily all the way. She hadn''t exercised for a long time. She felt the sourness in


    her muscle brought by the exercise, but she also feltfortable all over.


    When they finally found the car, Noah was already picking up food. He randomly picked awn, and the


    grass on the ground was still green, as if it was the right growing season.


    Humans were indeed a magical animal, because ordinary animals could only stay in the stage of


    reverence for nature. But humans were different. They not only revered for nature, but also transform


    nature.


    Bess and Sara helped to put the food on the table, and a square grid wasid on the grass. Everything


    looked so lively and interesting. Sara felt that she had temporarily forgotten all the annoying things.


    Her father was already adept at managing thepany alone, and it was time for her to make a n.


    After all, she couldn''t stay idle. Even if she used to look very idle, how could she have a real free time


    in her life? She just strugged to hold on.


    Just as inhtion and exhtion, advance and retreat, sadness and joy, they were opposite and


    contradictory things existed, which reached the harmony of human understanding.


    With the lunch box in her hand, Sara praised that Noah was thoughtful. Noah said joyfully, "In this


    world, the most beautiful people and delicious food can''t be let down."


    Sara couldn''t help but sigh that he disyed publicly his affection again. People in love really wanted to


    show off their love all day long.


    Since she couldn''t find a word to say, Sara had to pick up a piece of cake and eat it. Desserts were her


    favorite. Fortunately, she didn''t get fat no matter how much she ate, so that she didn''t have to worry


    about eating desserts all the time.


    "This almond cake tastes good. Who made it?" After taking a big bite, Sara''s voice was a little


    inarticte. Fortunately, there was no outsider here.


    Bess also took a bite of it and gave it to Noah. While eating, Noah replied, "We just hired a Korean


    Baker. It is said that he is a little famous in Korea."


    Sara reached for the milk and took a sip. "It seems that I have to hire a maid when I have time. It''s


    troublesome to cook by myself, and I like the red bean cake made by Winnie the most."


    After saying that, Sara stopped stiffly and said, "One of the reasons why I''m so sad is that I can''t eat


    the food cooked by Winnie."


    Looking at the food in front of him, Noah nodded with satisfaction. He had ordered the chef to cook


    more than a dozen dishes because he wanted toe out one day, so the whole grid table cloth was


    full, with drinks and cakes. Fortunately, they were well preserved, but some dishes were still damaged,


    and the taste should not be affected.


    Looking up at Sara, who was eating almond filled food, Noah''s face became serious. "Sara, what are


    you going to deal your rtion with Jacob in the future? Can''t you really make up?"


    Sara stunned for a moment, the disappointment in her eyes was suppressed by herself. "What future?


    Do we still have a future?"


    Bess continued, "Sara, Noah and I are doing this for your own good. Look, the divorce news has been


    exposed. Have you ever thought about what to do in the future?"


    "I used to n a lot of things, and I thought everything was under control. So I had naively thought that


    since I married a good man after graduation, and I maybe deal with family and work. Maybe I have a


    boss with a bad temper who always makes things difficult for me. But now I find that everything that


    hasn''t happened is just imagination. Even if it is realized, I still need to work hard. " Sara paused.


    Then she continued, "But I''m tired now. I don''t want to work hard anymore. It''s enough to get close to a


    person and win his favor. I''ve been working hard for four years, but I still haven''t achieved anything.


    Maybe I''ve used the wrong strength and chosen the wrong direction."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    A smile appeared at the corners of Noah''s mouth. It seemed that these were small things. As long as


    the two people really loved each other, they would ovee these problems. "Well, I see. I''m also


    disappointed in Jacob." Noah didn''t like to beat around the bush.


    Sara didn''t say anything. Since Jacob had made up his mind to be with Alice, then let him be. It was


    better to release the sand if she could hold it.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this anymore. Come on, let''s eat. I''m hungry." Bess''s voice broke the ice.


    Taking over the bowl from Bess and looking at the food in front of her, Sara wondered why she was so


    stupid in the past since she had missed so many delicious food. There was only one thought in Sara''s


    mind: life is precious, and love is priceless. If it was a delicacy, the two could be thrown away.


    Putting her palms together, Sara said, "then I won''t stand on ceremony."


    The three of them began to have a happy pic, adding a touch of humanity to the beautiful scenery of


    the mountain. After all, beauty could only be called beautiful when it was discovered.


    In terms of aesthetic, there were two kinds of beauty: natural beauty and social beauty. The


    combination of both was real beauty. The beauty of reality lied in people''sprehension of it. On the


    one hand, the natural beauty referred to the beauty of natural objects that had not been processed,


    such as the starry sky and the sea. On the one hand, it referred to the beauty of processed humans,


    such as fields and gardens.


    The beautiful environment with pavilions and nts in front of her was naturally beautiful, and the


    irregr mountains were naturally beautiful. Even the reflection on the bank of the river was


    intoxicating. As for the naturalke, it was so beautiful that there was nothing to say.


    The beauty that could be described was not the highest level. The highest level of beauty was a strong


    impact on the heart, but she couldn''t tell why she felt it beautiful.


    After dinner, the three of them ssified all kinds of garbage and put them into the trash can in the


    distance. The trip was about to end. Although they were tired, this kind of tiredness yed a role in


    washing their hearts. If she hadn''t experienced it, she wouldn''t have known.

 Chapter 106 Vicious Circle

    Chapter 106 Vicious Circle


    Before Sara left, she stood at the guardrail of theke and looked down. Her reflection clearly appeared


    in front of her. There were not only fish and shrimps, but also some water nts. Some sank into the


    water, and some exposed the surface of the water.


    In a sense, life was like duckweed. When she was disappointed, she sank into the water; when she


    wascent, she emerged from water. Nothing could go smoothly except ups and downs.


    Therefore, what people could do was to find their own position and walk on the t ground.


    Looking at the beautiful scenery in front of her, Sara didn''t feel reluctant to leave. She coulde here


    again if she wanted. She didn''t have to be so sad. Although she didn''t know when she woulde


    back, she felt that she didn''t have to be sad about it.


    Standing beside the car, Bess looked at Sara who was still lost in thought in the distance and said, "Do


    you think that Sara can still walk out of this trap? Why do I always feel that she is strange since she


    came back from Italy? It doesn''t seem that she has thought it through, but with a sense of revenge. "


    Noah had already opened the door and put one of his hands on it, staring at Sara in the distance. "I


    don''t think it''s that easy for them to reconcile, but I have a feeling that they will."


    Bess breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I hope so. Although I think it''s like pushing her into a fire pit, I


    still hope that she won''t be worried. Although I don''t like Jacob, I can do nothing since Sara loves him."


    Noah didn''t reply. The two of them just silently looked at Sara who was walking towards the car.


    "Let''s go. I''m sorry to keep you waiting. The scenery is beautiful. I want to see it again." Sara said


    apologetically.


    "It''s okay. Get in the car." After saying that, Noah got on the car, as if taking two kids to an amusement


    park.


    Sara nodded and followed Bess to the back seat.


    The two girls were so tired that they fell asleep as soon as they got in the car. Bess slept on the


    shoulder of Sara. The two of them breathed evenly. Looking up at the two in the rearview mirror, Noah


    smiled.


    He would never torture her like Jacob did to Sara. Falling in love was nothing more than trying to make


    himself and her happy. The constant torture hadpletely lost the meaning of falling in love.


    Fortunately, he and Bess didn''t get married at first before they fell in love, so they wouldn''t suffer as


    much as Jacob and Sara. Although he had seen the key problem between the two, Noah still had no


    choice. In a rtionship, no matter how hard the third person tried, it was useless.


    Although it was undeniable that Alice also loved Jacob, for so many years, Noah knew that Alice was


    not the right woman for Jacob at all. Because she couldn''t see through the person she had been with


    for 7 years, not to mention the armed opponent in love.


    Noah also felt a little sleepy. He went out to ride for a whole day, and it waste to drive. Besides, they


    only had one meal. Although they brought a lot of things, the pic was not like eating at home.


    With sleepiness in his eyes, Noah braced himself up and shook his head. He had something more


    important to do tomorrow - attend Andy''s funeral. No matter how the family members hate them, Jacob


    had to show up. In Noah''s imagination, the man who dared to take the responsibility was a man. If he


    couldn''t hide himself to dodge, he would have a more guilty conscience in the future.


    Therefore, whether it was the de mountain or the sea of fire tomorrow, Noah had to go with Jacob.


    Although this matter had nothing to do with Noah, it was about Jacob. After all, Jacob saved his life


    before.


    People would always meet some important people in their lives. They might be friends, lovers or


    superiors. Anyway, we were not alone. Although we would meet many unpleasant people in our lives,


    even if only one of them could make us iparably irritable, at this time, our noble person would tell


    us that we were not lonely.


    Thinking of the funeral tomorrow, Noah knowingly arrived at the door of Bess''s house. Looking at the


    two sleeping, he parked the car there for only five minutes before waking up Bess and Sara.


    Bess got off the car with her clothes and bag and said goodbye to Noah and Sara.


    After sending Sara downstairs, Noah left in a hurry. He had to go to see Jacob.


    Jacob was lying on the bed. He was much better now, but he couldn''t walk fast. In fact, his arms and


    legs were seriously injured, but the doctor couldn''t bind them up, so his whole body was tied up.


    Only when he was entangled with all kinds of diseases did he feel that his life was fragile. Jacob had


    never encountered such a thing before, and his life could be said to be smooth and vigorous.


    The person who went to investigate had already sent back the news. It would take a long time to find


    out the truth. There was also a question: whether the news of his own car idents and fight was done


    by the same person? Even if they found out who made the public opinion, it was not necessarily that


    person who did hard to him.


    Jacob''s mind became clearer and clearer. It was not as messy as before. As a CEO, this matter might


    be difficult for him at first, but now after he adapted to it, he could not be confused at all.


    Everything had a stage of adaptation. Jacob never thought too well of a person, nor did he think too


    bad of a person. He knew that everyone had the weakness of human nature, and even himself was


    also a person full of shorings. Nobody was perfect. Was he kidding himself?


    He just felt a little sorry for Alice. Although he had known the answer, he still wanted to deceive himself.


    After all, for so many years, Jacob felt that he was an unworldly person. However, Sara seemed to be


    stinky all over.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But time spoke the truth. His one-sided views not only hurt two women, but also himself.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Jacob narrowed his eyes. No one woulde to him at this time except


    for Noah. It was already dark.


    "Jacob, I''mte." Before Noah entered the room, Jacob heard Noah''s voice.


    "It''s okay. How was your day?" Jacob''s face was expressionless with his eyes slightly narrowed.


    "Good, But Sara disappeared halfway. We thought something had happened to her." Noah wanted to


    see Jacob''s expression when he knew it.


    Jacob''s expression also changed a little. If he was not sharp eyed, he wouldn''t have noticed it. "Is she


    okay? Don''t go to such a remote ce next time. If something happens, it''s difficult to deal with."


    At this moment, Noah was sitting on the bench in front of the bed. He was so busy today that he forgot


    to have a rest. "It''s okay. Nothing happened in the end. We were happy."


    Jacob''s eyes darkened. Without his own involvement, the three were so happy. After Sara left him, did


    she feel that life was more colorful and new?


    "But I''m worried about you, so Ie back and have a look. Are you leaving the hospital today?" Noah


    finally got to the point.


    "Yes. Michael wanted to send someone to pick me up, but I thought you woulde, so I refused. I


    don''t want others to see me like this except you. " Jacob was surprised at his sentimental words. Living


    in a hospital did make him more sentimental.


    "Okay. I''ll go through the discharging formalities first. Wait for me for a moment. Then I wille back


    to pick you up. " Noah stood up and walked out. Looking at Noah''s receding figure, Jacob felt as if it


    had been a lifetime.


    Loneliness could make one feel iparably warm when he saw another person. It was said that a


    friend in need is a friend in need, and so was Jacob.


    After Alice left, he never contacted her again. Jacob warned himself to be cruel. Therefore, he didn''t


    eat the food that was sent by Alice, neither did he answer her phone nor text back. If he was


    softhearted once, he would go back to the vicious circle. He could not afford to waste


    time.

 Chapter 107 Unpredictable

    Chapter 107 Unpredictable


    Jacob knew how heartless he was now, which meant how affectionate he had been. No one would be


    willing to constantly give, even if they had a purpose. This was human nature.


    Alice still texted him every day, indicating that they should make up. But the broken mirror couldn''t take


    back, and spilled water cannot be gathered up. No, Jacob didn''t want to make up with her at all.


    In the past, Jacob cared about Sara, but he always felt guilty to Alice. He med all this on Sara, but


    later he found that it was unfair to Sara. It was his psychological problem, but he had to impose it on


    Sara. So now, he would never be softhearted.


    As for the exposure of the divorce news, he hadn''t decided yet. Maybe he would be scold, or be


    disappointed, or even be d. But what was the point if Sara didn''t forgive him?


    It was said that if a woman''s heart was broken, she would nevere back. In fact, Jacob was more


    worried about Sara''s choice.


    He never showed his love for her, but hurt her again and again. If it were him, he might not forgive


    himself.


    After Noah finished the discharge formalities, Jacob stood up from the bed. His legs still hurt. It seemed


    that the wheelchair beside him must be used. He couldn''t let anyone else see him like this, or there


    would be another disturbance.


    Jacob wore the hat and sunsses he had prepared in advance. He looked very mysterious and


    conspicuous, but he had no choice. He didn''t know who was waiting for him outside.


    After helping Jacob sit on the wheelchair, Noah joked, "If people don''t know your real condition, people


    would think you are old."


    Jacob took a deep breath and didn''t answer. Instead, he said, "I can finally go out to breathe some


    fresh air. I''ve been waiting for this for too long."


    Noah shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. If he had been lying in the hospital for so long, he


    would have been sick.


    So Jacob should be moreposed. He wouldn''tin casually, but he was calm and didn''t care


    about details in doing big things. As for these, Noah always sighed that he was inferior to him.


    But Jacob didn''t think so. Sometimes he envied Noah''s freedom. He felt that he was restricted too


    much, but he couldn''t break free.


    Everyone''s life is a cocoon. The difference is that what fetters us is not the visible cicada pupae, but the


    ones that can''t be seen or touched but affect us.


    Noah slowly pushed Jacob out of the door. Jacob only felt that the sky outside was terrible, but it was


    much better than the deathly white in the ward. The white was so depressing that it almost drove him


    crazy.


    In fact, the reason why so many mental patients couldn''t recover should have something to do with the


    color of the hospital. It was either white or gray, which would make people think that their life had lost


    color and make a wrong judgment.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob had seen a mental patient before. Until now, he still couldn''t understand why the mental patient


    smashed the ss madly.


    Perhaps some people went crazy because of some specific object. Thinking of this, Jacob came back


    to his senses and finally got rid of this depressing hospital. He could finally recover and do what he


    wanted to do. However, there were countless obstacles in front of him that he had to ovee. The


    road ahead was still very dangerous and worried.


    Sometimes what stops us is not the dangerous road ahead, but our hearts. People were afraid of


    hesitation and loneliness, which made us vulnerable.


    It was said that a yboy would never change his fortune, but when he did, there might not be anyone


    waiting for him. Jacob was sitting in a wheelchair. Looking at Jacob''s strange and sad back, Noah


    didn''t say a word.


    For some cases, if they talked too much, it would be meaningless. Even though he couldn''t feel much


    pain in his shoulders and legs, Jacob still remembered how painful he was when he woke up. That was


    why he didn''t want to forgive Sara. There were always some scars that he couldn''t forget how painful


    he had been.


    We have gone so far that we have forgotten why we set off.


    Outside the hospital, even at night, Jacob still felt a sense of freshness. He was like a child who had


    made a mistake and was finally released from the small dark room.


    After helping Jacob get into the car, Noah put the wheelchair in the trunk.


    He got on the car and started the engine. The car whizzed.


    Without looking back, Noah looked straight ahead. There was obvious concern in his tone. "When will


    you go to the funeral tomorrow? Don''t you really worry about it? Do you need me to take two


    bodyguards to protect you?"


    "No need. Even if there is any ident, don''t worry. I owe him, and I should pay him back." Jacob''s


    tone was as calm as ake without any waves.


    "No, Jacob. I know you have a guilty conscience, but it''s not all your fault. You don''t want this happen. I


    know." Noah was afraid that Jacob might have some problems. He couldn''t leave him alone.


    "I have made up my mind. It''s okay. I can take it." It seemed that Jacob didn''t want to talk about it


    anymore. He whispered in a low voice.


    "Well, I won''t force you." Noah sighed. He wouldbine hard tactics with soft. Even if Jacob didn''t


    agree, he had to take bodyguards with him. After all, it was hard to predict what would happen.


    Jacob squinted his eyes as if he was a little tired. "Does Sara know you will attend the funeral


    tomorrow?"


    Noah''s hand stiffened for a moment, "I''ve told her about it."


    Jacob knew theter part, but he said nothing. Sara was like a duckweed on Jacob. He couldn''t catch


    her or see her clearly.


    "Forget it. It''s my own business. I''ll handle it myself." Jacob turned his head to look out of the window. It


    turned out that he missed everything he had before so much because he had lost it.


    He had been in a hurry through this world of colorful flowers, but he had never stopped to appreciate its


    beauty for half a minute. He had always been chasing after something that could not be seen or empty,


    as if that was what he was thinking in his heart.


    Until now, he realized that he was wrong, totally wrong.


    "How about stopping on the bridgeter? I want to see the night view of the city." Jacob said in a low


    voice. He felt inexplicably relieved when he was with Noah.


    Since he was hospitalized, he found himself more sentimental. In the past, he always felt that he was


    not afraid of anything, but now he realized that there was nothing that could make him strong enough to


    be fearless.


    Noah nodded without saying anything. It was like when fate was rotating, even though everyone knew


    that they would eventually die. But the scenery along the way was still unforgettable.


    The car stopped at the parking lot by the bridge. Jacob was determined not to let Noah hold him. Noah


    couldn''t bear to force him with his tenacity. Jacob limped to the bridge. The huge neon lights on the


    bridge were colorful, and under the bridge was a river.


    It was more like a stream than a river. But it didn''t matter anymore. What mattered was that standing on


    the bridge, the cold wind blew and feeling that every pore on his body was open, Noah quickly went


    back to the car and took the scarf, handing it to Jacob


    Jacob looked back. "I said I like the sun, but I always look for a cool ce in sunny days. I said I like


    rain, but I always like to hold an umbre in the rain. I said I love Sara, but I hurt her again and again.


    Now I say I like the cold wind in the autumn night. I don''t want to wear a scarf anymore. I don''t want my


    life to be full of unspeakable refusal. "

 Chapter 108 Shivering

    Chapter 108 Shivering


    Noah took a deep breath. After the ident, Jacob had always been paranoid. He really thought he


    was a poet. In order not to embarrass Jacob, Noah withdrew his hand from the scarf and put it on his


    own neck.


    "Look at this big city. It''s full of sadness and joy every day. I used to think that I was superior. It was not


    until this thing happened that I realized that I was just a natural person like thousands of ordinary


    people."


    "It seems that you have thought too much since you haveprehended something." At first, Noah


    wanted to make fun of Jacob, but his face was stiff because of the wind and he couldn''tugh, so what


    he said sounded very serious.


    Jacob smiled, "Thank you, Noah."


    Hearing this, Noah was stunned. He and Jacob had never expressed their thanks to each other, but he


    was still happy to hear that.


    The two had standing on the bridge for a long time. They were looking at a residential area. The lights


    of the thousand families were all waiting for their family members to go back.


    If the world was dark, no one knew what a horrible scene it was. The dark night always reminded


    people of many things that they didn''t dare to imagine.


    Sometimes people were more frightening than evil spirits. The most poisonous thing in the world was


    not the arsenic, but the human heart.


    Some people could be unscrupulous for money, some could do whatever they wanted, and some could


    crush others under their feet for their own lives. Someone...


    It was an eternal truth that truth, goodness and beauty were always opposite to falsehood, wickedness


    and ugliness.


    All of a sudden, Jacob wanted to smoke a cigarette, so he took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket


    and lit it up in the wind. However, as soon as the lighter was lit, it was extinguished by the wind. After


    so many times, Jacob ruthlessly threw the cigarette on the ground.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s go." After saying that, Jacob continued to limp towards the car. Standing on the bridge, Noah


    stared nkly at Jacob''s back, thinking that this was the back of Jacob when he got old.


    Time flies, and it alwayses quietly when we were not aware of it. Most of the time, things had


    already shown up, and it was often thetest time.


    Although Jacob limped, he walked very smoothly. Soon he found a car and got on it. He raised his eyes


    and watched Noah slowly walking towards the car.


    Noah sent Jacob to the vi. Winnie was still awake, waiting for Jacobe back. The vi was


    brightly lit, looking like a European ssic castle at its peak. But now, except for Winnie, he was the


    only one left.


    Jacob felt depressed again. It was true that emotions could infect people.


    Because he was going to attend the funeral the second day, it was inconvenient for Jacob to get on the


    car, so Noah stayed at Jacob''s house.


    There was a good guest room in the house. Although no one lived there, Winnie would clean it often.


    For Winnie this was not only her working ce, but also her home.


    Jacob seemed to be very tired. He went back to his room when he got back. Noah went to the guest


    room to wash himself and then went to bed.


    Jacoby on the bed. It was only a few days, and he felt as if he had traveled around the world. His


    home that made him feel at ease and familiar. Thinking of this, Jacob looked around the big room. As


    time went by, the traces left by Sara became shallow. He believed that one day they would disappear.


    Love was rational, but it was perceptual. He didn''t know why he gave up Alice, nor why did he fall in


    love with Sara. Perhaps there was something that had no answer. Love was love. There was no right or


    wrong, but only cherish or not.


    Back then, Alice didn''t cherish him, in exchange for the oue now. He didn''t cherish Sara at that


    time, in exchange his pain today. Everything had its cause and effect. The fate had been decided.


    Perhaps it was because he was too tired, or perhaps it was because he had stayed in the hospital for


    too long that he hadn''t had a good rest, Jacob fell asleep soon on the bed. He had a sleepless night


    and only vaguely remembered Sara''s name was hovering in his mind.


    Love was like wine. The longer, the clearer. As the saying goes, love will be worn out after a long time.


    That was impossible. Have you ever seen China''s 5000 thousands of years of history disappear? It''s


    so long.


    When Jacob got up, he saw that Noah was sitting downstairs and drinking breakfast milk neatly


    dressed.


    Noah was wearing a ck suit, and Jacob had to wear the same today.


    "Hi, Jacob. Are you feeling better now?" Noah was as energetic as ever, giving people a feeling of


    youth.


    "Not bad. I feel much better than yesterday." Although he was still limping, Jacob could go downstairs


    by himself. He walked obviously much faster.


    Jacob was also wearing a ck suit. He seldom wore a suit of this color. It was pure ck and he


    almost didn''t wear it. But today, this special day would be remembered by him until he got old.


    His leather shoes were shiny. Jacob imagined the scene that he would attend the funeral in a


    wheelchair. He couldn''t help but sigh. He didn''t expect that he would have such a day!


    At this moment, neither Jacob nor Noah spoke, as if they had already sensed the seriousness of the


    funeral in advance in the car. Perhaps it was because of this moment that their words would be


    noisy and unnecessary.


    No matter what happened today, Jacob had been mentally prepared. He could have escaped, but once


    he did, he would live in regret forever. Even if he had never seen Andy in his dream, the obstacle in his


    heart was like a thorn.


    Today, he was going to pull out the thorn. No matter what, he had to pull it out.


    When they arrived at the funeral ce, Evan parked his car at the door. There was already a long line


    of cars. Wherever he looked, people were all dressed in ck.


    ording to Andy''s father, Andy''s death was so sudden that he didn''t inform his unfamiliar friends.


    Almost all of them were rtives and friends. Jacob looked nkly at the scene in front of him. He had


    imagined the scene for countless times, but he felt it was still so abrupt and weird at the moment.


    "Get off the car." Noah nodded at Jacob as encouragement.


    Jacob took a deep breath as if he had made up his mind.


    After getting off the car, Noah took out a wheelchair from behind. He didn''t mean to get sympathy. He


    just thought that Jacob was injured and he need a wheelchair.


    Jacob was sitting on a wheelchair with a serious look on his face. He could hear his heartbeat clearly


    as if there was a big stone pressing on his chest.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, Jacob said slowly, "Wait a minute, Noah. Promise me, no matter what happens


    later, don''t interfere with it. You know, you are just an onlooker today. "


    Noah wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Jacob was always like this. Jacob


    wanted to hold on to the big event by himself, regardless of whether he could hold on or not. "I''ll try my


    best not to get involved. If it''s not too serious," Noah said.


    Jacob nodded. There was only 100 meters between the ce where the funeral was held and the


    ce where they got off the car. But even if it was so short, Jacob felt that he walked very slowly, as if


    he had been pushed by Noah for a century.


    But they finally came to the door. At the door stood Andy''s father, Noah noticed him immediately.


    Andy''s mother was weeping by the side.


    When he was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Noah suddenly heard a woman''s voice, "Where is he?


    I''m going to beat him to death."


    The woman''s voice was pathetic and lonely, as if she had cried for a long time and her voice had


    be hoarse.


    Jacob calmly looked at the woman rushing out of the door. Looking at the woman who was nearly 60


    years oldst year, he could tell that she had experienced too much hardship in life and looked older.


    Her pouches liked two bags, making people unable to look straight at her.


    But Jacob still fixed his eyes on the woman in front of him. He had already expected this scene and


    knew what would happen.

 Chapter 109 Unbearable

    Chapter 109 Unbearable


    The woman looked at Jacob, who was sitting in a wheelchair. She almost roared and rushed over to


    him and punched him on the shoulder. In an instant, Jacob felt his wound reopened again, and a pain


    of tearing came from his shoulder. Jacob still looked at the woman in front of him with bright eyes.


    She had thought about it thousands of times, but now he felt as if a fishbone stuck in his throat, unable


    to say anything. If he spoke it out, people would think that he wanted to make an excuse. Jacob noticed


    the woman burst into tears again, with deep resentment in her eyes.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you know how hard my son is? He goes to work very early every day. Sometimes hees off


    work veryte, and he has to pick you up in the middle of the night. You are such a murderer. My son


    hasn''t been married and he hasn''t enjoyed the happiness of life yet. Don''t you feel guilty that he died


    because of you? Can you sleep well at night? Do you have the mood to dine? "


    Hearing this, Jacob''s heart tightened and his mind went nk.


    Noah was standing by their side. He couldn''t help to protect Jacob, "Auntie, please calm down. It''s not


    all Jacob''s fault. It was because..."


    Before he finished his words, Jacob waved his hand to stop him. No matter how embarrassed he was,


    he couldn''t exin it at this time. What he could do now was to make his family feel better.


    "Calm down? How can I calm down? The person who died was not your family, not your son. You were


    naturally calm. Then I ask you, if the person who died at that time was him, can you still calm down. Ah!


    " Andy''s mother almost roared to point at Jacob, and Noah was embarrassed.


    Jacob''s face was also very pale. He said slowly, "I''m sorry, aunt. I will try my best topensate you."


    Andy''s father pulled his excited wife and said slowly, "You can leave now. She is emotionally unstable


    today."


    Andy''s mother seemed to be stimted. "Compensation? Haha, the bestpensation is that you die.


    "


    Andy''s mother had alreadyughed deliriously.


    Jacob''s face turned paler. Normally, ordinary people would turn around and leave after hearing such


    words, but he couldn''t. No matter how harsh the words were, he had to bear them.


    Suddenly, Andy''s mother broke free from her husband''s hand and dashed at him and gripped his throat


    The onlookers and Noah were frightened, but Jacob waved his hand. He knew that if he stopped them


    at this moment, it would meant insincerity. Since he came to sincerely apologize to them, he had to


    bear all the consequences.


    Noah shouted, "Jacob, are you all right?" He was ready to rush up to save him at any time, but Jacob


    kept waving his hand. Jacob felt difficult to make aplete sentence, but Noah could hear clearly,


    "No."


    At the same time, Andy''s father was standing aside. He also hated Jacob. Seeing that his wife wouldn''t


    strangle Jacob, he was still nervous, but he didn''t help her.


    The onlookers were whispering. It was not a farce, but a grudge. Would it disappear with a smile or


    never forgive? It depended on today.


    Jacob closed his eyes, feeling more and more difficult to breathe. Her hands, full of vicissitudes of life,


    were pinching his neck more and more tightly.


    The feeling of death was like this? Suffocation, unspeakable pain, and tightened throat. Just when


    Jacob was about to lose his consciousness, he suddenly felt that his neck became rxed. Jacob


    opened his eyes in surprise and saw Andy''s mother sitting on the ground.


    Her eyes were ssy and she looked tired. "You can go in now. I hate you very much. I think rich


    people are all so heartless and shameless. But just now, when I really pinched you, you could have


    stopped me, but you didn''t. My son didn''t meet a good boss, but you are not that bad. "


    Jacob was notpletely fit. He coughed violently and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m sorry. I''m really


    sorry."


    "Are you okay, Jacob?" Noah asked nervously, lowering his head Jacob shook his head, his eyes


    sparkling. He finally breathed a sigh of relief. He had thought of thousands of ways to die, but he had


    never thought that he would be strangled to death.


    All the people present were respectful. It was a serious funeral, but the people in front of him deserved


    his respect. No one else present could have done the same as Jacob did today. They didn''t have the


    mood to watch the show. No one could escape death in this world.


    Noah was extremely depressed. This was the so-called forgiveness. He didn''t fight back or scold back.


    As soon as they entered the mortuary house, Andy''s mother said slowly, which shocked Jacob again.


    "In fact, my son often praises you for being a good boss." Andy''s mother''s tears fell down again. She


    had cried so many times, but she still didn''t dry her tears.


    Tears welled up in Jacob''s eyes. He wiped his tears, which moved everyone present.


    Jacob didn''t expect that Andy only remembered his merits even he was so strict with him.


    Noah''s expression was serious. Such sad words were not weaker than curses. On the contrary, such


    sentimental words made him want to cry.


    Without saying a word, Jacob was slowly pushed into the mourning hall by Noah. Flowered surrounded


    by the ice coffin. On the opposite site, there was Andy''s portrait.


    At that moment, Jacob felt very sad. What a young life! What a bright future! What a brilliant smile! At


    this moment, only cold corpses were left, leaving only frightening ice coffins and coffins.


    Andy''s parents couldn''t find Jacob, so they didn''t cremate his son''s body. They just wanted to let Jacob


    see how their child died.


    The dead were gone, and the living were overwhelmed with pain.


    Andy''s mother didn''te in for a long time. Even if she had agreed to let Jacobe to see Andy''s


    body, it didn''t mean that she had forgiven Jacob. She couldn''t even say this forgiveness for the rest of


    her life.


    It was easy to be hurt, but it was painful to ept it. The unavoidable harm was unbearable. Moreover,


    her connection with her son had been severed in an instant. Andy''s mother wouldn''t have let Jacob in


    today if it weren''t for Jacob''s sincere apology.


    Sometimes, we always think that it''s okay to apologize for hurting others. We don''t know that it''s easy


    to apologize, but it''s difficult to ept it. No one can be so broad-minded and forgive those who bring


    us trouble.


    Jacob looked at the mourning hall. He felt that Andy in the portrait woulde back again and smiled


    at him so brightly. But soon, sadness and indignation surged up. It turned out that Andy passed away.


    In the past few days, Andy had apanied Jacob to deal with all kinds of things. He did the hardest


    work, but got low pay. Andy had been working so hard for many days and nights. With him by his side,


    Jacob felt that there was nothing that could not be solved.


    But now, Andy was lying in the cold coffin, motionless. His body was badly mutted after the car


    ident, but he could no longer see it. There was no trace of vitality on his bloodless face.


    Jacob shed tears. He thought he wouldn''t cry, but he couldn''t help it. He couldn''t help crying and


    recalling. Jacob reached out his hand and wiped off the tears.

 Chapter 110 A Wheelchair

    Chapter 110 A Wheelchair


    He couldn''t let others see him crying, which would make others think he was hypocritical. No one could


    understand such grief. He couldn''t express his sadness.


    Andy''s father stood aside. Even though he had been looking at everything calmly, he couldn''t help but


    burst into tears when he saw Jacob wiping tears.


    No pathetic feeling couldpare with a man''s wail. Hearing the voice, Jacob didn''t even dare to look


    back. He was afraid that he couldn''t help crying with Andy''s father. After all, no one knew what he had


    experienced.


    Looking at scene in front of him, Noah was silent. He just stood quietly behind Jacob. Everything was in


    his eyes and there was no escape. Since constion was useless, it was better to bear it silently.


    Life is like this. You can cry, but it''s useless. Crying won''t change anything.


    Jacob knew that even if he could pull out the thorn in his heart today, he would not be able to pull out


    the thorn in Andy''s parents'' heart.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The guests were shocked by the solemn atmosphere, especially when Andy''s father suddenly burst


    into tears. But Andy''s mother had regained herposure.


    Since her son''s ident, she had been heartbroken every day and finally shed tears. Even now, when


    she saw her son''s body with her own eyes, her eyes were empty and she couldn''t cry. She couldn''t


    continue to love him. For this world.


    Some people died, but he was still alive. Some people were alive, but he was dead. This was probably


    a reflection of Andy and his mother.


    Noah pushed Jacob around the coffin. Jacob kept his eyes on Andy. He would never see him again,


    but he would still remember him all the time.


    After circling around, Noah pushed Jacob to Andy''s father who was crying. Jacob handed him a piece


    of tissue. Andy''s father looked at it, but said nothing. He took the tissue.


    He wanted to stay there until the funeral was over, but Jacob had overestimated his endurance. He


    didn''t want to escape, but wanted to be alone for a while.


    He had never thought that attending a funeral was such a sad thing. He had attended some people''s


    funeral before, but it had nothing to do with him, so he was not so emotional.


    Jacob looked up at the man in front of him. Although he had never experienced the pain of losing his


    son, everything could be imagined.


    Looking at the gray haired old man in front of him, Jacob couldn''t help shedding tears again.


    But Jacob couldn''t cry. His performance today was likely to be seen by paparazzi or malicious people.


    "Uncle, I''m sorry. I know it''s all my fault. I know my words are useless at this time, but I have to say it


    here today. From now on, take me as your son. If you need anything, please tell me and I will do it at


    any time. Even if I may not be as good as Andy, I will do my best. " Jacob said slowly. His voice was


    low, but forceful.


    "Well, I know it''s not your fault, but you have to understand that we feel sorry for our son. We are 60


    years old. When Andy was born, we were not young that time. But now my son passed away. Don''t


    take your aunt''s harsh words to heart. She is not bad, but she can''t bear this stimtion." Andy''s father


    choked with sobs and his voice became hoarse.


    However, his words were like a soft knife, stabbing into Jacob''s heart slowly, like a knife. How pitiful he


    was!


    "Uncle..." Jacob was speechless. He felt like a fishbone stuck in his throat, and there were thousands


    of ants biting his throat. He only felt very ufortable.


    "Don''t say anything. You have summoned up great courage toe here today. Although I also want


    to kill you if youe, I can''t be cruel to you when I see you. My son said that you are a good person."


    Andy''s father looked at the monochrome in the direction of the coffin with empty eyes. He seemed to


    be absent-minded.


    After a pause, Noah pushed Jacob to Andy''s father''s side. The two looked at Andy''s portrait side by


    side. Sad music was ying slowly, affecting people''s emotions.


    Many people died for various reasons every day in this world, and many people were born. However, a


    person''s socialwork was just a narrow circle. Friends, rtives, lovers and so on were a fixed


    number. Once they lost, it would only be less and less, not more and more.


    When a person reached a certain age, his or her interest in making friends had been fixed, and he or


    she didn''t increase his or her interest in making new friends. It took a lot of time and energy to know


    new people.


    Just like now, Andy passed away a few days ago, and Jacob always felt that the new assistant was


    inferior to Andy in everything. The new assistant didn''t even know whether he liked to drink thick tea or


    light tea in the morning. He didn''t know his various living habits and temper, and such a situation was


    countless.


    Jacob was waiting for attendants to pay their respects to Andy''s remains. Then it was time to bury him.


    Jacob raised his eyes to look at Andy''s aged parents. He hoped that this move was to bury their pain,


    not their hope.


    Jacob followed the people who moved the coffin to the cemetery. Andy was not cremated in the end.


    Maybe it was toote, maybe his parents wanted to look at him a few more times, or there was


    something else.


    There was already a foul smelling out of the coffin. Even though the weather was not hot, it was


    time for the smell toe out since it had been ced in the ice coffin for so long.


    The coffin was slowly closed, and Jacob kept his eyes on it. Andy''s mother cried as if she was crying,


    "My son, don''t be so tired in your next life. Ah... "


    All the people present felt heartbroken, as if they had eaten a mouthful of moldy peanuts, but they


    could not spit out the moldy smell, which was really ufortable.


    Only when a person had been sad did he realize that his potential was limited. Only when a person


    persisted could he know that his potential was limitless.


    Jacob lowered his eyes. Maybe he would never be mentioned today, but he would never forget it. It


    was shameful to forget.


    It was already 5 o''clock in the afternoon when he left. Jacob should have felt rxed, but his body was


    as heavy as effused with lead. If it weren''t for Noah was pushing his wheelchair, Jacob wouldn''t have


    been able to walk at all.


    His legs and feet were just like filled with lead, and his hands were weak. Jacob sighed, as if it was not


    the end but the beginning.


    Andy''s parents were too sad to see the guests off. The guests had no choice but to leave slowly. Some


    people are chatting, while some were thinking about their work. In a word, everyone had his or her own


    career.


    Except for Andy''s parents and some close rtives, others all expressed the most sympathy.


    Noah pushed Jacob and walked slowly.


    "When will a person die?" Jacob said abruptly, as if he was waiting for the reply in the air.


    "Someone said that people would die two times. One is when their bodies die, and the other is when


    they are forgotten." Originally, Noah wanted to say it in a rxed tone, but he didn''t expect it to be


    more serious.


    Jacob nodded slowly and stopped talking.


    When they arrived home, Jacob didn''t even have time to ask Noah to stay for a rest. He was too tired.


    Of course, Noah could understand Jacob''s mood. After sending Jacob into the vi, he turned around


    and went home. After all, he also needed a good rest.


    Even though Noah was not present when the ident happened, he was infected today. All Noah


    wanted now was to go home and take a shower and have a good sleep, forgetting everything.

 Chapter 111 Like An Unbridled Wild Horse.

    Chapter 111 Like An Unbridled Wild Horse.


    Jacob returned to the vi andy on the bed in the bedroom. He told Winnie that he didn''t want to


    have dinner.


    Jacob recalled what had happened today. The overwhelming ck mark hovered in his mind for a long


    time. Such a day finally passed, as if a century had passed. He never wanted to experience such a


    second day.


    The phone beside the bed rang. Jacob paused for about 10 seconds before he took it over and looked


    at the number. He pressed the answer key. An unfamiliar voice came to his ears, "Boss, I have found


    something clues on the ident. You should be mentally prepared. " The new assistant he said in a


    trembling voice.


    Jacob paused. Before he could be angry with his new assistant Rick, he said slowly, "Tell me."


    Rick seemed to have made up his mind, and his voice became more and more nervous. "It... It was


    Alice. Mr. Jacob, what should we do with it? "


    Jacob felt tired. No matter what happened, he didn''t want to pay attention to it today. Jacob had already


    known that it was Alice who did it, the result would not be surprising, but only made him feel sad. When


    did she be so scheming?


    "Okay, I see. I''ll deal with it tomorrow. Is there anything else?" Jacob said in a cold voice. He really


    didn''t want to hear these unpleasant things again.


    "Nothing else, I will contact you again if anything happens. Thepany is not peaceful recently. Since


    you are not here, your cousin oftenes to make trouble." Rick tried to figure out Jacob''s tone, but he


    realized that he had said too much.


    Staring at the ceiling nkly, Jacob said, "I know. I''ll go back to thepany in two days. I will handle


    it. For the time being, you just need to stop him and tell him not to make trouble."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rick wiped the sweat off his forehead. Fortunately, his boss didn''t care about what he had just said. It


    was said that being with the king was like apanying a tiger. Rick thought that was right. If he was


    not careful, he would make a mistake.


    "Yes, sir." Rick hung up the phone nervously andpleted the task sessfully.


    Jacob thought it was indeed Alice who did it. Although he didn''t want to admit and believe, the truth


    was clear.


    The phone in his hand was getting warm.


    Jacob checked his contact list and found Sara''s number.


    He finally pressed the dial button. The phone rang for a long time, but Sara didn''t answer it. Jacob


    closed his eyes and was about to hang up when he heard a familiar voice from the phone.


    "What''s the matter?" While Sara was eating, the phone was put in the living room. It took her a lot of


    time to get it.


    Jacob listened to Sara''s voice, feeling that even though she was on the phone, there was still a trace of


    irresistible coldness.


    "Sara, I just want to tell you about the news. I''ve figured out who did it. It''s Alice. Don''t worry. I will give


    you an exnation. " Jacob was anxious to exin.


    However, to Sara, this exnation was nothing more than an excuse for his first love. In fact, it didn''t


    matter whether he called her or not. He had always been on Alice''s side and was eager to criticize her.


    "Oh, it''s okay. It''s just what I said. I don''t care about my reputation. Anyway, thepany''s reputation


    is great, isn''t it? " Sara ridiculed. She even didn''t believe she was so familiar with saying these words.


    "Sara, if you insist on saying something so unpleasant to make you happy. I have nothing toment."


    Jacob said in a weak tone, no longer showing his usual arrogance. It turned out that after the dazzling


    light, they could only fall, not ascend.


    The greatest thing in one''s life was not to be full of brilliance, but to be able to rise again after falling.


    "Enough, Jacob. Can''t you stand these words? Oh, you have hurt me more than a thousand times than


    this. Since you can''t bear it, why don''t think about how I suffered in the past? Just live with your first


    love for the rest of your life. I beg you, please. Don''t let your first love and you disturb me. I can''t afford


    it, okay? " Sara raised her voice.


    Carlos was eating silently with a bowl in his hands. Even though Sara was so heartless, Carlos knew


    that Sara still loved Jacob. This kind of rtionship, no matter how many things they had experienced,


    was still alive.


    Sara directly hung up the phone. There was no point in talking more. They were just some fearless


    quarrels kept bothering her.


    Hearing the busy sound, Jacob felt like he was in the winter sea. It was freezing cold. There was no


    warmth at all.


    He had to hold back his tears.


    Jacob turned off the phone and fell asleep. He didn''t know when such a day woulde to an end, but


    people always kept living like this.


    After hanging up the phone, Sara''s good mood was ruined by Jacob''s mentioning of first love. Sitting at


    the table angrily, Carlos nced at Sara.


    "Sara, is it Jacob?" Carlos asked cautiously, fearing that Sara would be in a bad mood again.


    Sara was holding a bowl and serving a piece of sausage. Sara put it in her mouth, the sausage with


    Italy vor gave off a different taste. Feeling that he was finally in a better mood, she nodded.


    As long as Jacob called, Sara would be triggered. And it exploded on the spot unconditionally.


    "Sara. What did Jacob say? " Carlos wanted to analyze for his daughter, but Sara was in a fit of anger.


    "He said that it was Alice who exposed the news. He will give me an exnation."


    Carlos breathed a sigh of relief. "Isn''t it good? It means that he finally knows the truth."


    "It''s not that simple, Dad. So many things had happened. Even if it was only Alice''s fault every time,


    Jacob always turned a blind eye to it. They had been in love for 7 years. There was nothing wrong that


    couldn''t be forgiven. He called me just to inform me because he is afraid that I would go out and talk


    nonsense to damage the image of the Shi Group? " Sara voiced her thoughts. She knew him too well


    that she was no more heartache.


    For example, after being hurt many times, at the beginning, one would be painful to the heart and


    lungs, and atst, he/she would only be constantly scarred. The scar was so thick that calluses


    appeared on it, and it would be invulnerable.


    "Sara, in fact, I don''t think Jacob meant that. Do you have any misunderstanding? " Carlos felt that it


    was not as what Sara thought, but he couldn''t tell the truth.


    "Dad, let''s have dinner first. I decide to go to work tomorrow. Otherwise, I will have no fun staying at


    home with Fatty. " As Sara spoke, she took a look at Fatty squatting on the ground. The little girl had


    gained a lot of weight.


    Hearing that, Fatty looked up at Sara and meowed.


    Carlos nodded. He would feel more easier if Sara went to work. Besides, he was getting old, and Sara


    would take over thepany sooner orter.


    "Okay, you can go if you want. If you feel tired, you can go home at any time. You don''t need to care


    about thepany rules." With a doting smile on Carlos''s face, he felt much more relieved if Sara went


    to thepany. He wouldn''t feel that he was lonely in thepany.


    Sara nodded. She picked up a piece of baked sausage for her father and said, "Eat more, Dad. You


    must be very tired. "


    Carlos smiled and the two continued to have dinner happily. The phone call seemed to be an episode.


    Every day after dinner, Sara would take Fatty to the park for a walk, but Fatty wasn''t a dog. Most of the


    time, she would run around, so she couldn''t find it. But she couldn''t tie her, which made Sara


    depressed.


    Today was no exception. As soon as Fatty rushed out of the house, she saw the outside world of


    flowers, she had been scratching, trying to break free from Sara. Sara warned her, "Fatty, listen to me


    carefully."


    Fatty stared at Sara with her big ck and gray eyes. A secondter, she began to scratch again and


    again.


    "If you keep doing this, I won''t take you out next time." Sara pretended to be angry.


    Fatty was stunned, but she didn''t know what Sara was talking about. Since Fatty struggled harder,


    Sara he had to release her hand and watch Fatty running out like an unbridled wild horse.

 Chapter 112 Being Unscrupulous

    Chapter 112 Being Unscrupulous


    With a sigh, Sara watched Fatty happily walk into the crowd, not afraid of being trampled by others and


    having fun with the dogs. Shaking her head, Sara thought, ''Good girl.''


    She hadn''t seen Winnie and Dora for a long time. She missed them. In particr, Dora was so


    obedient that Sara didn''t want topare Fatty with Dora. There was no suspense.


    Seeing Fatty running into the crowd, Sara sighed happily and followed her, not let her get hurt.


    Since she kept a pet, she should care about its safety. The pet had a short life, and the master had a


    long life. She wouldn''t forgot the pet it had apanied her before.


    She knew how it felt to be abandoned, so she would not easily abandon anything like others.


    When Jacob woke up in the morning, she took a look at her phone. It was already 8 o''clock in the


    morning. He didn''t have to get up early since he had the ident.


    When he read the message from Alice in the notice column, his handsome eyebrows could not help but


    be ferocious. It seemed that it was time to break uppletely. Previously, Jacob felt guilty for his


    love for Alice for so many years. But that didn''t mean that Alice had the right to challenge Jacob''s


    bottom line infinitely.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob dialed Alice''s number. Looking at the caller ID, Alice was so excited that Jacob finally had to


    answer her call.


    "Hello, Jacob. You haven''t answered my phone for so many days. I''m so worried about you. " Alice said


    coquettishly on purpose. A man was afraid of being softhearted the most.


    Jacob said in a cold tone, as if she was an enemy, "Are you free at noon? Let''s meet then?"


    Alice was so excited that she almost burst into tears. How could they break up so easily in the past


    seven years? She must seize this opportunity. She had to make Jacob changed his mind.


    "Yes, yes, I have time. You decide the ce. I will be there on time. " There was uncontroble surprise


    in Alice''s voice. She had waited for a long time and finally Jacob was willing to meet her.


    She recalled what kind of life she had recently. Alice danced with joy. As long as she could see Jacob,


    she was confident that she could soften Jacob''s heart. For so many years, she knew him like the palm


    of her own hand.


    Alice ran to the wardrobe and opened it, humming an unknown tune, in a good mood. She wanted to


    choose a beautiful dress to impress Jacob. In the past, she was too stupid and conservative to give


    Sara the chance to marry Jacob. Now she would never allow it to happen again.


    The days when Alice left Jacob''s vi were really a mess. Since she couldn''t go back home, she could


    only call her mother to tell her that she and Jacob got along with each other well. If it weren''t for


    Jacob''s rich family, Alice''s mother wouldn''t let Alice go unchecked. She always wanted Alice to marry a


    rich man so that she could support her family.


    Alice went to the jewelry store every day. After the news was released, she was also afraid that Sara


    woulde to her. After all, today was different from the past. Sara had the support of Bess and Noah,


    while she was alone and helpless.


    Even Jacob was seduced by that bitch. This was the only thing that Alice couldn''t understand. Today,


    Alice had to ask Jacob give her an exnation. Did Jacob still love her?


    If Jacob said no, Alice was ready to deal with it. Everything was ready, but Alice still felt that her clothes


    were not suitable. But it was toote to go shopping now.


    After leaving the Shi n, Alice had to pay attention to the actions of both Jacob and Sara, and she


    had to manage the jewelry store. As for the jewelry store in the Times Square, it was now well run by


    Alice. It was lucrative. From this point of view, she could live a good life.


    But that was not what she wanted. She didn''t want to work hard by herself. If she married Jacob, she


    would live an easy life.


    She looked at the clothes in the wardrobe and sighed. She felt that the fate of these clothes was like


    her own fate. She used to like every piece of clothes in the wardrobe, but now she felt that none of


    them was presentable. It was amon human''s fault to be fond of the new and tired of the old.


    Alice finally chose a light purple autumn dress and a wind coat.


    After selecting the clothes, Alice looked at her face in the mirror. She forgot to have a beauty treatment


    yesterday, but it was toote now. Fortunately, her skin looked good, but she still felt that it was not


    beautiful enough. So she put on a mask again. Alice felt excited when she imagined she appeared in


    front of Jacob beautifully.


    Even if they had been together for 7 years, the ups and downs would still make people excited. Jacob


    was so charming. Alice turned on her phone and sent a WeChat message to her good friend Melissa,


    "Good news, good news.". He finally wants to see me! ! !


    Soon she was replied.


    Melissa: Congrattions. I knew he would change his mind. At this time, you have to seize the


    opportunity to reason with him, and then he will naturally catch you.


    Alice: Well, I hope so. I''ll dress up first and tell you what happenedter.


    Melissa:e on.


    Alice happily turned off her phone, feeling that the weather was better than before. People were in high


    spirits at happy events.


    After throwing the phone on the dressing table, Alice looked at herself in the mirror with a face mask.


    She hadn''t put on makeup for a long time. Recently, no one appreciated her beauty. Today was not as


    important as before. She had to be more careful with her make-up.


    About ten minutester, Alice took off the mask. Looking at her face which had been moisturized by


    mask, she patted her face with both hands and tried to cheer up.


    She applied water and cream, and then applied base make-up cream, and patted them gently. Alice


    looked at herself in the mirror. She had to apply the foundation very carefully. Then she applied BB


    cream and covered the little freckles on her face with concealer.


    Alice began to draw her eyebrows, as if she was afraid of breaking them. Then she drew eyeliner


    carefully, on which there was a charming grey ck eye shadow.


    Alice looked at herself in the mirror and made a face. A light make-up was always suitable. It was really


    good. But she felt she forgot something.


    Alice suddenly realized that she hadn''t applied any lipstick.


    After gently applying the lipstick, she blinked her mouth and applied the blush again. Alice looked at


    herself in the mirror. She was so beautiful. Today, sess or failure depended on this move.


    After making up, she waited aimlessly. As if time had stopped. Even if she hadn''t seen Jacob for only a


    few days, she still felt as if many years had passed. Today''s expectation was no less than that of the


    night before she came back from abroad.


    Some people''s infatuation would be shocking. Just as Jacob, even though she had left for four years,


    she still felt the same when she came back. The difference was Jacob was bewitched by Sara.


    Men were the same. A smile appeared on Alice''s face. Noah who said he didn''t like women also fell in


    love with Bess.


    Thinking of this, Alice couldn''t help but frown. Not only did Sara take away Jacob, but also let Bess


    take away Noah! Step by step, those close to her all left her.


    But Alice didn''t have time to think about it now. She had guessed the purpose that Jacob wanted to


    meet her. It was probably because she had released the news of his divorce. What she had to do was


    to deny it. She knew Jacob''s temper, but as long as she refused to admit it, she would be okay.


    Over the years, she knew Jacob''s temper well. No matter how angry Jacob was, he would not yell at


    her. This was Alice''sst trump card. Because she knew him well, she was unscrupulous.

 Chapter 113 Retreat

    Chapter 113 Retreat


    Alice finally arrived at the restaurant ahead of time. When they were in college, Jacob spoiled Alice, so


    she had always beente when they dated. When she arrived, Jacob would forgive her if she exined


    it casually.


    This time, Alice knew that she had lost her qualification to be arrogant. When a man loves you, he will


    think you are forthright and cute even if you say dirty words. When a man doesn''t love you, even if you


    say pleasant words, he would think you were hypocritical.


    Everything was destined, but Alice didn''t believe in fate. She believed that Jacob was just obsessed for


    a while.


    She took a deep breath and exhaled. After opening the door and taking a look at the location of the


    restaurant that Jacob pinned, Alice kept it in mind and closed the door.


    As long as she was brave, she could do anything. Alice encouraged herself. She walked towards the


    elevator in her high heels.


    Jacob moved slowly. Even if the wound was still aching, he still felt iparably relieved when he


    stepped on the ground.


    Today, Jacob hadplex feelings. He knew the answer, but when his assistant called him and told


    him the truth, he felt heartbroken for Alice. At the same time, he felt remorseful for Sara.


    Jacob knew it, but he didn''t tell her. He didn''t say that because he believed in Alice. He believed that


    the person he had loved for so many years was still innocent and kind-hearted. He believed that Sara


    had been used to the feud between the rich and powerful ns and had be ustomed to it.


    When Alice had a grudge against Sara before, he would think that it was Sara fault without hesitation.


    But now, he realized that when a person didn''t love you, he wouldn''t do anything for you, including


    hatred.


    Jacob arrived at the ce he had made an appointment with Alice. He didn''t want himself to be in such


    a situation. His heart softened when he heard Alice''s concern. Once you do something wrong, you


    can''t be forgiven with just a few words of concern.


    Jacob looked at Alice who wasing slowly from a distance. She was very beautiful today. Decent


    clothes wrapped her good body, but these were not important in Jacob''s eyes. The most important


    thing was why he came here today.


    "Have a seat. I''ve already ordered. " Jacob pointed to the chair next to him and motioned for Alice to sit


    down.


    Alice felt awkward to hear such abrupt words, but it was not the right time. Alice sat down obediently


    and looked up at Jacob. She still felt that Jacob''s face was a little pale.


    "Are you feeling better, Jacob? Are you feeling better? Can you walk now? " There was no doubt that


    Alice was anxious.


    "Okay." Jacob replied coldly and drank the juice in front of him.


    Stunned for a long time, Alice didn''t dare to say anything. She stopped her concern for him abruptly.


    Why was Jacob so indifferent? Alice thought to herself. When she was about to speak, she heard


    Jacob''s voice.


    "Did you leak out the news of my divorce with Sara?" Jacob squinted at the woman he had loved for 7


    years. In the past seven years, she had been acting. He had just been invited to the trap.


    "What How could it be Jacob... How could it be me? " Alice widened her eyes in disbelief. As long as


    she didn''t admit it, no one could prove it was her.


    "Oh, really?" Jacob squinted at Alice. Why was she so obsessed with this acting skill before and he


    couldn''t see through her?


    "Jacob, what''s going on? What''s going on? I know nothing. I was shocked when I saw the news before.


    Trust me, I''m innocent! " Alice was so anxious that she almost cried.


    "Well, don''t be so surprised. I just want to ask you that I don''t want to dig into the past between you and


    Sara. But I hope it won''t happen again. Otherwise, you know the consequences of provoking me. "


    Jacob said coldly. If it weren''t for Alice, he would have used all kinds of methods to deal with the person


    who leaked the news.


    Alice pretended to be aggrieved, tears streaming down her face. "Jacob, you can do whatever to me,


    but you can''t nder me. I have loved you for so many years and followed you for so many years. You


    should know better than me what kind of person I am. "


    Alice cried so hard that she couldn''t continue. She paused and continued, "I don''t care who told you


    that I did it, and I won''t me anyone. After all, it has been a long time since someone disliked me. I


    can''t confound right and wrong. Evildoers are bound to be punished in the end. "


    After saying that, Alice raised her right hand, crying and swearing. Only Alice knew that her guilty


    conscience was much greater than grievance.


    Jacob looked up and softened his tone. Yes, Alice also needed to get out of a predicament or an


    embarrassing situation. For so many years, even there was no love any more, he still had a feeling just


    as family affection. Even if she had done something wrong, she had already been punished -- he didn''t


    love her anymore.


    Jacob took a piece of tissue and handed it to Alice. "Stop crying. Your makeup is ruined. I have made it


    clear today. If you can find the person who published the news and prove that it is not you, I will believe


    you. "


    Alice''s heart jolted. Why did Jacob be like this. She used to say whatever she wanted to say, but


    now it didn''t work!


    "Okay, I will find out the real perpetrator for your words." Alice said in a weak tone, pretending to be


    calm.


    Jacob didn''t look askance. There was no emotion in his eyes. He used to love her so much, but now


    she was putting on a bitter y in front of him. When you fall in love, you think that the other person is


    a perfect person. The more familiar you are with each other, the more shorings you feel. No


    wonder so many people had experienced the long-distance love and had to be separated.


    It''s not that the other party has changed, but that you suddenly find that she has lost all the advantages


    you love. Maybe she didn''t find it at the beginning, butter she found it.


    Alice picked up a napkin and wiped her face carefully, but she still couldn''t help sobbing. She didn''t


    expect that her makeup would be like this. In her eyes, it was just a small thing. It shouldn''t be a big


    deal for Jacob.


    Unless Jacob really fell in love with Sara. This thought shed through Alice''s mind, and she felt like


    falling into an ice cave.


    Alice carefully picked up the juice next to her. She was still sobbing and could hardly find the straw


    urately. When she finally touched the straw, the waiter served the dishes.


    Alice had no time to care what dishes were served in front of her. Today waspletely different from


    her imagination. Alice felt that her heart was blocked, and an unspeakable pain spread in her heart.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yan, I thought I had made everything clear. But today, I found that you didn''t believe what I said. "


    Jacob put some food into his mouth without looking up at Alice.


    Alice shrank her neck to drink her beverage, but she didn''t eat the food. She didn''t want to hear that.


    She didn''t believe that Jacob was also so ruthless. She had been waiting for him for so many years,


    how could he abandon her?


    Alice didn''t answer but wanted to listen to him.

 Chapter 114 Impressive

    Chapter 114 Impressive


    Jacob continued, "Alice, I want to make it clear. Have an amicable parting. I''ll make it up to you."


    Alice looked up at Jacob in disbelief. It was the first time that she felt Jacob was so strange to her. For


    the first time, she felt that her wishful thinking seemed to be wrong.


    Finally, she couldn''t hold back her tears anymore and shouted, "Jacob, how can you do this to me?


    Why? "


    Jacob frowned. He really ignored Alice''s emotion. He didn''t know what to do, just ring at Alice in a


    trance.


    Alice picked up her bag and rushed out of the restaurant. Jacob didn''t get up. He continued to eat.


    Alice felt that her whole body became extremely heavy, and her feet were as heavy as effused with


    lead. She rushed out on impulse and felt ashamed to go back, but Jacob didn''t stop her.


    Alice waited at the door for 5 minutes and felt that the temperature at noon was even colder than the


    cold wind in winter. Jacob didn''t care about her safety at all. Resisting the urge to go back to the


    restaurant, Alice had already walked out.


    She wouldn''t let him break up with her and let him fall in love with Sara so easily. Did Jacob also think


    that she was Sara that could do whatever he wanted? Unwilling to give up, Alice walked slowly to her


    car and felt extremely depressed.


    Alice was in a bad mood. She took out her phone and called Melissa.


    The phone rang for a long time before Melissa''s voice was heard. There were all kinds of noises.


    "Hello, sister Alice. What''s the matter? Aren''t you having dinner with my brother-inw? Why do you


    still have time to call me? Come on, let''s drink more... "


    Alice didn''t care what Melissa was saying, "Where are you? Ie to you."


    "Oh, I''m at IKEA KTV. What are you talking about? Alice. Speak louder. I can''t hear you clearly."


    Melissa shouted, trying to raise her voice.


    Then Alice hung up the phone.


    Melissa shouted, "Hello, Hello, sister Alice?" She heard the busy sound.


    She hung up the phone and shrugged. Whatever.


    Alice sat in the car. She couldn''t tell anyone what happened today.


    She took out the mirror and fixed her makeup. A smile appeared on Alice''s face. No matter how sad it


    was, she would not expose it even when she was alone. It was useless to show herself. Alice''s mask


    was always for others.


    She started the car and yed the music. A song came to her ears:


    "In the Tokyo tower


    Watching the lights imitate the falling starlight


    I finally arrived, but I was sadder


    To realize our dream alone


    You always say that there is still a lot of time left


    You can wait for me


    I didn''t know it before


    There might not be a future tomorrow


    Missing someone is a pain in the heart


    It lives in every corner of my body


    Singing the song you love will hurt


    It hurts to see your letter, even silence makes me hurt


    Regret is the pain of breathing


    It flowed back and forth in the blood


    It hurts when seeing myck of consideration


    It hurts me when failing to read your minds


    It hurts the most if I want to see you but can''t.


    Sung by Fish Leong- The Breathing Pain


    Don''t you see the sadness on your face


    How lonely and stubborn you are


    You tore down the city wall and let me wander around


    Wait for me to tie myself up


    Even if you didn''t say that you would be weak


    You need to rely on me


    I just pretend that I don''t know


    It moved freely


    Missing someone is a pain in the heart


    It lives in every corner of my body


    Singing the song you love will hurt


    It hurts to see your letter, even silence makes me hurt


    Regret is the pain of breathing


    It flowed back and forth in the blood


    It hurts when seeing myck of consideration


    It hurts me when failing to read your minds


    It hurts the most if I want to see you but can''t.


    Alice mmed the yer off.


    It sounded so sentimental for her to be in such a situation.


    Alice snorted. Only the weak would sigh at their own pain. The great would always bear it silently. Even


    though Alice was not a great woman, she was definitely not a weak one. If it was useful to sigh, then


    the story of Meng Jiangnu''s crying the Great Wall would not be passed down.


    People always sighed about fate, but few people got to the bottom of it.


    Alice held the steering wheel with both hands. She would destroy what she wanted unless she didn''t


    want it anymore no matter who took it away.


    Since Jacob didn''t know to stay with her well, she could only remind him. Jacob couldn''t fall in love with


    anyone except her.


    The weather was still the same today, but Alice felt that her mood was as dark as the sky.


    It was on this day that Alice realized how heartless Jacob was. But she knew it for a long time. She


    could still remember how Jacob treated Sara at that time. She didn''t expect that she was so proud at


    that time. Every dog had its day.


    Alice looked straight into the world ahead. In this big world, what she saw was only countless desires


    waving at her, as if a few centuries had passed.


    The most terrible thing was not that she broke up with her boyfriend, but that she broke up with him


    again and again. He had said it clearly, but she could not believe it.


    The biggest mistake in her life was to cut her feet to fit her shoes. Now Alice didn''t have time to deal


    with this problem. If she wanted to p those people in the face, she had to find a scapegoat to block


    the usation for her first.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob watched Alice rushing out of the restaurant. If it was in the past, he would have rushed out to


    stop her, but today, Jacob was not in the mood.


    It was not because his legs and feet were inconvenient at present, but because he was tired of such a


    drama. Alice had been spoiled by him. When Jacob loved her, he could pluck the stars in the sky for


    her. But now, Jacob felt very tired. Being involved in all kinds of things all day long, he had lost his love


    for her.


    Jacob, who hadn''t had a good meal for a long time, ordered vors reduce. If it were before, Alice


    wouldin that the food insipid.


    One''s willfulness was spoiled, especially by a woman.


    Jacob ate quietly. What was Sara doing now/ He still didn''t give her an answer. Maybe she didn''t care


    about it at all.


    In thew of conservation of energy, everything was conservation. What you lose from one person will


    be obtained from another person. Everything was fair.


    All of a sudden, Jacob felt extremely rxed. He didn''t have to carefully please a person anymore. In


    the future, he wouldn''t pay for her happiness, anger, sorrow and happiness. A sense of relief that


    Jacob hadn''t had for a long time came to his mind.


    He had thought that he couldn''t put down something, but the moment he put it down, he felt


    iparably rxed. Jacob ate quietly. It had been a long time since he had such a good meal.


    After dinner, Jacob slowly walked out of the restaurant. Although the weather was gloomy today, his


    mood was not affected at all. Jacob walked very slowly. His legs and feet hadn''t recovered yet, but it


    was enough for him to move slowly. Jacob had long legs, which looked even longer in the dark sky. He


    walked slowly, so he looked normal.


    Alice finally arrived at the door of the KTV. The red Ferrari was so dazzling that passers-by couldn''t


    help but turn around and secretly look at the driver. When they saw a young girl, someone gave an


    ambiguous smile.


    Except for men, who else could buy a car for such young woman? How capable a woman should be to


    buy such a luxury car? Alice didn''t care about it at all. She went straight to the KTV, only to meet some


    people bend their arm around the other''s shoulder. This was one of the reasons why she didn''t like to


    come to such a ce with her friends. She looked down upon everything around.

 Chapter 115 Knew Better

    Chapter 115 Knew Better


    As Jacob''s girlfriend and the youngdy of the Shi Group, she had to pay attention to her image all the


    time. But now, what she had done was still in vain. The friend she looked down upon was not her


    friend. She finally became someone she looked down upon.


    After asking the room number of Melissa at the counter, Alice asked the staff to lead her to the door of


    the room.


    The harsh sound of singing was heard in the KTV. Needless to say, it was a mess inside. After she


    pushed the door open, Alice didn''t go in immediately. Instead, she searched for Melissa in front of her.


    The KTV was indeed in a mess. Singing, drinking, there were a group of 7 or 8 people with great noise


    around. Alice frowned. Except for Melissa and her boyfriend, she was not familiar with the rest.


    Everyone looked back at the door simultaneously and saw Alice.


    Melissa stepped forward, held Alice''s hand and said affectionately. "Oh, Alice. I thought you wouldn''t


    come."


    As far as Melissa knew, it was the first time that Alice hade to such a ce. But Melissa''s ability to


    read people''s mind was obvious. She could see the gloom on Alice''s face, so Melissa didn''t ask too


    much.


    "Come on, everyone. Be quiet. Let me introduce Alice to you." Melissa said as she led Alice to the


    crowd.


    Alice walked towards them, even though she despised them in her heart. But she had finally be


    such a person.


    Alice walked over and greeted everyone. She looked calm, but she was very resistant in her heart.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Alice, Melissa''s friend." Alice looked absent-minded. Only she knew how


    perfunctory she was. Alice thought to herself.


    "You''re too modest, Alice. Let me tell you an astonishing secret. Alice is the girlfriend of the CEO of the


    Shi Group. The CEO divorced his wife for her. I''m sure everyone has seen the news." Melissa looked


    comcent. Such a friend could make her proud.


    Alice smiled awkwardly and listened to theirpliments. "No wonder she is so beautiful. She looks


    different. "


    A handsome man next to him said nothing. He knew the beauty in front of him very well. She was


    Jacob''s first love, and Sara''s rival. She didn''t look as good as Sara, but she had a special style. Jacob


    was so lucky. All the women he met looked fresh and refined, different from other women.


    Thompson took a step forward and said with an ambiguous smile, "Miss Alice, I''m very familiar with


    you. I''m also very familiar with Jacob. "


    Alice nced at the man in front of her. He was Thompson. Although Alice didn''t have a direct contact


    with him, she had studied all the famous people in the circle in private. She wanted to be the wife of the


    CEO of the Shi Group, wouldn''t it beughable if she told others she didn''t know these people in the


    future?


    "Oh, Thompson. Nice to meet you." Alice pretended to be polite. Even her tone made herself feel


    ufortable. She had no choice. The man in front of her was one of Sara''s pursuers.


    Thompson was a little surprised. He had only met Alice once, but she knew his name. The woman in


    front of him was really not simple.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a good memory, Alice. We just met once, and I haven''t even


    introduced myself to you." Thompson seemed to sum it up with a smile.


    "Hello, I''m Thompson. Nice to meet you, Miss Alice." Thompson hung his hand in the air, waiting for


    Alice to shake hands with him.


    Alice stretched out her hand and said, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Thompson. We are old acquaintances."


    Thompson held Alice''s hand tightly. Although she was a little embarrassed, she didn''t say anything. All


    of a sudden, Thompson felt that Alice was not as hateful as he thought.


    Noticing the embarrassment, Melissa urged, "Come on, let''s go on drinking and singing. Don''t be a


    killjoy!"


    Alice shook off Thompson''s hand. Although the man in front of her didn''t look so annoying, she still felt


    ufortable being held by him like this.


    "Let''s go. Let''s sit there and have a chat. I think we might have some prejudice against each other


    before," Thompson said to Alice, as if he also realized the embarrassment.


    Alice smiled awkwardly. She had more than prejudice on him. He was almost her enemy. Back then,


    Thompson had been so anxious to protect Sara, but now when she thought about it, she was unhappy.


    But on the surface, Alice was happy. "Okay, let me have a good understanding of Thompson and


    remove the previous prejudice."


    Thompson grinned wickedly. The woman in front of him was smart, but she was too smart. Men don''t


    like smart women. Maybe Alice doesn''t know.


    Thompson sat on the sofa, and so did Alice.


    The others were singing, as if they were tactful to turn down the sound volume.


    "Alice, it''s rare to see youe to such ce." Thompson reached out his hand and poured beer on


    the table next to him.


    "I want to try something different. After all, changeless is unfavorable." Alice wasn''t as arrogant as she


    used to be. Her voice sounded more pleasant.


    Thompson squinted his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him. Although the tear stains at the


    corners of her eyes had disappeared, he still felt that there was something wrong with her makeup, as


    if it was fixed stiffly, which made him feel awkward.


    Thompson remained calm. Such a situation was not rare. "Well, I can see you look different today,


    Alice."


    Alice''s heart jolted. What did Thompson mean? Why did he say that she was different today?


    "Thompson, you must be kidding." Alice said, wondering if she showed her grievance so obviously.


    With an intoxicating smile, Thompson handed a ss of beer to Alice. "You look more amiable and


    approachable than usual."


    Alice smiled. She took the beer and said, "Really? Then it seems that I have to take the path of being


    approachable in the future, lest people think that I am arrogant."


    Thompson smiled. No matter how smart a woman was, she was still a woman. How could she


    understand what a man was thinking?


    "Cheers!" Thompson raised arge ss of beer, and Alice stretched out her hand and clinked it with


    him.


    It turned out that the man in front of her was not as annoying as she thought.


    After drinking a few mouthfuls of beer, Alice looked at Thompson with an ambiguous expression.


    "In fact, the reason why I came out today is that I bickered over with Jacob. I think I should release my


    emotions after being restrained for so long." A touch of bitterness appeared at the corners of Alice''s


    mouth. She was not pretending. She was really aggrieved, but she had no choice.


    "Oh, what''s going on?" Thompson was surprised. In fact, he had already known the reason.


    Although everyone in the circle had heard of the news that Jacob divorced, few people could get his


    divorce certificate. Someone was so tant to want to make Sara unable to free herself from the news,


    who could did it except the woman in front of him?


    It was just that Alice still thought she was smart. Everyone knew the truth.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 116 Straightforward

    Chapter 116 Straightforward


    "Let''s make a deal." Taking a big sip of beer, Alice could do anything to achieve her goal, which was


    also taught by Jacob.


    "Oh, what deal?" There was a yful smile at the corners of Thompson''s mouth. The woman in front of


    him was interesting. They had only met twice, and she even didn''t know who he was. She wanted to


    make a deal with him.


    "First of all, I know you like Sara, and I like Jacob. From a certain point of view, we arerades."


    Taking a big gulp of beer, Thompson looked up at Alice and said, "Go on."


    "So if we work together, we can get what we want respectively. Take what we need. " Alice believed


    that Thompson was a sensible man. There were some words that she didn''t have to make too clear to


    him, and he should be able to understand.


    "But what''s the good of it?" Thompson lowered his head and touched the jade ring on his finger with his


    right hand, as if he was thinking about something.


    With a sigh, Alice said, "I told you, you can get Sara."


    Thompson continued to raise his head and took a big gulp of beer. The light in the KTV was dim, so


    they couldn''t see each other''s faces clearly. They could only tell their thoughts from their tone.


    "Of course I know this obvious benefits. I''m not talking about that. Let''s talk about how we cooperate


    first." Thompson looked at the person in front of him as if he was looking at a prey. It was just a sheer


    of fun, but she said it in a pure and lofty way.


    "I''m in trouble. I leaked the news that Jacob divorced, but I didn''t expect that Jacob would be so


    infuriated. As a result, my rtionship with Jacob is very bad now. Can you help me find a way? We


    will berades in the future. " Alice''s voice was a little low, not as vigorous as before.


    Looking at Alice in front of him, Thompson smiled. "It''s not impossible for me to help you. It depends on


    how you behave. What benefits you can give me is very important."


    How could Alice not understand the meaning of his words? She reached out and held Thompson''s


    hand. Since she could use him, there was nothing to hesitate.


    Looking at Alice who took the initiative to hold his hand, Thompson felt it interesting. It''s so easy to get


    Jacob''s first love. "Let''s go out and have a talk. It''s noisy here."


    Alice nodded ambiguously and acquiesced in everything.


    Thompson couldn''t helpughing. She turned to Melissa and said, "Melissa, we have something else to


    do. We''re leaving now. Have a good time."


    Melissa looked at the two suspiciously and didn''t say anything. She had to nod and tell the two to be


    careful on the way.


    When they walked out of the private room of the KTV, Thompson walked in front and Alice followed him


    closely. The two didn''t talk all the way. Alice''s heart beat fast. Finally, the world around her ears


    became quiet. Not knowing why someone would like such a noisy environment, Alice finally breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    Looking at Thompson walking in front of her, who was dressed in casual clothes, with a straight back


    and slender legs, Alice gradually lost the sense of nervousness. If she could get Jacob back, she could


    do anything. The key was whether the person in front of him could help her or not.


    Alice was not sure, but she knew very well that if he couldn''t help her, she would never let him take any


    advantages from her.


    Even if she had to do anything, she had to achieve her goal. Otherwise, it would be sheer sacrifice.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they walked out of the door of the KTV, Thompson couldn''t wait to hold Alice in his arms.


    Although she resisted in her heart, she couldn''t lose her temper. She had chosen the way, so she


    couldn''t retreat halfway.


    With his arms around Alice''s waist, Thompson whispered in her ear, "Where are we going?"


    Alice''s good smell refreshed Thompson.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? You haven''t helped me yet." Alice tried her best to hold back her impulse


    to run away.


    Thompson rubbed Alice''s nose, "Well, I can find a scapegoat for you. I can also help you with other


    things in the future, but I also need you..."


    Without any blush on her face, Alice listened to Thompson calmly. It was just a deal. It didn''t matter.


    "Okay, where do you want to go?" Alice turned around and looked at the lonely city. The neon lights in


    her eyes were dazzling, but her heart was no longer the same.


    Thompson snapped his fingers, "Let''s go. I know a good hotel nearby."


    Thompson was a veteran. Alice thought she was a bitch, but she followed him into the car


    unconsciously. In order to retrieve her position in Jacob''s heart, this sacrifice was not a big deal.


    After getting into the car slowly, Alice turned to look at the scenery outside the car. Was those things


    that galloping past like some people in her life?


    Thompson was in a good mood the whole night, but he didn''t expect that Alice would be so


    straightforward. For him, it was a piece of cake to get a scapegoat for her. He and Jacob had long been


    enemies, so he didn''t care about having one more enemy.


    When they arrived at the gate of the hotel, Thompson waited for Alice to get out of the car first. He had


    thought that she would hesitate, but he didn''t expect that she got out of the car straightforward. He


    couldn''t help but sigh that she was more determined than ordinary people. He got off the car too.


    Alice waited at the gate while Thompson parked the car, and then followed him into the hotel.


    There was no way back for Alice. Even if she knew she would be doomed if Jacob knew it, but she had


    to make a bet. There was no way back, so she had to walk forward.


    Alice didn''t pay much attention to the decoration of the hotel today. It was her favorite to enjoy the


    decoration of hotels before, but now, she had no mood. She just wanted to solve the problem in her


    eyes as soon as possible.


    After Thompson booked a room, the two entered together.


    As soon as she entered, Thompson closed the door and locked it. Alice frowned, but she didn''t know


    what to say.


    Thompson stepped forward and was about to kiss Alice, she pushed him away and coughed, "I''m


    going to take a shower. Take it easy."


    Frozen for a moment, Thompson said with a snicker, "Okay, go and wash yourself."


    In the past, Alice would feel humiliated if she heard such words. But today, it didn''t matter whether she


    should be humiliated or not. How could she feel humiliated since she had promised him?


    Alice turned around and went to the bathroom. She turned on the shower and when the water sprayed


    on her head, she finally became a little sober. She had to take back what she wanted, even if she


    needed to snatch him back.


    The water sprinkled on Alice''s body. She kept getting wet and finally finished. In fact, she was still a


    little hesitant. After all, Thompson just made a verbal promise, and she didn''t know what to do next. If


    she made no gains at the expense of a man, wouldn''t she have no way out?


    Wearing a bathrobe, Alice walked out of the bathroom. Her beautiful figure was hidden in the bathrobe,


    which made Thompson unable to take their eyes off her.


    A beauty, absolutely a beauty. Jacob, that bastard, was so lucky in his previous life that he could


    always meet such an excellent woman, but he didn''t cherish her, so he would be in lewdness with his


    women.


    Thompson stood up and tried to touch Alice''s face, but to his surprise, she stepped back and he failed.


    Thompson was not angry. He liked such a challenging woman, not throwing herself at him.


    "You go to take a shower first, and then we will discuss how to help eliminating me as a suspect who


    leaked the divorce news. After that, we''ll talk about the other thing." Alice blushed, half true and half


    false.


    "Okay, we''ll talk about it in detailter," said Thompson with an ambiguous smile.

 Chapter 117 Build Chastity Memorial Arch

    Chapter 117 Build Chastity Memorial Arch


    He took a step forward, held Alice in her arms and smelled her hair. She smelt fragrant. Then he smiled


    ambiguously, let go of her and walked towards the bathroom.


    Thompson was confident that Alice did ask him for help, so he had never thought that she would


    escape. So he went to the bathroom boldly.


    Sitting on the big bed of the hotel in surprise, she breathed a sigh of relief. In a low mood, she finally


    came to this step. She listened to Thompson singing while taking a shower in the bathroom, but her


    heart was calm.


    After Thompson came out, he was also wrapped in a bath towel. Their rtion hadn''t developed to


    being naked to each other. Naked? Nude? Thompson sat beside Alice and tried to untie her bath towel.


    But as soon as he touched the towel, he was stopped by Alice.


    Thompson didn''t get angry. After all, if it was so easy, he would also be afraid.


    "Let me see your sincerity and your ability to solve problems. I''m not that stupid." Alice said in a calm


    tone and looked up at Thompson, who was looking at her with lust.


    "It''s easy. Just wait." A vague smile appeared at the corners of Thompson''s mouth. It was too easy. It


    was just find a scapegoat to bear the me for her.


    Alice looked at Thompson with aplicated expression. It was easy for others to do such a thing, but


    she felt it was extremely difficult.


    Thompson took out his phone and dialed a number.


    "Hey, Colin, let me tell you something. It was me who leaked the news that Jacob divorced. You can


    sell the news to Jacob. Remember, you don''t need to say anything else. Jacob knows it. "


    Colin held his phone and listened to Thompson. Was she dreaming? It was [Jacob''s girlfriend who


    exposed the news. He had already told Jacob. If he tell him it was Thompson did it, who would trust


    him.


    But on second thought, there was a reason for Thompson to do so, as long as he could make money.


    "Okay, I know. I will think exin reasonably to Jacob. But I don''t understand why you bear the me


    for her. "


    "This is not what you should know. And this is what I have done. The whole thing has nothing to do with


    Jacob''s girlfriend. I just took advantage on her to deceive Jacob into taking the divorce photo." In order


    to let Alice know his sincerity, Thompson took the responsibility.


    Colin looked at the night of the city meaningfully, "Okay, I see."


    Thompson hung up the phone and shrugged, stepping toward Alice, "It''s done. Jacob will probably


    make trouble for me tomorrow. "


    Alice tried her best to suppress her surprise. She knew that people who could make a name in the


    business world were really capable.


    "Now it''s your turn to show your determination," said Thompson with a snicker, walking up to Alice.


    Alice remained silent, letting Thompson pull off her bathrobe and throw her onto the bed. She felt that


    she was soon weighed by a man.


    Thompson kissed Alice, but she didn''t respond. Even if she agreed, it didn''t mean that she had to


    respond. But Thompson didn''t care about it at all. He gently kissed the woman in front of him.


    His hands fondle her. The soft touch made him irresistible.


    The room was full of love and moans from time to time.


    After that, he fell asleep with his arms around her.


    Alice stared nkly at the boundless night for a long time. Thompson even treated her better than


    Jacob.


    Thinking of this, she felt that her hatred had increased a little. It was not for anything else, but for Jacob


    ruthlessness. If it weren''t for Jacob, she wouldn''t have taken this step. It was Jacob who forced her to


    do so.


    Although Thompson held her and she felt a warm body, she finally fell asleep.


    When she woke up in the morning, she found that Thompson had already woken up.


    The two still hugged each other awkwardly. With blurred eyes, Thompson said, "I... I..."


    It seemed that Alice had understood what Thompson meant. She turned around and kissed him on the


    lips. It was just one kiss, and she was already adept at kissing. Thompson looked at her in surprise.


    She was so funny.


    It was undeniable that Alice felt empty in her heart, which was not enough to fill her discontent. In the


    future, even if this was an irreparable path, she had to go on, because there was no way back.


    Thompson turned over and pressed Alice under his body. Alice''s attractive curve was clearly seen in


    Thompson''s eyes. He couldn''t help swallowing. He got some luck in love affairs.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After the two of them made out, Thompson kissed Alice sweetly. "Are you hungry? Let me take you to


    eat something delicious."


    Alice nodded. Although she just had a deal with this man, she had to admit that this partner was not as


    annoying as she thought.


    Thompson''s impression of Alice had changed a little. She was no longer arrogant and willful as before.


    Now she was like an attractive woman.


    Alice stood up and took a shower. Then she put on her clothes and went downstairs with Thompson to


    check out.


    After walking out of the hotel, Thompson still wanted to hold Alice''s hand, but unexpectedly, she broke


    free and said coldly, "Please watch your behavior. Don''t destroy my chastity."


    Thompson raised his eyes and looked yfully at Alice, who was pretending to be pure and lofty,


    "Chastity? You have slept with me. How can you still have chastity? "


    Alice didn''t expect that Thompson would say something so shameless and unpleasant. She didn''t know


    how to answer, so she had to be angry, "You!"


    "Okay, I see. Let''s go to have dinner," said Thompson, shrugging his shoulders.


    He was thinking that Alice was a bitch and wanted to pretend to be a chaste man while he walked


    towards the restaurant.


    On the way, Alice hadplex feelings. She was really impulsive. She had no choice but to meet such


    a rascal. It might not be easy to sever their rtion in the future.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel depressed. What a fool she was!


    After the breakfast, both of them had ulterior motives and were not happy at all. Alice, in particr,


    always thought that she would be wise. She was like a dumb person taking a dose of bitter medicine --


    suffering humiliation, insults...


    Thompson didn''t think too much about it. After all, except for the reputation, there was nothing else.


    Anyway, he could not suffer losses.


    While thinking, he looked at Alice who was depressed to eat porridge in front of him.


    "Well, don''t pull a long face. My words are harsh, but I will do what I have promised you. If Jacob calls


    me and asks me about it, I will take full responsibility. Don''t worry. "


    After a pause, Thompson looked at Alice in front of him. She didn''t say anything. He continued, "As for


    how he makes trouble for me and how he takes revenge on me, I''m not afraid of it."


    Thompson was famous for his boldness in the business circle, but the only bad thing was that he was


    lascivious. He had always been a womanizer, so he had been coveting Sara''s beauty.


    If he couldn''t get a swan, it would be good to get a canary. A smile appeared at the corners of


    Thompson''s mouth. He had tasted the sweetness yesterday. Alice was good. No wonder Jacob


    couldn''t forget his sweetheart for long time.


    "Remember, we have been in the same boat since yesterday. No matter what happens in the future,


    you must protect me." Alice suddenly said seriously. Without a backer, she could only turn to


    Thompson.

 Chapter 118 A Life-saving Straw

    Chapter 118 A Life-saving Straw


    He was her life-saving straw.


    "No problem. I can always help you. But it depends on your performance when necessary." With a sly


    smile at the corners of his mouth, Thompson looked at the beauty in front of himsciviously.


    Alice snorted, "Well, it depends on how you help me."


    After dinner, Thompson sent Alice home and then went to thepany. In fact, the two were of the


    same trade. After all, Thompson was running a jewelry store. It was really fate.


    Alice returned home, feeling tired. Although she had assigned the business to the shop manager. Her


    tiredness was self-evident.


    What happenedst night was still vivid in her mind. She only hoped that what she had done would


    really help her without ruining her. If Jacob knew this, he would never reconcile with her in the future.


    She threw away her bag, kicked off her shoes, and then threw herself on the bed. She sent a message


    to Thompson, "Don''t talk nonsense about what happened yesterday, if you do, I will try every means to


    make you suffer."


    When Thompson saw the message, he couldn''t help frowning. She didn''t believe him, but she had sex


    with him so easily. "Got it," replied Thompson with a sneer.


    Lying on the bed, Alice felt everything around her was unreal, as if it was a dream. But when she woke


    up from the dream, she was powerless and had nothing.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She used to think that she was the happiest woman in the world, but now it seemed that it was


    unreliable to put her happiness on men.


    But except for men, who could give her everything she wanted. Alice suddenly sat up. She really


    wanted to see what she was like now.


    In the mirror, Alice looked at her haggard face, which was in sharp contrast to what she looked


    yesterday. Alice couldn''t help but be stunned, thinking that her face changed faster than the weather.


    She sat in front of the mirror dejectedly and removed her makeup. She didn''t remove her makeup well


    yesterday, but washed it with water.


    Lying on the bed in a daze, Alice thought whether Jacob believed her or not. She just felt upset and


    confused. Why was it always difficult to guess his thought?


    Not long after Thompson arrived at thepany, Jacob called him.


    After hearing his assistant Rick''s words, Jacob was furious. No matter what Ricky said was true or not,


    he would be ungracious to Thompson. The two should meet on the battleground was dyed, and


    Thompson was involved in the matter of his woman again and again.


    "Thompson, what do you mean?" Jacob controlled his anger. If Thompson was in front of him now,


    Jacob didn''t know what he would do to him.


    "Why are you so angry? Yes, it''s me. You must haven''t expected that it was me who leaked the news of


    your divorce. I just used a little trick, and your stupid girlfriend helped me get the evidence of your


    divorce. " Thompson said defiantly.


    "You bastard!" Jacob''s voice was cold and emotionless, making people feel respectful.


    "Well, are you unhappy? I''m telling you, I just want Sara to leave you as soon as possible. Let me tell


    you, I will get the woman I like by all means. " Thompson snorted. He couldn''t wait to see Jacob''s


    furious face.


    "Humph, you? Let me tell you, even if Sara won''t be with me again, she won''t be with you, because a


    scum like you doesn''t deserve her at all. " Jacob''s tone returned to calm. He was always like this, and


    his anger dissipated quickly.


    "Bastard? We are the same, but I''m not like you. Although I''m a womanizer, I dare to admit it. You just


    pretend to be innocent. It''s fucking disgusting. " Thompson spat and hung up the phone with more


    contempt in his heart.


    Hearing the busy sound in his ear, Jacob was furious again.


    He mmed her phone on the table, which startled Rick and made him tremble.


    "Well, you can leave now. I''ll deal with it myself, and bring the documents for me to check since I


    haven''t been in thepany recently. And inform them to hold a meeting in half an hour. " Jacob gave


    orders to his new assistant Ricy. Before then, Andy would settle all these initiatively without his orders.


    Jacob shook his head and decided not to miss Andy anymore.


    Only when he lost him would he think of Andy''s goodness. That was the nature of human nature. Jacob


    put his hand on the desk and rubbed his temples. Indeed, when people were unlucky, they were like


    stepping on a mine, and there were traps everywhere.


    Jacob was quite annoyed. He was sure that Thompson would be his business rival in the future. He


    was not sure who schemed his ident. But now he had trouble again.


    Jacob stood up and walked towards the meeting room. No matter what, he had to hold the meeting first


    even if the sky fell.


    Jacob walked forward step by step. Although he had tried his best to walk as fast as possible, he was


    not as vigorous and resolute as he had imagined. On the contrary, he looked still slow in others'' eyes.


    The CEO hadn''te to thepany for a long time, so he had already discussed among the


    employees. Some said that something had happened to his father Michael, some said that something


    had happened to Jacob, some said that something had happened to Sara, and some said that


    something had happened to Alice. All in all, all kinds of rumors were widely spread in thepany.


    But when Jacob came back to thepany, the rumor suddenly stopped. No one wanted to be in the


    line of fire. Everyone could say whether it was true or not, and rumors could be spread everywhere.


    There was only one thing - he couldn''t be known by powerful people, or he wouldn''t know how he died.


    So everyone pretended that nothing had happened.


    As for the newly appointed Rick, he was obviously a coward who was afraid of death. He wouldn''t say


    anything when other employees asked him about Jacob, which made everyone think that something


    was wrong with their CEO. Although it was true that something must happen, no one knew what was


    going on.


    Jonathan had brought Michael to thepany, but the matter was still unsettled.


    However, everyone found that there was still no change in Jacob. They didn''t know whether they was


    lucky or not.


    Jacob came to the meeting room. The noisy room suddenly became quiet.


    With sly light in his eyes, Jonathan said sarcastically. "Tell me, where have you been for such a long


    time? Do you really want to ruin thepany? "


    The directors all looked solemn, as if they had reached an agreement. They all stared at Jacob.


    They hadn''t seen each other several days, but they had apletely new view of Jonathan. They


    didn''t expect that Jonathan had been tactful at this time. Jonathan was just a loser. How dare he take


    himself seriously?

 Chapter 119 Are You Unsatisfied

    Chapter 119 Are You Unsatisfied


    Jacob''s cold eyes were filled with inexplicable coldness. His tolerance had be the capital of


    Jonathan''s shamelessness. How ridiculous he was!


    "Where have I gone? Do I need to report to an unimportant board of directors as you? Won''t I show up


    if I am alright?" Jacob stressed every word.


    In an instant, the board of directors started jabbering. Everyone must know what Jacob meant. His


    arrogance left a bad impression on everyone present. What was the so-called an unimportant director?


    Without the directors, could thepany survive today?


    A stone stirred up a thousand ripples. Jacob looked at the messy board with a frown and knocked on


    the table. "Well, everyone, be quiet. I will naturally deal with my work well before leaving thepany.


    Even if I''m not here, I have you to help me manage thepany well. Don''t worry. I''m fine in the first


    ce."


    None of the board members had anyint, and no one was willing to stand out. Therefore,


    although they were very unhappy, they still looked calm.


    But Jonathan was different. He was born to make trouble. A smile appeared on his face. "Yes,


    unimportant directors. All the people sitting here are unimportant. Since you are the directors of the


    company, you should be responsible for everyone. You can''t control everything by yourself. You can do


    whatever you want? "


    Jacob narrowed his eyes. They hadn''t seen each other for a few days, and now Jonathan became


    smart. But all this was useless in Jacob''s eyes. The power of life and death was still Jacob''s hands. No


    matter what Jonathan said, it was useless.


    Jacob raised his eyes to look at Jonathan in front of him. Blue veins stood out on his head, and his


    hands had been clenched into fists. In just a few seconds, Jacob calmed down. It was not a time to


    subdue people with hard tactics, and he shouldn''t be like this.


    "I just said that to you, not to everyone sitting here. I mean, as a director, you have done nothing. How


    can you criticize me here? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous? " Jacob''s cold expression had already


    shocked everyone present.


    Jonathan had thought that there would be a group of people attacking Jacob because he had offended


    him. But he didn''t expect that he was alone and helpless. Jonathan squinted at the board of directors.


    They were a group of cowards!


    "You! Nonsense! " Jonathan uttered, which surprised himself.


    Jacob burst intoughter, as if everything around him was a joke. He waved his hand to stop it.


    "Well, I''m not here to argue with you. The purpose of calling all the directors here was to know the


    current situation of thepany. Tell me one by one." Jacob sat down leisurely.


    Jonathan also sat down sulkily. Although he always argued, he had never seeded. At this time,


    Jacob was so arrogant just because he replied on Michael. If Michael hadn''t been there, he would have


    been attacked by the board of directors for thousands of times.


    Looking at the talkative Jacob in front of him, the anger in Jonathan''s eyes grew stronger and stronger.


    He wanted to crack down Jacob, but he had no way. Jonathan snorted. Even if Jacob couldn''t be


    overthrown, he couldn''t bear this abuse.


    If he was wee here, he would be wee somewhere else! Thinking of this, Jonathan stood up


    and walked out when Jacob was talking with vigor. He had thought that Jacob would be embarrassed,


    but Jacob turned a blind eye to him.


    None of the directors dared to speak. In fact, everyone knew that Jacob was much better than


    Jonathan. However, everyone liked to see the two fight to the death, and people would always watch


    the fun.


    Jacob continued to listen to the reports of all the directors. It seemed that thepany could run


    normally without him.


    But the most annoying thing was that Jonathan hade to thepany for several times to make


    trouble, which had a bad impact on thepany. Moreover, he made all employees know that he was


    not in thepany.


    After the meeting, Jacob sat in the meeting room alone. The big meeting room was so empty that he


    could hear the footsteps when Rick entered in.


    Jacob looked at Rick in front of him, who was obviously trembling. Jacob frowned. Was he so terrible?


    Why was he so afraid of him?


    Jacob stared at Rick quietly. After Rick came in, he balled his fingers and asked, "President, what can I


    do for you?"


    Jacob stared at Rick, "Am I scary?"


    Rick trembled, as if he had got an electric shock, and his body was still trembling. "How could it be? Mr.


    Jacob, you are so approachable."


    Jacob waved his hand, "Forget it. You will work in the human resources department from now on. I will


    inform someone to take over your position."


    Rick was stunned and looked unnatural as if he was facing a formidable enemy. He asked anxiously,


    "Mr. Jacob, did I do something wrong? Are you unsatisfied?"


    Jacob shook his head and said, "You didn''t do anything wrong. I just think that you might be more


    suitable for working in the personnel department. By that time, once you will get more training. I will


    consider transferring you back. "


    Rick breathed a sigh of relief. Indeed, he was not suitable to be the president''s assistant. He had a bad


    mentality and couldn''t help trembling every time. Jacob did this not only to save Rick''s face, but also


    not to hurt his self-esteem. Rick suddenly felt grateful.


    Rick bowed again and again, "Thank you, Mr. Jacob. I will work hard and live up to your expectations. "


    Jacob nodded, gesturing Rick to go on with his work. Then Jacob called the human resources


    department and asked them to take over Rick and arrange for another assistant.


    After Jacob finished his work, the phone rang.


    "Rick wille to your departmentter. Arrange him a new job. By the way, recruit another assistant


    for me. If there is any employee suitable for this position in thepany, arrange he/shee over.


    The only requirement is to be smart, calm and tough. Don''t be too timid. " Squinting his eyes, Jacob


    thought about how Rick had behaved in front of him.


    "Mr. Jacob, is there gender restriction for the new assistants?" The HR manager had recruited many


    assistants before, but they were all male. Perhaps because the CEO was married, he didn''t want to


    give others the chance to gossip.


    "No gender restrictions as long as capable." It''s better to be a male assistant, because I often need to


    ask someone to drive at night. And the sry is the same as manager Liu''s. The benefits and


    allowances will be doubled and arrange a house for this position."


    Jacob told them everything in order not to miss anything.


    Hearing this, the HR manager was stunned about the pay. He even wanted to be the president''s


    assistant himself. He had worked for so long, but he was not treated well than the president''s assistant.


    However, it was human nature, and what he did was in direct proportion to return, which could be seen


    from Andy.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Although thepany had tried its best to block the news, it was inevitable that the senior executives


    would leak the news. As a human resources manager, although he was not the senior executives of the


    company, he should naturally know about the changes of personnel as well.


    Everyone was good at something, so there would be a job suitable for him. If it was not suitable, one


    should adjust it in time. There was no doubt that Rick was not suitable to be a president''s


    assistant.

 Chapter 120 Red Dust

    Chapter 120 Red Dust


    Jacob sat there quietly. Last time in the hospital, he had found that his father was not as hale and


    hearty as before. He was so busy that he had a lot of things to deal with every day. Since he got


    married, he bought a vi alone and went to his father''s house two times a year at most.


    His father hadn''t remarried since his mother died. As a matter of fact, Jacob admired his father''s deep


    affection.


    It was undeniable that those who had lost their partners and found another partner could not all not


    love each other. However, those who had lost their partners but were unwilling to continue must love


    each other very much.


    For Jacob, his father was like a tough man, who was powerful and never bothered about women. But


    now, the hero was old and was entangled with illness.


    When he came back to thepany again, he was handy with everything. He approved the


    documents every day and knew thetest trend of thepany. He almost had nothing to do.


    All of a sudden, someone knocked on the door. In a soft voice, Sara said, e in, please."


    The man was holding arge bouquet of roses, which were sprinkled with water, delicate and beautiful.


    They looked extremely beautiful.


    "Hello, Miss Sara. There is a man ordered a bunch of roses for you. Please sign for it." The deliverer


    wore a hat and smiled, looking very kind.


    Every day, many people used flowers to express their love. When one received the flowers, she


    showed a happy expression on her face, which was the happiest time of the deliverer of the day,


    because he witnessed the happiness of others.


    However, Sara was somewhat suspicious. Expressionlessly, she took the roses, thanked him, and put


    the flowers aside.


    The deliverer sighed and left.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Outside the office, there was an uproar. They wondered who sent so many roses to Sara this time.


    Some girls were envious and sent messages to their friends. They even discussed it in detail.


    After the flower deliverer left, Sara walked to the side of the roses. There was a card on the top. She


    reached out and took a look at it. It was written in graceful handwriting, "Dear Sara, I hope you can be


    happy every day.


    Taking a deep breath, Sara thought they were probably sent by Jacob. But how could Jacob do such a


    romantic thing to her? Shouldn''t he try his best to please Alice?


    If it weren''t Jacob, who else would it be? ''Is it Ethan?'' Sara wondered. He hadn''t contacted her since


    last time. It was unlikely.


    Sara couldn''t figure out who sent the roses. Beautiful flowers made Sara depressed.


    Sara put the flowers on the sofa beside the office and sat down on the chair, thinking about it all the


    time.


    Sara asked her assistant to make herself a cup of coffee. The assistant brought it in and put it on the


    table before going out.


    Taking a sip of coffee, Sara kept thinking about it. If it weren''t Jacob, wouldn''t she be embarrassed to


    call him? If so, what should she do.


    While she was lost in various fancies and conjectures. Beautiful rose were like a time bomb, making


    her restless.


    While she was hesitating, her phone rang.


    Taking a look at the caller ID, Sara saw it was from Jacob. What a coincidence?


    "Hello, what''s up?" Sara''s tone was so calm. She almost asked about the flowers.


    "Sara, are you feeling better now? Many problems arose from the divorce newsst time. I''m sorry to


    cause you trouble. Although I know it''s Alice, I still don''t have evidence. There are many more


    problems." There was an obvious sense of guilt in Jacob''s tone. It was the first time that he had felt


    sorry for Sara in so many years.


    "Let bygones be bygones. I don''t want to tangle with them anymore. In the end, everyone got hurt."


    Sara''s eyes were full of anger. For so many years, Jacob had never admitted his mistakes. But today,


    he did. However, what was the point whether he did or not.


    Jacob was a little sad for a moment. "Sara, can''t you give me another chance? You know, I''m not good


    at expressing myself."


    Hearing this, Sara couldn''t help but feel numb all over. What did Jacob mean? Didn''t Alice say that she


    was pregnant? Didn''t they get married soon?


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, Jacob. If you think I will make trouble for you, don''t worry. I''m


    not that kind of person." Sara''s heart ached. She wondered who had caused this and how she had


    come to this.


    Jacob kept silent for a long time, as if he had summoned up great courage. "Sara. Can we start over? "


    Sara was shocked. What happened to Jacob today? Was he possessed by a ghost?


    However, the first thing came to Sara''s mind was not to say yes, but to refuse. No matter how much


    she loved him, it was irreversible.


    "It''s toote, Jacob. You have many chances in the past four years. You can say these words, but you


    haven''t. Do you know what people look like? Those injuries are like a knife, leaving an indelible scar in


    the heart every time. Now, a heart is already full of scars. Tell me how to recover? " Sara choked with


    sobs.


    What she feared most was not others'' domineering scolds, but the grievances.


    Jacob was panicked, but he still pretended to be calm. "Don''t cry, Sara. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I just


    hope that you can stop being with others. Please give me some time."


    Sara''s mind was in a mess. Was Jacob expressing his love? She had given up him, but why she


    recalled the time she spent with him?


    Suppressing her emotions, Sara cleared her throat and said, "Not long ago, I visited a master. Do you


    know what master said? "


    Jacob''s heart sank. He had a bad feeling. It didn''t matter what the master said. Would Sara want to be


    a nun? It was possible.


    "What did he say?" Jacob changed his hand to hold the phone. Sitting in the meeting room, his palms


    were sweating, even in such a cold day. Perhaps it was because of the high temperature of the air


    conditioner in the room, or perhaps he was too nervous, Jacob had to admit that he was now like a


    prisoner waiting for a lighter sentence.


    "The master said that he has been looking for his destined person. Besides, most of the people who


    have be monks have reached the peak of the mortal world, but I can''t meet the requirements. So I


    still have to continue to fight in the world of chaos. Maybe I can''t escape such a fate all my life. " Sara


    said in a low voice. She didn''t know if she had remembered something sad.


    "Well, don''t be afraid." Jacob breathed a sigh of relief.


    "However, the master emphasized again and again that everything is predestined. Don''t force it."


    Looking out of the window, Sara saw a butterfly was flying happily. It seemed to see the bunch of roses


    and wanted to fly in.


    Sara stood up and opened the window. Butterflies flew in. The beautiful scene was pleasing to the


    eyes. However, the beautiful scenery on such a good day could not be shared with others.


    "Sara. You don''t have to take what the master said to heart. Just listen to me." Jacob also wrote lightly.


    However, his words irritated Sara. That was why they agreed to part because of differences of opinion.


    "Believe it or not. I think what the master said makes sense. I was too stubborn in the past and pursued


    something wrong, which led to the current situation. " Sara raised her voice, as if provoking him.


    Jacob frowned and rubbed his temples. "Sara, I want to go home to see my father this weekend.


    Please go with me."


    Sara was stunned. "Okay. For the sake of your dad, I can go. "

 Chapter 121 I dont love you anymore

    Chapter 121 I don''t love you anymore


    Sara couldn''t help but thought about the 4 years since she had been entered the Shi n after


    marriage. Michael had been treat her well. Even if she didn''t gave birth to any child, Michael never


    urged her, let alone be harsh to her. Although she could rarely saw Michael all year round, her heart


    was still full of respect for him.


    "Well, I have business to deal with. Let''s talk about other thingster." Jacob sighed. Fortunately, Sara


    didn''t refuse. Otherwise, he would not only be embarrassed, but also have difficulty to exin to his


    father.


    After hanging up the phone, Jacob couldn''t help but recall the time when Sara was with him. She was a


    graceful and well-educateddy. It was said that once a couple broke up, they would only remember


    the bad side of each other. However, he only remembered the good side of Sara.


    Meanwhile, Sara was still thinking about what Jacob had just said on the phone. All these confused


    her. Give him a chance? A chance for what? What about Alice? Jacob didn''t mention Alice all through


    the conversation. What happened?


    Women were born to be paranoid, Sara was no exception. Vague conversations always leads to


    fantasizing.


    The coffee on the table was a little cold when Sara picked it up. It was getting colder and colder day by


    day. It would snow soon.


    Turning to look at the bunch of flowers next to her, Sara thought, ''Yes, it''s obvious that the flower is


    from Jacob.''


    With a snort, Sara thought, ''He was really simple-minded. With a bunch of flower and a phone call, he


    tried to be reconciled to me.''. She didn''t know if it was because she looked too brainless or Jacob was


    too simple minded.


    Only people with profound affections could manage to mend a broken rtionship. Why did Jacob, who


    had no feelings for her, reunite with her? Did something happen to Michael again?


    With a shudder, Sara didn''t dare to think further.


    She took out her phone and sent a message to Bess.


    "Bess, Jacob also sent me 99 roses today. He called me and asked me to give him another chance. He


    also asked me to visit Michael on the weekend. What''s going on?


    It took ten minutes for Bess to reply. Since she had fell in love, it was difficult to find her online.


    Bess: Let me see. It''s likely for him to remarry you.


    Taking a deep breath and staring nkly at the two words "remarry", Sara wondered if he and Jacob


    really had a chance to be together. Even if they were together, it was hard to guarantee that they would


    not be separated again because of Alice or others.


    Sara replied, "No way... Not long ago, Jacob was still in crazy love with Alice.


    Bess: God knows what happened. But one''s emotion could change a thousand times within a short


    period. Maybe he fell in love with Alice for thest second, and lost the love for the next.


    "Never mind. I don''t want to talk about the details of my divorce with someone in sweet love.


    Bess: Hahaha, in fact, you are not as fragile as you think. Why don''t you give yourself a chance.


    Hearing that, Sara was speechless: Bess, who the hell are you standing by? What do you mean by


    give myself a chance? Where were you when I broke up with him?


    Bess: Okay, It was my fault. You should be firm. You can''t give Jacob any chance. He is a scumbag.


    You won''t be happy with him. Don''t worry. I will support you all my life if you stay single.


    Hearing that, Sara rolled his eyes. Bess was still making fun of her at this critical moment. She was


    really a "good" friend


    "You¡­ I will break off all rtions with you. I meant it.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Bess:¡­¡­ Sara. I was just kidding. You said you didn''t care about him. But I just scolded Jacob for a


    few words, and you turned against me. You valued a lover more than a friend. You want to break with


    me? Just do it. Who cares? bye!


    Looking at the message sent by Bess, Sara panicked a bit. She was just kidding too. But now she was


    not sure whether Bess took it seriously.


    "Come on... We don''t have to break up with each other for a jerk. Anyway, I''d better take actions


    ording to the actual situation. Now I should go to see Michael first. After all, I don''t believe Jacob


    could really do something bad to me.


    Bess: This is the Sara I knew for so many years. Don''t be so timid. Don''t be afraid. It''s just a visit. You


    still have the initiative. You can''t surrender so quickly this time.


    Sara turned off her phone andy in the chair with her eyes closed. Life was always full of incidents.


    Sara got married all of a sudden, divorced all of a sudden, and before long, she would remarry the


    same man. Maybe it was her who thought too much. It''s possible that Jacob didn''t mean it at all.


    In fact, there was still some resistance in Sara''s heart. Alice was like a throne in her heart. Once she


    stabbed in, it''s impossible for her to leave. To put it bluntly, no one could deny his existence even if she


    had left. After all, she divorced just because of Alice. Jacob chose Alice and gave her up.


    On the weekend, Jacob waited outside Sara''s house quite early. While waiting for Sara, Jacob took out


    a cigarette. In fact, he didn''t like smoking, but he had to smoke to get rid of fatigue and pressure.


    The sky was overcast with mist. Even in a big city, there were so many disappointing things. The colder


    it was, the worse the air quality would be. If someone went out without a mask, he might get sick


    in a few years.


    Even in such a gloomy day, many people had to cram onto a bus to work every day. There were always


    people who sacrificed their time and health for survival and development. This was also one of the


    negative effects of the progress of the times.


    It was said that the morning air was the best in the day. Jacob curled his lips. The weather is making


    him feel depressed. He couldn''t help taking a puff. The smoke prated into his lungs through his


    mouth, which gave Jacob an amazing feeling.


    Smoking was addictive, even if Jacob was not really addicted to it. He only smoke when he felt anxious


    or tired.


    Meanwhile, Jacob opened the car door on the left. He didn''t want Sara to smell the cigarette. A gust of


    cold wind blew over in an instant. Winter was getting closer and closer.


    The city looked deste, although people seldom care too much about the change of seasons in the


    cities. After all, the change of seasons was not a significant part in the urban scenery. The traditional


    impression of four seasons carved in people''s mind was always rted to country life.


    Jacob puffed out a smoke ring and stared nkly outside the car. There were not many people on the


    road. There were not even many elderly people doing morning exercise in such terrible air.


    When Sara saw Jacob''s car through the window, she was surprised at first, but then regained her


    composure. Looking at the car downstairs, she didn''t know how long Jacob had been waiting. But as


    the car door was open. She could imagine how cold it was in the car.


    Jacob was waiting downstairs in such a cold day. All of a sudden, Sara felt sorry for Jacob and wanted


    to invite him upstairs. But now her father''s impression of Jacob had been extremely bad. She didn''t


    know what would happen if she took the liberty to ask him toe up.


    Having no choice, Sara had to put on her make-up and change her clothes quickly. After that, she went


    down without having breakfast.


    Wearing a pair of 5-centimeter high heels and a beige woolen short coat and a pair of slim fit pants. In


    this way, her long legs had been perfectly showed.


    The light make-up on her face made her more distinct under the dim sky. Jacob raised his eyes to look


    at Sara, who was sitting in the car, and said softly, "Good morning. Why didn''t you sleep a little longer?"


    Sara didn''t want to exin, and Jacob was afraid of being sympathized. "The earlier we go, the earlier


    we coulde back."


    Jacob turned to look ahead and closed the door. It was finally warmer in the car. Jacob stood up and


    took something on the back seat from between the driver''s seat and the passenger''s seat.


    Staring at him, Sara didn''t know what he was going to do.


    Jacob handed arge hand-warming doll to Sara, which could be held on her legs. "I asked a female


    colleague how to keep warmst night, and then bought it yesterday. It would be a long way to go to


    visit my Dad today. I''m afraid that you may feel cold in such a day."


    Sara was at a loss, but felt warm in her heart. However, she ended up saying coldly, "Thank


    you."

 Chapter 122 Withered

    Chapter 122 Withered


    Jacob started the engine, looked up at Sara and asked, "You haven''t had breakfast, are you hungry?"


    "Not really."


    Jacob nodded, "Dad has asked the servants to prepare breakfast for us. We can have breakfast when


    we arrive."


    "Okay," said Sara in a voice that only could be heard by herself


    The atmosphere was a little awkward, and even the air became silent.


    With so many questions and tangles in his mind, he couldn''t say a word. Her heart used to be dead,


    but now she could feel that it was beating fiercely for this man again.


    The warmth doll in her hand was so unreal. In the past years, Jacob had never bought him anything.


    But today, what did he mean? Or all these were meaningless?


    Sara opened her mouth suddenly, "I..."


    At the same time, Jacob said, "I..."


    Her heartbeat stopped for a second and she didn''t dare to say anything more. She could only peek at


    Jacob from the corner of her eyes. She should have hated him so much, but now she just couldn''t


    manage to do that.


    Jacob was still as cold as ice, but there was a trace of warmth in his voice. "Sara, I think I might have


    misunderstood you before. I''m sorry if I hurt you by ident. "


    Looking at Jacob who was still wearing a cold face, Sara felt that the knot in her heart was slowly


    melting. However, no matter how weak it became, it couldn''t disappear just because of such a small


    thing.


    The scars carved deeply in her heart were still looming at the moment.


    This was not a problem could be solved with some warm behaviors. It took time to heal.


    ''Maybe I should let it go.'' Turning her head to look at the car in front of her, Sara found that there was


    no one on the road.


    "I have a rough idea of things about Alice. I will handle it as soon as possible and give you an


    exnation. When necessary, I will ask her to apologize to you. " Jacob coughed slightly, with a sore


    throat.


    She felt pleased secretly. Jacob had been acting so strange recently. What had happened? Why did he


    be so soft and gentle recently? He used to be cold and indifferent.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is there anything happened to you?" There was a clear doubt in Sara''s voice.


    She turned to look at Jacob, who was so familiar but so strange. Maybe it was because of the car


    ident, Jacob looked a little more mature. He didn''t look arrogant as usual, nor did he look cold and


    aggressive.


    Jacob quietly looked at the road ahead without saying anything. If possible, he really hoped that time


    would stop at this moment forever. In this way, Sara could be with him forever.


    There was a trace of gloom in Jacob''s eyes. Only a nce at him shocked Sara. The atmosphere in


    the car was extremely weird. The two people who were familiar with each other felt that they were


    gradually far away with each other.


    Finally, there was nothing to say between them.


    Sadness came over Sara. People always don''t cherish their happy life until they lose it.


    The silence was broken by Jacob''s voice again, like a meteor streaking across the night. The meteor


    disappeared in an instant.


    "Dad''s condition seems to get worse." Jacob''s sadness leaked out from his voice. If it weren''t for this


    reason, how could he ask Sara to visit his father with him?


    Michael implied that Jacob should also bring Sara when visiting him. As for Alice, Michael was quite


    indifferent to her since the first meet. But Jacob was deeply in love with Alice at that time, and Michael


    didn''t object.


    Hearing that, Sara felt a little nervous. She asked with concern, "Has dad''s disease rpsed again?"


    "When I was in hospital, father came to see me. I felt that he walked with a limp. He told me that the


    family doctor had lived in the vi for a long time. I''m afraid that he is seriously ill. " Jacob''s voice was


    in, with a touch of sadness, which was quite moving.


    With a sigh, Sara looked a little depressed. She knew that birth, aging, illness and death were


    unavoidable in one''s life, no matter how hard you tried to escape. But the sadness still came like a


    storm.


    "Dad once said that you were the only daughter-inw in his eyes. Alice wasn''t pregnant. It was just a


    lie told to the board of directors. He always felt sorry for you. " Jacob recalled his father''s words


    sincerely.


    "Stop it. Let''s go to see dad."


    Jacob swallowed his apology again. If he apologized too much, the words may be devalued. Jacob


    sped up on the expressway.


    Since Michael got sick, he bought a vi in the mountain in the suburbs to rest and recuperation.


    Although he lived in seclusion, Jacob still reported the situation in thepany to his father.


    After all, Michael was much more experienced in running thepany. Especially in the early period


    when Jacob took over thepany, his uncle and the vice general manager of thepany who was


    promoted by his father had helped him a lot.


    This Uncle James was not rted by blood with Michael. He was adopted by Jacob''s grandfather.


    James taught Jacob many things under the arrangement of Michael.


    When Michael was sick, James assisted him in thepany for two years, and then retired. It was


    more urate to say that he had went back home to keep Michaelpany. For some reason, James


    also liked a woman when he was young, and then broke up with her and never got married.


    Thinking of this, Jacob took a deep breath. Now he could understand his uncle James more than


    before. It seemed that James had be the butler in the family. He assisted Michael on whatever he


    wanted to do. It was undeniable that Uncle James was a man with management ability. In fact, he is no


    less talented than Michael.


    Jacob hadn''t seen James for a long time. Since thest Spring Festival, he seldom saw this uncle.


    Although with thepany of Uncle James, father won''t feel lonely. But thinking of father''s illness,


    Jacob could not help but lower his eyelids. He just felt sad for no reason.


    The closest people in the world had to live apart. Jacob also wanted to live with his father after he got


    married, but his father refused, saying that he prefer living alone. Jacob knew that his father didn''t want


    to cause him any trouble. After all, birds needed to fly by themselves. He couldn''t really grow up with


    the bound of father.


    Hearing Jacob''s words, Sara was inexplicably sad. Although they had reached an agreement to get


    divorced, Michael had always regarded him as the legitimate daughter-inw. He didn''t make things


    difficult for her. Instead, he always stood up for her and thought for her. That was why he agreed to visit


    Michael with Jacob without hesitation.


    The Maserati finally stopped at the gate of the vi. There were evergreen trees on both sides of the


    vi. Even if winter wasing, there was no sign of withering.


    Although Sara came here for only two times per year, she still felt familiar with this ce.


    Every mid-year or at the end of the year, Jacob would take Sara here. It was like a regr work and


    both of them have been used to that. If they hadn''t divorced this year, they would havee at the


    mid-year, but they didn''t. But now, they were standing before the vi together again.


    Looking at the tall and magnificent gate of the vi with two stone lion seated at the entrance. There


    were also rockeries and fountain in the yard. Although the fountain didn''t spurt water at this time, it''s


    still obvious that the owner of the vi was of high taste.

 Chapter 123 Unbelievable

    Chapter 123 Unbelievable


    Uncle James was waiting at the door. It was so cold outside and no one knows how long has he been


    standing there. The cold wind had sent out a piercing chill. Sara greeted James as she got off the car.


    James said with a smile, "You came so early. It''s cold outside. Come in."


    Sara nodded. Jacob got off the car and greeted James, "Uncle, I''m going to park the car. You and Sara


    may go in first."


    James nodded and smiled at the sight of the hand-warmer of Sara. He was pleased that Jacob finally


    learnt to take care of Sara.


    James walked ahead, followed by Sara. While James walked, he said in a long voice, "Sara, I''ve heard


    about things between you and Jacob. It''s normal for people to be seduced at some moment. Don''t take


    it to heart. You two should have a better life in the future."


    Sara raised his eyes to look at the back side of James''s head. In fact, he was not really old. However,


    due to overthinking and overwork, he looked much older than average people.


    "I know, uncle." Sara temporized. Only she knew the situation between Jacob and herself. She wish


    that Jacob was just been seduced temporarily. But it happened that it was not the case at all.


    Except for Jacob, no one in his family knew that they had reached an agreement to get divorced. With


    this alone, Jacob''s endurance and confidential work could be seen.


    "If Jacob does something wrong in the future, tell me and I will teach him for you. Anyway, we can''t let


    him break the rules, " James suddenly stopped, turned around and said to Sara seriously, making Sara


    felt ttered.


    "Thank you, Uncle James." Smile emerged on Sara''s face. This was the most unforgettable part of the


    Shi n for Sara. Except for Jacob, the elders treated her very well.


    Their words made Sara feltfortable even if they didn''t work. Sara could feel that she was cared


    and loved by them.


    There was a long way to get into the vi from the gate.


    It took them a few minutes before they could enter the vi. The air conditioner in the vi was on,


    which made the environment much warmer. Rubbing her face, Sara felt his face frozen stiff when she


    walked outside just now.


    A few minutester, Jacob also came in. The servant had already served tea for them. While Sara was


    tasting tea, Jacob also came in and sat down. At that moment, James asked, "Jacob, what''s wrong


    with you? When are you going to remarry Sara?"


    Jacob and Sara looked at James in surprise at the same time. Sara didn''t say anything. Jacob smiled


    and said, "We''ll remarry as soon as possible, uncle."


    James worn an angry face and said, "The sooner, the better."


    Looking around the huge hall around, Sara felt something was missing. "By the way, uncle, where is


    dad?"


    Jacob had the same question, but he hadn''t find a chance to ask. He didn''t expect that Sara would ask


    in advance.


    "Yes, uncle. Where is my father? We have told him that we''de to see him today." Jacob frowned.


    James''s face darkened in an instant. He couldn''t smile anymore. "His condition worsened. He needs to


    sleep for a long time in the morning before waking up. He hasn''t woken up yet. Usually he should get


    up at this time. "


    "What? What on earth was going on? Didn''t he get better days ago? " Jacob couldn''t help raising his


    voice. He couldn''t ept the news anyway.


    With a heavy look on her face, Sara asked, "Hasn''t dad''s disease been eradicated yet?"


    James sighed, "Cancer can only be controlled and can''t be eradicated. At that time, we just stopped


    the spread of the cancer cells. Now, the situation is getting worse. The family doctor suggested him to


    be hospitalized, but he didn''t agree. He said that even if he died, he should die at home. He is afraid of


    going to the hospital... "


    As soon as James finished his words, Jacob stood up and walked towards his father''s bedroom


    upstairs, followed by Sara.


    Jacob gently pushed the door open. His father was still sleeping peacefully in the bed. For a moment,


    Jacob wanted to cry. Her father''s illness was so serious. But in order not to cause him any trouble, he


    didn''t told Jacob about this. All kinds of sadness and guilt overwhelmed Jacob''s heart.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Sara looked at Michael lying on the bed, and then at Jacob standing beside. She suddenly felt


    helpless. No matter how great or tough someone was, his life woulde to an end someday. No


    matter how rich and powerful they were, it was impossible for people to escape from death.


    For a moment, the two of them were overwhelmed by grief. Jacob went up and tucked his father and


    tucked him. Then he turned to Sara and said, "Let''s go out now. When dad wakes up, he will call us."


    She knew how sad Jacob was now. Even though she was not the decedent of Michael, she still wanted


    to cry. But she couldn''t cry now.


    When they went out silently, James was sitting on a carved wooden chair downstairs, in a daze. The


    greatest pleasure of his life was to stay with his brother, watching him riding the whirlwind.


    But now, his brother had to contemte his own demise He sighed heavily and looked at the two


    young men slowly walking down the stairs. It''s really nice to be young, but many young people don''t


    cherish their young age.


    When they were young, they didn''t know how to cherish love. When he was old, they felt lonely,


    comining that the world treated them unfairly. When they were young, they didn''t cherish time. When


    they were old, theyined that they had aplished nothing. When they were young, they didn''t


    cherish health. When they were old, theyined that God didn''t give them healthy body. This was


    the situation of most of the young people nowadays.


    They stayed upte in pubs, and wish that they could enjoy long life span. They werezy at work and


    wish that they could acquire love and wealth.


    Although Jacob was not like that, in the eyes of James, it was even more serious no to cherish the


    lover standing beside him. It was how James himself missed his lover and kept single till now.


    Dying along might already be a joke for the young people today, but when it really happened to


    themselves, few people couldugh on it. After all, it was all because they didn''t cherish their lovers.


    Jacob also looked a little depressed, followed by Sara, without saying a word. Before he walked to the


    sofa, Jacob asked, "How long has this situationsted?"


    James squinted his eyes as if he was thinking. He picked up the tea on the table and took a sip. "About


    a month ago."


    Jacob was in disbelief. With his eyes wide open, he wondered why Michael had to stay at home


    instead of being hospitalized for treatment. "Why didn''t you send him to the hospital?" Sara couldn''t


    help but ask.


    "My brother said that he knew his own situation and didn''t want to go to the hospital any more Besides,


    he didn''t want to cause you any trouble. He knows that you are already very busy. " James looked


    calm.


    People at a certain age naturally saw through everything. They also knew that they need to sacrifice in


    order to acquire. If they couldn''t change the situation, they must ept it.


    Jacob was stunned. If his father was gone, what was the point of supporting thepany? But when


    he looked at James and Sara in front of him, he made up his mind to protect the people around.

 Chapter 124 Couldnt Wait To Ask

    Chapter 124 Couldn''t Wait To Ask


    Jacob sat on the sofa dejectedly, followed by Sara. The two kept a distance from each other.


    James suddenly said, "By the way, you must haven''t had breakfast yet, right? I''ve prepared it for you.


    It''s in the dining room. Go and have breakfast." It seemed that James just remembered it. He really


    forgot it just now.


    Jacob had nned to tell him that he didn''t have appetite, but it made Sara feel embarrassed to eat


    alone. He had no choice but to take Sara to the dining room.


    The silent atmosphere was like a thick wall between the two people. It made Sara too depressed to


    breathe. She had to bear it.


    All kinds of appetizing food were ced on the table. ncing at Jacob, Sara thought, ''Although I''m


    not in the mood to eat, I have to pretend. Otherwise, it''s not reasonable.''


    Sitting down to eat the breakfast quietly, Sara didn''t say anything. She was afraid that her words would


    make Jacob unhappy, although she didn''t know why she cared so much about it. Maybe it was


    because of Michael.


    Jacob looked at Sara, who was eating breakfast silently, and asked, "Sara, why do people die?"


    Sara was almost choked by his words. Although she had tried so hard to avoid mentioning the word


    "death". She didn''t expect Jacob would put it forward.


    After a pause, Sara continued, "Everything has a beginning and an end."


    Jacob squinted his eyes, as if he was thinking about something after hearing this. After a long while,


    Jacob asked, "Where is the master you mentionedst time?"


    Raising her eyes to look at Jacob, for a moment, Sara felt that he was not that annoying.


    Jacob stopped. He had no appetite, and now it was even more difficult for him to eat.


    "Sara, thank you foring with me today." Jacob still looked indifferent, but there was a hint of


    warmth in his eyes.


    After a pause, Sara looked up at Jacob. She didn''t know since when the arrogance and coldness in


    Jacob''s eyes had disappeared. Was it an illusion? She still answered calmly, "It''s ok. It''s my duty.


    Michael treated me well."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There had been servants waiting next to them, but Jacob let them out. In the big dining room, Jacob


    wanted to say something, but he couldn''t. It seemed that he had foreseen the rejection of Sara.


    Perhaps, there was something that could only be buried in the heart. Jacob lowered his eyes and said


    softly, "You''re already hungry. Eat more."


    With a shrug, Sara took a sip of porridge while recalling what Jacob had said.


    Because people would hesitate if they had too many choices. It only proved that there was no favor,


    and everything in front of them was the same. So did the breakfast in front of them.


    After hesitating for a while, Sara finally picked up an omelet. She was used to eating other foods, and


    finally she found that the simpler the food, the more exquisite it was.


    Just like the cake in front of her, it was a simple cake. However, when the cook introduced it to her for


    the first time, Sara was shocked.


    Eggs were imported from New Zend. Even the water was transported back home after melting the


    snow in the Alps. Not to mention other ingredients. Such good materials to cook naturally was not bad.


    The egg cake was crispy and soft.


    However, the food on the table in front of Sara was hard for her to swallow. She knew how Jacob felt at


    this time. Since they had divorced, the two had no intersection. However, one day of married life


    breaded a hundred days'' attachment. Sara didn''t have the heart to ignore him.


    Jacob didn''t need her sympathy. Sara knew it this better than anyone else. However, it was precisely


    because of this that Sara felt difficult to do so. She could not even say a word tofort him.


    After having the meal awkwardly, Sara breathed a sigh of relief, feeling extremely rxed. It was time


    for Michael to wake up.


    The two of them walked to the living room in silence. James was watering flowers on the balcony.


    Jacob walked over and leaned against James''s back. The magnolia, kaleidoscope and cacti were still


    luxuriant in the early winter.


    On both sides of the balcony, there was a potted Podocarpus macrophyllus. In the tradition, the


    meaning of Podocarpus macrophyllus was to live a long life and bring good luck and health to the


    family. This was James''s favorite potted nt.


    Simple and elegant. James was an interesting person. Different from others, he had a wide range of


    hobbies. Besides, James was only in his early 50''s. He looked very young.


    James looked back at Jacob and pointed at the Podocarpus macrophyllus in front of him with his left


    hand. "When I was about to buy it, my brother said it was not beautiful. However, my brother liked this


    Podocarpus macrophyllus the most. I have toe here to water myself every day. "


    Jacob nodded. He took the watering can from James and sprinkled some water into the brawny basin.


    "Is my father still in aa? Did you call the family doctor? "


    "The family doctor has been living in the vi sincest month, but it produced very little effect." James


    lowered his head and seemed to have something difficult to say.


    "Uncle James, tell me what happened? Why doesn''t my father want to go to the hospital? " Jacob


    changed the subject. He couldn''t help but turn to look at Sara.


    Seeing this, Sara was confused, although she couldn''t tell what was going on. But ever since Sara


    came to see Michael today, she had been restless.


    However, it was not the right time to think too much, after being stunned for a moment, Sara wanted to


    know what James would say.


    "When he went to the hospital that day, I had something to deal with, so the doctor told him the result


    directly. The cancer cells spread and he had a recurrence of an old illness. From that day on, he has


    been asking me to go back to thepany to get my shares. " James sighed and looked out of the


    window far away.


    Jacob was stunned. Only he knew what his father meant. Although Sara didn''t understand, she could


    guess.


    Jacob felt tired. It seemed that he could be defeated in an instant. But Jacob didn''t say anything. He


    looked into the distance in a daze with James.


    "Uncle James, wee youe back at any time." Jacob couldn''t even smile.


    "It will be soon. Maybe next week. The sooner, the better. Undue dy may bring trouble." James


    squinted his eyes. Maybe this was thest thing he could do for Jacob. Even though there were many


    obstacles, James was still full of confidence.


    The son of his elder brother was just as his own son.


    At this moment, the servant hurried to the front and whispered, "Mr. James, Mr. Jacob, Mrs. Sara, Mr.


    Michael is awake."


    Jacob quickened his pace. He had to take a good look at his father and persuade him to go to the


    hospital. Even if the family doctor was very brilliant, the family environment was not better than the


    hospital.


    James and Sara followed Jacob closely. The three stepped on the marble floor and went up the ivory


    stairs. From the reflection of the ground, it could be seen that they looked solemn.


    Jacob strode up to the second floors. When he arrived at the door of Michael''s bedroom, he gently


    pushed the door open for fear of disturbing Michael.


    When he opened the door, he saw Michael half-sitting on the bed with a pale face.


    "Dad, you finally wake up. How do you feel?" Jacob couldn''t wait to ask.

 Chapter 125 Dispirited

    Chapter 125 Dispirited


    Michael looked dispirited. He looked in a pretty bad state, not as fresh and energetic as he was in the


    morning. "I''m fine. You must have been here for a long time. Sara,e and have a seat." Although


    Michael''s voice was weak, there was obvious affection and tenderness in it.


    A smile appeared on Sara''s face, but her smile was a little stiff. She really didn''t have the mood to


    smile at such a moment. "Dad, how are you? Why don''t you go to the hospital to see a doctor?"


    Michael coughed and said, "I''m fine. I''m not used to such a cold ce like the hospital. Recuperating at


    home is ok. "


    Jacob and James sat on the chairs beside the bed, and so did Sara. The atmosphere was a little


    awkward at such a solemn scene.


    James looked at the servant next to him and the servant came over. James ordered in a low voice,


    "Bring some porridge to Mr. Michael and call the doctor over."


    The servant nodded and walked out quickly. Not long after, a doctor in white came in quietly. He


    nodded to James, and then to the rest. Even if he didn''t know who these people were, Doctor Ring had


    a rough idea about them. Michael''s son, the CEO of the Shi Group, and his wife, even if he hadn''t read


    the news, he could guess it out.


    When James stood up, Jacob and Sara also stood up. "This is Doctor Ring."


    Doctor Ring reached out his hand, and so did Jacob. The two shook hands.


    "This is Jacob, the current CEO of the Shi Group. Next to him is his wife." James introduced them


    concisely and didn''t think there was anything wrong with his introduction.


    On the other side, Sara''s face turned red with shyness. Now, she was not even nominally the hostess


    of the Shi Group.


    Doctor Ring praised, "You are indeed a brilliant young man. I''ve heard a lot about you. Today I see you,


    and you really deserve your reputation."


    Jacob had been used to these polite words, but he nodded. He was eager to know his father''s


    condition, and he was not interested in anything else.


    "Doctor Ring, how is my father?" Jacob frowned.


    Doctor Ring''s face became serious again. Such a question could not be joked. "Isn''t it appropriate to


    say that?"


    Doctor Ring turned his head as if he was asking Michael. Michael nodded. They would know it sooner


    orter. It was better for them to be mentally prepared.


    Jacob felt a lump in his throat. He really had to ept such a brutal answer. He had also epted it in


    the past. At that time, he was young and vigorous, and without social trials and hardships, naturally he


    couldn''t afford it. Although he had been doing business for a few years, it didn''t mean that he could


    really ept it.


    But what if he couldn''t bear it? Anyway, he had to. After Jacob sat down, his left hand was holding the


    arm of the carved wooden chair, as if it could ease some pain, but he still felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    "Mr. Michael''s situation is not optimistic. Because it''s brain cancer. But in the past, we only did


    surgeries to control the spread of the cancer cells. Now, the cancer cells can''t be controlled. Unless we


    perform another surgery, otherwise... "


    Doctor Ring paused and had a clear answer in everyone''s heart. Michael closed his eyes and


    catnapped, as if he was listening to something that had nothing to do with him.


    Four years ago, he was the same. At that time, Jacob just graduated from university and didn''t know


    about the evils of the society. Michael worried about Jacob, so he had to do an operation anyway.


    Fortunately, the operation went well and he survived.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    In the past four years, when Michael saw that Jacob had grown up step by step, he was also happy


    that he could finally let Jacob fly as well. So this time, he was not going to have another operation. The


    doctor had clearly told him that he had had an operation, so the risk of another operation was very


    high. The probability of sess was only 20%.


    Jacob''s hand, which was holding the carved wood, inexplicably loosened, and the strength of his whole


    hand disappeared.


    His voice was so low that only he could hear it. "So, why don''t you do the surgery?"


    Jacob''s voice was mixed with uneptable sadness. He just raised his eyes to look at his father on the


    bed in front of him. The man who gave him life and world, the man who used to be iparably tall in


    his memory, now inexplicably looked thin.


    "The probability of sess of the operation is only 20%..." Doctor Ring said hesitantly. He couldn''t help


    but nce at Michael and then at Jacob.


    He had witnessed such a cruel sentence countless times when he was a full-time doctor, but no matter


    he had seen it thousands of times, or only once, Doctor Ring could understand the feelings of his


    family.


    No one would be heartless. Doctor Ring knew more about the principle of being kind.


    Jacob thought about all this in frustration. He didn''t know since when everything around him had


    changed. Love and family affection had be so fragile. God could almost take them away in an


    instant. It turned out that life was so fragile.


    James nced at Jacob and Sara and said, "Brother said he knew his own health. He was already


    lucky that thest operation was sessful. This time, he didn''t n to have another operation. "


    Jacob''s eyes turned red. He tried his best to hold back his anger, but his voice was still trembling.


    Jacob asked slowly, "If he doesn''t have the operation, how long can he hold on?"


    When Doctor Ring was about to say something, Michael opened his eyes. "Doctor Ring, you can leave


    now."


    Doctor Ring understood what Michael meant and said to the crowd, "Goodbye."


    Pulling the corner of her clothes, Sara didn''t know what to say. Even though she was just a strange


    bystander and Jacob had hurt her a lot, she should be happy to see Jacob suffer, but she was not


    happy at all.


    After Doctor Ring went out, Michael said slowly, "Jacob, I don''t want to hide something from you. The


    sess rate of 20% just now is much higher. I know my own condition best. If the doctor says that I


    don''t need to do the surgery, I could hold on for three months or one year. I don''t have much time left. "


    Jacob tried his best to suppress the sadness in his eyes. As a man, he could cry, but not at this


    moment.


    "Dad, why didn''t you tell me earlier? It''s all my fault. I didn''t pay attention to your health, Dad. " Jacob


    moved the chair to the bedside of Michael and held Michael''s right hand.


    Of course, Michael had experienced a narrow escape from death. His eyes were full of worry. "As for


    you, Jacob, I''m most worried about you. What a good girl Sara is! "


    Jacob was stunned. He turned around and nced at Sara who was full of concern. "Dad, I will treat


    Sara well in the future."


    Sara was shocked. Everything was clear now. Jacob suddenly changed his attitudes to her was just for


    the sake of Michael''s will. Sara heart ached as if a needle was pricking it. How she wished she could


    get up and leave there? However, Michael surely didn''t want her to do that. A sense of coldness raised


    on Sara''s face.


    Jacob was just a man who would do anything to achieve his goal. Even if he had to sacrifice himself,


    he would always get what he wanted. Otherwise, why did she agree to marry him?

 Chapter 126 Conspiracy

    Chapter 126 Conspiracy


    ''All this was a conspiracy, '' Sara had been repeating this sentence in her heart. It was just a few years.


    What kind of waves could be stirred up in Jacob''s heart? Life was so long. A few years was just like a


    blink of an eye.


    The various reasons and excuses prepared for Jacob in her heart seemed ridiculous now. Sara finally


    realized that she was just a piece in Jacob''s hand. She only deserved to be ced on the right position


    by Jacob so that he would be pleased. As for her, the chess pieces would notin.


    A trace of bitterness appeared in Sara''s mouth. If Jacob deserved sympathy, then which one presented


    didn''t deserve?


    When Michael looked up at Sara, he was already very tired. He hadn''t said so much for a long time, but


    he had to say it today. "Sara,e here."


    Sara walked over and stood beside Jacob obediently.


    Michael reached out his hand, which was held tightly by Sara. "Dad, what do you want to say? I''m


    listening."


    "Sara, I know the Shi n owe you a lot. I always know that you are a good wife. If Jacob dares to bully


    you again in the future, just tell your uncle. He will teach him for you. " After finishing his words, Michael


    put Sara''s hand in Jacob''s.


    Although she felt awkward, Sara knew that Michael did this for her good. Sara felt pain in her heart.


    Jacob didn''t love her. The truth wouldn''t change even with Michael''s coercion. Since nothing could be


    changed, the illusion of love between them could only make them feel more ufortable.


    No matter how beautiful the colorful bubbles were, they would burst sooner orter. Love was like a


    balloon. It could go back to the beginning once it was punctured by a needle. Let alone the love


    between them had never existed from the beginning.


    Jacob tightened his grip on Sara''s hand. He turned to Michael and said, "Dad, I know. I''ll listen to you


    and treat Sara well in the future."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Hearing this, Sara became even more disgusted with Jacob. He should cheat his father so sincerely.


    Sara really wanted to tear apart Jacob''s hypocritical face, but obviously Michael didn''t want to see the


    family farce when he was lying on the bed weakly. Sara could only think about it.


    When you''re really loved by someone, you don''t need any words to prove the love. But when you didn''t


    get the love, you would ask him and try to confirm whether he loved you or not repeatedly. When you


    asked that question, you already knew the answer. But you still don''t want to give up.


    That was how Sara was now. She had already known the answer. But she still didn''t want to get rid of


    all these. Love was like a quagmire. Unless people kept far away from each other, it was difficult to get


    rid of.


    Jacob''s heart sank upon seen the defiant eyes of Sara Was she angry again? Jacob loosened his grip.


    "Sara,e out with me. I have something to tell you." James''s voice just interrupted the two people''s


    gaze.


    In a panic, Sara stood up and said to Michael, "Dad, I''ll go out then. Take care of yourself. "


    Michael nodded with his eyes full of praise.


    There were only the two of them left in the big room. The silent atmosphere filled the environment, as if


    the room was empty.


    Michael broke the silence, this time it was no longer about the love affairs, but a faint worry. "Jacob, I''m


    worried about your future. I know you have too many enemies in your daily life. You could have avoided


    the car identst time, but it hasn''t been found out the one who plotted it yet. If in the future... "


    Michael paused. He knew how serious his illness was. "If I''m gone in the future, I guess some people in


    thepany will try to drive you out. At that time, your enemy will make trouble for you, and you will be


    in a difficult situation." When Michael spoke, he felt headache, but if he didn''t say it, there would be no


    chance to say these words in the future.


    Jacob swallowed and felt his throat sore. He tried his best not to say anything about that, but his father


    thought of everything for him.


    Jacob also lowered his head. His heart was heavy, and his voice was heavier, "Dad, now what I''m


    worried about most is your health. Nothing else matters."


    Michael was a little excited. "Jacob, you have to understand that I can''t apany you for the rest of


    your life. I''m old and my health is not as good as before. In the past, I could run dozens of kilometers


    with you effortlessly. Now I can''t even breathe after two steps outside. "


    Tears welled up in Jacob''s eyes. He used to think that there was also enough time to be with his father,


    but with the flying time, it turned out that everything was toote.


    "Dad, why did your disease rpse all of a sudden? You were fine before, weren''t you?" Jacob choked


    with sobs. Holding his father''s thin hand, Jacob really wanted to cry as he did when he was a child.


    "I have arranged everything for you in the future. I have thought about everything I can think of, and I


    have tried my best to arrange everything I can. In the future, no matter what happens, you have to bear


    it alone." Michael gasped for breath. He had talked too much in one breath.


    "Dad, are you really not going to the hospital to recuperate?" Tears streamed down Jacob''s face.


    Regardless of being a mature man, he only knew that he would always be a child in front of his father.


    "The result is the same whether I go to the hospital or not. I just don''t want to stay in the hospital and


    wait for death in myst few days. Just take it as a vacation for my life. Anyway, everyone would die


    someday. But I''m still worried about you. Is it really impossible for you and Sara to be together? " At


    last, Michael put forward his second concern, Jacob''s marriage.


    "I will make up with her as soon as possible. Dad, you don''t have to worry about me so much. It''s all


    my fault. I''m sorry that you still have to pay attention to my business at this time. " Jacob sobbed. In his


    future life, whenever thinking of this conversation, he would still feel like to cry.


    The trees may prefer calm but the wind will not subside, the children may want to support their parents


    but their parents may unable to enjoy it.


    "Jacob, to win a woman''s heart, you need to give your own heart. I used to think you understand, but


    later I found that you don''t seem to understand. You only give orders to others. No woman can ept


    such a husband. If your wife treat you like this, can you ept it? "


    Jacob looked up at his father. He felt guilty as his rtionship with Sara are still troubling his father at


    the end of his life.


    "Dad, I know. I will treat Sara well in the future. " Jacob looked determined. He had never been so clear


    and sure about his heart like now.


    Michael nodded. The two of them talked a lot more.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Sara idly rotated the hand warming doll in his hand. He didn''t


    know what Michael would say to Jacob, but she still resisted in her heart, You knew clearly in your


    heart that you wanted to disappear in the sight of all these people, but you would still worry about how


    lonely you would be if you was alone. Even if a falsehearted retain would help to find an excuse for you


    to stay. You thought you can live a life as an ordinary couple who pretended to love each other if you


    ept him.


    Sara, stop lying to yourself. Sara''s heart was much colder than the outside world.


    The most pitiful thing about a woman was that even if he no longer loved her, she still couldn''t ept


    the fact. She was still addicted to his lies. Many women had been fearlessly entangled with men who


    don''t love them all their lives, regardless of how much they pay and how much they get. That was how


    Sara used to be.

 Chapter 127 Remarry

    Chapter 127 Remarry


    No matter how Jacob hurt her, Sara felt that it was temporary. Finally, after being hurt again and again,


    she found that she was wrong. The man who loved you won''t hurt you even once, and the man who


    didn''t love you would hurt you again and again.


    This time, Sara finally decided to make up her mind. She didn''t know how many chances she had given


    to Jacob. In these repeated tangles, Jacob was always being domineering and belittled her with his old


    tricks.


    Looking up at James, who was reading quietly next to her, Sara thought, ''Life can be fruitless


    sometimes. Who says that we must get married and have children, and who says that we must achieve


    sess and win recognition? Standing aloof from worldly sess like James is also a kind of positive


    attitude towards life''.


    After thinking twice, Sara made up her mind. This time, even if just for protecting her self-esteem, she


    decided to go against everyone''s expectations. She wouldn''t remarry Jacob even if it would disappoint


    Michael.


    Otherwise, he would really be a dispensable person who came and went at any time she was


    summoned. What was too easy to get would often not be cherished.


    Sara looked out of the window nkly. It was cold outside. There was ayer of frost on the outside of


    the window. It was almost the season when the breath turned into mist. This winter seemed to be


    destined to be unusual.


    If divorce was the same as being broken up in love, then Sara had already gone through the most


    difficult initial stage. No matter how much one loved the sea, he wouldn''t jump into the sea; no matter


    how much one loved the sunshine, he wouldn''t be exposed to the sunshine all the time. Everything had


    its limits. This trip finally made Sara understood her real thought.


    If a person didn''t even hate another, then he must be extremely disappointed. Obviously, Sara felt that


    her resentment towards Jacob was fading away little by little.


    When Jacob walked out of Michael''s bedroom upstairs, he nced at the downstairs. Now Jacob could


    almost lock the location of Sara at a nce. Within a moment, the one he loved deeply could always be


    found.


    Seeing that Sarazily leaned against the sofa with the hand warmer in her arms, Jacob felt warm in


    his heart. Luckily, Sara was with her today. It seemed that he had experienced something much longer


    than her life in such a short time.


    We always don''t know how to understand others, so they only love a few people in their lives. Simrly,


    true friend is also rare. We may have many friends, but few of them could be cherished as soul mates.


    Jacob sighed. He hadn''t had such a deep conversation with his father for a long time, as if they had


    only talked for a few times in their lives.


    Jacob suddenly realized something about the meaning of life. In the past, he always wanted to pursue


    sess, but now, she just wanted to protect the people around her.


    Jacob slowly walked down the ivory stairs. His leather shoes stepped on the stairs, hardly making any


    sound. When he came to Sara, Jacob was also stunned to look at her, who was pretending to be


    asleep. Her eyshes were so long that they casted shadow below her eyes.


    Jacob wanted to cover him with a nket on the sofa. James observed the two secretly through his


    sses.


    At this moment, Sara opened her eyes. Jacob''s hand froze in the air and then fell down again.


    Without saying anything, Sara looked indifferent. In the past, she was cheated by the man standing


    before her just because she was too soft-hearted and too emotional. Now, she wouldn''t make the same


    mistake. In order to achieve her goal, she could also tuck others.


    She didn''t want to be a fool again. Jacob''s hand was a little stiff. He didn''t know if it was because of the


    cold weather or because of his embarrassment that he didn''t withdraw his hand for a moment. Time


    seemed to be frozen.


    Squinting slightly, Sara looked at Jacob in front of him. His face was still the same as before. He was


    still him, nothing had ever changed. "Don''t you want to sit down?"


    Feeling embarrassed, Jacob sat next to her and regained hisposure. Jacob always had a good


    self-control when deal with other people. Even if he was such an offensive person in nature, he could


    always manage to make himself weed by the others.


    The man in front of her could always easily arouse her heart and make her lose control of her


    emotions. "Sara, I have something to discuss with you. Come out."


    There was a hint of disappointment in her eyes. Finally, they had to expose everything in sunshine. It


    was the first time that Jacob had called her so seriously.


    He would finally show his hand. With a mocking smile, Sara replied, "Okay."


    Sara stood up and slowly walked outside with Jacob. It was noon, but the weather outside was not


    getting better. It didn''t matter anyway. What really mattered was whether the two of them could reach


    an agreement.


    Jacob''s slender legs drew a nice range in the air as he walked, followed closely by Sara. James shook


    his head and looked at the two people who were walking far away. Such a talented man and a beautiful


    woman should be the perfect match, not the ipatible foes.


    If Jacob couldn''t seize the opportunity, he might follow the old path of James.


    The air conditioner in the room had already been turned off. Too much exposure to the air conditioner


    made him sick. The cold air enveloped James soon.


    James continued to read the book in his hand. The flickering light of the furnace next to him shone on


    his face from time to time. He enjoys the warmth from the furnace in such days at the end of autumn


    and the beginning of winter.


    When he looked up again, the two young men had disappeared. Through the French window, he could


    clearly see that the two had walked outside. Outside was an open courtyard. If they went further, they


    would see several acres of forest with asphalt road.


    Jacob walked very slowly. He turned around and asked with concern, "Are you feeling cold?"


    Shaking her head, Sara subconsciously held the hand warmer tighter. What could she do even if she


    was cold? She had to bear it anyway.


    Jacob stopped talking about it and turned to look at the tree.


    "My father told me a lot just now. His illness is irreversible." There was a hint of bitterness in Jacob''s


    voice. Even though he was a cold man in nature, he couldn''t pretend that it was none of his business at


    this time.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Sara didn''t know what to say, so she just kept silent.


    Jacob took a look at Sara standing beside. He didn''t want Sara to feel that he was begging her, so he


    said coldly, "Dad has a wish. He wants us to remarry. I''m fine with it. It all depends on you."


    The chill in Sara''s heart spread all over her body. By saying "I''m fine with it", this man kicked the


    problem to her. She was unwilling remarry him, but if she didn''t agree to remarry him, she would be


    regarded as heartless.


    This was how she always lived for the others. Sara stopped, and Jacob also stopped after taking two


    steps ahead. Looking at the man in front of him in disbelief, she asked, "Jacob, have you ever


    considered my happiness? Am I just a feelingless toy that you can y with?"


    Like a hedgehog pricking up its own spines, Sara could stab Jacob at any time.


    Disappointment shed through Jacob''s eyes. He didn''t expect that Sara refused to remarry him so


    firmly. He didn''t expect that he wasn''t the one who could give Sara happy life. A trace of coldness


    shed in Jacob''s eyes. Since he couldn''t persuade Sara, he had to force her. Anyway, he must


    remarry her by any means.

 Chapter 128 Noncommittal

    Chapter 128 Nomittal


    Sara looked at Jacob seriously, he didn''t deny it.


    "Sara, I hope you can put the overall situation first. You are a reasonable person. My father just praised


    you for your filial piety and good manners. My father just said that I should feel guilty to you. " Jacob


    knew her weakness. She can''t bear to hurt the people who treat her well.


    Disappointment grew in Sara''s eyes. The man in front of her was a rogue. She had been fooled by him


    for various reasons, and now he shamelessly asked for remarriage.


    "Jacob, let me tell you clearly. Listen up, I won''t ept the remarriage, no matter who it is, no matter


    what reason or condition it is. I won''t ept it. I won''t ept it. " Sara''s voice was louder and louder,


    like a thunder struck Jacob''s heart.


    The two of them had already walked out of the courtyard and came to the forest road outside the vi.


    The voice of Sara echoed in Jacob''s ears. She hated him so much that she refused to remarry without


    leaving any room for negotiation!


    How could Jacob allow such a thing to happen? Just like when they got married and divorced, it was


    not up to her. Since she didn''t want to remarry him, Jacob would remarry her as soon as possible.


    "Don''t you think you are vicious? Sara, no matter what, please think about the wishes of an old man


    who is dying and how much glory and benefits you have obtained as the daughter-inw of the Shi


    n. If these can''t arouse a little sense of gratitude in your heart, I can only say that I have chosen the


    wrong person, and you are just so so. You are just like those ordinary women who want to take


    advantage of others'' power. You are no different in essence. " Jacob tried to goad her with a poker


    face.


    Hearing this, Sara was a little excited. "Yes, I''m vicious, I''m vain, and I''m using you. I''m just amon


    woman. I shouldn''t havee here with you today, or I needn''t suffer your humiliation. Jacob, since I''m


    so bad, if you remarry me, it will ruin the reputation of your family. The reputation of the Shi n is so


    important. Why do you want me to marry you? " After saying that, Sara turned around and went back to


    the vi. It was a misstep for her not to drive herself here, so she couldn''t leave now.


    Looking at the disappearing figure of Sara, Jacob was lost in thought. Why did such a good thing


    turned into a tragedy again? Would she remarry him only when he knelt down to beg her?


    When Sara returned to the vi with a calm face, James looked up at her frozen red face and asked


    with concern, "Sara, are you hungry? The cook is preparing lunch."


    Shaking her head, she answered, "I''m fine. I''m not hungry yet, uncle." After saying that, she sat on the


    sofa in the living room and continued to take a nap. She felt ufortable at other people''s home, but


    could do nothing to change the situation.


    Once she meet Jacob, something bad would happen. Sara thought sadly. She wouldn''t have said


    those words if Jacob said the words in a soft way. But sometimes she just couldn''t control her fury.


    Jacob always had the ability to provoke her, making her angry.


    As a meek person, she could always be provoked by Jacob. This might be part of Jacob''s gift. But now,


    when she thought of Jacob, she felt that he would never change, just like her previous stubborn love for


    him.


    She would never do that again. Women were always good at lying to themselves and making perfect


    exnations for their lover. That was why there were so many people who were obsessed with bad


    boyfriends. Sara was one of them.


    Jacob continued to walk along the forest road outside. It waste Autumn. The leaves had almost fallen


    from the three, leaving only bare branches. Cold wind blew up a few leaves on the ground, rolling them


    up and down.


    Was life the same as leaves flying up and down? Although Jacob felt that the first half of his life had


    been rising all the time, now it seemed that the process of falling had alsoe.


    Everything went wrong. His ex-wife hated him to the extreme. His father was seriously ill and there was


    a lot of mess waiting for him to deal with.


    Jacob took out a cigarette. His hand had been a little stiff after exposing in the cold wind for too long. It


    took him several seconds to hold the cigarette. Then he took out the lighter, but it couldn''t be turned on


    in the wind. Jacob restrained his temper and reminded himself not to lose his temper. Then he tried a


    few more times and finally lit the cigarette.


    Jacob wrapped his coat tightly. The wind here was much more violent than that in the city, making the


    environment much colder. He recalled the conversation carefully and felt that there was something


    wrong. Normally, Sara should have agreed without hesitation, but she refused so fiercely this time.


    Jacob admitted that he couldn''t understand women. He always thought that women were animals who


    submits to pressure rather than conciliation. Moreover, he also chose to use both hard and soft tactics.


    It was as if he had finally plucked up to express his love to a girl he liked, but the girl should refuse him


    angrily.


    Jacob''s mind was in a mess. He was about to lose two particrly important people. In the past, he


    didn''t feel sad for Sara because he always thought that as long as he needed her, Sara woulde


    back to him. But now, it seemed that it was not the case.


    Sara was eager to stay away from him. The conversation between them had be tit for tat. Jacob


    felt pain on his face, but his heart was not much easier than his face. Both of them were painful. The


    pain on the face would disappear once he get back to the room, but the pain in the heart would only be


    sharper.


    Jacob smoked a few cigarettes in a row before returning to the vi. He couldn''t go out for too long and


    couldn''t let his father see anything wrong with him. His father had been worried enough about him.


    As soon as Jacob returned to the vi and pushed the door open, James''s voice came. "I was about to


    ask the servants to look for you for dinner. Where have you been for so long?"


    Jacob''s face darkened. It might be caused by the cold wind. "It''s okay. I was just taking a walk. Where


    is my father? Would he get up for dinner? "


    "Yes, he is in the dining room now. Sara is still resting there."


    Jacob nced at Sara lying on the sofa and said, "Sara, it''s time for dinner. Father is waiting for us. "


    Sara woke up and opened her eyes, she saw Jacob''s gloomy face. Sara snorted coldly. If it weren''t for


    the sake of Michael and James, she would have already left today. "Got it."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Noticing the anger in her tone, James said in a hurry, "If you don''t feel well, you can go thereter."


    A sense of warmth welled up in her heart. Although it was just an understatement, James had


    expressed his position. At least, he didn''t stand on the side of Jacob. "I''m fine, uncle. I''ll go with you."


    Jacob frowned. She didn''t say "we". Jacob knew that she was determined to make a clean break with


    him. He became angrier, but he couldn''t break out now. ''What a stubborn woman!''.

 Chapter 129 Freezing Cold

    Chapter 129 Freezing Cold


    Looking at the quickly moving Sara, Jacob''s long and narrow eyes were dimmed. After all, he couldn''t


    even figure out a woman''s mind.


    Without even turning her head, Sara knew that Jacob, who was standing behind her, was furious. The


    last pleasure of a couple was probably to torture each other. While thinking of this, she came to the


    dining room.


    The vi was big, so was the dining room.


    The dining room was on the first floor, but it was in another building beside the vi. The restaurant was


    a ssic triangr building. It looked like a castle from Middle Ages Europe, and theyout inside was


    also elegant.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The wall were covered with hand-embroidered silk. The patterns were dragon and Phoenix in bright


    color.


    There were evergreen nts around the room, adding a touch of warmth in cold winter.


    In the middle of the restaurant, there was a long set of tables and chairs, on which there were already


    many dishes covered. The covers wouldn''t be opened until all people were seated. Michael sat at the


    top end of the table with a kind smile. Even though life had brought him so much trouble, he was not


    discouraged at all.


    "Come and sit here, Sara." Michael waved his hand happily.


    With a smile, she replied, "Okay, Dad."


    Jacob sat next to her, and James sat opposite to Jacob, next to Michael.


    The cook came forward and took off the lids of the dishes, and then handed in the chicken soup that


    hadn''t been served yet. Hedled a bowl of chicken soup for each of them and then left respectfully.


    After Michael picked up some food, everyone started to eat.


    Sara lowered her head and took a sip of the chicken soup. Every time she came here, one of the most


    pleasant thing for her was to enjoy the food cooked by the cook here. The taste was always fresh and


    intoxicating.


    Squinting his eyes, Jacob looked towards his father. Michael was wearing a smile on his face. Sara


    declined to remarry him. She disappointed him as well as his smiling father.


    At the same time, Michael also looked at Jacob. Noticing that Jacob was also looking at him, he said,


    "Jacob, help Sara to get some food."


    Before Sara could refuse, Jacob said, "She could get them herself."


    Taking a deep breath, Sara calmed down. After all, she won''t live with this man for the rest of her life.


    She could get all the dishes herself, so there was no need to be so critical.


    Michael coughed twice. Obviously, he didn''t expect his son to be so passive, but it was not appropriate


    to make it clear.


    James stood up and picked up some food for Sara. "Sara, Jacob has always been like this since


    childhood. Don''t take it to heart. Come on, eat more."


    With an embarrassed smile, Sara said, "It doesn''t matter. I''m used to it."


    Jacob rolled his eyes at Sara. She started toin in front of his family. "You are used to it? When


    did you used to it?"


    Jacob sneered. Michael pped the chopsticks on the table and said, "Can we have a good meal?"


    Jacob''s face turned a little pale. The nonchnt look on Sara''s face really annoyed him. He had


    nowhere to vent his anger.


    Jacob had no choice but to continue eating with a gloomy face. However, it was Sara who was serving


    food to Michael and James. The three of thempletely excluded Jacob.


    Jacob was extremely depressed. Are these three people taking him as the air? Were they still his


    biological father and uncle?


    During the meal, Jacob was angry and he had nowhere to vent his anger. Sara, on the other side,


    enjoyed the meal with pleasure.


    Michael was in poor health and went back to his room after dinner. James followed Michael soon. At


    last, Jacob was left at the table eating alone. Everyone got up and went to do their own business.


    Jacob wished to overturn the table, but he couldn''t tell why he was so angry.


    After the meal, when Jacob finished the meal and went from the dining room to the living room, James


    had already gone back to the bedroom for lunch break, so did Sara. Jacob pulled the quilt on the sofa


    angrily and covered himself fiercely, even though he was good at control his emotion, he could


    suppress himself at the moment.


    All kinds of restless elements were bustling in his mind.


    The warmth in the quilt made Jacob felt sleepy. Finally, he fell asleep.


    Jacob was awakened by the sound of eating sunflower seeds. She saw James and Sara chatting


    happily. The stove gave out a flickering light jumping in the eyes of Sara, Giving her a beautiful,


    intellectual, elegant and extraordinary temperament. Jacob thought of so many words to describe Sara


    in a sh of time.


    But he could never say it out. Yes, he would never say anything to praise others no matter how clear


    these words were in his heart. He had seen too many people who were used to ttery. That''s why he


    refused to praise others. He was afraid that too much praise might turn him into a hypocritical man.


    Even if Jacob always pursue to be extraordinary, he could still feel that he was still an ordinary man.


    Since he was a child, he had been told that he should be different from others, be brave and strong,


    and never cry when he encountered problems and difficulties.


    Therefore, he became so brave and strong today, but he always felt that something was missing in his


    heart. That missing part made him iplete. He always felt that he hadn''t done enough. That


    missing part was love.


    By epting and dealing with people and problems since childhood, Jacob hade up with his own


    way. That was to calm down for some time whenever he meet any problems. However, this also made


    him be indifferent. Such a cold and indifferent people were unlikely to say, "I''m sure that I love


    you. Let''s remarry, ok?"


    He felt goose bumps popping out at the thought of it. Jacob took out his phone and checked the time. It


    was 4 o''clock in the afternoon. He had slept for a long time.


    After the car ident, he had slept for a long time. Jacob thought he had slept long enough, but it


    turned out that young people would never get enough sleep.


    Jacob was also sleepy and had no motivation to get up. James shouted, "Since you''re awake,e


    and chat with me, Jacob."


    Jacob turned his head toward the inner side of the sofa, "Got it, uncle."


    After struggling for a few minutes, he finally got up. Although he did resist to chat with James, he still


    felt embarrassed in front of Sara. Unfortunately, his father and uncle were all standing beside Sara.


    Jacob stood behind James, rubbing his eyes, "What are you talking about, uncle?"


    "We were talking about your childhood." James said.


    Jacob almost stumbled upon the hearing of this. Why must they talk about this? "Oh, how was your


    talk?"


    Although Sara didn''t show any ufortable expression, she was still as cold as before, as if she had


    a deep grudge against Jacob. Jacob just nced at her and looked away. He couldn''t ept the look


    on her face.


    "Move that chair over and sit next to me. We were just talking about you wet your bed when you were


    10 years old... " James said slowly with a smile on his face, regardless of the feeling of Jacob sitting


    beside.

 Chapter 130 Pale Face

    Chapter 130 Pale Face


    Hearing that, Sara burst out a loudugh, making Jacob feel ashamed "Uncle, can''t you say something


    good?"


    Jacob didn''t expect that his uncle would tell such things to Sara, and Sara, who said she didn''t care,


    wasughing so happily.


    Thinking of this, Jacob felt much better. As long as Sara was happy, he had nothing else to say. It''s just


    that he had never pleased girls with the embarrassing stories in his early age.


    Frowning, Jacob sat aside and pretended to be angry, "Uncle, you betrayed me."


    Sara was surprised to see that Jacob would act like a spoiled child. A smile appeared on her face, as if


    her anger against him had faded a lot today.


    James continued, "When Jacob was eleven years old, he was in grade five of primary school. He


    fought with other children. Atst, my brother was invited to school. He was too busy, and I went to the


    school in the name of him."


    Jacob''s mind flew back to the past. At that time, his mother had passed away, and he had be


    unsociable. One of his ssmates knew her mother''s death one day. As he was not getting well with


    Jacob, he called him as an orphan.


    Jacob picked up the pencil in his hand and poked him. Fortunately, it was winter, and his ssmate


    was just frightened.


    Since then, Jacob had been regarded as a dangerous person. No one dared y with him. Except for


    Noah, who grew up together with him, no one else really knew him.


    Jacob slightly narrowed his eyes, listening to his uncle dominating the conversation with his past. "I still


    remember that affair. Until today, I don''t know why Jacob fought. Maybe he had forgotten it. "


    "But I remember clearly that Jacob didn''t cry no matter how my brother beat or scolded him after he


    came back. Since then, I knew that this child will be able to achieve huge sess in the future.


    Although he is a little stubborn, it is precisely because of this character that he seized the position of


    the president of the Shi Group today. His cousin Jonathan is no match for him. " James said slowly.


    There was a question in Sara''s heart. What made Jacob so cold and ruthless? She looked up at Jacob


    sitting before her. The stove fire was shining in Jacob''s eyes, like a dancing spirit.


    Sara didn''t ask Jacob about her question. Even if she wanted to know the answer, she would never ask


    Jacob. This was her principle. In the past few years, no matter what Jacob wanted to do, Sara never


    asked why, so Jacob never exined.


    Today, there was no difference. Sara didn''t ask, Jacob didn''t exin. Once the reason was spoken out,


    it would irritate Sara. So there is no need to do that.


    James narrowed his eyes and continued, "Jacob is a good boy. He was obedient and he had never had


    a puppy love. In fact, he almost had never been in love with girls before he met you. That''s partly why


    his EQ was not enough. He is so dull now, you must already knew that. "


    Hearing that, Sara curled her lips and didn''t say anything. However, Jacob was feeling dissatisfied.


    "Uncle, must you say this before others?"


    Hearing that, Sara felt a little embarrassed. Thinking that she had be "others" for Jacob, she lost


    interest in listening to the story.


    "Uncle, let''s talk about something else. For example, about your work... " Sara didn''t even look at


    Jacob, but she knew how to behave properly. She couldn''t mention the love affair of James.


    The more lonely someone looked like, the more fierce his love might be. Maybe ordinary people


    couldn''t notice this, but there must be a lot of stories behind the loneliness. Sara didn''t want to hurt


    James, just as she didn''t want to mention Jacob to others.


    No matter how sad one thing was, if no one mentioned it, it won''t hurt. She could bear all the sadness


    herself. But once the thing was spoken out, things would be different. No matter the listener could feel


    the sadness of the speaker or not, it would both add to the pain and sadness of the speaker.


    The constant recalling was a kind of circr torture. After all, he or she would feel be hurt as long as he


    or she couldn''t forget about the sadness.


    The coldness in Jacob''s eyes disappeared temporarily. "I just don''t think it''s necessary to mention


    those embarrassing things. I mean nothing else."


    Sara''s heart skipped a beat. Was Jacob exining his words? Misunderstandings were inevitable


    among different people. If it weren''t for Jacob''s exnation, she would have thought a lot. Even if they


    had separated, the bad impression of each other had been fixed in their hearts. Naturally, any words


    said by one party would be regarded as with bad intention by the other party if not exined.


    For a moment, Sara lost her interest for chatting. James had noticed the change of Sara''s mood,


    "Forget about it. Let''s call it a day. Anyway, I have a good chat with you, Sara."


    While eating the sunflower seeds, Sara felt a little thirsty. "Yes, I''m also happy to chat with you, uncle.


    Then she picked up a cup of tea on the table next to her. The tea was a bit cold, but it was not freezing.


    She took a big sip and felt warm in her stomach.


    Jacob sat beside the stove, staring nkly at the fire in front of him.


    Love was so unpredictable. It could be made clear within several words, but now it was impossible to


    make it clear anyway for him. The uncertainty of love and the limitation of his thoughts finally put


    himself in the prison of love.


    Jacob looked up at the smiling face of Sara. He sighed in his heart, ''We are so close to each other, yet


    we''re also far away from each other.'' They were so close to each other that Jacob could touch Sara


    with his hands; they were so far away from each other that Jacob felt that they were not in the same


    world.


    But he kept unchanged on his face. Sometimes when he thought of the happiness when they got


    married, he couldn''t help but sigh. It turned out that their marriage was so happy back then. But he


    chose to take the risk and continued to look for happiness from others.


    He didn''t cherish the happy life in his hand. Then he lost the happy life and had to pursue it from the


    beginning. How ridiculous.


    Night fell and it''s time to go to bed. Michael was not there, everything was arranged by James.


    The servants had already gone to bed. Squinting his eyes, Jacob was about to go to his previous


    bedroom. But at that time, he shared the room with Sara. It seemed that they would live separately


    today.


    He was waiting for James''s arrangement.


    James frowned and said, "I didn''t know you woulde until yesterday, so the guest room was not


    well prepared. I used to clean only one room as usually no one lived in other rooms. It''s my fault. I


    forgot to ask the servant to clean one more room, so there is only one room avable for you two. "


    Jacob also stopped. He looked back at James and asked, "So?"


    Sara also stopped with bad presentiment. She felt that something bad would happen.


    "There is only one room. Of course Sara should sleep there. But it''s so cold today, it''s also improper for


    Jacob to sleep on the sofa in the living room¡­¡­ What do you think, Sara? " James said calmly, as if it


    was a natural thing.


    What did he mean? It was obvious that he wanted Jacob and her to sleep in the same room. It''s true


    that it''s too cold for Jacob to sleep on the sofa. Although it was just an excuse for James to bring Jacob


    and her together, she didn''t have a proper reason to refuse his arrangement.


    With a straight face, she pretended to be calm. Unexpectedly, Jacob said first, "I have no objection. I


    don''t know if Sara is okay with that."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sara cursed Jacob for being shameless in her heart, but she didn''t lose her temper on the surface.


    "Then let''s share a room." With a pale face and a little embarrassment, Sara agreed.

 Chapter 131 Nothing Forcibly Done Is Going to Be Agreeable

    Chapter 131 Nothing Forcibly Done Is Going to Be Agreeable


    James hurriedly exined, "In fact, we can ask the servants to clean a room right away, but it will take


    a little time now. I''m sorry, Sara." At that time, James was still serious and seemed apologetic.


    Only Sara knew that it was a self-evident trick. What a coincidence! How could he haven''t thought of


    this during the whole daytime! Now that they had divorced, what was the point of living in the same


    room.


    However, Sara had always taken the interests of the whole into consideration. It was her life principle


    not to go against everyone''s wishes.


    There was such a kind of person in the world. In order to please the people around, they would


    sacrifice themselves. They sacrificed their time, their happiness and their principles. From the very


    beginning, Sara had been destined to be such a kind of person. No matter how she struggledter, she


    just resisted with little effort.


    James nodded with satisfaction and went back to his bedroom. He finally got what her brother asked


    him to do done well. Although it was a little farfetched, fortunately, Sara was not so stubborn.


    Otherwise, no one would be able to reach an agreement today.


    James could see that Sara had feelings for Jacob. If she didn''t have feelings for him, she wouldn''t have


    looked at him with such sad eyes, and if she didn''t love him, she wouldn''t have been so eager to y


    hard to get him. However, it was useless for an outsider to say it out. She had to be conscious of this


    by herself.


    James went upstairs. The guest room was on the first floor. Jacob walked in the front, and Sara


    followed behind him.


    It was the first time that Sara had felt so embarrassed. She could clearly hear her heart beating. She


    was a little resistant, but also a little expectant.


    Jacob also understood James''s good intentions, but he couldn''t speak it out. However, such a scene


    could only make the two more embarrassed. After all, the remarriage in the daytime came to nothing.


    Jacob opened the door, and Sara followed him in.


    This room was still so familiar. Every time they came here, the two of them would live here together, but


    now it was different from before.


    At any time, if the scene could make people touched, it would always be something that had been lost.


    People naturally wouldn''t think about it when they still had it.


    Jacob went in casually. When he pushed the door open with his slender fingers, a chill came over.


    Jacob kicked the door lightly with his slim legs, and then the door waspletely opened.


    The room was still the same as it was when they just got married. There were big red words of


    "wedding" and a photo of the baby above the bed. With a mood of reading old stories, Sara watched


    everything. Let bygones be bygones.


    Jacob closed the door. Looking at the man in front of her nervously, Sara said, "Let''s make it clear first.


    I didn''t tell the truth today for the sake of James. Behave yourself."


    Jacob was hurt by Sara''s defensive look. Why didn''t she use it against other men, but only on himself.


    A hint of coldness appeared in Jacob''s eyes. Then, he looked up and down at Sara and said, "I''m not


    interested in you now."


    Unable to utter a word, Sara could only shout angrily, "You!"


    Jacob turned around and went to the bathroom to take a shower, while Sara took a deep breath. What


    a narrow world. How could she be so unlucky? She knew that this was Jacob''s ce, how could she


    dare toe here so boldly! It was hard to say how bitter it was now.


    Frustrated, Sara sat on a chair, threw her bag away and crossed her legs. She took out her phone and


    saw the picture of Bess and Noah swimming together in WeChat moments posted by Bess.


    Sara''s eyes widened in shock. Bess was really brave to go swimming at such a time and weather!


    She couldn''t help sending a message to Bess on WeChat.


    Sara: You downtown people are really good at ying.


    Not long after, a WeChat message rang. Sara took a look at it.


    Bess: We just love doing sports.


    Sara: Lol, you guys swim in such cold days just because of the love of sports?


    Bess: You ordinary people won''t understand us.


    Sara: ... You''re right. I''m just an ordinary woman. I''m trapped again.


    Bess: What''s wrong? Didn''t you and Jacob go to visit their parents?


    Sara: Yes, you are right. But I feel that your expression is strange.


    Bess: Get to the point. Don''t change the topic.


    Sara: ... We will live in the same room tonight.


    Bess: I see. I won''t bother you anymore!


    Seeing that, Sara took a deep breath. Bess must have misunderstood her again. She didn''t mean to


    express this by telling her the truth.


    Sara: Hey sis, I''m forced to do that, okay? He proposed to remarry me, but I refused.


    Bess: ... Refuse him! ! What''s going on Sara? I thought you like Jacob.


    Sara: Never mind. I don''t like him that much now. Besides, I think even if we get remarried, we might


    get divorced one day again.


    Bess: Think it over. As long as you are happy.


    When Sara was about to reply, Jacob came out.


    Sara: Well, let''s stop here. He was here.


    With a guilty conscience, Sara turned off the phone. She couldn''t tell him that even if she had thought


    about it for thousands of times in her mind. Otherwise, it would be irreversible.


    Seeing the unnatural expression on Sara''s face, Jacob didn''t say anything. After putting down her


    phone, Sara went to the bathroom to take a bath. It was so cold outside. Taking a hot bath was indeed


    a good thing in one''s life.


    Jacob was wearing a bathrobe and lying on the big bed. The expression on Sara''s face just now had


    been hovering in his mind for a long time.


    He struggled for a while, stood up, walked to the chair and looked at the phone in front of him.


    Even though he knew it was immoral, but... If he didn''t do that, how could he know what Sara was


    thinking.


    Jacob calmly picked up the phone and pretended as if nothing had happened. He happened to see the


    WeChat message from Bess: Okay, go ahead with your things.


    Jacob opened the chat box and saw the conversation between Sara and Bess.


    He frowned when he saw the words "I don''t like him that much now" sent by Sara. ''Does Sara really


    have no feelings for me? No wonder she is always indifferent to me. She might have wrongly typed the


    word to say that she didn''t like me that much. Maybe she had never liked me before.''


    Jacob frowned and put the phone in its original position. Sure enough, it was better not to know the


    secret that others didn''t want one to know.


    Jacob was in a bad mood for a moment. He always thought that Sara was just ming him, but he


    didn''t expect that there was no me at all. She just didn''t like him.


    Nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable. Jacob sat on the bed dejectedly and took out a


    cigarette. He had never smoked when he was in the same room with Sara, but today he couldn''t care


    that much.


    He had already made it clear to Alice, but he didn''t expect that the fate would turn him down. Now it''s


    Sara''s turn to refuse him. Sure enough, everything was destined.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    When Sara came out of the bathroom and smelt the smoke in the room, she frowned and asked, "Did


    you smoke?"


    The cigarette in Jacob''s hand was still burning. "Can''t you see that? It''s so obvious."


    Annoyed, Sara rushed to Jacob, grabbed the cigarette from his hand and threw it into the trash can. "If


    you want to smoke, please go out. This is a public ce."


    Jacob gave a snort of contempt and spit the smoke circles that was still in his mouth into the face of


    Sara, which made her cough several times.


    "Jacob, are you crazy?" Anger was written all over Sara''s face. It was intolerable for her to stay in the


    same room with him.


    Jacob squinted his eyes, looking cynical. "Yes, I am crazy. I was crazy to marry you and make myself


    so miserable now."


    ''Who on earth is miserable?'' Sara wondered with rage. ''How could he say that he was miserable?''


    The mocking smile at the corners of Sara''s mouth became more obvious. She said in a high voice,


    "Jacob, I don''t care what''s wrong with you, but please don''t say the word ''miserable''. I think you don''t


    deserve to say it."

 Chapter 132 Provocation

    Chapter 132 Provocation


    Looking at the woman who was provoking him, Jacob stood up and held her chin with his right hand.


    Sara had no choice but to raise her head. Jacob saw coldness and disdain in her eyes.


    Thest thing Jacob wanted to see in his life was the disdainful look from Sara, which could almost


    defeat him at once and make him feel powerless and frustrated.


    "Don''t take yourself too seriously, understand?" Blue veins stood out on Jacob''s forehead. This was the


    prelude to his anger.


    Tears were about to welling up in her cold eyes, but she still insisted on saying, "I ended up like this just


    because that I''ve been too humble. Jac... "


    Before she could finish her words, Jacob lowered his head and kissed her. It was not a domineering


    kiss, but a kiss like a storming. Now that Sara didn''t love him, he had to possess her.


    Although she was flustered, Sara still kept her conscience. She desperately pushed Jacob away Jacob


    also felt the struggle of the beauty in front of him, so he put his arms around her shoulders so that she


    could not move.


    It worked. It was impossible for Sara to struggle against a man. Although Jacob was not that strong, he


    had an absolute advantage in height. A girl of average size would never escape from him.


    Sara bit hardly, a taste of blood came into Jacob''s mouth. He felt a sting in his lips, but the pain in his


    heart was more obvious. Jacob rudely lifted her up and threw her onto the bed. Sara was frightened


    and kept back.


    Jacob pressed on step by step. Scared, Sara grabbed the quilt beside her and wrapped herself up.


    Jacob''s eyes sparkled with coldness. The woman before him, who had been sleeping with him on the


    same bed for four years, should afraid of him like this.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Sara was so frightened that she didn''t dare to say anything. She was afraid that something irreparable


    would happen after irritating Jacob. She didn''t want to tangle with him anymore. Besides, if she remarry


    with Jacob now, she would be like a mistress.


    She didn''t want to be a person like Alice. She didn''t want to get involved in the lives of Jacob and Alice.


    She didn''t want to be entangled with him all her life. If she couldn''t be her only lover, she would rather


    be single all her life.


    Jacob ripped the quilt off with one hand. He had seen her whole body before. What''s the meaning of


    hiding now? The next second, Jacob pounced on her and tore her bathrobe.


    As she had just taken a shower, Sara only wore a bathrobe. With a slight pull, her shoulders were


    already half exposed. She quickly pulled up the bathrobe that he had torn off, and there was a hint of


    resolution in her eyes.


    Jacob didn''t stop his behavior. He had plenty of time to deal with this woman. Jacob untied the knot on


    her belt and lifted her bathrobe with one hand.


    Sara didn''t scream or resist any more. The man in front of her didn''t even have the basic respect for


    her. There was no need to continue to resist. No matter how hard she tried, it was in vain.


    Jacob pressed himself on top of Sara. He could feel the uneasiness of the person under him. But he


    didn''t want to stop. He kept sliding his lips gently across her neck.


    All of a sudden, Jacob stopped his movements stiffly. He obviously felt that his hand had touched


    something cold. He raised his head and saw tears on Sara''s face.


    Jacob felt a little panic. He didn''t expect that she would cry. He stopped moving. His lips were still


    aching, reminding him that he was acting like an animal.


    Hearing the sob of Sara, Jacob didn''t know what to do. He didn''t expect things to turn out like this. Sara


    was like poppy, making him love, hate and addicted.


    After putting on a bathrobe and tucking her in, Jacoby beside her.


    With her back turned towards Jacob, Sara was still crying. Jacob felt as if a heavy stone was pressing


    down on his heart. Why did he do such a horrible thing.


    Sara was still shocked and scared, fearing that Jacob would offend her again. Fortunately, he stopped


    making any sound after that.


    Sara was totally disappointed on Jacob. She had always thought that Jacob would respect her at least.


    But today, Jacob should behaved like this. Shocked and disappointed, Sara kept crying.


    Jacob was lying on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling chandelier. He had never felt so empty in his


    heart before. Even though he was apanied by Sara, Jacob still felt that the night was going to


    devour him.


    He was totally disappointed, not for Sara, but for himself. It was clear that Sara didn''t love him


    anymore. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have resisted so fiercely and cried so sadly.


    After a long time, she stopped crying. Jacob stared at the ceiling and thought a lot. From their first meet


    till now, it was like a dream.


    "Sara, I won''t badger you anymore. You''re free." Jacob said in a low voice. His understated tone made


    his words irrefutable.


    After crying for a long time, Sara was shocked upon hearing his words, and then felt a sense of loss in


    her heart. No matter how they quarreled and argued in the past, they never said that they would not


    contact each other anymore.


    Jacob finally decided to end their rtionship.


    "We''d better be friends in the future. I''ll drive you back tomorrow. Don''t worry about my father. I''ll


    exin it to him." Jacob closed his eyes. All these should have ended long time ago. It''s just he refused


    to admit it.


    Sara still didn''t say anything. She felt extremely sad. In the past, no matter how loud they quarreled,


    she always thought that they could be reconciled again. Even on the affair of remarriage, as long


    as Jacob could change his way of discussing with her, she would still have hesitation.


    But now, Jacob had made it clear to give up on that. She had been looking forward to be friends with


    him for so long. She had been looking forward to a happy ending of their rtionship, but it was hard to


    ept the fact when it really came.


    Sara stopped crying and couldn''t say a word. Only silence could cover up her embarrassment.


    Jacob got up and turned off the light. His back was so lonely that it made people feel sorry for him. But


    it didn''t matter. Anyway, Sara didn''t care.


    The room was dark. They could only hear each other''s breath. Jacob couldn''t fall asleep for a long


    time. He always felt empty in his heart. So did Sara. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know


    how to open her mouth. Now that they hade to this point, there was nothing to say.


    There was no turning back. The two people slept on the same bed but dreamt different dream.


    Although they were very close to each other, the distance between their hearts was too far to be


    calcted.


    When Sara woke up in the morning, she felt warm all over her body. Then, in embarrassment, he found


    that Jacob was holding her in his arms. It was obvious that Jacob was still sleeping. Sara didn''t know


    whether she should push Jacob away or continue to sleep.


    Although she missed his hug very much, she knew that it didn''t belong to her anymore. With her eyes


    down, the morning sun shone on her delicate face, making a quiet and beautiful picture.


    Jacob moved behind Sara, as if he had woken up, but Sara didn''t dare to move. It would be so


    embarrassing if Jacob found out that she had woken up, and was still lying quietly in his arms quietly.


    Jacob also woke up and found the embarrassing scene in front of him. He wanted to release his hand,


    but found that Sara had already awake. With his eyes closed, Jacob decided to y possum. Anyway,


    Sara didn''t resist.


    Jacob had already forgotten what happenedst night. Why must he give up on Sara? If freedom


    meant that Sara would leave him and stay single all her life, Jacob would never allow it.


    After a long time, Jacob felt that it was not appropriate to hold her like this any longer. Because the


    body in his arms was so soft that Jacob couldn''t control himself anymore

 Chapter 133 Relief

    Chapter 133 Relief


    Jacob pretended to turn around and turned over. Finally, Sara breathed a sigh of relief, and her heart


    was still beating fast that she could hear it clearly. She was finally relieved, but how could she be


    reluctant to part with him. Sara quickly stopped thinking about it.


    If there was no hope, there was no reason for her to fall deeper. After staying up for a few more


    minutes and feeling that Jacob beside her had got up, Sara awkwardly "woke up" as well. But the


    atmosphere was like a tense string, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Fortunately, Jacob broke the embarrassment. Although his voice was cold, at this moment, Sara was


    very grateful to hearing it.


    "Are you awake? Get up and have breakfast. We are going back to the city this afternoon." Jacob''s


    voice was emotionless. He was afraid that it would disgust Sara. After all, he had done a lot of things


    that made Sara disgusted.


    "Okay, I''ll get up now." After saying that, Sara stood up and went to her luggage to get the clothes she


    wanted to wear today.


    The bathrobe entuated Sara''s perfect body. Her fair and slender legs were exposed in the air. The


    slender legs drew a beautiful arc in the air. Jacob was attracted by them and couldn''t help but look


    away.


    Without noticing what Jacob was doing, Sara took out her clothes. Embarrassed, Sara didn''t know


    where to get changed. Should she go to the bathroom? At that time, Jacob would have something to


    say.


    Jacob seemed to have guessed what was on her mind. He turned his back to her and said, "You can


    get changed here. I won''t look back."


    ording to what happenedst night, Sara had paid more attention to Jacob. After staring at him for a


    few seconds, she finally took out her clothes, threw away the bathrobe and quickly changed into it.


    Jacob also felt that the few minutes when Sara changed her clothes were as long as a century, but he


    had promised not to look back.


    "You can turn around now. I''ve done." Sara''s brisk voice was like the singing of a morning bird.


    Jacob''s eyes lit up. Whether in summer clothes or winter clothes, Sara always looked very charming.


    For example, the long ck down jacket, which ordinary people couldn''t look good in it, however, made


    Sara look more slender and attractive. Jacob couldn''t even move his eyes off her legs.


    "Well, I''m going to wash up first. You can change your clothes now." It felt like Sara was greeting a


    guest, which made Jacob a little awkward. Was this the so-called reversal of host and guest?


    Jacob nodded without saying anything. He took out a short down jacket and a pair of casual trousers. It


    was rare for him to wear such casual clothes, but he didn''t need to be overcautious at home.


    He also quickly changed his clothes. Thinking of what happenedst night, he frowned. He was too


    impulsive. He thought that he could use both hard and soft tactics, but he didn''t expect that Sara


    wouldn''t buy any of them.


    As soon as he changed his clothes, the phone rang. Jacob took the phone and frowned. It was a


    strange number.


    "Hello, who''s that?" Jacob said in a gentle voice. He didn''t know who the person was, so he had to be


    polite.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Jacob. Sorry if I bother you. I''m your new assistant, Cindy. I''m sorry to call you


    at this time, but I want to ask when you wille back. So that I can arrange your schedule." Cindy


    looked calm. She was already good at being an assistant.


    Jacob listened to the pleasant female voice on the phone. As expected, the people of the human


    resources department were always "considerate". He said that the gender of his assistant was


    unlimited, so they immediately found a female assistant for him. How could this female assistant drive


    late at night for him?


    However, the capable voice of the female assistant made Jacob relieved a lot. It sounded that she was


    more reliable than the previous assistant Rick.


    "This afternoon. By the way, prepare the information of the Quicksand Jewelry Store and tell me in the


    fastest way the advantages and disadvantages of this jewelry store." Jacob squinted his eyes. The


    obstacles in front of him should be removed one by one.


    "Okay, I see, boss. Sorry to bother you." Cindy hung up the phone. Fortunately, Jacob was not the kind


    of obscene man she had imagined.


    As soon as Jacob hung up the phone, Sara came out from the bathroom and sat beside the dresser,


    began to apply all kinds of skin care products. Jacob nced at Sara and went to wash himself.


    As for Sara, it had been a long time since she saw Jacob in casual clothes. There was less dignity and


    more sunshine. What a nice appearance.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, with her big eyes and pink face. Now she looked much better than


    before when she was divorcing Jacob.


    Jacob came out of the bathroom after washing up, but Sara still hadn''t finish her make-up. Jacob was


    not in a hurry. He stood behind Sara and looked at her drawing her eyebrows in the mirror.


    If possible, Jacob would like to do it for her, but there was no chance.


    He couldn''t help but lower his eyes. Seeing this, Sara felt a little ufortable. If Sara hadn''t been so


    stubborn, maybe the result wouldn''t have been like this. However, Sara couldn''t let it go.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What happened was irreversible. Even if someone tried hard to repair it, the unforgettable memories


    woulde up. Moreover, the fact was that Jacob didn''t even fix it. He just let her rush into the sky like


    a free bird.


    If life made her sick, Sara just wanted to be her own doctor.


    Looking at her beautiful and delicate face in the mirror, she thought, ''Even if I have such a beautiful


    appearance, I still can''t get the man I love.''


    After making up, the two went out together. It was said that women''s makeup was like clothes on their


    faces. Most of the time, without makeup, it was no different from streaking. However, Sara didn''t care


    about it at all. She was born with a natural beauty. She looked good both in makeup and without


    makeup.


    But most of the time, in order not to be so special, she still chose to put on makeup. She had no choice


    but to do so, in order not to be different from others.


    Makeup was indeed a magical thing. It could make the skin turn white and good, and also make people


    look fresh. Sometimes, when Sara was in a bad condition, a light makeup could cover her tired face,


    which was convenient and efficient.


    By that time, James had already sat down in the living room. As soon as Jacob opened the door, he


    saw James.


    Sara followed behind him. It was hard for her to speak now. It was not until they walked in front of


    James that James asked with a smile, "How are you? Did you sleep well yesterday?"


    Hearing James''s ambiguous words, Sara blushed with shyness.


    Jacob recalled what happenedst night. He said calmly, "I''m fine. Is my father still in aa?"


    James shook his head and said seriously, "Her has been like this recently. He woke up veryte in the


    morning, s." James heaved a heavy sigh.


    Jacob turned his head and nced at the empty living room. Even if there were not many memories


    left here, he still felt very familiar with this ce. Where his father was, he was at home.


    Jacob sniffed. He couldn''t be sad all the time since he had decided to ept it. Then he turned to look


    at Sara and said in a cold voice, "Go to the dining room for breakfast. Pack up after eating. We should


    go back early in the afternoon."


    James was good at gauging people''s mind. He took a nce at Sara and asked, "Why are you going


    back so soon? You can stay for one more day and leave tomorrow."


    Jacob replied, "There are a lot of things to deal with in thepany. We''d better go back early. You


    don''t need to worry about us, we wille back every week."


    James breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had thought too much. "Well, I''ll pack up too. I''ll go


    with you. By the way, Jacob, I''m going to live in your vi."

 Chapter 134 Strange

    Chapter 134 Strange


    Jacob nodded, "Okay."


    Sara didn''t say anything. Jacob''s farfetched reason fooled James so easily. But it didn''t matter.


    Jacob was in the front, followed by Sara. The two of them went to the dining room one after the other.


    Since they came to the vi yesterday, the two of them had been like this. They kept a distance all the


    time and rarely walked side by side.


    James squinted slightly at the two people in front of him who were walking one after another. He was


    worried about the young couple, but he had no choice. Just like what happened in the past on himself,


    he always felt that the opportunity was in his hand, but he didn''t know that the opportunity would


    disappear in an instant. The longer the time was, the less the opportunity would be.


    After breakfast in the afternoon, Michael stood at the gate of the vi and watched Jacob, Sara and his


    younger brother get in the car.


    Jacob and Sara waved goodbye to Michael and told him to take care of himself. Michael nodded


    repeatedly. Seeing the car driving away, Michael couldn''t help but burst into tears. He had never been


    so lonely before.


    The feeling of separation forever struck Michael''s heart. Even the strongest man could not control


    himself at such a moment. The servant who was pushing the wheelchair aside didn''t know whether to


    push him or not. He had no choice but to wait aside, trembling with fear.


    Michael had stood at the door in the cold wind for a long time before he asked the servant to push him


    in. Although his head ached as soon as he got a blow of cold wind, he still wanted to have a clear


    feeling at this moment. He was afraid that when he was about to die in the future, he would not even


    have such a painful feeling.


    The cold wind swept over Michael''s face. After a long time, even the servant next to him felt himself


    frozen stiff. Then Michael said gently, "Well, let''s go back."


    The servant''s hands that were pushing the wheelchair became stiff. He was secretly d that Mr.


    Michael was finally going to enter the room.


    Jacob drove the car, while Sara and James sat in the back row. He fixed his eyes on the road ahead.


    He couldn''t forget his father''s aged face just now.


    He even wanted to leave all these things behind and apany his father. However, he knew that his


    father''s greatest hope was that he could support the whole family and the ancestral business. If he


    gave up now, he would be looked down upon.


    A man should stand tall and upright. There was no other reason or excuse for him. He had to hold on.


    From time to time, Sara looked up at Jacob''s expression in the rear-view mirror in front of her. She


    knew that under Jacob''s cold appearance, there was a fragile heart. She knew him very well. When


    they got on the car just now, Jacob wiped the corner of his eyes secretly.


    If it were Sara, she would have stayed by her father''s side, but Jacob was different. What he carried


    was not only apany, but also Michael''s lifelong efforts and heroic dreams.


    Even for Michael''s sake, Jacob couldn''t lose.


    Even if no one else gave Jacob the pressure, he knew that the pressure would always be given by


    himself. Only he himself could turn pressure into motivation.


    The pressure was like an egg, breaking through from the inside, it would be a new life, but breaking


    through from the outside, it would just be an egg.


    It was already 8 o''clock in the evening when Jacob sent Sara home. Her home was out of his way, so


    he had to turn and see her off first.


    When Sara got out of the car, she said goodbye to James kindly. Jacob just nced at her, saying


    nothing. Sara knew that it was meaningless to say it or not. So she nodded to Jacob.


    Jacob ignored her and drove away quickly. A sense of loss rose in Sara''s heart. She was really free in


    the future. She had fought for her freedom for so long, but she felt it meaningless after she really got it.


    Jacob returned to the vi and settled down James. Then hey on the sofa in the living room and


    began to call his assistant. At that time, James was eating chips and watching TV. Winnie was


    preparing the midnight snack for the two of them in the kitchen. Dora had grown bigger, and now was


    lying obediently in her bed. The weather was cold, and the dog was not in a good mood either.


    The voice of the TV was just right. Jacob heard the somewhat strange but familiar female voice on the


    phone, "Hello, Mr. Jacob. I have investigated the matter you informed me."


    "How about it?" Jacob said in a cold voice. Cindy didn''t think there was anything wrong with Jacob''s


    tone. After all, bossed were the same.


    "Mr. Jacob, the jewelry store of Thompson is now flourishing. Previously, another jewelry store had


    already gained a firm foothold in the jewelry industry, but the rise of Thompson''spany quickly


    reced its position. Now, all of the jewelry shops of Thompson are monopolized exclusively, and the


    supplier is a famous jewelry merchant in South Africa..." Cindy said without stop.


    Hearing a lot ofpliments about Thompson, Jacob frowned and said, "I don''t want to hear these


    words to boost the morale of the other party. I just want to know the weakness of hispany which


    can lead to the bankrupt in a short time."


    "Unless there is something irreparable happened in the jewelry store, or there is something wrong with


    the suppliers." Cindy didn''t expect that Jacob would speak out his intention so directly without hiding it


    from her.


    "So how can something irreversible happen?" Jacob stood up, took out a cigarette and walked to the


    balcony. He needed to smoke to calm himself down when he was thinking.


    James had already heard the content of Jacob''s phone call, and he couldn''t help thinking about


    Jacob''s question.


    "Mr. Jacob, do you really want me to tell you?" Cindy asked tentatively. Although she did have the


    means to do so, she was afraid that it would not be good for her to show it.


    "Forget it. Keep an eye on the development of the new energy project. From this week on, the


    company has entered the elerated operation stage. Don''t make any mistakes, do you understand?"


    Jacob drew heavily on his cigarette and looked at the seductive night scene in front of him.


    Jacob were so soft hearted before that some small potatoes came to bully him. Now, he would never


    be soft hearted.


    "By the way, keep an eye on Jonathan for me. If there is anything wrong, let me know at any time. It''s


    better to let him ''make trouble''. If he does, we can directly fire him." Jacob said with a fake smile, which


    made Cindy feel a chill on her back.


    "I see, Mr. Jacob. Is there anything else I can do for you?" Cindy wrote down Jacob''s request on her


    notebook, not because she had a bad memory, but because she could write down the n after that.


    "Hire two bodyguards for me. It''s not safe recently. They''d better follow me secretly." Jacob squinted his


    eyes. He still remembered the car identst time, so he had to learn a lesson.


    "Okay. Boss. I see. I will do what you ask me to do as soon as possible." Cindy hung up the phone


    quickly after finishing her words.


    Jacob breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had a prejudice against female assistants before. He


    thought that the female assistants were only focused on the boss instead of work. Now this new


    assistant made Jacob realize his prejudice. It seemed that the human resource department had found


    a good person this time.


    After hanging up the phone and walking to the living room, James looked up at him and asked, "Jacob,


    do you have any ns for the things you said?"


    Jacob shook his head and said, "I have a preliminary idea. It''s not mature yet."


    James changed the subject. In fact, he already knew the answer, but he still wanted to confirm it, "Why


    do you want to destroy hispany?"


    "He did something bad to mest time. Although I don''t have any evidence, I''m still investigating.


    Besides, he is ambitious for Sara." Jacob''s eyes were filled with coldness when he talked about Sara. It


    was absolutely unforgivable that Thompson dared to covet his woman.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 135 The Price

    Chapter 135 The Price


    Alice was looking after the shop in the jewelry store and she felt bored, so she sent a message to


    Thompson. Sincest time, she had been waiting for Jacob to contact her. But after Jacob left, there


    was no news about him.


    Alice: What''s going on recently? Did Jacob say anything about what happenedst time?


    Thompson was having a meeting. He nned to reorganize Alice''s shop and make it his second one.


    Alice looked shrewd, but in fact, she was not. As long as it was involved with Jacob, Alice would panic.


    Thompson was a good master-killer.


    He didn''t reply to Alice''s message immediately. He knew that she couldn''t wait to get the information


    she wanted to know when she was in a hurry. He just wanted to tantalize her.


    Never show your trump card to others at once. If you meet a good person, he will only feel that you are


    honest, but if you meet a bad person, he will only feel that you are stupid. Thompson now felt that Alice


    was silly. The smart impression she had left to him had already been worn out. Her tricks could only


    deceive people like Jacob.


    After the meeting, Thompson went back to his office, put his feet on the desk and asked his assistant to


    make a cup of coffee for him.


    Alice held the phone in her hand. Now she seemed to have grasped Thompson as herst life-saving


    straw, and there was no way back. But she was annoyed by Thompson''s indifference. Thompson was


    a bastard who dropped his benefactor as soon as his help is not required. Alice felt so angry when the


    phone finally rang.


    Alice looked at the phone in her hand, with a delight look in her eyes, but her anger had not dissipated


    yet. She answered in a ming tone, "My dear partner, have you forgotten that I''m here?"


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Thompson said, "What are you talking about? I was in a


    meeting just now, so it was inconvenient to make a phone call. Are you angry?"


    Although Alice was a little angry, she didn''t dare to say anything. "No, I thought you had forgotten me.


    By the way, what happened to the thing I asked you? Jacob didn''t call me either. Besides, it won''t affect


    you much, right?" She asked gently.


    Thompson narrowed his eyes. That was what he was most worried about. He had made it obvious to


    Jacob that it was done by him, but Jacob didn''t respond to him nor took any action. But Thompson


    wouldn''t be so naive to think that Jacob would let him go.


    The calmer it was, the stronger the uing storm would be. Recently, Thompson even added a few


    more bodyguards.


    "Jacob didn''t do anything. Although he was very angry when I called him, he didn''t seem to be


    hooked." Thompson tried to probe Alice.


    After a pause, Alice said in an anxious tone, "Thompson, we have made an agreement that you would


    take responsibility for me... Now you have got what you want. If you fail to fulfill what you have


    promised me... I won''t let you go."


    A smile appeared on Thompson''s face. ''Is this the way a rabbit gets anxious?'' He thought. "Don''t worry.


    I didn''t say that Jacob didn''t believe it. It was just that he appeared very calm. You have been together


    for seven years. He misunderstood you. Why didn''t he call you? Such a person is worse than me,


    right?"


    Thompson''s sarcastic voice came through the phone. It sounded very spicy for Alice. "Don''tpare


    yourself with him. Please pay attention to your identity."


    Thompson frowned and raised his voice by eight degrees. He couldn''t help but put down his legs on


    the desk. "Why not? Let me tell you, there are many men who are more outstanding than Jacob. You


    are really keen on the insignificant person. Why am I not as good as Jacob? Tell me!"


    Thompson was furious not only because he was not allowed topete with Jacob by Alice, but also


    because he thought of Sara. They both were yboys, why Jacob could attract women, while he


    couldn''t even get the favor of Sara?


    Alice smiled coldly, "I don''t know what''s good about him, but I just think that no one can rece him."


    "You are insane. If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up. By the way, let''s meet this weekend. I have some


    ns to tell you." For a moment, Thompson lost his interest. He didn''t want to have the name of the


    damn Jacob in his chat.


    After hanging up the phone, Alice spat out the word "bastard". She was so angry that she even wanted


    to throw her mobile phone away. The shop assistant was scared, but she didn''t dare to say anything.


    Looking at the young shop assistant Lily in front of her, Alice suddenly fell to the interest. "Lily,e


    here and have a chat with me."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    If it was in normal times, Alice would never talk to a person like Lily. Alice had a clear distinction


    between high and low, rich and poor. But today, she just wanted to find someone to talk to. She hadn''t


    talked to someone well for a long time.


    Sitting at the checkout counter, Alice put her phone on the checkout counter and put her hands on the


    table, looking rxed.


    "Lily, how old are you?" Alice nced at the girl with freckles on her face.


    "Boss, I''m 21 years old this year." Lily was terrified. The boss''s question made her nervous. It was not


    easy for her to find this decent job.


    "Well, it''s okay. Don''t be nervous. Do you have a boyfriend?" Alice looked at the girl in front of her, and


    her heart was full of disgust. The girl''s petty temperament at a nce made her disgusted.


    "I did. But we broke upter. There is a boy who wants to chase me recently, but I still can''t forget my


    ex-boyfriend." Lily seemed depressed at the thought of something sad.


    "Oh, why did you break up with your ex-boyfriend?" When Alice was in a good mood, Lily seemed to be


    better looking in her eyes. As expected, they were the same, without boyfriend.


    "He cheated on me. He ran away with a rich woman. The day he ran away was my birthday. He


    begged me not to affect him to move on to a better life." Lily''s voice was choked with sobs. She might


    be about to cry if she continued.


    "Bastard, how could there be such a person! Do you regret letting him go?" Alice asked cautiously.


    "I regret that I didn''t mess with that woman. I regret that I didn''t destroy him." Lily gritted her teeth. If


    time went back, she would never be so kind.


    "Go ahead with your work. When get married in the future, our shop will give you a set of jewelry as


    your wedding gift." Alice didn''t want to continue. She knew better than anyone how vicious a woman


    could be.


    That was how life was like. There would always be someone more miserable than you. Alice could


    always feel that she had an advantageparing to the experiences of other people''s lives. This was


    what Alice was most proud of. She had a good family background and good conditions. Even if it was


    not Jacob, she had a lot of other choices. Jacob was just the best choice. Alice couldn''t let him go.


    There were two kinds of women in the world. One was so naive that she thought she could be happy


    as long as she had love. The other was so realistic that even if they broke up, they would consider


    whether it was beneficial for them or not. If it was beneficial, they would break up without hesitation.


    Alice was the second one. She didn''t believe that love could give her everything. What she wanted was


    everything that she could see and touch, not what she imagined in her mind. And Jacob could give her


    all these without hesitation.


    Alice mmed her hand on the checkout counter. It was all Sara''s fault. One day, she would make


    Sara pay for it.

 Chapter 136 Bored Stiff

    Chapter 136 Bored Stiff


    Alice made an inspection tour around the jewelry store. She was very attentive on her business, and


    the shop was finally running normally.


    Sure enough, where there is a will, there is a way. As a girl who was situated in business field since an


    early age, Alice knew how to run business even if she had no experience. As soon as she took over the


    jewelry store, she sessfully ran the business on the right track. If time could travel backward, maybe


    she would be interested in learning business as her major.


    Hearing the familiar ringtone, Alice took the phone from the table listlessly, wondering who was calling.


    The moment she saw the caller ID, she couldn''t suppress her ecstasy. It was Jacob!


    After clearing her throat, she calmly pressed the answer key. "Hello, Jacob."


    "Alice, I shouldn''t have med you for what happenedst time. I should have trusted you. Would you


    like toe to the vi this weekend and we could have a talk. I also have someone to introduce to


    you. " Jacob apologized.


    Hearing this, Alice felt a mixture of anxious, happy and expectant. She pretended to be calm, "Okay, I


    need your reasonable exnation, or I won''t ept your apology."


    "How are you doing recently? Is there any fresh news?" Jacob suddenly changed the topic. His


    intonation was quite natural, as if he was asking things like "have you had your meal", or "I''ve just had


    a shower".


    "Well, I''m living in my previous apartment. Ie to the jewelry store in the Times Square every day


    because I feel bored. Some of my friends like to go to pubs or karaoke. You know, I don''t like that at all.


    " Alice tried her best to show her high taste and exin her current situation to Jacob. By doing this,


    she just wanted to tell him how lonely she was now.


    Jacob asked in a t tone, "Oh, really? How is the jewelry store?"


    Jacob was a smart man. He knew that Alice would have some research on the dealer in order to get


    more useful information. Through her, Jacob could easily get the information he needed.


    Once a man became shrewd, he might even scare himself. Jacob smiled, as if he was sure to win.


    "Well, not bad till now. I''m on the right track now. I already known something about jewelry industry. I


    used to hate doing business, but now I find it interesting." Alice didn''t lie. She used to having no interest


    in doing business. She just felt that the businessmen were quite powerful. She didn''t expect that she


    could be a very powerful person now.


    "Well, let''s talk about it when we meet. I have a meeting to attend." The smile at the corners of Jacob''s


    mouth deepened. For the first time, he felt that he could face all these so calmly.


    "Bye. Go ahead with your work, See you this weekend. " The corners of Alice''s mouth were as sweet


    as honey, and she had already been happy, but now it was the time to show it.


    "Bye." After saying that, Jacob hung up the phone.


    Jacob''s face darkened. He didn''t expect that he would end up like this. After all, they used to love each


    other. Now he could face up to this rtionship. He was tired of the game of run and chase.


    Now, he finally had the courage to stop the rtionship. It made him feel rxed.


    Jacob took out a cigarette. He seldom smoked in the office. He had to walk alone in the future.


    Thinking of this, Jacob lit the cigarette and took a deep drag.


    When Jacob smoked for the first time, he didn''t know how to absorb the smoke into the lung. Jacob


    coughed a lot before he learnt that. Now, after countless years of training, he could finally puffing on the


    cigarette.


    But it wasn''t something to be proud of. At least he knew that Sara didn''t like him smoking from the


    bottom of her heart. But it was difficult to quit smoking. After all, it had been a habit kept for many years


    and smoking helped him to ovee sadness and stay focused while thinking.


    Jacob knew that he needed to lose something before he could gain more. In one''s life, there would be


    some special people and some affairs. Once you meet them, you can never abandon them. They were


    too beautiful too be abandoned once acquired. Jacob thought as he squinted.


    The voice of Cindy came from outside, "Mr. Jacob, the matters of Director Shi has been arranged. You


    have transferred 20% of your shares to Director Shi. Now you still have 35% shares, and you are still


    the biggest shareholder of thepany. "


    Jacob opened his eyes. The first time he heard of this name, he thought Cindy was a beauty. He didn''t


    know whether the stuff of human resources department of thepany had the simr misconception.


    In a word, judged only from the appearance, Cindy couldn''t be regarded as a beauty.


    She was a thin and dark girl. There were little ck freckles on her face, which looked quite ugly.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But there was one thing that made Jacob feelfortable. Cindy always knew what he was thinking.


    Even on the first days after she had just became his assistant, Jacob also felt as if they were old


    friends.


    Cindy was the ideal assistant in Jacob''s mind. She was mature, knowledgeable and reversed. Her face


    might be a pity for others, but it was also perfect for Jacob. In this way, less trouble would be made.


    More importantly, there won''t be misunderstandings between Sara and him.


    Jacob looked up at Cindy and said, "Well done. Thank you. I''ll go to meet Alice this weekend, you can


    go with me. "


    Jacob brought Cindy with him for fear that he might be unable to see through Alice. After all, he was


    not good at dealing with women. And only woman knew what another woman was thinking in her mind.


    "Okay, Mr. Jacob. I''m going to work now. Call me if you need anything." Then Cindy walked out of the


    office respectfully and closed the door from outside.


    Jacob sat in the chair and pinched his nose. The wound on his shoulder was still aching. He would


    remember the ident forever. If someone wanted to hurt him, or even kill him, he would only fight


    back more fiercely.


    Let''s see who would be the final winner.


    Sara was happily preparing to meet Bess and Noah''s family with Bess. Although she didn''t think it was


    that appropriate, it made her feel happy to have the chance to witness the happiness of her good


    friend.


    Bess was immersed in the happiness of her passionate love all day long, feeling that it was the luckiest


    thing in her life to meet Noah. It was not easy for her to reach this step. Although Bess thought it was a


    bit too fast, she couldn''t wait to get married after they reached an agreement. She had never wanted to


    get married like this before.


    If she must get married, she would marry with a person who could give her happy life. Noah was the


    man who could give her happy life.


    Bess was going to buy some clothes especially for the meeting. Although the room was full of her


    clothes, she still felt that she had no clothes to wear.


    Before she met Noah, Bess felt that most of the marriages in the world was unfortunate, and she was


    even afraid of getting married. Except for their parents, few people could have happy life after their


    marriage. After all, it was very normal for couples to get divorced.


    Bess was used to see couples torturing each other in marriage. Sara and Jacob was a typical example.


    She thought to herself that if her husband was the same as Jacob, she would rather stay single all her


    life.


    In a good marriage, men and women could cure each other to make a perfective aspect. This


    perfective aspect could aplish great cause. If Bess was sick, then Noah would be the only


    medicine to cure her.


    Noah had also been searching all his life for a suitable person. Or a person of necessity. But it was not


    until he met Bess that he realized that his life was destined.


    They were destined to form a family together. Noah also hoped that when he met Bess''s parents, he


    could receive their sincere blessings. After all, marriage was an affair rting to both family. At present,


    only with parents'' blessing could one get true love.

 Chapter 137 A Negative Example

    Chapter 137 A Negative Example


    Bess was very happy to see Noah''s parents, but she hesitated whether she should call Jacob this time.


    It''s reasonable for her to call Jacob. After all, he was Noah''s good friend. Since she had called Sara


    who would be her bridesmaid, if she didn''t call Jacob, Noah would have other thoughts.


    If Jacob was also invited, would Sara feel ufortable? She didn''t want anyone of her guests to feel


    unhappy. Especially at such an important asion.


    Bess thought for a while and decided to ask for Sara''s opinion. After all, Sara was the key to the


    problem, and Bess naturally hoped that she could be happy. If Sara was unhappy, she might not be in


    the mood to meet Noah''s parents.


    Bess got out of her phone and found the WeChat No. of Sara. She quickly sent a message to her.


    Bess: Sara, let me ask you something.


    Sara: What''s up? Go straight.


    Bess was pleasantly surprised to see the prompt reply. She felt warm in her heart. Whether it was


    friendship or love, a prompt reply would make people feel extremely safe.


    Bess: Don''t be angry, Sara. Swear to me.


    Taking a deep breath. What had happened to Bess? Sara thought, pouting.


    Sara: Okay, okay, go ahead. I won''t be angry.


    Bess: I wanted to invite Jacob to the meeting on this Wednesday. Do you have any problem with that?


    As a smart woman, Sara knew what Bess meant. But she wanted to make fun of Bess and see her


    reaction.


    Sara: Yes, I have problem with that. I won''t go if Jacob would be there.


    Looking at the message from Sara, Bess was worried. She didn''t expect that the two of them had such


    a deep grudge. It was true that hatred originates from love.


    Bess replied without hesitation. In her heart, Sara was definitely more important that Jacob. No matter


    Noah had a problem with it or not, she would insist on pleasing Sara.


    Bess: Okay. I won''t inform Jacob then. After all, in my heart, you must be more important than him.


    Looking at the message sent by Bess, Saraughed out. This silly girl took it seriously. No matter how


    much she hated Jacob, she still knew that she should set store by overall interests.


    "You silly girl. Noah must hope Jacob be there as well. How can I affect you? Of course I would


    sacrifice myself to make your meeting perfect. You can call him if you want. I have no objection.


    Looking at the message from Sara, Bess felt quite happy.


    Bess: Kiss you. I know you love me, and I love you too. See you on Wednesday.


    Looking at the kissing expression sent by Bess, a satisfied smile appeared at the corners of Sara''s


    mouth.


    Anyway, Jacob had promised to let her go. She won''t be so narrow-minded as to avoid seeing Jacob.


    Moreover, in the haze, there was always a force pulling her to get in touch with that man. Even if they


    had divorced, no one could change the fact that they had been married.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    If a man in a marriage was like a pool, and a woman was like a fish. Then, whether it was a pool of dirty


    water or a clear spring, the fish would never forget where it lived.


    No matter the marriage was sweet or bitter, the existence of it would never be forgotten. Moreover, it


    could be fatal for a woman to meet a man.


    The love of the talented girl, Lin Huiyin (p.s. a famous Chinese poetess in 1900s£©, had always been


    sighing in her mind, even though she was no much for her. But in Lin Huiyin''s heart, even if she had


    never married Xu Zhimo (p.s. a famous Chinese poet in 1900s, lover of Lin Huiyin) in her life, he was


    the one she loved most in her heart.


    Many things in life were beyond our expectation.


    Regret makes perfect, andpleteness may represent imperfection. Sara thought. If Lin Huiyin had


    chosen to marry Xu Zhimo, perhaps the modern Chinese literature would not have been so fascinating.


    Few women could be so rational, including Sara.


    Once one''s life was fullyplete, it would make people feel empty. However, at this moment, even if


    Sara''s life was not consummate, she still felt empty. Lost in thought, she wondered what would happen


    if she remarried Jacob.


    Even though she knew that a marriage without love would be broken up no matter how many times


    they remarried, she still couldn''t help fantasizing. If she hadn''t been so stubborn that day, she might


    have remarried Jacob. At least, she wouldn''t have felt so empty in her heart now. However, it was


    impossible for Sara to do that. If she could only get a little happiness in the eyes of others by


    compromise, she would rather not do that.


    On Wednesday, at the door of Bess''s house. Sara drove alone here as she was quite familiar with this


    ce.


    The housekeeper was waiting at the door. Bess was too busy to pick her up. Knowing that Bess must


    be busy at this time, Sara didn''t feel disappointed. After all, Bess and Noah''s parents were the


    protagonists today, It was a seemingly happy but actually thrilling meeting.


    Marriage was critical for rich and powerful ns. Besides, the ns of Bess and Noah had never


    established cooperative rtionship before. But this time, because of their marriage, the two families


    were likely to set up close rtionship.


    If their marriage was sessfully formed, both ns would benefit from it, especially the Mu n. After


    all, Bess was the only daughter of the Wang n, so she had been treat well.


    The Mu n was quite satisfied with Bess. Her family could be beneficial for the future development of


    Noah''s career.


    However, the bad thing was that Bess''s father seemed not to be satisfied with Noah. Because in his


    impression, Noah was not a reliable man. He was afraid that his daughter would be encumbered by


    him in the future.


    So today was obviously a test for Noah.


    After parking the car, Sara was led into the vi by the housekeeper. Soon, Sara appeared in front of


    everyone. Even on this asion, she was still a shining role.


    She had unparalleled manner and deportment, but didn''t steal the limelight of Bess. Feeling satisfied,


    Bess stood up and introduced, "This is my best friend, Sara."


    The parents of both sides nced at Sara. Bess''s parents had an impression of her, but Noah''s


    parents didn''t know much about her.


    Seeing his parents were puzzled, Noah sat aside and whispered in his father''s ear, "She is Jacob''s ex-


    wife."


    Mr. Mu was suddenly enlightened and knew everything in an instant. That would be appropriate. They


    were good friends of both sides, but unfortunately, they divorced and became a negative example for


    Bess and Noah.


    Jacob sat aside indifferently and said nothing. This was the freedom he gave to Sara. He didn''t care


    about her, nor did he quarrel with her.


    Obviously, Sara attended the dinner as a member of the friends of the bride''s side. They could have


    gone to a big hotel outside for dinner, but Bess''s mother insisted that she should stay at home. She


    had a feeling that she couldn''t control the situation when she went to the hotel. She didn''t like it.


    ncing at the parents of both sides, Sara found that she shouldn''t havee to such a situation, but


    at the strong request of Bess, she had no choice but toe. After greeting, she sat down next to


    Bess.


    The atmosphere was a little subtle. It should have been embarrassing as there were outsiders present,


    but the atmosphere was surprisingly good. After drinking several sses of wine at table, Bess''s father,


    John started to be talkative


    "Noah, I want to hear about your future n. After all, marriage is not a trivial matter. From small scale,


    it was two people living together. Fromrge scale, it was a connection between the two families.


    Marriage is a kind of positive rtionship. Anyway, it should be positive for both sides. " John said


    confidently. He didn''t think it was appropriate to be too straightforward on this


    asion.

 Chapter 138 Dismal

    Chapter 138 Dismal


    Bess''s mother nced at her father John as if she was ming him for being too straightforward. She


    tried to mediate, "Her father means to ask if you have any n after marriage?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking a sip of abalone soup, Noah looked up at Bess. Although Bess had never asked him, she still


    hoped to hear his n. Noah''s words were clearly heard by everyone present.


    "Take over the family business and make it stronger. It would be best if it could develop into a leading


    industry. And have two children. If Bess think that two children are too many, we can only have one.


    And then watch the child grow up." Noah didn''t feel ashamed to say so in front of all people. He didn''t


    want to make unrealistic promises. All he wanted was to be with Bess.


    Jacob squinted at his friend, who had been frivolous since childhood. Since when did he be so


    serious? It seemed that the magic of love was really great.


    Jacob also recalled the scene when he met Sara''s parents when he got married. But his memory was


    so vague that he couldn''t recall any details. It was as if this part of his memory had been cut off.


    Looking at Noah in front of her, Sara felt happy for Bess. She couldn''t help but secretly nce at


    Jacob. She was really easy-going at that time. Jacob had never really made such a formal greeting.


    Men would not cherish the things that were really easy to get.


    Bess blushed. She didn''t expect that Noah would say such words in front of so many people. What did


    he mean by having children? Bess felt shy at the thought of it.


    Bess''s mother nodded happily and picked up some food for Noah''s mother. "I don''t know what you like


    to eat, so I just made some ordinary dishes. If you don''t like it, please forgive me."


    Noah''s mother said politely, "It''s very good. We never have such a luxurious meal at home. It seems


    that the cook at your home is very good. The dishes are good in color, aroma and taste."


    The servant was used to such a scene, but she still couldn''t help but feel surprised. The table was full


    of dishes, but Mrs. Wang said it was just amon meal.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Noah''s father said, "What other requirements do you have?


    Such as the wedding requirements and the amodation after marriage."


    John smiled, "Let''s leave it to the young couple. I''ve got the answer of what I want to know. As for you,


    do you have anything to ask Bess?"


    Noah''s father was very happy. "No, nothing. Noah''s mother and I are both satisfied with Bess. There is


    nothing to ask. Noah has told us the basic information. We will know more in the future life."


    Bess had been staring at Noah, and he also nced at Bess from time to time. The two of them were


    extremely happy. Once they got the blessing of their parents, the probability of happiness in the future


    would be much greater.


    It urred to Sara that when she got married, Jacob was so arrogant as if he had trampled her into the


    soil. If time went back, Sara would never let herself down to dust. Because no matter how beautiful the


    things in the dust were, they were just dust.


    Pulling Bess''s sleeve slightly, Sara said in a low voice, "I wish you happiness, Bess."


    Tears welled up in Bess''s eyes because of excitement. She knew that Sara would bless her, but she


    didn''t expect that it was at this time. As soon as their parents met, Sara couldn''t wait to send her best


    wishes. Bess felt warm in her heart. Today was a turning point in Bess''s life.


    Jacob also noticed Sara''s behavior. He didn''t miss the tears in Sara''s eyes. He knew that people liked


    topare themselves with others. Thinking of that Sara would think him too careless, Jacob felt sad.


    Why didn''t he have any patience at that time and didn''t left a good impression on Sara? If he had paid


    more attention to it, he wouldn''t have been unable to remember anything. Jacob sighed and drank up


    the wine in his ss.


    Today''s protagonists were Bess and Noah, and he just served as a foil. However, it seemed that his


    situation was so embarrassing. Jacob even felt a little regretful to havee to the dinner. If he hadn''t


    known that Sara woulde, he would never havee. However, it turned out that he became a


    negative teaching material. Even so, Sara didn''t even look at him.


    After dinner, Noah''s parents and Bess''s parents went to the living room respectively to discuss the


    marriage of the two. Bess took Noah hand to the garden of the vi. Although the flowers had withered,


    the garden was beautiful.


    Jacob and Sara followed them in embarrassment. The two of them clearly felt the difference between


    them and their friends. Their friends were happy and content, while they were mncholy that they


    even didn''t know where the happiness was.


    On the other hand, Noah was sitting on the swing in the garden, and Bess followed him. The two of


    them swung the swing together. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Sara sat on a wooden chair


    nearby. Jacob nced at her, but just stood next to her.


    Some hurt seemed more painful when there were others topare with. Jacob took a deep breath


    and felt that he shouldn''t havee here today. But he wouldn''t show it. Even if he was unhappy, he


    would just be angry to himself. He wouldn''t me others.


    "Thank you, Sara. Without you, Bess and I wouldn''t have developed so fast." With a smile on his face,


    Noah put one hand on Bess''s shoulder and this scene looked very beautiful.


    Sara felt a little awkward. "I don''t know how I became your matchmaker. Since you have emphasized it


    again and again, I have to admit it even if I don''t deserve it."


    Jacob also nced at Sara. He hadn''t talked much since he entered the gate. Fortunately, the parents


    of both sides didn''t care. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be too much for saying that Jacob was here to mess up


    the party today.


    Taking a look at Jacob, who was silent and had a sour face, Noah whistled and said, "Hey, Jacob,


    what''s wrong with you today? Why haven''t you been in a good state all the time. Fortunately, my


    parents inw haven''t minded it, or you would have spoiled my marriage."


    Jacob came back to his senses. Looking at Noah, who was smiling but pretending to be angry in front


    of him, he replied, "I said I shouldn''t be in such a situation. Why did you insist on calling me here?"


    Noah sighed, "Forget it. I won''t talk about it with you. You can talk to Sara first. I''ll go with Bess to see


    how''s the wedding discussion going."


    Bess made a gesture to encourage Sara, which was seen by Jacob. Looking at Bess and Noah who


    had left, Sara shouted, "Hey, Bess, don''t leave me here."


    It was not until then that Sara realized that she had made a gaffe. She looked at Jacob. ''Since when


    Jacob had be so idle?'' Sara felt a little embarrassed. ''Was it too obvious?'' But she didn''t mean to


    hate Jacob.


    Sara stood up and sat on the swing. "The dishes today are not bad."


    Jacob looked at Sara, who was trying to find a topic awkwardly in front of him. He walked up and stared


    into her eyes. In Jacob''s eyes, Sara, who was pretending to be calm, looked very


    dismal.

 Chapter 139 I Would Set You Free

    Chapter 139 I Would Set You Free


    "You don''t have to do this. I said I would set you free. Don''t be nervous." Jacob said slowly. At this


    moment, he wanted to smoke a cigarette, but he held it back.


    Raising her head, Sara was surprised to see the sadness in Jacob''s eyes. ''How could he have such a


    mncholy look? It must be an illusion!''


    Sara calmed herself down and said in self-mockery, "I didn''t expect that my divorce led to their


    marriage. Actually, you and I both are the matchmaker for them. You have made a great contribution."


    Jacob was not interested in arguing with Sara. He felt tired today. In the past, he saw arguing with Sara


    as a kind of pleasure, but now he realized that it was not pleasure but harm.


    The gap between men''s and women''s thoughts was not small. Until now, Jacob only knew that there


    was a gap, but he didn''t know where it was. He just felt that he was tired, even though he had suffered


    less than Sara.


    "Let bygones be bygones. Start over and pursue your own happiness." Jacob looked into the distance.


    The misty sky looked so obscure and depressing.


    Sara was taken aback by Jacob''s repeated abnormality. The words that she had prepared to say were


    choked in her mouth, and she could only swallow them stiffly. It was really ufortable to pretend


    that she was fine. After swallowing hard, Sara felt a lump in her throat.


    Getting along with each other was the mostplicated thing in the world. Even if there was a small


    change in the attitude of the other party, it could make people suddenly feel that the sky and earth were


    shattered. Humans were always so sentimental. A primitive man withoutnguage would never think so


    much. Once he had thoughts andnguage, everything would be unpredictable.


    Jacob looked into the distance and said, "I didn''t give you any property when we divorced. It''s wrong.


    At that time, I always thought that I could find you back, but now I find that I don''t want to find you.


    Write a number. You deserve it."


    Jacob took out a pen and a cheque from his pocket. The moment Sara took them, she felt as if her


    chest was torn apart. "Have you really made up your mind? Dad.. Mr. Michael asked us to remarry,


    didn''t him?" Sara''s voice was choked with sobs. Even if she could say something to retain him, it would


    be useless. Do you think you can beg for happiness?


    Jacob was calm, as if he was talking about a business. "Dad''s matter is settled. I won''t force you. If you


    are willing to go to the vi with me in the future, then go. If you don''t want to go, I will never threaten


    you. I said you are free."


    An inexplicable anger suddenly surged up in Sara''s heart. She threw the cheque in his hand on Jacob''s


    face. "Jacob, you bastard."


    There was a strange light in Jacob''s eyes. He was waiting for the following words of Sara, but Sara just


    looked at him in a daze, without saying anything, and even restrained her anger well. Jacob sighed with


    disappointment.


    "If you tell me that you still have a little hope for me, I won''t give you freedom. Tell me." Jacob lowered


    his head.


    From the perspective of Sara, he looked very condescending.


    But it was just like that. Sara had experienced such a moment many times. Of course she wouldn''t


    yield today. If she did, she would be defeated, and even herst dignity would be lost.


    "No, I have to thank you for setting me free. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been sure of the


    deeper meaning of my life." Sara raised his head. Even though she was shorter than Jacob, she still


    looked imposing.


    Jacob was a little depressed, but he had to turn his head. He was afraid that Sara would see through


    his weakness. "Fill in the cheque. Just take it as a deposit of money for me. I will use it one day."


    This time, Sara seemed to have understood the implicit meaning of Jacob, so she didn''t contradict him.


    "Okay. I''ll fill it up today as yourpensation to me. I have been with you for four years, and I deserve


    it."


    Sara picked up the cheque on the ground and wrote a long string of numbers on it. Listening to the


    sound of writing on the cheque, Jacob didn''t know whether he should be sad or happy. ''is Sara so


    disgusted to be with me?'' Jacob asked himself.


    "Sara, do you hate me so much in your heart?" Jacob turned his head, with more gloom in his eyes,


    like ink poured into them.


    Sara didn''t know how to respond. It was more difficult and reluctant to let him go than to hate him.


    Anyway, Sara didn''t want to part with him, but how could she say that.


    In a moment of desperation, Sara had no choice but to say, "Sign it."


    Jacob was suddenly enlightened. How could Sara be so anxious to ask for his signature and be eager


    to disassociate himself from her? Forget it. Let bygones be bygones.


    Jacob nodded, "I know what you mean. I''m sorry."


    With her eyes wide open, it was the first time that Sara had heard Jacob utter these words. Jacob


    quickly signed his name, which made Sara''s heart skip a beat.


    Sara felt something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell. It was Jacob who was sorry for her, but it seemed


    that she was the person who had made a mistake. Jacob''s apology sounded ironic at this moment.


    Instead of being casual, it was full of sadness.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What a person feared most was not others''prehension, but their helplessness. It seemed that Sara


    understood what Jacob was thinking. No matter what, the past was past and they couldn''t go back. No


    matter how hard they tried, their lives were iplete.


    The order of appearance in life was very important. Sometimes the supporting roles in a movie might


    not be because of their insufficient charm, but because of the wrong time they appeared. No matter


    how hard a person tried, he couldn''t resist a vicious joke of fate. It was not that Sara was defeated by


    Alice, but by time and fate.


    Sara opened her mouth but said nothing. What else could she say? Sara felt that the most soft part of


    her heart was being pricking. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    And they streamed down her cheeks. The air was extremely cold. Sara was crying silently, because


    she was afraid that she couldn''t hold on any longer and burst into tears. She couldn''t show her fragility


    in front of Jacob.


    Jacob noticed the change on Sara''s face. To be honest, he wanted to hug her. But he still remembered


    what happenedst time. His recklessness had left a bad impression on Sara. If he left her a bad


    impression again this time, he would be doomed.


    So he took out a tissue and handed it to Sara. His tone softened. It was not the right time for him to


    pretend to be strong. "Don''t be sad. Let bygones be bygones. Time will heal the deep scars in your


    heart."


    Taking the tissue, Sara''s misty eyes were filled with tears, so that she could hardly see Jacob clearly in


    front of her. ''If only life were as beautiful as at first sight, why should the autumn wind bother to pity


    deserted painted fans? Frivolously your heart changed, yet you imed capriciousness of human


    emotions.'' These two verses came to Sara''s mind inexplicably.


    Seeing that Sara still couldn''t help but cry with a tissue in her hand, Jacob suddenly felt sorry for her.


    Why did love have to be soplicated? They cared about each other, but they couldn''t be together.


    Frowning, Jacob reached out his hand and wiped away the tears for Sara without hesitation. At that


    moment, without interrupting him, Sara just stared at Jacob with her big watery eyes.


    Things always went up in twists and turns, and life was not decided overnight. Jacob sighed slightly. He


    had thought that everything was under control, but now it seemed that he was the one who was


    controlled by fate.


    "Don''t cry. It''s all my fault. I won''t do that again." Jacobforted her softly. If people who didn''t know


    the truth heard it, they might think that the young couple were quarreling and the man was


    apologizing.

 Chapter 140 Farewell

    Chapter 140 Farewell


    But Sara knew it was not that simple. It was obviously a bloody farewell. Something must have been


    brewing behind Jacob''s abnormal behavior. Was it because he was going to marry Alice and was afraid


    that she would do something unexpected to ruin it. In that case, Sara would look down upon Jacob. For


    so many years, Jacob still didn''t know her. How pathetic it was.


    Sara was out of breath because of crying. She had never cried like this in front of Jacob. Whether it


    was because of what happened today or because they wouldn''t recognize each other in the future,


    Sara didn''t care. What she cared about was that Jacob was in front of her, but she couldn''t express her


    inner feelings at all.


    Sara could do nothing but cry.


    Bess saw this scene through the French window of her house. Standing behind her, Noah held Bess in


    his arms and said softly, "Good things nevere easy. Don''t worry."


    Bess nodded, but she was still worried. It was so embarrassing today. She had a smooth meeting with


    Noah''s parents and was ready to get married. But her good friend was deeply trapped in the shadow of


    divorce. Bess sighed inexplicably.


    Jacob gently touched Sara''s face. His heart was filled with love. But he couldn''t be softhearted at such


    a critical moment, which would only hurt Sara more. He had made up his mind that the real love was to


    give Sara freedom, not to keep her by his side all the time.


    "Jacob, will you regret what you have done today?" Raising her delicate face with tears in the corner of


    her eyes, Sara knew that her words were as stupid as asking him "have you ever loved me", but she


    didn''t care.


    Jacob stared at Sara. For a moment, he didn''t want to care about anything, such as business or


    conspiracy. But the next second, he calmed down again. Only in this way could he not disappoint his


    father and protect the person he loved.


    "I hope not." Jacob said in a cold voice. He was afraid that if he did something wrong, he would let Sara


    find out that something was wrong. This must be thest time he had hurt Sara.


    There was no light in Sara eyes. "Please leave me alone now."


    Jacob stretched out his hand but fell into the air. He wanted to say something but stopped on a second


    thought. Lowering her head, Sara didn''t see what was happening.


    Whether in love or marriage, there are always many misunderstandings and contradictions between


    the two persons. Some people handled the problem very well. Throughmunication and


    understanding, the problem was easily solved, so the two were happy together. Others didn''t know how


    to deal with it. They just followed their own thoughts and opinions to think about the purpose of the


    other party''s doing so. In the end, there were so many conflicts, and they finally broke up with each


    other.


    Thetter was the same with Sara and Jacob. They didn''tmunicate well and naturally tended to


    think about the purpose of each other''s doing so. Many yearster, when Sara thought of this, she felt


    that she had been too stubborn. If she could do it again, it would be the same result. Because


    everyone''s character had determined the path he had chosen and his fate.


    It was just a romantic affair. Sitting on the swing, Sara swung up and down, with her feet off the ground.


    It was not a farewell or a plot, but a break-up that was supposed to happen.


    Although Sara thought that if she didn''t talk about it and the two didn''t discuss it, this matter would


    never happen. But she didn''t know what Jacob was thinking. Now she didn''t want to know what Jacob


    was thinking either.


    Sara didn''t know why some people wanted to die after they broke up. She only knew that her heart was


    blocked at this time, and no matter what she thought, she would feel that her eyes could not hold back


    tears. No matter what she was thinking, she would eventuallye back to the truth that she had a


    complete divorce.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly. Sara had no choice but to wipe off her tears quickly.


    Today was supposed to be a happy day. It was her fault to cry at her good friend''s house. Thinking of


    this, Sara stood up and wiped her tears. Since the family reunion was over, she could say goodbye to


    Bess.


    Sara''s eyes were a little red and swollen after crying. Fortunately, she wore light make-up and her it


    was not obvious. But a careful person could see that she had cried at a nce.


    In the living room, Bess and Noah were selecting the honeymoon resort, and Jacob was sitting aside in


    a daze. When Sara came in, she nced at Jacob with mncholy in her eyes, but said nothing.


    "Bess, I have something else to do. I have to go now." Sara''s voice was a little hoarse. She didn''t want


    to disappoint Bess today, but she couldn''t control her emotions.


    Even if she forced a smile, she had to make Bess feel that she was not going to disappoint her when


    she said goodbye. Bess would never forget that day when Sara forced a smile, which looked very


    deste. It was not too much to say that it was the saddest expression on Sara''s face ever.


    "Sara, are you okay? Do you need me to ask Noah to drive you home?" Seeing her like this, Bess was


    worried about Sara.


    Shaking her head, Sara thought, ''It''s such an important asion today. How can I let Noah send me


    back?'' "No, I can leave myself."


    After saying that, Sara turned around and walked towards the gate of the vi. The moment she turned


    around, tears fell down again. Jacob felt a little cold. Even so, he remained calm.


    After walking out of the vi, Sara found her car. Tears streamed down her cheeks as soon as she got


    into the car. She couldn''t even see the road clearly. Taking the tissue from the car under the windshield,


    Sara rubbed her face, feeling powerless. Having been strong for so long, she really felt that she was


    too tired.


    If the car hadn''t supported her, she wouldn''t have been able to move. Her greatest enthusiasm had


    already been consumed up. At this moment, it was just sadness that would fill up the rest of her life.


    Would such sadness have an end? "No water''s enough when you have crossed the sea, no cloud is


    beautiful but that which clowns the peak." There was no end to everything.


    Without knowing where to go, Sara drove out of Bess''s house and wandered on the street aimlessly.


    The world was so big, but she had nowhere to hide. Sara really hoped that she could find a ce


    where no one was around and then cry a lot. No matter how tenacious the flowers were, they couldn''t


    withstand the cold wind.


    It reminded Sara of the time when she ran aimlessly in the fields. At that time, her father asked her


    what she wanted to be when she grew up. Lowering her head, she answered, "I want to be as free as


    the wind."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Her father smiled naturally and didn''t me her for her irrelevant answer. Instead, he said, "Then wish


    you grow up as free as the wind."


    The more she ran, the happier she became. At that time, the carefree young girl didn''t know what to


    worry about.


    Now that Sara understood, boys wouldn''t chase the wind. No one would pursue a person who longed


    for freedom, because the pursuit was a shackle in itself. When two people were together, they were


    bound by each other''s thoughts and behaviors.


    The biggest change of a person to another person is the unconscious influence. Whether you admit it


    or not, if you live with others often, you will definitely be affected. In other words, birds of a feather flock


    together.


    In a daze, Sara drove the car. Tears no longer flowed out of her eyes from time to time. She only felt a


    sharp pain in her eyes. If it weren''t for the fact that the world was too crowded, how could she restrain


    herself. Did she cry for others to see? No. Tears were just a kind of cure, a kind of mental outlet. When


    people longed forfort, they would cry in front of others. Even so, Sara didn''t want anyone to pity


    her. Pity meant that their status was not equal from the very beginning.


    After wandering on the street for a long time, Sara only felt that her car would run out of gas if she


    continued to waste time. Then she had to ask the carpany to send her back. Looking for the gas


    station everywhere, Sara saw Thompson on the roadside, for a moment, her heart was burning with


    anger.

 Chapter 141 Ongoing Plan

    Chapter 141 Ongoing n


    Sara had nned to turn a blind eye to it, but to her surprise, she found that after Thompsongot in the


    car, Alice also got in. The two hypocritical people got on the same car unexpectedly.


    By the time she came back to her sensesand realized that she should take some photoes, Tompson''s


    car had already started.


    Sara nced at the amount of oil, it was impossible for her to drive beyond several kilometers.


    Besides, she was not that fond of gossips. However, it reminded him of Jacob. Even though they had


    been divorced, she couldn''t leave him been suffered. What''s more, Thompson was not a kind person.


    What if Alice suffered losses? At the thought of this, Sara''s heart skipped a beat. If Alice was trapped


    by Thompson, Jacob would be painful at the knowledge of it.


    Sara stopped her car beside the street and hailed a taxi to follow behind Thompson''s car. Luckily, she


    was quick enough not to lose Thompson.


    She had thought of different possibilities for their destination, but it turned out that Thompson was


    sending Alice home.


    Sara was astonished. Didn''t Alice live with Jacob? When did she move out to live alone? Besides, what


    was going on with Thompson? Not daring to act rashly, Sara stood too far away to hear the


    conversation between the two.


    Sara left the ce. After all, it had nothing to do with her. Besides, she felt ufortable to peep into


    other people''s privacy like this.


    Did I misunderstand Jacob? When he knew it was Alice who released the news of his divorce, Jacob


    had already sent her out to live alone!


    Theplicated triangle rtionship seemed to have turned into a rtionship among four people. It


    was really annoying. Sara couldn''t figure it out. She just felt tired. Just now, in order to keep the


    evidence of their track, Sara had taken two photos of Thompson and Alice getting out of the car.


    Although it couldn''t really prove anything, it only made her feel more confused.


    Another thing that bothered her was that Jacob said that Alice was pregnant, but after so long, there


    was still no evidence of pregnancy. She wonder what on earth had happened.


    It was not until now that she realized that she and Jacob were really not like a couple. They didn''t know


    each other and didn''t tell each other about anything. They were just a nominal couple. Their life had


    little change after the marriage.


    Thinking of this, Sara sighed. At this time, the only idea in her mind was to go home at once. Home


    gave her a feeling of security. She felt relived even if she did nothing at home.


    The world was in chaos, and only her own home could give her a little peace. After telling the driver the


    address of her home, she leaned against the car to rest. Today, she was already so tired after crying.


    After that, stalking Thompson was also consuming.


    It was already afternoon when she arrived home. Her father was still working. Sara didn''t want to cook,


    it seemed that it was time to hire a nanny. In the past, his father didn''t hire a nanny in order to avoid


    arousing suspicion. Now that Sara was at home, there was no need to avoid arousing suspicion any


    more.


    Besides, from the bottom of her heart, she hoped that her father could be happy. It was not too much if


    he could find another woman to live with him. But she also knew her father''s worry. Sara''s mother was


    still nowhere to be found. And no matter where she was, father was always worried about her. Their


    rtionship was like a kite. Her father was still holding the string in his hand. Although the kite had lost


    its string, the string in his heart was still connected with the kite.


    For so many years, his father had been reflecting on the mistakes he made in the past. So whenever


    Sara tried to hate her mother, father''s words would appear in her mind, "She did the right thing, It''s my


    fault that I couldn''t understand her."


    In a daze, Sara was thinking about what did his father mean by saying that he couldn''t understand her


    mother. In fact, women''s minds were very simple. Most women just wanted to find a man who knew


    them and live a good life. But it was not easy for a person to understand another person.


    Even if they knew each other, they had to ept each other wholeheartedly. Understanding and


    epting werepletely different. Some people had to understand another person for the rest of


    their lives, but in the end, they were still failed.


    Looking at the photo of the family of three putting in the living room, Sara began to imagine her


    mother''s appearance now. Thanks to his mother''s genes, Sara was fair skinned, pretty and tall. Sara


    didn''t know whether she should feel lucky or sad. Although everyone should have the decision on how


    to live and who to live with, she still had a grudge against her mother in the bottom of her heart.


    Even if she never expressed the hatred out. It would be best if her mother never came back. If she


    didn''te back, Sara could still miss her and imagine her life from far away. Once she came back,


    both the couple and Sara would be hurt. No one could get any benefit.


    After watching the photo for a while, Sara seemed to be tired. When people were sad, they could


    always create connections between affairs which were irrelevant. Sara felt that her parents'' marriage


    was surprisingly simr to her own marriage. Even if they were notpletely the same, at least they


    were all ended with misfortune.


    Sara closed her eyes sadly. She just couldn''t let all these go even though she was already exhausted.


    Our lives were short. It''s rare for us to find our soul mates. Usually, it''s already fortunate for us to meet


    one man who would be happy to live with us for the rest of his or her life.


    Jacob watched Sara turn around and rush out of the vi. Although he had good self-control, he almost


    couldn''t control himself. Now it was not the right time. Jacob kept reminding himself in his mind, but his


    mind was in a mess. He couldn''t stop himself from woolgathering.


    Sara looked so sad as if she was going to end her own life. Although he knew that Sara wouldn''t really


    do that, Jacob was still worried. Some people seemed to be tolerant, but in fact, they could not


    withstand a single blow. That was how Sara was.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Looking at Jacob'' worrying face, Noah frowned and asked, "Are you really okay? Don''t you need to go


    upstairs and have a look? "


    Bess was already very dissatisfied with Jacob. But since they had already divorced, and she was just


    an outsider, she keep silent atst.


    But Bess was not in the mood to choose a ce for her honeymoon trip anymore. About an hour after


    Sara was left, Jacob also stood up and left.


    Noah stood at the door and said goodbye to Jacob, Jacob nodded and waved him goodbye. Noah


    seemed to say something but didn''t open his mouth. Jacob frowned at the sight of it.


    "Are you sure you''re fine? Jacob, I don''t know what are you waiting for?" Jacob''s rationality almost


    drove Noah crazy. No wonder Sara couldn''t stand it.


    "It''s okay. Everything is in the n." Jacob was expressionless, but in his n, there was no such thing


    as Sara''s unwillingness to remarry. Jacob felt breathless as if a big stone was hanging on his heart.


    "Jacob, I have something to tell you for a long time." There was even gloom in Noah''s eyes. He finally


    found the difference between him hand Jacob. Jacob was always rational, but he was not like that.


    "Go ahead. I''m listening." Jacob took out a cigarette. He was very anxious at the moment. Serious


    conversation between good friends always made people feel nervous.


    "Love is not a business deal. There is no right or wrong, and there should be no n. Love can''t be


    nned. I''m afraid it''s toote for you to understand this. "


    After a pause, Noah said slowly, "Even if I''m going to be engaged to Bess, I''m still afraid of losing her.


    There were many idents in life. I don''t want to find out that we have to be together until one day


    when it was toote. " There was sadness in his narrow eyes, which were not supposed to appear at


    this time.

 Chapter 142 Lost Everything

    Chapter 142 Lost Everything


    At that moment, ''s mind was in a mess, as if a lot of memorries upwelled in his mind, but Jacob didn''t


    think so. Jacob nodded with a bitter smile, "I see. Noah. Thank you." Jacob waved his hand and got on


    the car. He stubbed out the half finished cigarette and threw it into the trash can nearby.


    Looking at Jacob''s waving hand, Noah thought that Jacob was always sure to win. With a sigh, Noah


    turned around and walked towards the vi. No matter what, his happiness was under his control, and


    what Noah could do was only a kind reminder.


    Jacob had been thinking about what Noah had said, and what Jacob was most worried about was what


    Noah had mentioned. It was impossible for him not to know, but he had to take the risk now. Jacob had


    no choice. He had been confused before, but after thinking for a while, he had no choice but to follow


    this path. He knew that this was a lonely, or even forever lonely road.


    Some people loved gambling all their lives, betting on their own tomorrow, and betting on their own


    happiness. They loved to put everything on one thing. They named gamblers. Like a gambler, Jacob


    didn''t care about anything. He was just gambling. If he won, he would be famous; if he lost, he


    would lose everything.


    Alice and Thompson made an appointment to have lunch together and discuss the current situation


    and progress. Alice dressed up casually, put on light makeup and went to the appointment. Alice had


    neither a good nor a bad impression of Thompson. They just took what they needed. Alice was very


    clear that it was just a trade, not to mention that how could Thompson beparable to Jacob.


    When Alice arrived at the restaurant, Thompson was not there. A trace of disgust upwelled in her heart.


    How could a man be so indecisive like a woman? He arrived eventer than Alice. Of course, Alice had


    a bad impression on him.


    But even though she was notfortable, Alice still smiled when she saw Thompson. It was


    impossible to ask for help at will. Although she was a little unhappy, she held back her anger.


    Thompson said, "I''m sorry. I''mte."


    Alice smiled and said, "It''s okay. I just arrived. "


    The two walked into the restaurant side by side, like a couple. Alice didn''t feel embarrassed, but she


    stood outside for too long that her face turned red by chilly wind.


    Alice looked around like a thrush. Since she left Jacob''s vi, she felt extremely insecure. She was


    afraid of meeting an acquaintance, and she was also afraid that she couldn''t meet an acquaintance. All


    in all, loneliness and dignity tortured her at the same time.


    But at this moment, there was a usual calm on Alice''s face. No matter what, she would not cry even if


    she lost. Besides, Alice hadn''t lost yet.


    Alice always felt that Jacob was bewitched and trying to protect Sara with sympathy. Alice didn''t care


    about it at all. She could wait.


    Thompson sneaked a nce at Alice from the corner of his eyes. He wanted to take a closer look at


    this woman, even if they were using each other. Her face was a little baby fat, which was different from


    Sara''s. Thompson squinted slightly.


    He couldn''t remember how many secret meetings they had met, but they acted like they carried on a


    ndestine love affair. With a smile in the corner of his eyes, Thompson was amused by his sudden


    thought.


    As a hunter, Thompsonwould not easily give up the prey he had got in front of him. No matter how


    restless the prey was, it was not up to her then.


    After entering the hotel, he chose a table by the window. The weather was so cold that the pedestrians


    on the street all shrank their heads, and there were much fewer people.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Alice rubbed her hands. She had already forgotten that Thompson waste just now. Alice didn''t care


    about that. What she cared about was the conversation between her and Thompson today.


    "Waiter, please serve the dishes and give thisdy a cup of hot water. She is too cold." Thompson


    squinted at Alice and then looked at the waiter.


    "Yes, sir. You are so kind to your girlfriend. " The waiter praised.


    Thompson shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. A good family education told him that he couldn''t


    watch ady suffer without doing anything. Besides, Alice had had sex with him before. Even a hunter


    should know how to protect his prey.


    Alice was looking forward to such a thing, but of course, she only expected Jacob do it for her. But she


    still said generously, "thank you."


    Thompson shrugged his shoulders. His words broke the good impression that had just been aroused


    by Alice. "It doesn''t matter. After all, we are partners."


    Alice shrugged her shoulders and pretended to be indifferent. "Yes, you are right."


    Thompson squinted and looked out of the window. He didn''t want to go out today, but Alice called him


    and told him that there was something new, so he had to go out.


    "Tell me, what did Jacob say?" Thompson couldn''t help frowning at the name. He once wanted to chum


    with him, butter he found it really didn''t make sense.


    "He asked me to have dinner in the vi this weekend. He wanted to introduce a person to me." A


    happy smile appeared on Alice''s face, showing that she was undoubtedly favored.


    Thompson curled his lips and said sourly, "What do you mean by telling me such a good thing? Are you


    going to resume your rtion again? "


    "No." Alice frowned. Although she was eager to make up with Jacob, she felt that this matter was not


    simple. It couldn''t be that easy.


    For the first time, Thompson felt that the woman in front of him was not as stupid as he thought.


    Thompson leaned back on the chair, trying to find afortable angle to lean against. His slightly


    narrowed eyes finally returned to normal.


    "Oh, tell me, what''s going on?" Thompson became interested. Since he allied with Alice, he soon knew


    what Jacob was doing.


    Thompson didn''t need to bother to ask someone to follow and investigate Jacob anymore. He was


    relieved to see the woman in front of him.


    "Besides this, there is one more thing. I I don''t know if I should tell you. " There was a faint worry in


    Alice''s expression.


    "HMM Tell me. Anyway, I can help you solve it. " Thompson put his hand on the table, giving people an


    endless sense of security. It was like Grandmother wolf and Little Red Riding Hood chatting at the


    table.


    But Alice was not stupid. She had never thought of trusting Thompson with all her heart. After all, he


    was just a passer-by. Sooner orter, Alice would get rid of him.


    "Jacob asked me a question. He said how''s the jewelry store going. I have a feeling that... " The cup in


    Alice''s hand had been cooled down, but it was still hot. Alice lowered her head and took a sip of water.


    She was nervous and hesitant, so she didn''t go on.


    "Do you think he is going to take back your shop?" There was a trace of cunning in Thompson''s long


    and narrow eyes. Needless to say, Jacob was also ruthless.


    "Yes. I have a very bad feeling. Besides, he didn''t mention that the divorce news was leakedst time.


    It''s the first time that I think Jacob was unpredictable. " Alice took another sip of water and seemed to


    be very thirsty today.


    At this time, the waiters began to serve the dishes one after another. Thompson did not speak, waiting


    for the dishes to be served. Thompson didn''t like there was someone else presence there when he was


    talking about business. Even after the dishes were served, Thompson was still thinking.


    Alice must have held back something he didn''t know. Of course she didn''t know everything, but what


    she said was definitely not a lie. What did Jacob mean?


    "Well, what are you going to do?" Thompson didn''t show any emotions on his face. He didn''t care


    whether he asked or tried to figure it out. It didn''t matter much to him.


    "I''ll make a decision then. Anyway, it''s not clear yet. By the way, how is your Sara? Is she close to


    Jacob recently? " Alice asked casually, but in fact, she was very nervous.


    Thompson frowned and answered seriously, "There''s nothing suspicious recently. I guess Jacob hasn''t


    made any progress either."


    No progress in Jacob''s side was the biggest thing. He couldn''t be so calm, nor could he maintain his


    composure. Then what was Jacob nning? Thompson felt a chill down his spine.


    If it weren''t for the cold weather, Thompson would have thought he was scared.

 Chapter 143 Law Of Survival

    Chapter 143 Law Of Survival


    Thompson picked up a piece of meat and put it before his eyes. He said inexplicably, "How painful was


    these animals when they were dying?"


    Alice raised her eyes and didn''t expect that Thompson would feel sad about this. "Thew of the jungle


    has always been the livingw of nature. They have no choice."


    A smile appeared at the corners of Thompson''s mouth, Showing that he was very satisfied with this


    answer. "You are right. It also applies to human beings. It was nonsense for the Bible to advocate that


    everyone was born equal. How could there be equality? Selecting the superior and eliminating the


    inferior was what really happened on this world. "


    Alice''s eyes were filled with coldness. She picked up a piece of meat in front of her and put it into her


    mouth. The flesh of the weak was really delicious. Then, with a smile on her face, Alice said, "You''re


    right. The world doesn''t love the weak. The weak don''t even have a chance toin. They will only


    be ughtered. "


    "Fortunately, you chose me. I promise you will be proud of your decision!" Thompson put the meat into


    his mouth and chewed the delicious food that belonged to the winner.


    "I hope so." Alice raised the ss of wine beside her to Thompson, thinking that this was not a


    celebration of the winner, but an alliance of the winners.


    "By the way, you must tell me what happened after you went to see Jacob. You can''t keep any secrets


    from me. " There was a hint of wisdom in Thompson eyes. He didn''t allow Alice to refuse.


    Alice nodded, "What do you usually do? Is there anything interesting?" Alice was really bored recently


    and was eager for some interesting entertainment activities.


    Thompson smiled. He didn''t expect that Alice could be so down to earth today. "I have a lot of friends.


    I''m usually very busy in thepany, so I seldom feel bored. I always feel that time is not enough, my


    youth age was about to fly away before I could aplish anything. "


    Thompson wiped his mouth with a napkin and put it on the table, then continued, "I enjoy a lot of


    things, such as going to the bar, singing, and going to a night club. Sometimes when I had the urge, I''ll


    y golf, horse racing, or go skiing and do bungee jumping. I am a model of elegance and simplicity. "


    Alice felt surprised. Even though she despised the habit of going to pubs and karaoke, she had to


    admit that he had attracted deeply.


    "It seems that you really have a rich life. Take me with you when you have time. Although I don''t like


    sports, I can have a try. " Alice''s eyes lit up.


    "Ok, no problem. I''ll call you next time. You cane if you have time. " Thinking that he had another


    chance to flirt with girls, Thompson smiled.


    They had been eating and drinking for a long time, but either of them had realized the passing of time.


    Finally, Thompson proposed to send Alice home.


    Alice agreed. After all, she didn''t believe that Thompson would do anything cross the line in broad


    daylight. Besides, she really liked this man. So she didn''t have any vignce against him.


    After Thompson paid the bill, Alice, who was waiting beside him, followed him out of the restaurant.


    The cold wind was blowing and the sky was dark. Alice had to take out her mask and put it on. Only the


    upper part of her face was exposed in the cold wind.


    Thompson squinted and looked around. He really hoped that there were paparazzi around to take


    pictures of this scene, so that the news of the first love of CEO and a tycoon in jewelry industry walking


    together would be spread out.


    But there was no one around. Atst, he fixed his eyes on Alice. "Get in the car. I''ll drive you home."


    Alice nodded and got on the car without hesitation. If someone told Jacob that she had dinner with


    another man, Alice wouldn''t be angry. She would thank that person. There were many ways to attract


    Jacob''s attention, and this was also one of them. Although it didn''t sound good. But the effect was not


    bad.


    After sending Alice to her home, Thompson left sulkily. Although he was not quite pleased, but to show


    his gentility, Thompson didn''t express his dissatisfaction. Some habits were like poison. Once you were


    used to something, it was difficult for you to abandon it.


    Both Thompson and Alice didn''t notice that Sara was following them all the way. Many yearster, if


    they review this day, they would be regret for their carelessness.


    Even if they thought only God could know their track, someone would leak it out. Such as themselves.


    Alice went home,y on the bed and thought a lot. She used to have friends and hobbies. She liked to


    read when she was free. There was always a kind of schrly atmosphere on her body that no one


    else could learn. But now¡­ she closed her eyes in despair.


    Life was guided by choices one after another. Each choice could make life go against one''s own ideal.


    A decision made in the past led to the current situation. Alice had to fill the hole she had dug all the


    way. Even though she was tired, she still had expectations in her heart.


    One''s desire for another person was called love. The desire for Jacob encouraged Alice to go ahead. It


    didn''t matter if things were not going well for the time being. Wasn''t it said thatck of forbearance in


    small matters upsets great ns? She could wait. As long as Sara disappeared or marry another man,


    Jacob would have no choice.


    Jacob went out of Bess''s house. He and Sara shouldn''t havee to the meeting today. On the one


    hand, it made both of them feel sad. On the other hand, it affected the mood of Bess and Noah. Of


    course, they wouldn''t like to see others sad on the day of joy.


    But he hade anyway, Jacob was not that eager to go back in time. He liked to ept things


    happened. He liked everything in the real world. Even if the reality sometimes made people feel


    ufortable.


    Jacob wouldn''t have been so wild if there was no wind in his blood. The air conditioner was on in the


    car, Jacob sniffed. It was just the beginning. He had to be patient. Jacob also believed that Sara


    wouldn''t be that weak.


    Jacob picked up his phone and saw an unread message. After confirming the content of the message,


    Jacob started the engine. The car sped out. Maybe it was time to buy another car. Jacob thought,


    narrowing his eyes.


    He drove across the street, the trees withered in winter days, people were rarely seen outside. Jacob


    frowned slightly. The winter in the North was really cold, but such cold wasmon in the nature. If he


    couldn''t ept it, then he couldn''t ept anything else.


    People were always dissatisfied with their own living environment, but they always had infinite potential


    to adapt to the environment.


    Thinking of this, Jacob drove to a secluded restaurant.


    It was more urate to say that it was a ce where few people went to. The restaurant was located


    deeply in the street. People could only walk in. Jacob randomly found a parking spot, checked the


    parking road sign next to him, and remembered his own parking spot.


    He got out of the car and wrapped himself in coat. Jacob looked down at his Rolex watch. It was only 3


    o''clock in the afternoon. It was still early.


    Jacob walked around the entrance of the alley, but didn''t find anyone suspicious. He strode into the


    alley. After passing through the narrow alleys, Jacob frowned slightly. A restaurant located at such a


    remote ce must be used for other purposes.


    A trace of stench asionally wafted from the tip of his nose, making Jacob feel a little disgusted.


    However, when he thought of the person he would see next, Jacob''s eyes lit up with a strange light.


    Jacob finally found the restaurant. Except for the owner, there was only one person sitting against the


    inner wall. The person was wearing a ck overcoat, thin and with stubble. He was wearing a peaked


    cap.


    Jacob cast a cold nce at him, just meeting his eyes. This time, they need to reveal their identity.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 144 At All Costs

    Chapter 144 At All Costs


    Jacob walked to the table. Before he could say anything, the man said, "Have a seat."


    Jacob didn''t feel embarrassed, but said naturally, "Sorry for keeping you wait."


    Soon, the shop owner served a te of peanuts, steamed pork and half kilo of liquor. Jacob looked at


    the dishes in front of him numbly and had no appetite. In fact, he had been thinking about the fact that


    Sara had rushed out, and he was not relieved yet.


    "Just eat. Don''t worry. There''s no poison." The man in the peaked cap said in a hoarse but mature


    voice.


    Jacob picked up the chopsticks and had a piece of meat. He felt that he had indeed met a legendary


    warrior. This man even spoke in a special style.


    "How about the thing I asked you to investigate?" Jacob went straight to the point. Everyone would see


    his impatience.


    "I''ve heard that you''re experienced and patient. But as what I have seen today, you''re just so-so." After


    saying that, the man burst intoughter. Hisughter was so bold and unconstrained that it made


    people unable to be angry.


    Jacob smiled. He always liked to be straightforward, but he didn''t expect to be satirized this time. ''Well,


    forget it. Just take it as I found a master today.''


    The two of them just drank a lot and ate much. After drinking a few sses of liquor, Jacob felt that his


    body was extremely hot.


    Then the thin man showed his achievement to Jacob. They chatted with each other untilte in the


    afternoon. Then Jacob left with satisfaction.


    There was always a kind of person who could make people feel like old friends at first sight. Jacob


    even had the idea of bing sworn brothers with him. If it had been in ancient times, it would have


    been implemented directly. But now, Jacobughed at himself for being so naive.


    Walking out of the tavern, Jacob felt very happy. Maybe it was because they met in secret, the two of


    them walked away separately. Jacob went out first, and the man in peaked cap was still drinking and


    eating, looking like a hero in the ssic novel.


    Jacob quickly passed through the long corridor and saw a furtive person at the entrance. Jacob lit a


    cigarette. He hadn''t tried Taekwondo for a long time and didn''t know how it was going.


    Fortunately, the man walked away as soon as he saw someoneing. Jacob let out a sigh of relief.


    He was right.


    He took out his phone and called Alice. He had forgotten to go back to the vi to see his father on the


    weekend.


    After dialing Alice''s number, he heard her soft voice. This kind of voice used to be his aesthetic


    standard, but now it no longer was. It turned out that a man would love everything of a woman because


    he loved her the person, not that he would fall in love with a woman only after loving everything of her.


    Fortunately, Jacob understood it.


    "Hello, Jacob. What''s wrong?" Alice sat up straight and pressed her beating heart.


    "Alice, I suddenly remember that I have something to deal with this weekend. So..." Jacob was


    interrupted by Alice before he could finish his sentence.


    Alice said anxiously, "So, the weekend party is cancelled?" For a moment, she was a little depressed.


    Was it a joke?


    Jacob took a puff on his cigarette and thought for a while. "No. I just want to advance the party to


    Friday. Do you have time?"


    Alice was surprised and pleased, but she answered calmly, "If you are very busy, I can adjust the time.


    I actually have arrangement on Friday."


    "Well, if you are busy, next week is okay for me." Jacob heard his footsteps'' echo in the narrow alley


    and frowned.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not busy. It''s more important to see you." Alice hurriedly said. She was afraid that


    Jacob would change his mind the next second. She was as ufortable as an ant on a hot pot now.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Okay. I''ll pick you up at thepany on Friday. Let''s talk about itter." Jacob took a deep puff on his


    cigarette, threw it on the ground, and stepped on it with his leather shoes.


    Taking a deep breath, he quickened his pace. After thest car ident, Jacob realized that he was


    not safe. He was not frightened, but he had to be alert.


    He quickly walked out of the alley, thinking of how much liquor he had drunk. In the past, normally he


    would ask his assistant to pick him up. But now, it was inconvenient, not to mention that his assistant


    was a female. He still couldn''t forget Andy.


    He clicked on the self-driving system in the car, thinking that if the police caught him drunk driving, his


    unique self-driving system would be exposed. Maybe he could develop a project on this basis. Thinking


    of this, Jacob smiled bitterly.


    What the man in peaked cap said just now really made Jacob worried. However, on the other hand,


    only by knowing both oneself and the enemy could one win the battles. Jacob recalled the conversation


    just now. It turned out that there always had been a conspiracy that he didn''t know.


    Squinting his eyes, he thought of his father. After so many years of hard work, he had to fulfill his


    father''s wish, keep his painstaking efforts, and even at all costs.


    Now he could understand Sara''s choice then. At that time, he just thought that Sara could sell


    everything for money. Only after he went through it would he understand that it was not about money,


    but faith. If she didn''t want to protect the person she wanted to protect, who would be so desperate.


    Thinking of this, Jacob felt heartbroken. He didn''t know since when he felt like he was ill. The thought


    of Sara made his heart ache. Whether it was the things she had used, the ce she had passed, or the


    food she liked. Jacob had never thought that one person would have such a huge and imperceptible


    impact on another.


    When he returned to the vi, he found that Winnie didn''t cook, which surprised him. Usually, except


    when he told her that he wouldn''t go home for dinner, Winnie would wait for him with the meal well


    cooked.


    He opened the door and felt that the vi was a little dark. Winnie didn''t turn on the light. Wasn''t she


    there?


    Jacob frowned. It was getting dark. Why would Winnie go out. He went to Winnie''s room and called her


    several times. Then he heard her weak answer. Jacob pushed the door open and saw Winnie lying on


    the bed weakly.


    Jacob''s face changed dramatically, but his voice was still calm. He asked with concern, "Winnie, what''s


    wrong with you? Are you sick?"


    Winnie''s face looked red. Obviously, she was having a fever. "Mr. Jacob, I''m fine. I just caught a cold


    when the weather was cold." After saying that, Winnie coughed twice.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll call the family doctor for you right away." Jacob said anxiously. He took out his


    phone and wanted to call the family doctor. Winnie didn''t want to cause him any trouble. Jacob didn''t


    know how long she had been sick at home.


    He frowned and asked the family doctor toe home as soon as possible. Sure enough, it was a


    difficult thing that no one else was at home.


    "Mr. Jacob, I''ll get up and cook for you. You must be hungry." Winnie was about to get up, but after


    struggling for a while, she had no strength to sit up.


    Jacob frowned and said with concern, "I just ate. But you, Winnie, haven''t you eaten anything for a


    day? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? If something happens to you, I will be guilty."


    Winnie blushed, not knowing whether it was because of embarrassment or fever. "I''m sorry, Mr. Jacob.


    I''m getting old. I''m sorry to trouble you."


    Jacob felt a stabbing pain in his heart. Winnie was still trying to apologize to him. "Winnie, what are you


    talking about? It''s my fault that I didn''t care enough about you. I didn''t even know you were sick. In this


    way, I will employ a few more people toe here in a few days, so that you can have apanion. I


    didn''t like to have many people at home before, and I thought it''s enough to have you." Jacob had


    made up his mind. It was too tired for Winnie to take care of this house all day long.


    "Mr. Jacob, in fact, I think I''m too old to help you in the future. If I stay here, I will get sick from time to


    time, so that I won''t be able to serve you. So, I want to..." Winnie wanted to say something but stopped


    on a second thought. She didn''t know what she could do if she resigned. But she felt sorry for bringing


    trouble to Mr. Jacob in the future.


    Jacob didn''t expect that Winnie would say so, and he felt sad. "Winnie, what are you talking about? I


    don''t allow you to say that. You have been here for a lifetime, and I have already treated you as my


    elder. How can I let you go? You''d better give up this idea." Jacob frowned and had mixed feelings in


    his heart.


    Winnie felt warm in her heart, "Mr. Jacob, I know, but I feel sorry for bringing you trouble in the future."


    "Don''t mention it. It''s a deal. You are not allowed to go anywhere. This is your home. You don''t have to


    think about anything else. I will handle it well." Jacob looked dignified and unquestionable.

 Chapter 145 No Other Intentions

    Chapter 145 No Other Intentions


    Jacob would never allow anyone around him to leave him for such a reason. In the past, he didn''t pay


    much attention to people around. Now, he had understood the importance of them.


    "Don''t worry. I will hire a few more people in two days. If you are not satisfied, I can change another


    person. Sara will be back soon. " Jacob squinted his eyes, expecting the hostess of this home toe


    back.


    Obviously, Winnie was a little excited. When she heard the name of Sara, she seemed to hear the


    name of her family member. "When will Mrs. Sarae back, Mr. Jacob?"


    Jacob shook his head. Deep inside, he was also asking the same question, but no one could make a


    decision on this matter. "I don''t know. But I''ll get her back as soon as possible. Don''t worry, Winnie. We


    would have babies after she came back. So you can''t leave us. You have to take care of our babies for


    us. Those kids are like your grandchildren. They will call you grandma after growing up. "


    Hearing this, Winnie was a little excited. "Well, I''ll have a good rest and wait for my grandson."


    Jacob then went out with relief. After the family doctor came, he gave Winnie an intravenous drip,


    prescribed medicine, and then left. Jacob sat beside Winnie''s bed. He didn''t leave until Winnie fell


    asleep.


    Jacob had never thought that the person who seemed would be always with him would actually make a


    request to leave. He shook his head and wondered what on earth was wrong.


    Jacob went upstairs tiredly and took off his cotton slippers. He put on a sandal and went to have a


    shower.


    Even if taking a shower in winter was painful, it could always make people feel more conscience.


    Jacob closed his eyes, and the water from the shower head sprayed on his face. The cold air was


    blown away and wrapped by hot water. He felt better, but his heart was more empty and lonely.


    What was the thing that a man pursued all his life? It could be a gift of great honor, an inexhaustible


    amount of money, or a lover that was hard to part with for a lifetime. He couldn''t tell. Maybe all of these


    were worth pursuing. Maybe none of these were worth pursuing.


    Jacob felt the warm water sliding across his face. Perhaps love was like taking a shower. Sometimes it


    just made you feel warm, and when you lost it, it became freezing cold.


    He put on the bathrobe andy on the bed. Now Jacob was used to reading Abnormal Psychology


    every day. Since he didn''t have Sara with her, Jacob had lived like her.


    Many details that he didn''t pay attention to before suddenly shed through his mind like a movie.


    Jacob remembered many of Sara''s habits, such as taking an umbre whenever she went out, drinking


    tea with no leaves in it, reading before sleep, drinking half a bowl of soup before having meals. Too


    many details were engraved in his mind.


    Bored, Jacob threw the book aside. Jacob didn''t notice how he became so sentimental after she left.


    He was as sentimental as a broken up girl, forgetting about how to live a normal life. He didn''t want


    others to know his situation, but he always knew how painful he was in his heart.


    Jacob turned off the light and tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. It wasmon for him to suffer


    from insomnia. Without Sara, his life was a mess.


    For many times, Jacob couldn''t help but want to dial the number of Sara, but He had never dialed it no


    matter how decided he was. People were unpredictable. Jacob was not afraid of refusal, but was afraid


    that a call would totally destroy their rtionship. To put it bluntly, he didn''t dare to face it. Even a


    confident people like Jacob sometimes felt diffident.


    At the same time, Sara was tossing and turning in bed, unable to fall asleep as well. There was a voice


    in her heart telling her that Jacob was different from before. She couldn''t tell what the difference was.


    In the past, she always felt that although Jacob was cold and ruthless, he was still very close to her.


    Now, even if she was very close to him, she still felt that she couldn''t figure out what he was thinking


    about.


    No wonder so many people wanted to learn to read each other''s mind. In the lives of human being,


    what we want to know was just how the others thought and what they were thinking about. Many


    peopleined that they didn''t understand each other. This kind ofint had already be


    amon situation in the society.


    A famous writer once said that everyone had a dead end in their hearts. The outsiders couldn''t get in,


    they themselves couldn''t get out. So you could never understand me, and I won''t me you for that.


    These words seemed to have magic power, saving Sara from sadness.


    Since all the great men had their own troubles that couldn''t be solved, an ordinary person like her


    should have more troubles that were difficult to solve. Thinking of this, Sara calmed down. If growing up


    meant to see the one she loved off, and if life made her a patient, then she hoped to be her own doctor.


    Sara fall into sleep. Although she could never forget about Jacob. Like a magic spell, Jacob appeared


    in the heart of Sara all the time. She couldn''t drive him away. She wanted to forget but couldn''t help


    recalling.


    Perhaps the moment they met, they were destined to be entangled with each other for the rest of their


    lives, it''s just they didn''t know about it.


    It was snowing on Friday. This was not the first snow this year, but it was the first time people realized


    that winter really came. It was said by the farmers that snow in winter was a sign of good fortune in the


    next year. People in the modern city just took snow as a kind of nice view. It was like a beautiful oil


    painting, which would be ignored after a nce.


    Sitting at the door of the jewelry store, Alice stared nkly at the snowkes swirling and falling in the


    center of the Times Square. People''s lives were just like the snowkes. They only have a moment of


    beauty flying in the air. After that, they would melt quickly.


    Alice stretched out her hands and took a deep breath. White spray came out of her mouth. Even if it


    was cold today, she still felt warm in her heart. Thinking that she could see Jacob in the afternoon,


    Alice couldn''t help smiling.


    People were in high spirits when involved in happy events. The stuff, Lily was influenced by the smile


    on Alice''s face. Lily, who was usually jittering before Alice, boldly walked behind Alice and asked,


    "What''s happened today? You seems so happy. I saw you smiling from the moment you entered. "


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice turned to look at Lily''s smiling face and said kindly, "I''m happy today. You can get off work early.


    You may go to have a good meal or date with your boyfriend. "


    Lily''s face was full of surprise. It was the first time that Alice allowed the stuffs to get off work early.


    They used to work until 10 o''clock in the evening. "Thank you, Alice. You''re so beautiful today."


    Hearing Lily''spliment, Alice feltfortable although she know it might not be true. She couldn''t


    wait to ask Jacob to pick her up. Once people had earnest expectations, they would keep thinking


    about it. Alice was no exception. She just kept fantasizing and didn''t want to do anything else.


    What was Alice doingst year when it was snowing? To be honest, her impression of going abroad for


    4 years was very vague. It was more like she had forgotten it on purpose. After all, the fact that she had


    confessed her love to Noah on impulse was like a stain in her life that could not be washed away.


    Sometimes, she even doubted whether it was because of the fact that Noah had told Jacob about it


    that had such an impact on her life.


    Once someone was unfortunate, he could always find many reasons behind it. Alice wasn''t really


    ming Noah. What made her heart ache was that she was not even a good friend of him now.


    There were countless things that Noah had been good to her in college. At that time, she had an


    illusion that he really loved her. But Alice didn''t expect that there would be really someone in this world


    who treated his friend''s wife so well but had no other intentions.

 Chapter 146 Happy or Worried

    Chapter 146 Happy or Worried


    Alice took a deep breath and saw the snow flying in front of her. She didn''t know whether she was


    happy or worried.


    After thest experience, this time, she had an extra thought. Now she had to be on guard against


    Jacob. Because even she couldn''t figure out what Jacob really thought.


    Finally, it was not until afternoon that Jacob called Alice and told her that he was outside the Times


    Square. Alice got excited at once. Jacob would definitely ask her about the news today, which made


    Alice a little nervous.


    She was nervous not because she didn''t know what was going to happen, but because she knew that


    she couldn''t solve the problem.


    She straightened her clothes and flushed with excitement.


    As soon as she walked out of the gate of the Times Square, she recognized Jacob''s car. Jacob


    changed his car into a Bentley. Alice''s eyes lit up. She could have gotten these easily, but things were


    different now.


    She walked to the car. Jacob was sitting in the back row. It turned out to be a female driver who was


    driving the car for him. If it weren''t for her normal appearance, Alice would have thought too much. The


    female driver got out of the car and opened the door for Alice. After sitting in the car with her head


    down, Alice felt warm in an instant.


    "Have you changed to a female assistant? Jacob?" Alice asked as she naturally put her bag on the


    seat. She wouldn''t allow any woman to get close to Jacob easily, not even they were ugly!


    "Yes. I didn''t like my former assistant, so I asked the Human Resource Department to change another


    assistant for me." Jacob seemed to be perfunctory or absent-minded.


    "How''s thepany going recently?" Alice just wanted to make a deration of her special


    rtionship with Jacob in front of the female assistant. So she asked randomly.


    "Fine. There''s a little trouble, but I''m dealing with it now." Jacob acted casually with his hands crossed


    over his chest.


    "By the way, how''s your injury? Is there any serious aftereffect on your shoulders and legs?" Alice


    asked with concern.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just that it still hurts when it''s cold. I don''t know if there''s any lingering effect of the


    disease." Jacob narrowed his eyes with aplicated look. Alice''s concern didn''t seem to be fake, so


    what was the reason for all this.


    Alice widened her eyes in disbelief, "How could this be? What did the doctor say?"


    "The doctor said that the impact of the car ident was too great, and the internal muscle tissue might


    be damaged. There was no other way but to nurse my health." Jacob''s heart. fluctuated. This result


    made him hard to get over.


    "How could this be..." Alice murmured, as if she couldn''t ept it.


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine. I''m still alive." Jacob smiled.


    "Jacob, I..." Alice wanted to say something about the newsst time, but stopped on a second thought.


    "Don''t say anything. I know everything. It''s none of your business." Jacob saw through what Alice was


    thinking, so he replied with duplicity.


    "Jacob, I haven''t finished yet. It was my faultst time. I shouldn''t have been so impulsive to listen to


    others. I''m sorry for the loss I caused to thepany and the bad impact on the reputation of you and


    Sara." Lowering her eyelids, Alice twisted her hands into different shapes. She knew what kind of


    person Jacob was.


    Jacob nced at the woman beside him. Women were indeed terrible creatures. "It doesn''t matter. Let


    bygones be bygones. I don''t want to mention that anymore."


    Alice was shocked at first, and then delighted. Jacob must have believed what Thompson said. "Jacob,


    how''s everything going between you and Sara?"


    Alice herself was also shocked by her sudden question. But when she thought of her rtionship with


    Jacob for so many years, it was impossible for her not to ask such a question. Even though she was


    afraid of the answer, she wanted to know more.


    "The same, maybe worse." Jacob looked serious. Perhaps the divorcing news would have a great


    impact on the rtionship between the two, but Jacob didn''t want to look into it anymore.


    The Bentley was galloping on the main passage of the city, as if it was shuttling back and forth in the


    middle of winding lines. There was no expectant scenery or people, only a monotonous going forward


    forever.


    The Bentley mmed on the brake and stopped at the door of Jacob''s vi. Looking up at the familiar


    and strange environment, Alice didn''t expect toe back in this way.


    Alice was calm. There were too many bad memories left here. However, deep in her heart, she was


    eager toe back here. This was Jacob''s home, and after she left Jacob, she was like a homeless


    walking dead. Alice stared nkly at the gate of Jacob''s vi. A man who looked about 50 years old


    was standing at the gate, wearing a thick coat.


    Alice looked for the man in front of her in her mind, but she didn''t remember him, which made her feel


    disappointed. For so many years, how many things of Jacob''s life did she miss? And how many ofN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    them had been upied by Sara? It turned out that the loss was not in the order of appearance, but in


    the time.


    In a graceful manner, Alice put one of her feet on the ground first. In high heels, she was one head


    shorter than Jacob, looking very harmonious standing together.


    James had seen a lot of people. It was just that he wouldn''t easily define a person who he had met for


    the first time. But when he first saw the contemptuous expression on Alice''s face when she looked at


    assistant Cindy, he knew that Sara would never have such an expression.


    Even the cold and arrogant Sara knew how to respect everyone. However, the petite and charming


    Alice in front of him wouldn''t act in the same way.


    James walked up to them and said with concern, "You''re back. Come on in. It''s cold outside."


    Jacob nodded and looked back at the puzzled face of Alice. He said softly, "Let''s go inside. Winnie has


    prepared the dinner and is waiting for us."


    Hearing the name of Winnie, a burst of contempt rose in Alice''s heart. ''She is just a servant. The food


    she cooked didn''t suit my appetite, but I couldn''t even criticize her.'' Alice looked calm, but she kept


    muttering in her heart.


    ''And who is the man in front of me? Is he the new housekeeper hired by Jacob? But he doesn''t look


    like a housekeeper. It feels that the way he maniptes everything is frightening.''


    Alice thought she was too careless today that she forgot to ask who was the person she met. And


    Jacob didn''t introduce him to her. Wasn''t it the suitable time?


    Alice followed Jacob cautiously with doubts. During this period, James had been silently observing


    Alice, but no one noticed it.


    The moment Alice raised her eyes, she happened to meet James''s eyes. After a short eye contact


    between the two, Alice could not help but lower her eyes. For so many years, it was rare for her to see


    such sharp eyes, which made her shiver.


    The man in front of her made her feel cold, but she didn''t know how to deal with him. No matter how


    powerful she was, she had never met such a fierce person. At this moment, she lost her confidence.


    Jacob didn''t know anything about what had happened between them. He looked around the kitchen


    and found that Winnie and the newly hired cooks were chatting happily. Jacob felt a littlefortable. It


    was true that he didn''t care too much about the people around him in the past, so that others wanted to


    leave him. It was not until then that Jacob realized that he had always been indifferent and outrageous.


    The room was quiet. Seeing Alicee in, Dora didn''t respond. Even if she was gentle, Dora would


    never make out with Alice. Alice didn''t care about it at all. If she wasn''t favored by Jacob, she would not


    be wee to the whole family of him.


    Sitting on the leather sofa in the living room, Alice felt as if it had been a lifetime. Life wasn''t about


    falling in love. Falling in love was about seeking the abstract happiness, and life was always about


    being fulfilling.


    Alice cautiously sat on the sofa and looked up at Jacob. Jacob seemed to remember something and


    said, "I forgot to introduce you just now."


    He stood between James and Alice, like a matchmaker. "This is James, my father''s little brother."


    Alice was shocked. She didn''t expect that the man in front of her was an elder of Jacob. Alice thought


    to herself that she had left a bad impression on him. Thinking of his sternness, her heart sank.


    Jacob continued, "Uncle James, this is Alice, a friend of mine."

 Chapter 147 Channel

    Chapter 147 Channel


    When Alice heard Jacob''s introduction, her heart sank to the bottom the sea. Jacob said that she was


    his friend. After spending so many years with him in such a young age, he said that she was just his


    friend. Anyone who encountered such a thing had the reason to be heartbroken.


    "Hello, Uncle James. Nice to meet you."


    James nodded. He captured the expression on her face, but it was puzzling for him to see such a sad


    expression on Alice''s face. After a minute, James seemed to understand everything in an instant.


    The story of Jacob and his first girlfriend had always been spread in the elders in the family. Of course,


    everyone was very interested in the inheritor''s girlfriend. Later, Jacob got married in a sh, and of


    course, Sara was not the legendary girlfriend. Then Alice standing in front of him would be her.


    James observed Jacob''s expression and couldn''t capture the sign of the so-called triangle rtionship.


    It could be seen from the admiration in Alice''s eyes that she liked Jacob. As for Jacob, his admiration


    would only be shown when he saw Sara. Jacob''s choice was already clear.


    James nodded his head in silence. He would talk about this with Jacob during the dinner. He was afraid


    that new problems may arouse if he brought the problem forward now.


    Moreover, James was never quite interested inmenting on other''s love affairs. No one other that


    the people in love could tell their situation. It usually happened that people who thought themselves as


    reasonable bystanders finally became more of a hindrance than a help in a rtionship. Thinking of


    this, James wore a smile on his face and talked to Alice, "Miss Alice, what''s your job right now?"


    James''s eyes revealed the wisdom of a smart man, but there was no aggressiveness in them. After all,


    the girl in front of him was also a poor person in the affection.


    Alice was unwilling to admit herself outdone. She tried her best to pretend as if he was talking about


    the affair of someone else. "I''m running a jewelry store at present. I have to thank Jacob for his help on


    the jewelry store. "


    James squinted his eyes and felt a little disgusted. Sometimes it just took several words from getting


    acquaintance with someone to knowing her. And just in that several words, you may feel unwilling to


    have contact with her anymore in your life. Alice was such a person. James sighed.


    "Oh, I''m quite interested in jewelry stores. Over the years, I have traveled to many ces and seen a


    lot of fresh people and things. But my love for jewelry had never changed. " James tantalized her, but


    showed no trace of doing that.


    At this time, Jacob stood up and said to James and Alice, "Let''s start the meal first and talk while


    eating."


    Alice nodded. She found that she was here not for dinner, but for questioning. But it didn''t matter as


    long as Jacob was happy.


    "Okay." Alice stood up and looked at James with a smile.


    The three of them came to the table in the kitchen. Jacob said to Alice, "I know you like strong favors,


    so I asked Winnie to add more salt than usual. I''m fine with that. What about Uncle James? "


    James shrugged his shoulders and said, "It doesn''t matter. Everything should be based on the needs of


    the guests. I can eat anything."


    Hearing this, Alice felt nervous. Her impression in the mind of James was greatly lowered. With a fake


    smile, she said, "Since I knew that too much salt is not good for my health, I have rarely eaten salt


    anymore."


    Jacob frowned and didn''t know how to answer. Alice found that she had said something wrong again,


    and the atmosphere was a little subtle. Alice turned to James and said, "Uncle, what do you want to


    know about the jewelry store? What about the most precious treasure in the store?"


    James scooped a bowl of soup and took a sip. He raised her eyes and said in surprise, "Oh, tell me,


    what''s the most precious treasure in the shop?"


    Alice smiled, knowing that she had seeded in raising his interest. "We have a South African


    diamond weighed 188 carats exhibited in the store. But it''s not for sale. "


    James''s eyes shone strangely. "Oh, is there really such a big diamond from South Africa? This is really


    rare. "


    "Please pardon my ignorance, uncle. Normally speaking, few diamonds of this size could be seen in


    the world, it''s really lucky for our store to have one. Someone has bid more than 1 billion dors for the


    diamond, but don''t want to sell it as a good. I thought that if I don''t sell it, it would always bring


    poprity for our store. " Alice couldn''t help but feel a little proud. Many people came to her store just


    to have a look at the diamond. Atst, they just bought something else and left bitterly.


    James squinted his eyes as if he was thinking about something. The girl in front of him was indeed very


    smart, but her smartness was too obvious and superficial. The smarter you looked like, the more hatred


    and jealous you may incur.


    "I didn''t expect that you should be so talented at such a young age. I really admire you." While praising


    Alice, James was worried about the situation of Sara. It would be better for such a powerful person to


    be a friend, but it would be difficult for an enemy.


    Alice was happy and looked at Jacob with a smile. Lowering his head, Jacob kept eating and answered


    casually, "Uncle is right. You''re really smart."


    Alice said in a modest manner, "I''m just a freshman in jewelry industry. Comparing with you two who


    have been doing business for a long time, my strategy must be toomon to mention. Uncle, youN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    don''t have to be so polite to me. "


    James nodded andughed, "It''s my fault. I''ve been too aloof with you."


    Hisugh relieved her a lot. She continued, "I haven''t eaten the food cooked by Winnie for a long time.


    I miss it very much."


    Winnie, who was standing aside, didn''t say anything. That was not what she said before.


    Jacob picked up some food for her and said, "Then eat more."


    Alice was touched. It seemed that Jacob was still caring about her.


    "By the way, Alice, do you have any particrly powerfulpetitors in your jewelry store?" Jacob


    asked with understatement.


    Alice didn''t know what Jacob was up to. Why did he ask this question? Would he really take back his


    jewelry store? With a guilty conscience, she lowered her voice.


    "Well, there will be correspondingpetitions in all walks of life, and of course, the jewelry industry is


    no exception. All in all, the jewelry industry is monopolizing, but we are not familiar with it. " Alice began


    to be confused. After all, she was an outsider.


    "Oh, I see. What about your supply channels? " Jacob seemed to be interested. It was the first time


    that he knew jewelry industry was a monopoly industry. The new knowledge made Jacob a little


    excited.


    "Well, each directly operated store has its own supply channel. Especially for some precious jewelry.


    Usually they could be met but couldn''t be seek. In order to get that supply, special channel is need. As


    a freshman in this industry, I''ve only learned a little about this. " Alice picked up the ss of water and


    took a sip. It was the first time that she felt this dish a little too salty.


    "Oh, I''ve heard of it before. I heard that once the supplier is confirmed, it will not change easily. " James


    suddenly said and wiped his mouth with a napkin next to him.


    Alice''s face lit up withcency. "That''s true. Fortunately, when I took over the shop, the previous


    owner gave me a channel to purchase goods. Otherwise, I would have been shut down the store now.


    "

 Chapter 148 Trade Secret

    Chapter 148 Trade Secret


    "Oh, is the supply channel usually a kind of trade secret? Or is it an open secret in the industry? "


    Jacob seemed to be interested in this question.


    Alice thought it was just Jacob''s hobby and didn''t take it seriously. "Well, usually stores just publicize


    the news of their purchasing, but they would never tell where did they purchase these goods. It''s a


    well-recognized business secret."


    Jacob frowned and looked serious. "I see. Uncle once said that he wanted to open a jewelry store to


    live a peaceful life in old age. After all, uncle is very interested in jewelry. It seems that he couldn''t


    manage to do that. "


    Alice was suddenly enlightened. It turned out that James wanted to open a shop. This was an excellent


    opportunity to please James and Jacob. Alice feltcent, but she pretended to be serious. "That''s


    indeed a problem. Usually people won''t disclose their supplying channels."


    James sighed and put down his chopsticks. His eyes seemed to be a little disappointed. "I''ve told you


    that it won''t work, Jacob. I''m just ayman. How can I open a jewelry store? "


    Jacob sighed, "I''ve thought it too simply. It seems that you''d better stay in thepany."


    Seeing that the two were a little disappointed, Alice was a little anxious. "In fact, there is also a way.


    Where there is a will, there is a way."


    A delighted expression shed through the eyes of James. For a person who was more than fifty years


    old, finding his own career, and the career he really liked and was not easy.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. Money makes the mare go. Some items in jewelry industry were not allowed to


    be sold openly, so there was an underground ck market. Maybe you can go to there and ask. It was


    always rewarding. The people inside are omnipotent, they have rtionships in both ck and white


    world. " Alice said confidently. She had never been to the ck market, but she had heard it from


    Thompson by chance.


    After all, when peers were together, even a word said carelessly might be a business opportunity.


    At that time, Alice just kept it in mind secretly. She didn''t expect that the news would be used so soon.


    "Oh, where is the ck market?" Jacob asked hopefully. He always felt something was wrong with


    Alice today, but he didn''t know what''s wrong with her.


    "The time and ce of opening the ck market are not fixed. Only the insiders could get the


    information and do business there. ck market couldn''t be seen, you have to find it yourself. I''m sorry


    but I''m not one of the insiders. " Alice said slowly. Even if she had the information, she wouldn''t reveal


    everything today. After all, she needed to leave room for further movements.


    "I see. Thank you for letting me know all these, Alice. " James held up the wine ss in the air. It was


    enough for him to know this information today.


    Alice also stood up with a ss of wine. In her eyes, James''s behavior was meant to show


    appreciation. But Alice had to be modest, "Uncle, I''m ttered. I didn''t really tell anything useful."


    Jacob also said calmly, as if he was talking to himself, "That''s already enough. Thank you, Alice. Uncle


    can finally realize his dream of jewelry."


    With a smile on his face, James said, "Jacob was right, I''m really lucky today to talk with you."


    Alice was a littlecent, with a contented smile on her face. She just said a few words and didn''t


    reveal any business secrets, but was greatly rewarded. It was obvious that they were reallyymen.


    "Why are you bing so polite, Jacob. Uncle, if you have any further questions about jewelry, just


    ask me. I will tell you everything I know. " Alice picked up the ss and drank it up. Putting the ss on


    the table, she felt delighted in her heart.


    James burst intoughter, "Interesting. I like you, Alice. Come on, have some food." James picked up a


    piece of sea cucumber for her.


    Alice blushed and said timidly, "I''m ttered. It''s my honor to help you." But she was hesitating about


    how to throw the sea cucumbers away. She couldn''t stand an unfamiliar old man picking up food for


    her.


    Of course, James didn''t know what was on Alice''s mind. He kept picking up food for her. He didn''t stop


    until Jacob frowned and looked at the food in her bowl.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I was so excited that I picked up too much." James eximed.


    Alice took a deep breath and said politely, "It''s okay, uncle. Thank you for your enthusiasm."


    Jacob frowned and called Winnie. Then Winnie changed a new bowl for her.


    Alice felt warm in her heart, Jacob''s gentility was most charming for her.


    The three of them chatted a lot and ate tillte unconsciously. Alice burst intoughter from time to


    time, and Jacob echoed.


    However, the sadness in Jacob''s heart didn''t decrease. Instead, he was bing even sadder. He


    didn''t expect that this meal was enjoyed with Alice in such a manner.


    It seemed that James had read Jacob''s mind. He said slightly, "Life could be strange sometimes. I


    didn''t know Alice before today, but now I know her well. "


    Jacob nodded without saying anything. Alice, on the other hand, felt very happy. She thought that at


    least, she didn''te here in vain. At least James was satisfied with her performance today.


    After dinner, the three of them came to the living room to have a rest. It had been a long time since


    Alice had dinner so happily. Even if her happiness was more likely to be pretended. Since she moved


    out of the vi, Jacob had turned a blind eye to her. But today, everything had been relieved.


    But the next question shocked her.


    "Alice, I''ve been always want to ask you a question." Jacoby in the sofa, slightly narrowing his eyes.


    This was a relieved gesture before acquaintance, which made Alice feel happy.


    "Go ahead." Alice looked calm. She thought Jacob was going to say something important, so she was


    a little worried.


    "Do you know Thompson?" Jacob said slowly, as if he had a dull pain.


    James was sitting aside, holding a book and wearing a pair of sses, without saying anything.


    Alice was shocked in her heart. But she pretended to be calm. This was a false question. If she


    admitted that she knew him, then what would Jacob think about her? If she said that he didn''t know


    him, Jacob was unlikely to believe her. After all, Thompson was a tycoon in the jewelry industry. It was


    impossible for her not to know him.


    Alice thought quickly. She wondered if her secret was exposed to Jacob. It seemed that Jacob would


    be angry if he knew her rtionship with Thompson. He wouldn''t have asked her out for dinner again.


    Even if she didn''t expose herself, he must have found some clues. She was still in danger. No, she


    couldn''t let Jacob know what had happened between her and Thompson.

 Chapter 149 So Abrupt

    Chapter 149 So Abrupt


    Alice asked, "You mean the tycoon in the jewelry circle? The man who fell in love with Sara?"


    Jacob frowned. He didn''t expect that Alice would mention Thompson like this. "Yes, it''s him. Do you


    know him?"


    Alice nodded, "I''ve told you just now. Of course I know him. What happened?"


    Alice said indifferently. There was no anger in Jacob''s tone, and James didn''t even raise his head.


    Jacob''s heart sank, as if he didn''t want to talk about it anymore. "Forget it. Nothing serious. It''s getting


    late. Let me drive you home."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Jacob asked her to leave. Caught off guard, Alice didn''t expect to be sent home so suddenly.


    James looked up and said, "Come and y next time."


    "Okay, Uncle James. Bye." Alice was depressed. She didn''t say anything more and didn''t stay any


    longer. She just followed Jacob out of the vi.


    James breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the night outside the French window. It was indeed a


    quiet night, which was more deste. James narrowed his eyes and watched Jacob''s car driving away.


    Life was terrible to meet a bad guy. Perhaps that would change a person''s fate, and of course bring


    misfortune. But there are still countless enemies who hide in the dark stopping us from moving forward.


    Jacob curled his lips. Thousands of times had happened when they were alone. But now, he was not


    touched at all. "Get in the car. It''s cold." He said casually.


    Alice opened the door and sat on the passenger seat.


    There was an indescribable silence in the car. Jacob didn''t say anything. His face was solemn. This


    made Alice nervous. She turned her head and looked at him from time to time. Finally, the two of them


    got along alone.


    "Jacob, long time no see. Are you okay?" Alice asked the man in front of her seriously and


    affectionately. Her expectation and hope were rekindled in her heart.


    "I''m fine. How about you?" They greeted each other as if they were friends. Jacob still looked serious


    and didn''t know how to face Alice.


    The woman who loved him now became the woman he had loved. Jacob was a little upset. If it weren''t


    for Sara, the woman in front of him might have been his wife. But how could the person who had


    appeared in life disappear. Jacob was stunned. He didn''t want to make do with it.


    Alice looked up, with her heart pounding. Looking at Jacob in front of her, she felt that he was


    everything in her dream.


    Alice looked mncholy, but still looked at Jacob with soft eyes. She just stared at Jacob in this way. It


    seemed that Jacob also noticed her gaze. He just looked back and then looked at the windshield


    unnaturally.


    "Jacob, do you know how much I miss you?" Alice didn''t want to contain herself. She was afraid that if


    she left today, they would have less chance to meet in the future.


    "Alice,st time I..." Jacob''s voice was cold, as if it was several degrees colder than the air outside.


    Alice interrupted Jacob with a trembling voice, grasping the hem of her dress with all her strength. "I


    don''t believe it, Jacob. We have been together for so many years. Why did this happen?"


    Jacob only felt that his mind was buzzing, and the voice of Alice beside his ear became noisy. "Alice.


    Calm down. We can still be friends."


    The sadness on Alice''s face was deeper, but there was not only sadness in her eyes. If they were


    separated carefully, it could be seen that she was angry. "How can I calm down? Your words and your


    eyes are like knives. I can''t calm down. I don''t want to be friends with you. I don''tck friends. Don''t you


    think these words are ridiculous?"


    Jacob was stunned. He parked the car on the side of the road.


    Tears welled up in Alice''s eyes. She felt wronged and angry, but she had no choice. It was useless to


    put on such an act to cry, to quarrel or to threat. They were all tricks of deceiving themselves, but


    unfortunately, she could not deceive herself or others.


    Love was like a balloon. It was impossible to restore a balloon that had been punctured by a needle.


    What''s more, she didn''t even know where the hole was, let alone repair it.


    Jacob turned his head to look at the pitiful woman beside him and asked himself if he was too cruel.


    But if he was softhearted, he would definitely get involved in the rtionship of the three people. He


    had never thought that there would be a love triangle. At every moment, there was only one person in


    his heart. But now, he only cared about Sara.


    "Alice, I have something to tell you. A person''s cells were changed every 7 years, which meant that he


    was different from before every 7 years. Of course, it''s just physical change."


    Jacob reached out his hand and wiped the tears from the corner of Alice''s eyes. Then, Alice pressed


    Jacob''s hand on her face. Jacob didn''t know whether to withdraw his hand or not. It was indeed a


    shortage to be softhearted.


    "Jacob, I don''t care. Let''s go back to the past, okay? At that time, we were carefree... We were happy


    and content, without that much trouble. Let''s go back to the past, just like when we were in College...


    When there is no trouble at all, okay? I... Please." Alice choked with sobs and stammered.


    Jacob frowned. He had imagined such a scene as well. He was not softhearted as he thought. He only


    had the determination to cut the Gordian knot and the courage to cut off all means of retreat. It was


    time for him to stride forward and not look back.


    Jacob knew that this day woulde sooner orter, but he didn''t expect it to be so abrupt and his


    heart would be so firm.


    "Alice, I said we couldn''t go back. Did you really turn a blind eye to the four years between us? Four


    years after I got married, it has changed too much. It''s toote. You should calm down." Jacob pulled


    out his hand. It was not because he was cruel, but because he had only one heart and could only hold


    one person in it.


    "No, Jacob. I don''t want to go back. I just hope that we can start over. I don''t expect anything. I just


    hope that you cane back to me, okay?" Alice bent her body and trembled with tears.


    Jacob turned to look at the front windshield. There was no one on the road ahead, and the


    surroundings were silent. Only the street lights were always bright.


    "If we start over, what about Sara?" Jacob''s voice was somewhat ethereal, and his elf like voice was


    scattered in this space. It turned out that everything would go back to the starting point. It turned out


    that all the knots were only traced to one person.


    Alice stopped crying and felt sad. It was as if she had never know the man in front of her in so many


    years. Alice trembled and asked, "Then what about me?"


    Squinting his eyes, Jacob leaned against the car and said, "Alice, you''re a smart woman."


    Alice was shocked. Jacob had already mixed her with other people. In Jacob''s eyes, she was no longer


    unique. "Jacob, I don''t understand... And I don''t want to understand it either. I don''t believe it."


    Jacob''s long and narrow eyes were unable to reflect his expression in the dark night, and the muscles


    on his face were not twitching as he had imagined. It was natural and exposed to the air without any


    resistance.


    "I''m going to remarry her." Jacob said abruptly.


    With her eyes wide open, Alice exerted more strength to her hands on the hemline of her dress. She


    tried to regain her usual calmness, but it was still in vain. She repeated as if she was muttering, "It''s


    impossible... It''s impossible..."


    Jacob didn''t want to argue anymore. Such a conversation made him feel very tired, as if a prisoner was


    interrogated.


    "Alice, you will meet a better man than me in the future. I promise." Jacob said slowly. He finally


    stopped worrying and hesitating. It was good for everyone to put it bluntly.

 Chapter 150 Heartbroken

    Chapter 150 Heartbroken


    Alice was heartbroken. If he would get remarried, what was the meaning of what she had done. Then


    her sacrifice would be a ridiculous joke. Then who would she spend the rest of her life with.


    "Let''s go back." Alice said weakly. She was tired of such perfunctory words in other people''s love. And


    now, she had be a teaching material, leaving the talk for others.


    On the way, she felt lonely and speechless. As if she was tired of crying, shey on the seat with her


    eyes closed. Jacob also breathed a sigh of relief. This was probably thest time they had such a long


    conversation. He still didn''t want to speak it out. Let bygones be bygones. He didn''t want to look into it


    anymore.


    Even if Alice did something wrong, she had already been punished. Or this punishment was rtively


    cruel, but most likely, something bad would happen in one''s life. Who had never been crossed in love.


    There was always someone who had to bear the pain, and no one could avoid it.


    Jacob nced at Alice from the corner of his eyes. It was really awkward to meet her in this way.


    However, Jacob, who thought he had made it clear, was still a little worried. It was said that women''s


    jealousy was not something to be trifled with.


    Jacob squinted his eyes. He couldn''t get Sara involved. In the past, too many things had happened,


    and they had unintentionally hurt Sara. Jacob would never allow such things to happen in the future.


    When they arrived at the gate of Alice''s house, Jacob raised his eyes. Would it be unsafe to live here


    alone at night. He waited for her five minutes until he finally woke Alice up. Alice looked naive and


    innocent when she woke up. Jacob didn''t have the heart to see that.


    "Here we are. Go upstairs." Jacob said in a low voice. Even if he didn''t love Alice anymore, he still felt


    guilty.


    Alice rubbed her eyes. Maybe the next time they met would be far in the future, the unwillingness


    surged out from her heart. It was not until many yearster that Alice realized that today was also an


    important turning point in her life. She just didn''t know it at that time.


    "Let me send you upstairs." Jacob raised his eyebrows. He was worried about the dark building, which


    looked unsafe.


    Alice looked up, with tears in her watery eyes. Why did Jacob always arouse her desire every time she


    was about to give up. Even if it was just a one-sided thought, Alice still felt entangled.


    She didn''t know where the love started, but it kept going. No matter how it started, it shouldn''t end. No


    matter how it ended, don''t tangle with each other when it was over. Unfortunately, Alice could only do


    the first part. It was really difficult to let go.


    Love is like ying a yo-yo. When you see it in front of you, you think you can touch it with your hand


    easily. But when you really touched it, you couldn''t catch it. At the beginning, she could see and touch


    it, but atst, she couldn''t see or touch it anymore.


    Alice swiped the card and opened the door. Jacob followed behind her. Alice walked ahead, followed


    by Jacob. The two remained silent. It was as if he had done something wrong in his childhood and was


    caught by his parents. Jacob coughed awkwardly. They stopped.


    "Is it safe to live here alone?" Jacob''s voice was not light either, but just fell into the heart of Alice.


    Some people were like poison, and a single sentence of them could make people irreparable. Jacob


    was such a person. It was like a miracle that he had such magic.


    Stunned, Alice inherent pride was exposed. Even if she was in the rain, she had to raise her head


    arrogantly. "It''s safe. The neighborhood is in good order. But I was a little scared when I came back


    from the garage in the evening."


    "Why don''t you move back to your house?" Jacob was confused.


    Alice was stunned. Why not? At that time, she moved out of the house desperately to be with Jacob.


    Now she was abandoned by Jacob and then went back. She couldn''t afford to lose her face.


    Alice didn''t say anything, but pressed the button to open the elevator. Jacob followed her into the


    elevator, which swallowed the two of them like a bloody mouth.


    Under the bright light of the elevator, Jacob saw clearly the woman in front of him. Her eyes were red


    and swollen because she had cried. But his heart was no longer touched as before. It turned out that


    one didn''t love another would be like this. Even if the other cried hysterically, he didn''t care.


    Jacob was a little depressed. A look of indifference of Sara shed through his mind, and he was


    secretly disappointed. Everything he had had before had disappeared. And in the unknown future, he


    might lose more.


    Alice''s heart was beating fast. She thought something would happen if Jacob sent her home. This was


    an opportunity.


    Thinking of the things that Thompson had given her, her heart almost jumped out of her chest. If she


    did that, would Jacob think she was a bitch.


    Alice raised her eyes and nced at Jacob, who was looking straight at the elevator door.


    After getting out of the elevator, Jacob just walked to the door and was not about to go in. Seeing that


    Jacob stopped, Alice was a little angry. "What''s up? Are you afraid that I will eat you up? Why do you


    stop at the door?"


    Jacob looked indifferent. "I don''t have to go in. My task is to send you to the door."


    Alice raised her head and looked scaring with a sad face. "Let''s go inside and have a cup of tea. We


    can break up peacefully."


    Jacob was also a little annoyed. He didn''t n to send her upstairs, but he didn''t expect her to push


    her luck. But at the thought of being together for so long, Jacob couldn''t let go of the soft spot in his


    heart. Perhaps only in this way could Jacob feel less guilty.


    He followed Alice into the room and saw all kinds of neat furnishings and clean floor. Alice did a good


    job of cleaning even if she lived alone. Jacob was satisfied.


    He walked in and sat on the sofa, looking around. Everything was fine except that it was not alive. Alice


    put her bag on the sofa naturally, looked back and smiled at Jacob, "I''m going to boil water to make


    tea, it will be very soon."


    Jacob nodded. He just wanted to end it as soon as possible so that he could go back to the vi. But he


    still behaved good tempered on the surface.


    In the kitchen, Alice was in a trance when she saw the mist rising from the pot. She didn''t expect that


    only in this way could she keep Jacob. But if she could, she didn''t mind being more despicable.


    After the water was boiled, she put the tea leaves in the cup. Then she took out a small white bag and


    poured it into a teacup. Alice sighed heavily. How ridiculous she was to end up like this.


    She calmed herself down and walked out with two teacups in her hands with a smile. "Sorry to keep


    you waiting so long."


    Jacob was surprised at her politeness, but he thought that they had nothing to do with each other from


    now on, so they should be polite.


    "It''s okay. I can stand it." Jacob sat on the sofa, with his hands on his legs.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Alice put the teacup on the table in front of Jacob and said, "I usually live here alone, so I don''t usually


    make tea. I''m so lucky to have you here today as a friend."


    When Jacob heard the word "friend", he had mixed feelings. Since Alice had epted it, it would be


    the best. It was better not to make things worse, or it would be hard for Jacob to imagine that the two of


    them would turn against each other.


    In the past, even if Jacob knew it, he could let it go, but it didn''t mean that everything unknown could be


    tolerated.

 Chapter 151 Despair

    Chapter 151 Despair


    The weather was cold, and the tea was getting colder in a few minutes. Jacob looked around and said,


    "Aren''t you afraid of living alone in this big apartment? Why don''t you hire a servant?"


    With a sigh, Alice didn''t answer the first question, "I haven''t hired a servant yet. I was in a hurry to


    come out of the vi."


    Jacob felt cold and empty in his stomach. He picked up the teacup and took a big sip. Alice''s heart was


    in her throat.


    Jacob took a sip of tea as if he didn''t feel satisfied. The tea tasted good, not to mention in such a cold


    weather, it was also good for his stomach to drink something hot.


    Jacob picked up the teacup and drank half of it in one gulp. With an unnatural look on her face, Alice


    lowered her head to drink the tea and looked up at Jacob. She didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until Jacob


    drank up the tea.


    "Do you want more, Jacob?" Alice asked as if nothing had happened.


    Jacob felt sleepy and his eyelids were heavy. He waved his hand and said, "I should go back."


    Alice followed him and said, "I''ll send you out."


    Jacob nodded, took two steps forward and fell to the ground.


    Alice looked at Jacob with fear and joy. At this point, she had no way back. As long as she destroyed


    the possibility of Jacob and Sara being together again, everything would be fine.


    It took her a lot of effort to drag Jacob to the sofa. After resting for a few minutes, Alice moved Jacob to


    the bedroom with all her strength. When she threw him on the bed, she finally took a deep breath.


    She couldn''t help frowning when she saw her beloved man with a clear outline and handsome face.


    She couldn''t forget that Jacob had been calling Sara''s name when he was drunk, and she couldn''t


    forget that Jacob had broken up with her because he had fallen in love with Sara.


    Alice narrowed her eyes. Even if she ruined it, she wouldn''t let Sara be happy.


    Sometimes people were just so strange. They didn''t have the hatred of their state being destroyed or


    their families being killed, but what they did to the other party was more exaggerated than these


    avenges.


    Alice stared nkly at Jacob who was lying on the bed. Tonight he only belonged to her. No matter


    what kind of method she used, Alice didn''t care anymore.


    She stepped forward and took off Jacob''s clothes. Her heart tightened and her hands trembled. On the


    one hand, she was cursing herself for being a loser; on the other hand, she felt that it was reasonable


    for her to do so. After all, it was Jacob who had abandoned her first!


    After struggling for a long time, she took off Jacob''s clothes. The cold air made her shiver even if the air


    conditioner was on. Alice tucked Jacob in, took off her own clothes and went to bed. Feeling the warm


    and wide chest of Jacob, Alice suddenly thought of something and sat up.


    She took her phone from the bedside table and took many photos. Although Jacob''s eyes were closed,


    that was enough. Frightened, Alice turned off the light after taking the photos.


    If love makes people despicable, please don''t doubt that human nature doesn''t allow her to sacrifice


    herself.


    Feeling the warmth of Jacob''s chest, Alice leaned against him. The two of them hugged each other and


    slept until dawn.


    In the morning, at Alice''s home.


    Jacob woke up. He saw Alice in his arms and the two naked. Jacob''s heart sank, as if something had


    broken and scalded his hand.


    Recalling what happenedst night, Jacob felt even colder. There was nothing else but the tea.


    Jacob''s mind shed with the figure of Sara. In an instant, anger and guilt welled up in his heart. He


    was tricked again. What''s more, it was a bad idea of his first girlfriend.


    Jacob pushed away Alice, who was in his arms, and her body was exposed to the air in an instant.


    Alice was awakened by the sudden push. When she woke up, she looked at Jacob''s angry face.


    She felt nervous, but she was not stupid enough to scream.


    "Jacob, you said you were coldst night and held me. I couldn''t refuse, so we..." Alice blushed with


    shyness.


    However, the red color looked so disgusting in Jacob''s eyes. He narrowed his eyes. At this time, Alice


    was still lying. Did she really think he was a three year old child?


    Jacob kept a posture of distance, and the disgust in his heart had risen to the peak. If it weren''t for his


    good cultivation had supported his body, he would have already been furious.


    Alice looked at Jacob in a daze and asked in a trembling voice, "What''s wrong with you, Jacob?" She


    then reached out to touch him.


    Jacob''s cold voice shocked Alice, "Put on your clothes."


    After saying that, Jacob turned around and began to put on his clothes. He had no memory at all, but


    this matter hadpletely ruined the image of Alice in his heart. A woman who could do anything to


    achieve her goal turned out to be his first love.


    Alice put on her clothes in fear. She thought that Jacob would be angry. But she didn''t expect that he


    would be so furious. Sure enough, she was still the same Alice, but Jacob was no longer the same


    Jacob.


    Alice put on her clothes and was about to button it, but she couldn''t do it with her hands trembling for a


    few times. Just now, Jacob''s cold face was still vivid in her mind, and now he was no longer in the


    room. If eyes could kill, she would have been killed.


    This made Alice feel desperate. An ominous premonition was rolling in her heart, but she did not regret


    her decision yesterday. She had no choice. After all, she only had a few chances to see Jacob. If she


    didn''t do that yesterday, she couldn''t stand in front of him now.


    Even in the face of the furious Jacob, Alice was willing to do so.


    Jacob sat in the living room, looking around at the pale wall. The incandescent light was shining on the


    ceiling, which was really dazzling. There was nothing warm in the empty room. Jacob''s heart sank to


    the extreme.


    There were thousands of mountains and rivers between him and Sara. If such a thing happened, even


    if he couldn''t remember anythingst night, now his heart was as painful as being cutting by a knife.


    It turned out that a lot of things in life happened in a blink of an eye. Jacob wanted to calm down and


    carefully ask about the details ofst night. But he felt that everything was meaningless.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it smoothly. Alice didn''t dare toe out of the room,


    thinking about how to deal with it.


    Jacob looked down at the Rolex in his hand. Everything was out of his expectation. He took a puff on


    his cigarette irritably. He didn''t expect that such a ridiculous thing would happen to him, and it had


    happened unconsciously.


    Squinting his eyes, Jacob leaned against the sofa, thinking of the face of Sara.


    After a while, Jacob took out his phone. He called his assistant Cindy.


    "Cindy, book a ticket to London for me as soon as possible. By the way, the name is Alice."


    Alice heard the news behind the door and burst into tears.


    She rushed out and held Jacob''s hand. But Jacob pushed her away impatiently.


    "Jacob, don''t do this. I don''t want to go abroad." Alice''s voice was choked with


    sobs.

 Chapter 152 Let It Go

    Chapter 152 Let It Go


    Jacob said expressionlessly, "I can forgive you for those tricks in the past. I can let it go. But this time, I


    really can''t forgive you. I think you need to calm down for a while. We should both calm down."


    Tears welled up in Alice''s eyes. She didn''t expect Jacob to be so resolute. "No, Jacob. You can''t do this


    to me after all these years of love."


    "Alice! Don''t you know how much this matter will affect my life? This is not in my n. The only way to


    solve it is to pretend that it has never happened." Jacob said in a cold voice, but his voice was raised


    eight degrees higher.


    Alice was dazed for a moment. Pulling the corner of Jacob''s clothes, she sat in front of the sofa in low


    spirits, and her face had already lost its color. She couldn''t imagine going abroad alone. In the past four


    years, she had already known how it felt to go abroad.


    "Please, Jacob, don''t do this to me." Alice''s voice was a little shrill, and for the first time, Jacob made


    her feel scared. No matter what happened in the past, Jacob would forgive her.


    "Alice, it''s toote. The reason why I allowed you to do anything you want was that I loved you." Jacob


    had no time to be euphemistic. In the past, he was afraid of hurting the woman in front of him, but now


    he just wanted to cut the Gordian knot as soon as possible.


    Alice sat on the ground dejectedly, "You love her so much that you can ignore everything. How can you


    do this to me?"


    Jacob became impatient. He didn''t want to be entangled with Alice anymore. "Alice, I think you have


    made a mistake from beginning to end. That is, the person who married me for four years is her, not


    you. Besides, don''t get her involved in anything. I just don''t love you. It''s none of her business. Even


    without her, I don''t love you anymore. Do you understand?"


    The hand holding the corner of Jacob''s clothes slipped down automatically. It turned out that it was like


    a circus performance, and Alice was the most hardworking one. Alice was desperate. Jacob said again,


    "You can leave now. I don''t want to see you again."


    After saying that, Jacob stood up and left quickly. He couldn''t stay in this disgusting ce for even a


    second.


    Alice sat on the ground dejectedly. Through her clothes, she felt that her legs were as cold as ice. But


    compared with the coldness in her heart, it was nothing.


    Originally, she had ced all her bets on this matter, but she didn''t expect that she would lose so


    thoroughly.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    No one knew who had said that in love, the one who loved first would lose, and the one who was


    serious first would lose.


    Jacob went downstairs in anger. It snowed. He couldn''t help but think of a poem, "Nothing can be more


    vivid thanparing the snow too the catkins flying in the wind." Jacob sniffed and felt sad.


    Looking up at the gray sky in front of him, a silent pain arose from the bottom of his heart. Now, he


    didn''t even have thest chance to make up with Sara in the end. He would always feel guilty because


    of this matter. And all sorts of evidences were pointed to Alice.


    It might be cruel to send Alice abroad, but as long as she appeared in Jacob''s life, he would think of


    what happenedst night.


    The best way to erase the stain in one''s life was to let the person who knew about it disappear. This


    matter would only be known by Alice, by himself and by God. Jacob didn''t want a third person to know


    it.


    He didn''t go to thepany. Instead, he called James and said that he couldn''t go to thepany


    because of something. Now that James was in charge of thepany, Jacob felt relieved. What''s


    more, assistant Cindy was smart and capable, which made Jacob count on her. Jacob even changed


    his prejudice against the female assistant. Sometimes, a woman couldn''t think of something he couldn''t


    think of.


    He drove aimlessly on the main road in the city. The thick haze in the sky made people feel flustered.


    Maybe life was like this city, sometimes sunny and sometimes hazy.


    Jacob didn''t turn on the air-conditioner in the car. Only the cold could calm him down at such a


    moment. He thought of Noah at the first time, but since he was preparing for his own wedding, it was


    not worth telling him such a fact.


    Jacob squinted his eyes and a familiar figure shed through his mind.


    At 11 o''clock, outside the Time Bar. A ck Bentley screeched to a halt. A man in a ck overcoat with


    distinct facial features got out of the car, attracting the attention of the passers-by around. Someone


    recognized Jacob at a nce and even took photos with his mobile phone secretly.


    Regardless of the gazes of the people around him, Jacob just wanted to have a good drink today.


    Cindy had already been waiting at the door of the Time Bar. In the far corner, Jacob had also hired


    bodyguards to protect him, both openly and secretly. Jacob had to go through it before he realized that


    he was thoughtless in the past. Only after experiencing the bloody lesson did Jacob know that he was


    too relieved about his own safety before.


    After going through so many things, Jacob finally realized that there was always someone who wanted


    to hurt him.


    Taking the scarf from Cindy, Jacob nodded with satisfaction. He didn''t say anything but the assistant


    knew to take a scarf for him. This was the considerate ce of a female assistant.


    "Boss, what happened to you?" Cindy asked abruptly.


    Jacob stopped and nced at Cindy, "It''s none of your business as long as it doesn''t affect the


    company."


    The smile on Cindy''s face was not affected at all. "I understand, boss. I was just being nosy."


    Jacob sighed, "Let''s go inside. I didn''t mean to me you. But I don''t want to say it now. Do as I tell


    you to do as soon as possible. If she doesn''t agree, do everything you can, okay?"


    Cindy noticed the coldness in Jacob''s eyes. Even a business woman like her couldn''t help shivering.


    "I know, Mr. Jacob. I will finish it as soon as possible." Cindy replied calmly. She had seen all kinds of


    things. As for the grudges in the rich and powerful families, she was tired of them. Even so, Cindy felt


    cold.


    It was different from hearing about and being involved in. Since ancient times, there were many


    conflicts in the rich and powerful families.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and said, "Don''t drink. I''ll get drunkter. You have to drive me home."


    Cindy was a little surprised, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She would do as the boss ordered.


    She should always obey the order of the person who paid her. Of course, she wouldn''t be nosy.


    Cindy nodded. It was noon, so there were fewer people in the bar. Normally, the bar wouldn''t open in


    the daytime, but the bar of Sean was open 24 hours a day. In this way, at least the basic guest sources


    were guaranteed every day, and thepetitors during the day were much fewer.


    "Tell the servants not to act likest time."


    Jacob turned his head. He didn''t want the Time Bar to be the ce of his death.


    Jacob used to worry too little about his safety, but now he wouldn''t.


    Jacob squinted his eyes in preparation. He gazed at the Time Bar.


    There were few people. Only someone who was drinking alone.

 Chapter 153 An Empty Space

    Chapter 153 An Empty Space


    Sean was at the bar counter and didn''t know that Jacob woulde.


    Jacob slowly walked to the bar counter. His figure was straight, as if he had entered an empty space.


    Sean raised his head and heard Jacob''s voice.


    Sean thought that Jacob would never step into this bar again.


    After all, this ce had given him such a bad memory.


    If it were someone else, he would definitely note back.


    But Jacob was different. He was not someone else.


    "Long time no see, Sean."


    Jacob smiled, as ifpletely forgetting what happened in the past.


    Jacob knew clearly that the real enemy had to pay for what he had done. But it was now Sean''s fault.


    "Hi, Jacob. Aren''t you busy today?"


    Sean was a little nervous, as if he was caught off guard by the sudden visit of Jacob.


    This didn''t hinder Sean''s enthusiasm. He had always had a new feeling of knowing each other.


    Even if Jacob was as cold as ice, he was kind-hearted.


    "Have some wine today."


    Jacob didn''t say anything more.


    His heart was so painful that it was like a needle inserted into it, stung and blocked, and there was


    nothing he could do.


    All he cared about was Sara, who was so close and so far away from him.


    However, it seemed that he would never touch her.


    In the end, being faithful to a person had be a must.


    But now, Jacob lost the right to love.


    No one could understand the pain in his heart.


    There were only endless misunderstandings, entanglements and unforgettable.


    Do you know what is the most painful thing to love someone? It''s that you have a knot in your heart


    that can''t be healed.


    Even Jacob felt that he didn''t deserve to love Sara anymore. His heart was surging, but no one knew.


    He used to think that he could ignore anyone, even if it was love, he could afford to let it go.


    Now he understood that it was easy to take it up, but difficult to put it down. Love was not like lifting a


    heavy weight, which was lifted with difficulty but was easy to throw away.


    "What would you like to drink? I''ll ask the bartender to make it for you. It''s my treat today. Just enjoy


    drinking."


    Sean said with a smile. Every time he said it''s his treat in front of Jacob, he felt strange. It was as if he


    was holding other people''s things and asking them to serve themselves.


    "Okay, I won''t go home until I get drunk today."


    Jacob shrugged his shoulders.


    Only those who were disappointed woulde out to get drunk. At this moment, Jacob didn''t care


    about it at all.


    ''Can''t I drink if I''m in a bad mood? What kind of rule is this?''


    "Give me a bottle of whiskey."


    Jacob frowned, with indescribable mncholy between his eyebrows.


    In the dim bar, soothing music kept ying.


    Hearing it, Jacob felt upset.


    At this time, someone changed the melody and sang alone for a long time.


    "I forget how to start.


    Maybe it''s because of you.


    I had a feeling, That I suddenly found myself, Had deeply fallen in love with you.


    You are really simple.


    It doesn''t matter that the love is too deep in my heart.


    I can''t decide from right to wrong. Woo~


    I don''t regret following you day and night for love.


    I''m the crazy one. Woo~


    I love you Baby. I can''t stop loving you Baby.


    Say that you love me, too. Woo~


    I love you Baby.


    I can''t bear losing you.


    I can''t be happier without you.


    As long as we can be together, I can do anything for you.


    Although the world has changed a lot, With the most sincere heart, Make our love simple (make it


    simple).


    It doesn''t matter that the love is too deep in my heart.


    I can''t decide from right to wrong. Woo~


    I don''t regret following you day and night for love.


    I''m the crazy one. Woo~


    I love you Baby. I''m always here Baby.


    I''ve always been loving you. Woo yeah~


    I love you (Oh yes I do).


    I will never give up the right to love you.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ..."


    Jacob hummed unconsciously. The melody seemed to be viral.


    It was not a song, but Jacob''s heart.


    Holding up the strong whiskey handed over by the bartender, Jacob raised his head and took a big sip.


    He just wanted to be drunk. If he was drunk, he could think of nothing, and if he was drunk, he could


    say nothing.


    As soon as Jacob took a big sip, Cindy came over slowly.


    It seemed that boss was ready to get drunk. But how many days would he be drunk?


    His schedule was full, especially now there were some problems in thepany.


    "Boss, Mrs. Sara called just now..."


    Cindy wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. She thought it was not the right time,


    but after thinking about it, she still felt that what Mrs. Sara said was more important than the boss


    drinking.


    Jacob didn''t get angry at once. His heart tightened when he heard the news from Sara.


    But he didn''t show it on his face.


    "Tell me, what did she say on the phone?"


    Jacob lowered his eyes, showing no emotion.


    ''Maybe, he didn''t care about her at all?''


    Cindy was a little cautious and didn''t know whether she should tell him or not. After all, in her opinion,


    Sara and Jacob had divorced, and Jacob might not care about Sara too much.


    She had seen a lot of such things. It was difficult for the ex-wife to arouse the boss''s interest again.


    Even if women knew women best, only women were the most likely to misunderstand women.


    Because she knew best, she made a rash conclusion.


    "She asked you if you need to go back to see the former president today..."


    Cindy said calmly. She had seen everything.


    Even Jacob was now exuding an endless sense of oppression, she remained motionless.


    "Tell her I''ll pick her up in half an hour. Is she at home or in thepany?"


    Jacob answered straightforwardly. It happened so suddenly that he forgot to go back to see his father.


    Her father must be very lonely in the vi.


    Jacob couldn''t persuade his father to have an operation, but he didn''t want to see his father suffer


    alone in the vi.


    There was a dilemma between going forward and going back and he had no choice with it. This kind of


    dilemma appeared in Jacob''s life all the time.


    Cindy was slightly stunned. Of course, what the boss said was no doubtful.


    However, Cindy had underestimated the importance of Sara in Jacob''s heart. She couldn''t believe it at


    this moment.


    From her point of view, as Jacob could forgive Alice for what she had done, he must love her dearly in


    his heart.


    Moreover, when Jacob sent Alice abroad this time, Cindy thought that the boss wanted to keep her


    secretly in his house.


    After all, he just divorced and now hooked up with his ex-girlfriend. It would affect his reputation.


    If someone disclosed the news, his career might be affected by it.


    So it''s evident that Jacob sent Alice abroad to protect her safety and thepany''s reputation.


    Jacob sighed slightly. People who were disappointed were better than him.


    At least they could get drunk when they were upset, but he didn''t even have the chance to get drunk.


    Thinking that he was going to see Sara soon, Jacob''s heart surged. He was both expectant and


    uneasy.


    He had never been so conflicted like now, because he used to be calm and confident.


    At that time, he had the right and reason, but now...


    Jacob strode out of the Time Bar and even greeted Sean casually.


    Sean didn''t say anything. After all, [Jacob was a busy man. He felt it was abnormal for him to have time


    toe to drink.


    Sean breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Jacob leave the Time Bar.


    Not knowing when, Jacob had be Sean''s goal and example.


    He used to be so resistant, but now he was so eager to be that kind of person.


    Because of resistance, there was prejudice.


    Because he knew him well now, he yearned for being like him.


    The fragrance of wine was not afraid of the depth of the alley, and great people were not afraid of


    misunderstanding.


    Sean smiled. He would catch up with Jacob one day.


    Even if he could never catch up with Jacob, he would try his best.


    As a former top student, for the first time, he felt that besides studying, there might be other things to


    do in his life.


    At the entrance of the Time Bar, a man in a ck overcoat and an officedy in a pink down jacket


    whispered with each other.


    "You can go back to thepany now. If something happens, report to me at any time."


    Jacob lowered his head and said in a calm voice.


    "But boss, you have drunk some whisky. Are you okay?"


    Cindy looked natural and her voice was full of concern. It was not easy to find such a good boss. She


    was worried if he would get in trouble.


    "Don''t worry. There is an intelligent system in the car. And I''m still sober."

 Chapter 154 Not Optimistic

    Chapter 154 Not Optimistic


    Jacob recalled that he had just taken a big sip of whiskey. He was eager to get drunk, so he drank a lot


    in one gulp.


    The whisky wasn''t enough to make him drunk at all.


    "Okay, I''ll take a taxi home."


    Cindy had no choice but to obey the boss''s decision.


    Jacob didn''t start the engine until he saw Cindy disappear at the corner of the street.


    Even Jacob was depressed now, he was still domineering. Without the slightest trace of displeasure,


    the Bentley turned around and drove out of the Time Bar.


    Next to the Time Bar in a dark alley, a brawny man in a brown down jacket took out his phone.


    "Hello, boss. I don''t know why Jacob left. He didn''t drink much."


    The brawny man''s face became more and more ferocious. Last time, Jacob was not killed. He was


    really lucky. He had never failed. Damn it if it weren''t for Jacob''s assistant. The brawny man spat.


    This time, Jacob ran away again.


    "Well done, keep following him. Remember, no matter what happens, your identity can''t be exposed.


    Otherwise..."


    Hearing the cold voice on the phone, the brawny man couldn''t help but shiver. The boss was famous


    for his cruelty. No one dare offend him.


    "I understand. Don''t worry."


    The brawny man couldn''t help trembling. It was cold in winter, and there was ayer of coldness on his


    back.


    The brawny man didn''t disappear in the crowd until the boss hung up the phone with satisfaction.


    Even ruthless people had their weakness. There was no invincible person in the world.


    There was an indescribable mncholy between Jacob''s good-looking eyebrows.


    Perhaps, he no longer had the confidence to criticize Sara so righteously.


    After all, he was the one who was out of line first.


    Jacob''s eyes seemed to have lost their usual spirits.


    Disappointment, gloom and sadness were all in his eyes. He leaned against the seat sadly.


    Why was the world always so disappointing? Why it always made people stagger like this?


    He didn''t even have the time to stand firm and tell Sara that he loved her.


    The wind was so strong. It seemed that the bare trees on the roadside were also twisted by the wind. If


    that''s the fate, he could do nothing.


    If time stopped, and let him think about it and stop, so that he wouldn''t be wrapped up and walk


    forward.


    But time couldn''t stop. Jacob''s Bentley drew a beautiful arc on the road. It attracted the attention of


    passers-by. His every move showed his arrogance.


    He parked his car downstairs and called Sara.


    With thest experience, Sara brought a set of clothes to change and came downstairs quickly.


    She was wearing a long ck down jacket and dark blue jeans, which outlined her legs perfectly. Her


    ck hair waszily scattered around her neck. Her snow-white and slightly pink skin was very


    beautiful.


    "Get in the car. Sorry, I almost forgot it today."


    Jacob was not in the mood. He just raised his eyes quietly and turned his head to the front in an


    instant.


    She dressed up to win his attention.


    He turned a blind eye because he felt guilty deep in his heart.


    Sara moved her lips but said nothing.


    She opened the door and sat on the passenger seat. She gently put the clothes in her hands on the


    back seat, and a strong smell of alcohol came over.


    "Did you drink?"


    His beautiful amber eyes were full of doubts. ''How dare he drive after drinking? Does he think he is that


    lucky?''


    "I drank a little. I said I forgot it."


    There was anger in Jacob''s voice. What happenedst night made him so irritable that he didn''t want


    to do anything.


    "Okay."


    Sara had wanted to m the door and leave angrily, but when she thought of Michael, she held back


    her anger.


    Jacob pressed the button of auto-driving in the car, which surprised Sara with her eyes wide open.


    It was said that there was a self-driving system. She didn''t expect that Jacob''s car would be so


    advanced.


    Leaning against the window, she stared nkly at the view in the distance.


    The scenery was full of depression. It was as if the world was lifeless.


    It was snowing. Many people liked to see the snow. However, the more beautiful things were, the more


    poisonous they were. Even though the snow was so beautiful, the low temperature of it was real.


    ncing at Jacob, Sara wondered what made him crazy today. Recently, Jacob was so abnormal that


    it made Sara absent-minded.


    First, he set her free, then he almost forced her in bed, and then he was as cold as a passer-by.


    It was said that a woman could turn her face faster than a book. It seemed that Jacob could turn his


    face faster than a woman.


    Jacob leaned against the seat unhappily and didn''t want to say anything.


    They kept silent all the way.


    Finally, the Bentley stopped outside Michael''s vi. James went back to the vi on Friday night. So


    when Jacob and Sara didn''t go back today, James had been wandering at the door for a long time.


    James wouldn''t call them. He knew that Jacob was a filial man. If it weren''t for the sense of security


    given by Jacob, his brother Michael wouldn''t have trusted him to operate thepany so much.


    But today, James looked down at his watch and found that it was sote. His brother would wake up


    later.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Thinking that he couldn''t exin it to his brother, James wandered around in the living room.


    He was burning with anxiety, but there was nothing he could do.


    When James was wandering around, he heard a servant running in quickly and shouting.


    "Mr. James, Mr. Jacob and Mrs. Sara are back..."


    The servant didn''t know whether she had said something wrong or not, and she didn''t know how to


    address Sara every time. They had divorced legally, but this family had never taken it as a divorce.


    They didn''t seem to have divorced. After all, they had dinner at the same table and slept in the same


    room. There seemed to be no sign of divorce.


    But they had divorced, and they had divorced so thoroughly.


    James had waited for them for a long time. Now there''s joy in his eyes. Raising his eyes to look at the


    door, he saw Jacob gently pushed the door open and weed Sara in.


    It was Sara who could make people feel relieved. James slightly narrowed his eyes. Her previous


    worries had already been thrown out of his mind. At this moment, the two of them were standing in


    front of him safe and sound.


    It seemed that there was something wrong with Jacob. James held back his smile. His intuition told him


    that something must have happened.


    "Jacob, are you dyed by something today?"


    James walked up to them and didn''t want to wait any longer.


    "It''s okay, Uncle James. How''s my father?"


    Jacob looked up at the door of the room upstairs, feeling a dull pain in his heart. He felt like he was


    suffering from a kind of mise.


    Standing next to Jacob, Sara didn''t say anything, but looked at James with concern.


    The only bond between her and Jacob was Michael. It was Michael''s illness that tightly connected the


    two of them.


    "Maybe he has woken up. The servant hasn''t gone upstairs to have a look. Michael''s situation is not


    optimistic."


    James sighed. He didn''t expect that it was only a week.


    "What''s wrong with my father?"


    Jacob raised his voice. His throat was dry, and he felt as if his heart was gripped by a hand.

 Chapter 155 Could No Longer Have Her

    Chapter 155 Could No Longer Have Her


    "What happened?"


    Sara became nervous and her voice was trembling. She was not as calm as Jacob.


    "No, he just woke upter. It doesn''t take long for him to be awaken everyday..."


    James went to the living room and sat down on the sofa. He looked sad and could not continue.


    The servant put the tea on the table beside the sofa.


    Jacob didn''t have time to drink. His lungs were actually filled with cold air, but he was not in the mood


    to drink hot tea now.


    Michael opened his eyes in a trance. Fortunately, he had lived one more day. Now he was lucky to live


    one more day. Even if he woke up, he still had a splitting headache, but he could bear it.


    Pain was always an essory to being sober. If one wanted to be sober and live, one had to pay the


    equivalent in exchange.


    When Michael woke up, he looked at the ceiling and didn''t know what was going on downstairs. Maybe


    Jacob and Sara hade.


    But his health condition was so poor. Michael sighed. His gray hair looked listless, and his old skin also


    revealed a morbid state.


    When he was young, he always thought he was made of iron. He could live on without breathing,


    eating or sleeping.


    Now he finally realized that iron men did not exist. If he did not take good care of his own health, he


    would die of illness.


    But it was not a big deal.


    The key point was that what he had done finally paid off. Death was just the fate that everyone would


    have.


    Michael staggered to sit on the bed. Sometimes, his numb body even had no ability to feel the cold


    temperature.


    When the door of the bedroom was pushed open, Michael looked up. Now he even didn''t have the


    strength to speak. Such words like e in" were extremely difficult to utter.


    It turned out that a person could be so powerless.


    Jacob opened the door and saw his father sitting on the bed. It was only a week. His father seemed to


    have aged a lot.


    "Dad, how are you? Are you okay?"


    Jacob''s voice was choked with sobs, but he tried his best to make his voice sound normal.


    Hearing the subtle difference, Sara looked at Jacob''s calm face andughed at herself.


    If he could take the ce of others, Jacob wanted to bear the pain of his father.


    If possible, he would save his father at all costs.


    Without his father, he would not have his own life.


    But now, in front of fate and illness, Jacob felt powerless in his heart.


    It turned out that what we were proud of could be destroyed in an instant. He believed that his heart


    was strong, but that''s because it had not encountered any major incidents.


    Sara also felt sad. She hated him. But she didn''t feel happy when he was in pain and powerlessness.


    Instead, it was as if she had personally felt his pain.


    Putting her hand in her pocket, Sara clenched it tightly, as if it could relieve a little pain.


    She was the witness of the whole thing and also participated in it personally.


    "I''m fine. Come and have a seat with Sara."


    At first, Michael wanted to wave his hand, but he found it was too difficult. He moved his fingers and


    had to put them down slowly. With an amiable smile on his face, he held on till today only to see his


    son and daughter-inw.


    His son and daughter-inw didn''t get along well with each other, which almost became a sore spot in


    Michael''s heart.


    "How are you, Sara? Is it cold outside?"


    Michael greeted Sara warmly. Every time he saw the sensible girl, he felt warm in his heart.


    "I''m fine, Dad. How are you feeling?"


    Sara''s amber eyes were full of worry, which was like a ray of sunshine shining in Michael''s heart.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m fine as long as I see you."


    Michael burst intoughter, but hisughter wasck of strength.


    Jacob also adjusted his expression and stopped looking worried. Thest thing his father wanted to


    see was his worries and sadness.


    "Let''s go out first. It''s time for lunch."


    It seemed that Jacob was reminding Sara. His tone was so calm that no one could tell what he was


    thinking about.


    ''I''m sorry to have you involved in such a sad thing.


    I''m sorry that I have to let you witness my sadness again and again.''


    Jacob''s calm face gave Sara the power to calm down.


    In front of Michael, no matter what, Sara wouldn''t be against Jacob. Only in this way could she do what


    she wanted to do most in the name of filial piety.


    It was not easy for anyone to live. No one had always lived a rxed life, and no one''s life had always


    been heavy.


    Michael saw the two of them out and sighed.


    It would be great if he could see them happy together in his lifetime. If he could have a grandson in his


    lifetime, he would be satisfied to die.


    Unfortunately, the two people in front of him seemed to have an indescribable gap and distance. They


    stood so close, but felt so far away.


    No one would believe it if they didn''t see it with their own eyes.


    Jacob came downstairs. The straight overcoat made his figure even taller. Even in such a cold winter,


    there was no sign of bloated body. No wonder many people''s hearts beat faster at the first sight of


    Jacob.


    Sara''s paces were hesitating. Sometimes, when she stood behind Jacob quietly, she felt at ease.


    Only when they didn''t quarrel would she be in a trance.


    Sometimes she felt that Jacob was cold and frightening, but sometimes he was considerate and pitiful.


    Sara forced herself to cheer up. Hatred wouldn''tst long and would finally fade away in a smile.


    Jacob looked back at Sara''s eyes. Her amber eyes seemed to be filled with many stories, shining.


    There seemed to be regret, sadness and worry in his mncholy eyes... All kinds ofplicated


    emotions entangled together.


    Shocked, Sara looked into Jacob''s eyes. His eyes seemed to see through people''s heart.


    James, who was standing aside, watched the two silently.


    After staring at each other for at least a minute, Jacob turned his head away.


    "It''s time for dinner, Uncle James. Dad should be hungry."


    Jacob said abruptly. Just now, he almost couldn''t help but go up to hold Sara in his arms.


    If he hadn''t been sober and if it hadn''t been for the unpleasant thing that had just happenedst night...


    Jacob''s mind was in a mess. No matter how hard he tried to drive away his inner thoughts, the name of


    Alice from time to time reminded him of the dirty thing happenedst night.


    In the past, when he loved Alice, no matter what happened, it was natural. But now, it was clear that he


    loved Sara. What happened was unbearable for him.


    In the evening, at Michael''s vi.


    As usual, there was only one room for them two.


    This time, it was not only Sara who felt embarrassed, but also Jacob.


    Even though James wanted them to be together again, he was already a little resistant in his heart.


    Jacob felt that his unfaithfulness had pushed Sara farther and farther away. Especially after the


    divorce, at this critical moment, he had made a big mistake and could not change it.


    He loved her, but he could no longer have her.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He loved her, but he couldn''t speak it out.

 Chapter 156 Expressionlessly

    Chapter 156 Expressionlessly


    Jacob entered the bedroom expressionlessly, followed by Sara. Since the incidentst time, Jacob


    should behave himself.


    Sara still had a lingering fear, but what did Jacob''splicated eyes mean today? ''Why are his eyes


    full of love, guilt and unwillingness?


    Is it an illusion?'' Shaking her head, Sara tried her best to control those unimportant things.


    ''Just take it as an illusion. What he said could change. Why should she believe a mncholy


    expression?''


    Noticing the hesitation on Sara''s face, Jacob kept silent. ''Now even she needs to be on guard against


    me. Is she afraid that I would be as impulsive asst time?''


    Jacob nced at Sara without saying anything. He went straight to the bathroom. He would never force


    her to do anything she didn''t like. Especially in that aspect.


    Even if he wanted her, he didn''t have the mood now. His mind was in a mess and he was not in the


    mood to think about anything else.


    Sara put her bag on the table in the room.


    The TV iid in the wall was cleaned by the servants. She hadn''t watched TV for a long time.


    After turning on the TV, Sara sat on the sofa in the room. She tidied up her clothes and smoothed her


    hair. Lying on the sofa, she covered her legs with a nket.


    After taking a shower, Jacob came out of the bathroom. He just nced at the posture of Sara lying on


    the bed, and instantly his blood spurted in his vein.


    Even though Sara was covered with a nket, her charming temperament made Jacob overwhelming.


    In an instant, Sara turned around.


    Noticing that Jacob was looking at her, she blushed.


    They had been married for so many years, but sometimes she would still blush.


    Sara thought herself so easy to be affected by Jacob. Then she stood up and walked towards the


    bathroom.


    The sound of her shower came from the bathroom, which made Jacob feel extremely hot.


    ''Is it because the temperature of the air conditioner is high tonight?'' Jacob shook his head. Apart from


    finding external reasons, he still couldn''t see the essential...


    He wanted to shift his attention, but he felt that he could not shift it at all. He just looked at the ceiling


    quietly, as if time had stopped.


    In fact, when they didn''t quarrel with each other, Sara was really charming, but Jacob just didn''t want to


    admit it. Even if he admitted it, it was useless now.


    After a long time, Jacob heard the bathroom door open.


    Wearing a bathrobe, Sara walked out and was wiping her hair with a bath towel. Her delicate features


    were more attractive against the light.


    She casually tucked her wet hair behind her back and began to dry it.


    Jacob stared at the ceiling nkly with a cold face. Some people''s attraction was fatal. For example,


    every move of Sara now aroused the restlessness in Jacob''s heart, but he could only lie quietly, as if he


    didn''t care about it. Sara nced at Jacob on the bed. His expressionless face made her depressed.


    Maybe he also hated that she was still entangled with him after divorce. Otherwise, why was he so


    cold.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    There was a trace of nervousness in Sara''s eyes. She was going to sleep on the same bed with him


    again. She didn''t know whether it was good or bad.


    During the day, Sara could tell that Jacob was sad. But he said nothing.


    Even in the past, when something happened in thepany or in life, Jacob had to bear it alone


    silently.


    He didn''t want to tell anyone at all. It was useless to say anything. What''s more, he was not a weak


    person.


    It was not until now that Sara realized that her understanding of Jacob was only limited to his tenacity,


    his coldness, his cleverness, and his tyranny.


    But she had never seen his weak side.


    Never.


    After drying her hair, her heart beat fast. ''Should I say something? Or should I keep silent?''


    It was really awkward.


    "Turn off the light. It''s dazzling."


    Jacoby on the bed and nced at Sara. Even if his voice was cold, he didn''t want to embarrass her.


    The night could resist everything and cover everything.


    Sara was a little grateful to him. Fortunately, she didn''t have to make a fuss about it. They didn''t need


    tomunicate with each other with difficulty.


    She turned off the light so that no one could see her blush.


    Turning his back to Sara, Jacob didn''t dare to face her.


    Although she was wrapped in a thick bath towel, her body shape was revealed without a doubt.


    In particr, at this moment, Jacob recalled all the good times he had with Sara. For a moment, he felt


    extremely hot.


    Of course, it couldn''t be seen by Sara. His dignity was more important than anything else.


    A man was afraid of losing face in front of a woman.


    Jacob cleared his throat. Hearing this, Sara was stunned and looked at him who was lying on the bed.


    ''Does he catch a cold? But he doesn''t seem to be sick.''


    Sara tucked herself in the quilt.


    The twoy down with their backs to each other in embarrassment. Sara didn''t dare to move a little.


    What happenedst time was still vivid in her mind. She didn''t want to make things worse.


    But when she thought of the strange expression on Jacob''s face during the day, she was confused.


    ''What happened? Why did Jacob forget such an important thing as visiting Michael at home?


    If I didn''t remind him, he wouldn''te back this week. And Michael would be very sad.''


    "Well..."


    The two of them spoke at the same time. Sara''s heart thumped wildly.


    "Go ahead."


    Jacob said simply without any emotion.


    "Why did you forget toe back today? What happened?"


    Sara''s voice was soft, without the usual toughness.


    "It''s just an unimportant thing. It''s all right now."


    Jacob said in a calm tone. It was the first time that he had spoken in a calm and emotionless manner


    with Sara.


    Hearing that, Sara was stunned for a while. It seemed that she could feel the change in Jacob. She put


    her hand gently on the pillow.


    "Thank you so much today."


    Jacob said coldly with his eyes closed.


    With her eyes wide open, her big eyes were shining even in the dark night.


    "For what?"


    Her heart skipped a beat, but her tone was incredibly calm. Shock was written all over her face.


    "Nothing. If you didn''t call me, I would really forget it today."


    The more Jacob said so, the more restless he felt. His face was exposed outside, extremely cold.


    Sara breathed a sigh of relief. No matter how domineering and cold Jacob was, he was always a man.


    In a man''s heart, he himself was always a child.


    Lying on the bed, Sara justy on her side, motionless. Her nerves were getting more and more


    sensitive.


    Jacob seemed to have sensed Sara''s move. In an instant, he turned around and faced her.


    Even though the room was very dark, he had already adapted to it.


    Sara''s heart was beating fast. Jacob''s breath was close to her ear, as if it was only a few centimeters


    away.


    "You... What''s wrong?"


    Sara was so nervous that her voice trembled, as if something indescribable would happen the next


    second.


    "Cover yourself with the quilt. It''s cold."


    Jacob ordered, but he stretched his hands to put her hands into the quilt gently.


    With her eyes wide open, Sara felt warm in her heart.


    Women were just strange. A look and an action could capture her heart.

 Chapter 157 Shyness

    Chapter 157 Shyness


    Sara, who was pretending to be calm, leaned towards Jacob. Then she held Jacob in her arms.


    It was toote when she realized that he had gone too far.


    Jacob put his arms around her waist and kissed her.


    "Woo..." Sara murmured and stopped resisting.


    Anyway, she didn''t n to resist at the beginning.


    Jacob looked at Sara before him, smelling the unique scent of her. This was the life he wanted, and this


    was the woman he wanted.


    He had been missing her for so long. He had been waiting for this moment for too long. She put her


    arms around the man she missed day and night and gently rubbed him.


    His smooth skin gave her the touch of jade. Jacob was also distracted.


    With a groan, Sara felt limp and numb.


    Jacob kissed from her lips to her chin, and then from her chin to her neck, gently, slightly.


    Sara wanted to stop Jacob from continuing, but the moment he reached out to hold her, she realized


    that she was trying to bring out her fire of desire.


    Jacob kissed her all the way, spreading his desire.


    In the end, he kissed on the earlobe of Sara and took a light breath. He felt the woman in his arms


    tremble slightly. Jacob knew that this was one of the most sensitive parts of Sara.


    Sara''s body softened with his stimtion. She felt like she was floating in the air. At this time, it would


    be wonderful even if she didn''t say or do anything.


    Jacob covered Sara''s lips again, and the bath towel tightly wrapped around his body had been half torn


    off unconsciously.


    At this moment, the bath towel was only partly covering the body of Sara, and Jacob''s bath towel had


    already been pulled off by him.


    The two almost naked people in the room gave off a strong sense of hormones, which made people


    moved.


    Jacob''s voice became heavier, and Sara let out a faint gasp from time to time.


    Suddenly, Jacob stopped. Sara was stunned, she didn''t know what had happened.


    "Is that okay?"


    Jacob asked softly. Although his tone was not gentle enough, it was less cold.


    Sara''s heart was pounding. She wanted to refuse, but her body was honest.


    Without saying anything, she put his arms around Jacob''s waist. She rested her head on his broad and


    warm chest.


    From beginning to end, she wanted no one but him.


    If only time could stop at this moment forever. If only life could stop at this moment. If only this moment


    couldst forever.


    Sara''s speechless move gave him the sign of approval.


    Jacob was overjoyed and reached out to tuck up his hair. This time, it was no longer a gentle kiss, but a


    violent one like a storm.


    Jacob turned over and pressed on Sara''s body. Feeling Jacob''s overbearing attitude, Sara snorted.


    Such a cold snort aroused Jacob''s desire. He kept stroking the softness of her breasts.


    Even in the dark night, the outline of her face was still clear. Luckily, the light was off. Otherwise, the


    blush on her face would have made her a little embarrassed.


    People falling in such circumstance would not be able to care too much. Without saying anything else,


    they went on with an indescribable scene. It was not until the two of them were both so dreamy and


    exhausted that Jacob fell asleep with his arms around Sara.


    For this night, as if feeling the broad chest of Jacob, Sara slept soundly.


    And Jacob also fell asleep after enjoying it.


    It was a dreamless night. Sara slept soundly and breathed evenly.


    Early in the morning, Jacob woke up. Looking at the sleeping girl in front of him, he didn''t dare to move


    his hand.


    The two of them were still naked. Jacob couldn''t help but recall the wonderful night.


    It had been a long time since he saw a person wake up quietly like this. He hadn''t felt so sweet for a


    long time.


    It turned out that his love for her had been deeply rooted in his bones. And the best way to express the


    love was to touch.


    Peeping at the perfect body in the quilt, Jacob still wore a serious face.


    Jacob turned his head to look at the ceiling. No, if it went on like this, he wouldn''t know what he would


    do.


    Sara turned around in his arms, her smooth back exposed in the air.


    Jacob reached out his hand to cover the quilt for her. Even though the beautiful scenery was worth


    appreciating, he still didn''t want her to catch a cold.


    Feeling his moving, Sara woke up.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the world in front of her. Rubbing her eyes, she turned around and


    saw Jacob looking at her too.


    Thinking of what had happenedst night, two wisps of blush appeared on her face.


    The way she behaved was so cute that Jacob didn''t feel embarrassed at all.


    "Do you want more sleep?"


    even when caring about people, Jacob still used the tone of ordering.


    However, at this moment, Sara didn''t mean to me him. Anyway, it sounded good to her.


    "No, I''d rather get up."


    Sara tried to pretend to be calm. Even though she felt shy when she saw the man naked.


    She stroked her hair to avoid embarrassment.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She didn''t know how touching she was in Jacob''s eyes.


    No matter how many women there were in the world, the only one who could win Jacob''s heart was


    Sara.


    The more casual she was, the more charming she became. Jacob looked at her in a daze, with a


    happy smile in his eyes.


    When she looked back, she found that Jacob was also looking at her. For a moment, her face was as


    hot as fire again.


    "Lecher."


    Sara quickly got up and wrapped herself in a bath towel. The scenerysted for only a moment, but it


    was enough to cause reverie.


    Jacob squinted his eyes, as if he was appreciating a piece of art. He didn''t argue with the charming


    figure in front of him.


    At such a moment, just sit there and watch her quietly made him satisfied.


    Seeing that Jacob kept silence, Sara stepped forward and gently kicked him.


    Sara didn''t know how intimate her behavior was to Jacob. He reached out his hand and pulled her over


    to the bed in an instant.


    Didn''t she know that her fair skinned legs were deadly attractive to men?


    She must not know that even if she was tightly wrapped, she was still a fatal attraction to Jacob.


    Sara lost her equilibrium and fell on the bed. Jacob lifted the quilt and covered her.


    Jacob was getting closer and closer to her, and her heart was pounding. Maybe something subtle


    would happen in the next moment.


    He stopped a few centimeters away from her face.


    "It is so cold and you should wear more clothes."


    Jacob looked serious. When he spoke, his breath had already been exhaled on the face of Sara.


    His heart skipped a beat. It turned out that it was so easy for her to fall in love with someone. It was so


    easy for her to fall in love with him willingly.


    Her face turned red all of a sudden. In the past years of her life, Sara had seldom blushed. But today,


    her face was always blushed.


    While Sara was lost in various fancies and conjectures, Jacob turned his back to her.


    "I''ll sleep for a little longer. You can sleep too if you want."


    After saying that, Jacob fell asleep, leaving Sara at a loss.


    It was indeed boring to go out. She had no one to apany, and Jacob was sleeping.


    Sara''s heart was still beating fast, as if there was a jumping rabbit in it.


    Turning her head to look at the back of Jacob, who had bronze skin, wide back, and well cut short hair.


    Everything was so beautiful for her.

 Chapter 158 Flowers For Beauty

    Chapter 158 Flowers For Beauty


    It seemed that all the resentment in her heart had dissipatedst night.


    Love may notst long, but hatred wouldn''tst long either.


    Turning over, Sara fell asleep too.


    For the first time, she felt that she could sleep so soundly and that she didn''t have to worry about the


    things around her anymore. It seemed that everything was the best arrangement.


    When Sara woke up, Jacob was shaving in front of the dressing table. He could have go to the


    bathroom, but he had to shave in the room where Sara was.


    She once said that she didn''t like his long beard because it made him look older.


    It turned out that he remembered everything she said.


    Jacob nced at Sara, who was sitting on the bed. She was about to change her clothes. He shouldn''t


    have peeped at her. He should look at her fair and square!


    But in order not to give rise to any unnecessary dispute or quarrel, Jacob chose to slightly straighten


    his head. There would be plenty of opportunities in the future.


    Of course, Sara didn''t know what Jacob was thinking. She looked up and saw that Jacob was shaving


    seriously. She thought that he had changed.


    It was 10 o''clock in the morning when they finished washing and went out. James was basking in the


    sun in the yard outside. It was a sunny day that they hadn''t seen for a long time.


    It snowed all day yesterday, and the ground was covered by snow.


    James carried a chair and sat in the yard. Although the wind was still strong, he didn''t want to waste


    the rare opportunity to enjoy sunshine in winter.


    Jacob felt that he was full of strength, as if all his depression in the past had been swept away.


    He picked up two pieces of bread and ate some porridge in the kitchen. Then left the yard to look for


    James.


    Sara didn''t care about Jacob''s ignorance. She was in a good mood now and liked everything around.


    He could do whatever he liked. She was free and could have a good meal by herself.


    Women are sometimes so strange. When they are in good mood, they won''t care about you no matter


    what you did. When they were in bad mood, your praise was like swearing.


    All in all, emotional was abel for women.


    Sara ate the porridge quietly. Outside the dining room, there was awn. But as it had snowed


    yesterday, now it was snow-white.


    Even in such a cold day, she still felt warm in her heart. The two of them seemed to have a tacit


    understanding and said nothing to each other.


    However, Sara knew that once a corner of a piece of ice melted, the whole ice would eventually turn


    into water one day.


    Jacob walked out of the vi briskly. James looked up at Jacob with a smile.


    He didn''t say anything but smiled silently.


    "Good morning, uncle."


    Jacob walked over and sat on the chair next to James.


    As if he knew someone would sit there, James asked the servant to put two more chairs.


    There was also a small wooden table next to it, which looked very conspicuous and entertaining in the


    snow.


    "Good morning."


    James had a wise smile on his face. Jacob was different today.


    Happiness and rxation were written on his face.


    Jacob looked at the grass struggling in the snow not far away. The scene reminded him of the poem, "If


    winteres, can spring be far behind?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After the meal, Sara didn''t want to join Jacob at once.


    Did she acquiesce in reconciled with Jacob after what happenedst night?


    But Jacob didn''t say anything, and she also felt that she couldn''t open her mouth.


    Thinking ofst night''s sweet moments, she blushed again.


    If only there would be no quarrel and contradiction forever.


    But it was impossible for people to always get along well with each other.


    But nothing had changed in the past four years.


    In the afternoon, at the gate of the vi. It was time to go back. At that time, Michael was afraid of the


    coldness and couldn''t go out to see them off.


    Jacob stood at the gate of the vi and looked back at the duplex vi. Standing alone in the mountain,


    especially in winter, it looked so lonely.


    The vi was like Michael. Jacob felt his heart tightened and sad.


    Some people said that they were actually doing the deduction on the chance of people''s meetings with


    their parents. You can almost count how many times could you meet your parents after growing up.


    Jacob hid his disappointment and sadness and opened the car door for Sara.


    "Get in the car."


    Jacob said in a gentle voice, which was rare to see.


    James looked at all this in silence, with a smile on his face.


    Without saying anything, Sara sat into the car and straightened her clothes.


    After their divorce, for the first time, they reached an agreement that didn''t quarrel.


    Seeing that Sara was so obedient, Jacob was also in a trance. It seemed that this was how Sara


    behaved when they first got married.


    She was not obedient, but gentle and lovely.


    She was not submissive, but tried her best to maintain the image of Jacob in front of the outsiders.


    It''s not theck of beauty in life, but theck of the eyes to find the beauty.


    Jacob opened the door of the driver''s seat and nced at the rearview mirror.


    Coincidentally, their eyes met. They had been staring at each other for a few seconds, and their eyes


    were filled with sadness.


    Sara was touched, but said nothing.


    The atmosphere in the car was very subtle, and the unspeakable silence revealed an unusual


    harmony.


    James squinted his eyes with a faint smile.


    On Monday, in an office building.


    When Sara was looking through thepany''s sales report, her phone rang.


    Raising her head to take a look, Sara was surprised and happy.


    Bess sent her the wedding photos she had just taken with Noah!


    In the photo, Bess was wearing a white wedding dress, revealing her beautiful corbone, and was full


    of feminine beauty. On the other side, wearing a suit, Noah gently held Bess in his arms with happy


    face.


    Sara didn''t expect them to develop so fast.


    Maybe it was because they had waited for too long before finally met the right person. So they couldn''t


    wait any longer.


    Sara dialed Bess''s number.


    Bess sounded very busy on the phone, "Hello, Sara¡­ Ah, ah, ah, that bed, that bed... "


    Hearing Bess yelling on the phone, Sara couldn''t helpughing. "Bess, congrattions! You are finally


    going to get married."


    Bess stunned for a while, "The person I thought I would never be able to meet all my life appeared by


    ident."


    "I understand. That''s why I wish you happiness. It''s so good to see you happy. "


    with a smile, Sara felt happy herself.


    "Well, I''m busy now, Sara. I''m choosing the furniture. I''m worried about someone else''s choice. "


    Bess acted like a housewife. Marriage was a painful but joyful rtionship.


    "Okay, okay, you go ahead with your work. Call me if you have time. We can make an appointment for


    dinner. Only two of us. "


    "What? How about you and Jacob? "


    "What? It''s still the same. What else can I do?"


    Suddenly, it urred to her what had happened with Jacob not long ago. Her voice was a little


    abnormal.


    Sara pretended to be calm, but Bess sensed something unusual.


    "What happened between you two these days? Is there anything wrong? Tell me now! "


    Bess''s eagerness made Sara embarrassed.


    "Okay, okay. Go ahead with your work. I''m hanging up. "


    Sara hang up the phone quickly. She felt her heart beating fast.


    She should felt so embarrassed! Her face was already red.


    She stood up and was about to go out to discuss the sales with his father.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Miss Sara, this is the flower from a gentleman."


    The flower deliverer said with a big smile on his face. Recently, someone kept ordering 99 roses as a


    gift for her.


    On the first day, the delivery guy was wondering which girl was so lucky.


    But when he saw Sara, he felt that she deserved it.


    It was true that flowers and beauty was a perfect match.


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 159 Keep Calm

    Chapter 159 Keep Calm


    Taking over the flowers, Sara signed on the receipt in a calm manner.


    Few people could feel Sara''s excitement, because she always hid her feelings perfectly.


    After the deliveryman left, Sara looked back at the flowers in the office. In fact, her office was almost


    filled with flowers.


    People could smell the fragrance of flowers from afar. Her assistant had expressed her jealousy for


    many times.


    Deeply in her heart, Sara had already at the edge of fallen.


    Women all love flowers. However, what really mattered for Sara was the man who sent her these


    flowers. Sweet talk may please woman. However, this kind of silent confession of love was even more


    romantic in the eyes of Sara.


    She was d to find that Jacob, who was as cold as ice, could also do such a romantic thing to prove


    his love for her.


    At noon. Downstairs of the office building.


    Jacob took out his phone. Noble temperament revealed from every movement of him.


    Some people were just like that. Even if they didn''t say a word, just a nce at them would give people


    a feeling of nobleness.


    "Where are you? Come downstairs. I''ll take you to dinner."


    Jacob said firmly.


    "Yes. On my way. "


    Sara''s heart was pounding. God knew how nervous she was.


    This was the first time that Jacob asked her to have dinner after their divorce.


    Her mood suddenly became good, as if what happened in the past was just a heavy rain.


    She already forgot what had happened between Jacob and Alice now, and she didn''t care about it. She


    decided to let it go, It was better to forget than to tangle with each other.


    It was better to run forward than to recall the past.


    Sitting in the elevator, Sara was as nervous as the first day of their marriage. Feeling strange, novel,


    but with unspeakable expectations


    Now Jacob was already downstairs, and everything seemed to start again. However, it was still


    uncertain what would happen in their new life.


    Jacob was so conspicuous that Sara identified him at the first sight when she arrived the gate of the


    company. Even the passers-by couldn''t help ncing at him.


    Sara walked forward naturally. They only made eye contacts. Without saying anything, Sara''s heart


    was beating uncontrobly.


    Jacob opened the car door for Sara.


    Even though his face was still as cold as the weather outside, Sara still felt that Jacob was different


    from before.


    Every move of his was full of love.


    Was it an illusion? Was it women''s illusion or women''s intuition?


    Before Sara could think too much, Jacob handed over a bag of chocte.


    Sara couldn''t believe her eyes. She loved desserts and chocte, but Jacob had never known about it.


    In fact, Jacob knew about it.


    He had already known her taste in their four-year marriage.


    He just didn''t want to tell her.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    However, the following words were hard for her to ept.


    "I don''t send you chocte frequently as I find you have gained weight recently. Although you''re still


    lovely to be chubby, but... "


    Jacob drove the car with a straight face.


    "Uh..."


    Sara lowered her head and looked at her own body. It''s true that she had gained some weight recently,


    probably because she had eaten too much after divorce.


    However, it was not that obvious with her loose clothes.


    With a red face, Sara took the chocte and put it on hisp awkwardly. She didn''t know whether she


    should eat or not.


    He said she was fat! She really gained some weight!


    As a woman suffered from divorce, she should have been losing weight for sadness. Now it seemed


    like that after divorce, she was living a happy life and had good appetite and health condition.


    "I didn''t mean you are fat. Don''t get me wrong. I mean, you were too skinny before. "


    Jacob recalled the time when they just divorced. Sara was so thin that even he felt sorry for her.


    For Jacob, she gained weight because of the overeating out of sadness after divorce.


    "That''s enough, I know."


    Sara answered bluntly, she was still thinking about the fact that she had gained some weight. It was


    true that she could see some fat by pinching her belly.


    Jacob also felt a bit awkward. He didn''t mean to embarrass her.


    He nced at Sara from the corner of his eyes. In fact, she was beautiful with or without gaining some


    weight. Especially now, as she had gained some weight, and her plump appearance was more


    charming.


    Jacob coughed, "By the way, do you know that Noah is going to get married?"


    "I know. Bess had told me. She invited me to be the bridesmaid. " Sara leaned back in his seat, feeling


    rxed. She was tearing the chocte packaging in her hand. She had no strength to lose weight if


    she was hungry.


    "I was invited to be the groomsman." Jacob turned to look at Sara, waiting for her response.


    "Well, That''s good. " As she spoke, Sara put the chocte into her mouth. She still felt a little guilty.


    After all, she was really heavier than before.


    Jacob didn''t say anything more. He wanted to continue talking about the wedding, but it was boring for


    a divorced man to talk about other people''s wedding.


    So he kept silent.


    A ck Bentley sped over and stopped at the door of a newly opened restaurant.


    A handsome and domineering man got out of the car. He came to the passenger seat and opened the


    door. A beautiful woman with fair skin and ruddy lips stepped out.


    The corner of the street was a little dark, but the scene was so attractive. Handsome man and beautiful


    woman, wherever they went, they were always the focus of the passers-by. What''s more, this couple


    was also rich.


    It was a top-grade restaurant. There were not many peopleing and going.


    It was not that crowded. Jacob looked up at the Nandu Tower in front of him. Both the Nandu Hotel and


    the Nandu Restaurant were in this tower. Jacob liked the name of this tower.


    Sara wrapped herself up as if she felt a little cold.


    Even such a movement could not escape from Jacob''s eyes.


    "Cold?" with just a sharp eye, Jacob seemed could see through everything.


    Sara nodded, "I''m fine. Let''s go inside."


    Jacob went back to the car and took his thick coat and put it on Sara.


    Then he put her arm around her shoulder. "Let''s go inside. It''s warm inside. "


    Sara was both excited and warm. The way Jacob cared about others was also domineering and direct.


    Under the envious eyes of the few people beside, Sara followed Jacob into the restaurant.


    Even after they went in, Jacob had no intention of letting go.


    Sara was nervous, scared and expectant. If only he would never let her go.


    Jacob also had the same thought. They clung to each other after entering the restaurant. Jacob felt


    pleasant with such a beauty in his arms. Sara was a great fortune in his life.


    They randomly chose a private room and the waiter came for order.


    When Sara was about to order food, she remembered that Jacob said that she had gained some


    weight. It seemed that she had to restrain herself. Somehow, the scene that Jacob said she was fat


    kept hovering in her mind.


    It''s different from others telling you that you are ugly and then you took it to heart. Anyway, it made


    Sara felt ufortable.


    She was silentlypeting with herself. She didn''t order any dishes.


    Meanwhile, Jacob said to the waiter, "Thisdy will order first."


    Sara raised her head in shock. But soon, she regained herposure. It''s just ordering dishes.


    Sara ordered several vegetable dishes. She didn''t want to gain more weight.


    Jacob frowned. The waiter thought that the world of the rich was really unpredictable. Were the two rich


    men vegetarians?


    After ordering four vegetarian dishes, Sara nodded with satisfaction.


    Jacob took the menu. He had seen through what was on Sara''s mind, but he didn''t say it out.


    Jacob, who took the menu, ordered three meat dishes in a row. Sara widened her eyes. She had no


    confidence to resist the temptation of eating meat.


    "It''s just a meal. We are not vegetarians and you wouldn''t gain much weight just because of a single


    meal."


    Jacob teased, which made Sara blush.


    The waiter next to her couldn''t help smiling, but he didn''t say anything. He knew that women all wanted


    to have slim figures.


    But the woman in front of him was not fat at all. She had slender legs and a perfect waist.


    Even in winter clothes, she still looked very slim.


    She was not fat at all. She was so beautiful.

 Chapter 160 Pretend to Be Nice

    Chapter 160 Pretend to Be Nice


    Taking a deep breath, Sara wondered what kind of person Jacob was. He reminded her of putting on


    weight but still took her to eat delicious food.


    Jacob couldn''t helpughing. He just wanted to fatten her up until no one dared to take a fancy to her.


    But it seemed unrealistic.


    Anyway, he didn''t care about her being fat at all.


    Besides, the chubby feeling was much better than when she was slender.


    Jacob still remembered it, but he wouldn''t say it out.


    In case that he couldn''t even hold Sara up if she kept eating until bing a fat woman.


    It seemed that Sara was dissatisfied. Her red lips pouted. It was the first time that she had lost her


    temper like this.


    Jacob nced at her and said in an unfriendly tone, "Are you angry again?"


    "No, I''m not. You said I''m fat, but why did you order so many delicious food to seduce me?" Sara


    seemed really angry.


    "Well, next time when I take you to dinner, you can only eat vegetables, and I eat the meat. Okay?"


    Jacob said with a smile. Such a Sara was cute. The expressionless and arrogant Sara in the past was


    beautiful, but it was difficult to get close to her.


    "No way. It feels like you eat meat and I drink soup. It''s unfair." After saying that, Sara pursed her lips


    and looked more lovely.


    Jacob couldn''t help smiling, "So, do you want to lose weight?"


    ''It''s you who said I gained weight, okay?'' Sara rebutted Jacob in her heart, but stopped arguing.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It was true that she was fatter than before. There was nothing to say about it. It would only make things


    worse.


    Looking at the table full of dishes, Sara was speechless. On the one hand, he said she was fat, but on


    the other hand, he ordered so many dishes. There was really no second person would do this except


    Jacob


    Looking at the dishes on the table, Sara was in a daze for a long time and didn''t eat anything.


    Jacob raised his head and nced at Sara. "Help yourself. What''s wrong? Don''t you like it?"


    In fact, they were all Sara''s favorite food. But when she thought of her weight, she couldn''t be proud to


    say that she didn''t get fat no matter how much she ate.


    She didn''t expect herself to be so worried about the food and the weight.


    Jacob wanted tough, and he couldn''t help teasing her.


    "Don''t think about what I said before. It''s the same whether you are fat or thin. Eat it."


    ''Anyway, whether you are fat or thin, you are always my woman. I won''t dislike you. I will always love


    you.''


    Sara made up her mind that no one could stop her from eating.


    So she decided to have a good meal.


    Jacob couldn''t helpughing when he saw Sara eating as much as usual.


    The best time for him was to watch his beloved woman do what he liked and watch her eat her favorite


    food.


    The two of them chatted a lot while eating.


    asionally, Jacob would tell some jokes, which made Saraugh a lot. It''s not because it''s the best


    time, but because they had each other now.


    Looking at the mess on the table, Sara smiled. ''It doesn''t matter if I gain some weight. Anyway, I still


    look slender.''


    ncing at the dishes on the table, Jacob thought to himself that Sara''s appetite was in direct


    proportion to her mood. When she was in a good mood, she would eat more. Thinking of this, he didn''t


    care about anything else.


    In the office, with one hand propping her head, Sara thought of the scene when they had dinner today.


    It was rare to see Jacob being so special. As if they both had discovered a new other, Sara couldn''t


    helpughing.


    Looking at the flowers in the office, she thought, ''If Jacob asks for remarriage again, I don''t know how


    long I can hold on.''


    She might have thought of remarriaging long before, but it couldn''t be that easy.


    The humblest thing to love a person was to amodate oneself to the other. And in the past, Sara


    had been too amodating, and now she couldn''t amodate herself to him anymore.


    Not everyone had the mood to amodate themselves to others all the time.


    The phone put on the table rang.


    Sara was a little happy. She guessed it must be Jacob.


    But when she saw the caller ID was Thompson, her heart jolted. She hadn''t settled ounts with him


    for what happenedst time.


    How dare he call her?


    Putting down the phone, Sara didn''t want to answer it. She directly hung up the phone.


    Thompson squinted his eyes and listened to the sound on the phone. He kept calling Sara.


    The phone kept ringing.


    Sara had no choice but taking over the phone, she asked in an extremely cold voice, "What''s up?"


    Thompson smiled, "I want to see you tonight. There''s something urgent."


    With a frown, Sara wanted to hang up the phone angrily, but her good manner didn''t allow her to do so.


    "Sorry, I don''t have time tonight."


    "Oh, really? Actually I found out the reason why Jacob had a car identst time. Are you sure you


    don''t want to listen to me?" Thompsonughed hysterically. He knew women''s weaknesses very well,


    and he also hated Sara''s weaknesses very much.


    Because the man she loved was not him from beginning to end. How could he not go crazy! No matter


    what, there was always an outsider in love. And he didn''t want to be the outsider.


    Sara thought about whether she could trust Thompson''s words. This news was indeed tempting. If she


    knew the truth of the ident, she could help Jacob. Besides, Sara knew what the car ident meant


    to Jacob.


    The thought of assistant Andy who had died in the car ident touched Sara''s heart.


    "If you have any news, you should call the police. What''s the point of calling me?"


    Even though Sara was talking on the phone, her coldness made Thompson trembled.


    The colder she was, the more different she was. If she was too ordinary, it would make Thompson


    dislike her.


    There were many ordinary and good-looking women outside. They could be with someone they didn''t


    love for some reason.


    If it was just a random woman, Thompson would have a lot of choices. But he didn''t want to make do


    with it.


    The reason why he didn''t take any action for so long was that he didn''t have enough evidence to turn


    the tables for himself. Besides, time made people forget everything. If it weren''t for Jacob, he would


    have had Sara.


    "You can think about it. Besides, I want to exin to you what happenedst time."


    He knew that if he didn''t say it, there would be no chance in the future. Even if he lied, he had to do it at


    this moment.


    With the phone in her hand, Sara hesitated. She couldn''t tell Jacob about it. But what if something


    happened again if she went there by herself. The result was unimaginable.


    After thinking for a while, Sara made up her mind. "Okay, but, I''ll decide the ce."


    "Yes. Sure. Do you want me to pick you up in thepany?" Thompson said with a smile.


    "No. We can go there separately." Sara felt disgusted. In the past, when she thought she could be


    friends with Thompson, she didn''t mind being picked up by him.


    But now, no way. He couldn''t even be a friend. Why did hee to pick her up? A wave of agitation


    rose in Sara''s heart. Thefortable lifested less than two days. She didn''t expect that there would


    be trouble again.


    But at the thought that it might have something to do with Jacob, Sara couldn''t wait anymore.


    But her own safety seemed to have some hidden dangers. Thinking of the unpleasant thingst time,


    how could Thompson drug her? How shameless and filthy he was!


    The more Sara thought about it, the angrier she became. It was because she had an affair with Jacob


    that she didn''t get even with Thompson. Besides, Thompson didn''t say anything about what happened


    that day, as if he had disappeared.


    If it weren''t for the appearance of Thompson again, Sara would have forgotten that.


    But now she couldn''t forget it. Thompson would always remind her of the existence of him.


    With a gloomy face, Sara lowered her head. She had to go into the dangerous ce.


    In the afternoon, they arrived at the designated restaurant. When Sara was driving, she saw Thompson


    in a suit standing at the entrance of the restaurant.


    It''s ridiculous for him to pretend to be nice.

 Chapter 161 He Acted as if It Was None of His Business

    Chapter 161 He Acted as if It Was None of His Business


    With a straight face, Sara tried to maintain her calmness. Even if she didn''t want to get angry in front of


    him, she couldn''t control herself.


    It was as if she couldn''t smile at an annoying person. Because she knew it was useless to smile.


    Thompson looked at her up and down with a smile. His cynical look was getting more and more


    disgusting.


    "Let''s go inside and talk about itter." Thompson said. However, Sara didn''t respond.


    She would like to see what kind of trouble Thompson would make. Anyway, she was well prepared


    today. If she didn''t call her assistant back at a certain time, her assistant would call the police.


    Now she couldn''t find any appropriate emotion except disgust.


    Thompson knew why Sara was so cold. Unlike ordinary women, who could be easily coaxed by some


    sweet words. However, he found it difficult to deal with Sara.


    The more he thought about it, the more he wanted to conquer her. Only such an unruly woman could


    make him think about her. Other women who actively catered to him were really annoying.


    A smile appeared on the corner of Thompson''s mouth when he saw Sara stepping into the restaurant


    arrogantly. The colder she was, the more challenging it was.


    When they were ordering, Thompson asked Sara to order. Sara ordered a few dishes casually, but


    Thompson thought it was not enough, so he ordered a few more.


    It was not until the waiter left that Sara opened her mouth. "Where is the evidence?"


    "We haven''t eaten yet. Don''t worry." Thompson smiled gently and elegantly, making people feel like


    bathing in the spring breeze.


    Only Sara knew how much this smile was disgusting.


    After taking a sip of the juice, Sara didn''t say anything more.


    "Sara, I want to apologize to you for what happenedst time." Thompson''s eyes were full of guilt. He


    knew that such an apology was useless. But he also knew that women''s soft heart was a weakness.


    "You don''t have to say anything. I know what kind of person you are." Sara''s eyes were full of


    indifference, as if she was looking at a dead person. Such an expression made Thompson feel a little


    cold.


    "Please let me exin. If you like something and go crazy in love, you will do anything for having it. I


    admit that I was too extreme at that time. But seeing that Jacob bullied you and I couldn''t take you


    away, I had no other choice but to do that." Thompson said slowly. He was almost moved by his own


    words.


    "So, I have to thank you for saving me out of the trouble?" Sara asked sarcastically. She didn''t expect


    that Thompson was such a shameless man. She didn''t see him clearly before.


    "You know that''s not what I mean. Sara. I don''t expect you to forgive me, but I just can''t let go of my


    love for you." With his hands on the table, Thompson looked defenseless.


    Leaning back in the chair, Sara squinted at the man in front of her.


    She had never loved him. And there''s no need to forgive him.


    "Forget it. I don''t want to say that. That''s not why I came here today." Sara reached out her hand and


    shook the straw in the ss. She wouldn''t have dared to drink it if she hadn''t seen the waiter bring her


    the juice.


    At this point, it was toote to say sorry.


    Thompson frowned. He knew what he had just said was useless.


    "After all, Jacob is not much better than me." Thompson turned the topic to get Jacob involved.


    ''How dare youpare yourself with the man I love? How dare you mention him?''


    "If you insist on talking about this, I''m sorry that I can''t stay here any longer." Sara stood up and was


    about to take her bag.


    "You''re already here. Why are you leaving without listening to me? Are you out of your mind?" There


    was a trace of majesty in Thompson''s tone, which made Sara stopped.


    She put down her bag naturally.


    "Okay, go ahead. When you want to talk about the main issue of today, I will listen to you." Sara


    shrugged her shoulders as if she didn''t care. ''He was right. I couldn''t be so impatient.''


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Thompson nodded with satisfaction, as if he was much more mature than Sara. He knew that Sara was


    smart, and he also knew her weakness.


    So today, he was sure that Sara would listen to him. It felt so good to be sure that he would win. Sara


    picked up the water on the table and found that it was already cold because of the cold weather.


    "Sara, do you know when you are the cutest?" A smile appeared at the corners of Thompson''s mouth,


    as if he knew what would happen next.


    But to his surprise, Sara just ignored him.


    Sara was the cutest when her behavior was out of the expectation of everyone.


    Feeling bored, Sara turned the straw in her hand. She was like a fairy who didn''t belong to the human


    world.


    "Forget it. Let''s get back to the point?" It seemed that Thompson was asking or making arrangement.


    Finally, Sara came to her senses and stared at Thompson with her bright eyes.


    The waiters began to serve the dishes one after another, and the voice of Thompson suddenly stopped


    like a kite had lost its string.


    Waiting made people feel that time became longer.


    It was as if you had already said your answer of the riddle, and the other party said he was about to


    announce the answer but finally didn''t do that.


    He stopped in the middle of the sentence.


    Looking at the exquisite dishes on the table, which were bright in color and smelt good, but Sara had


    no appetite.


    Good appetite also depended on people. If it was with Thompson, then she didn''t have the mood to eat


    this meal.


    ncing at Thompson, she found that he was looking straight at her. Although there was no evil in his


    eyes, she knew that although the eyes of him were innocent, he was still a demon.


    "Ie here today to tell you something. But I know you won''t see me. Last time, I was so impulsive


    that you had a prejudice against me." Thompson picked up the chopsticks. The dishes on the table


    were like the beauty in front him who was so attractive.


    "Prejudice?"


    Sara smiled coldly. ''How dare he say that? Did she frame him up?''


    "I mean, there may be misunderstanding." All of a sudden, Thompson felt a little embarrassed, as if he


    didn''t expect that what he had just said would irritate Sara.


    That was why he didn''t dare toe to see Sara for a long time. He didn''t want to win her head on.


    Anyway, there were a lot of things in his life that he would try his best to get them by all means.


    "I think there is no misunderstanding. Everything is clear. But today, you should know why I sit here."


    Sara tried her best to hold back her anger. ''Thompson is not serious. He just wants me to have dinner


    with him, '' she thought.


    Anyway, she couldn''t eat this meal.


    "When did you be so impatient? It''s not like the Sara I know." Thompson said while eating. It


    seemed that he was very rxed and there was no hurry at all. He acted as if it was none of his


    business.


    "Humph. You don''t have to remind me of that." Sara''s patience was running out. Obviously, Thompson


    didn''t want to talk about the main issue. Her patience was limited.


    "Sara, I don''t have to tell you about it today. Do you understand?" Thompson suddenly raised his voice.


    Sara was shocked, as if someone had something on her. After all, she dide to ask for his help


    today, although she didn''t want to.


    There was no need to do it, but Sara was not relived.


    "Let''s have dinner first and then have a talk." With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Thompson


    thought, ''Sara is much more difficult to deal with than I thought. She is much smarter than


    Alice.''

 Chapter 162 Narrow Failure

    Chapter 162 Narrow Failure


    Thinking of Alice, Thompson couldn''t help feeling cold in his heart. He thought she was a smart


    woman, but she was defeated by Jacob because he didn''t love her anymore, and he really had no


    feelings for her.


    Otherwise, how could he send her abroad in this way. Fortunately, with his power abroad, he could help


    her. But now, he didn''t dare to take her back rashly.


    He had no reason to take her back.


    But the information that she sent him was of great use. Jacob was not much better than him. He was


    also a man who enjoyed sex. Thompson didn''t think he was much worse than Jacob.


    Suppressing the urge to leave, Sara thought, ''If I leave now, everything will be a narrow failure.''


    Even if she was extremely unhappy, she just sat there patiently.


    She didn''t know since when she had be so good tempered.


    "Before I tell you the truth of Jacob''s ident, I have one more thing to tell you." Thompson put down


    his chopsticks and wiped his mouth with a tissue. His eyes were full of passion.


    He couldn''t even learn how to pretend. He would always show his real thoughts. He didn''t want to be


    like Jacob to pretend in front of Sara.


    However, he was not as good as a man who was good at camouge. This made him very angry.


    Women were really smart sometimes, but not smart enough when they should be smart.


    "What''s the matter?" Confused, Sara wiped her mouth gently. Drink half bowl of soup before eating had


    always been her habit.


    "Well, it''s an important issue. Maybe you need to listen to it carefully." Thompson''s face suddenly


    became serious, as if he was talking about something important.


    Sara felt suspicious. She was not used to the sudden change of Thompson. He didn''t look like such a


    serious person.


    "Okay." Sara nodded. After all, this was a restaurant. No matter how bold he was, he wouldn''t do


    anything to her in broad daylight.


    Besides, she had told her assistant to call the police if she didn''t call back.


    Without any worries, Sara took a look at Thompson. He took out something like a pen.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "What''s this?" ncing at the pen on the table, Sara was a little vignt. She wondered what trick he


    was going to y.


    "It''s a recorder pen. You''ll know the truth when you hear it." There was a calm and serious look on


    Thompson''s face, which was rare to see.


    "Recorder pen?" ''Is the evidence recorded by it?'' Sara wondered. With knitted eyebrows, she looked


    wary.


    She was not a three year old child. If Thompson didn''t agree to let her take the evidence, what should


    she do?


    Besides, what could a voice recorder prove? Was there an answer in the recording?


    There was a gleam shining in Sara''s eyes. Her ruby like eyes made her skin look more delicate. Her


    pink skin slightly raised ayer of hair because of nervousness.


    Looking at her, Thompson couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. He couldn''t figure out what the


    consequence of the recorder was. But at least, it could make Jacob uneasy.


    With her slender fingers, Sara cautiously picked up the recorder pen on the table.


    She put it in front of her eyes and looked at it. It seemed that she was still worried. Maybe it was


    because of Thompson that she felt insecure, or maybe she still had some doubts in her heart. For a


    moment, Sara, who was holding the recorder pen in her hand, was in a daze.


    ''Even if you are in a daze, you are still so beautiful. Don''t me me. You should me my love. It''s too


    deep and too hard to extricate myself from it. I don''t want you to be cheated by Jacob so thoroughly.


    And I, at least, really love you.''


    Thompson looked at Sara with affection, as if the recording pen in her hand was the whole world.


    When Sara came to her senses, she was still confused.


    "Are you sure there is an answer in this recorder?" Sara frowned slightly. She didn''t like Thompson at


    all.


    "How do you know if you don''t give it a try?" It seemed that Thompson was provoking or teasing her.


    He liked to see Sara hesitate like this. Somehow, he felt that she was somewhat cute and nifty at this


    moment.


    Without saying anything more, Sara turned on the recorder pen.


    "Jacob, do you like me and only love me?" The sudden voice startled Sara. But when she heard the


    name of Jacob, she couldn''t help frowning.


    It was obviously the voice of Alice.


    "Is this the evidence you said?" Anger was written all over Sara''s face.


    "Be patient. Can''t you continue to listen to it?" Thompson frowned. It seemed that Sara was quite


    disgusted with Alice''s voice. She couldn''t stand such a simple sentence.


    "You!" In a fit of anger, Sara pressed the recording pen again.


    "Yes. As I said, I just got married with Sara because of an agreement. I had told you when I got


    married. I''ll divorce her as soon as youe back." Jacob''s voice was exposed in the air, abrupt and


    prating. But it was so real.


    With her eyes wide open, Sara wondered when the recording was made? What did it mean by showing


    up at this moment?


    Sara was so shocked that she couldn''t speak for a while. She turned off the recording gently. Her big


    eyes were blowing down, and her thick eyshes covered a thick shadow over them.


    She didn''t say a word, as if she was cheering herself up. Then she turned on the recorder again. This


    time, she had to listen carefully.


    What kind of evidence would be more important than this? This was the evidence that Jacob didn''t love


    her. Wasn''t it more important than the evidence of the car ident?


    Sara heaved a sigh of relief, as if she was ready.


    "Jacob, why does that woman still live at your home. Don''t you feel annoyed to see her?" Alice''s sweet


    voice was disgusting. This was also Jacob''s aesthetic preference.


    "It doesn''t matter. I will find an excuse to send her awayter. Just put up with it." Jacob''s voice was full


    of affection.


    With the recorder pen in her hand, Sara was about to break it.


    This was what she didn''t know. And this was what Jacob didn''t say it in front of her. This was what he


    really thought.


    No wonder he drove her out of the vi without hesitation. It turned out that he had nned it for a long


    time. It turned out that he was just a pawn in the eyes of the two.


    How ridiculous. She believed wholeheartedly that Jacob had his own difficulties and he was deceived.


    Now it seemed that it was her who had been deceived. She had deceived herself and had a good time


    with the lie.


    Sara felt so sad, but she still gritted her teeth. She was bought off by some flowers and a one night


    stand with him. This was extremely ridiculous.


    The truth was that she had been trapped in. Sara''s face was covered with anger.


    "Jacob, how long will you love me? Will we get married?"


    "Yes, we will after I kick her out. We will get married once she is of no use to us. We will have a lot of


    children in the future. From then on, you only need to focus on taking care of your husband and


    children, and I will earn money to support our family. I will give you and our children the best living


    conditions so that you can be carefree." Jacob said in a voice full of expectation.


    This was something that Sara had never seen before. She had never seen such a promise and such


    an imagination. No, she hadn''t even heard of it.

 Chapter 163 Who Would Never Come to Her

    Chapter 163 Who Would Never Come to Her


    There were still many such recordings...


    Sara stood up, picked up the recorder pen and ran away. She was afraid that she would cry out. In


    front of Thompson, the evidence that Jacob didn''t love her was yed over and over again.


    How ironic it was! Even an outsider knew these things better than she did, but she didn''t know


    anything. She was no different from those stupid women outside. The truth was clear in front of her, but


    she still couldn''t believe it.


    It was unbelievable that she forgave Jacob so easily and foolishly.


    Was it because she was of use to him again? If Michael expected her to remarry him, she would be of


    use again. Should she feel lucky or unlucky?


    Sara rushed out of the restaurant and stood at the door, followed by Thompson. Sara didn''t want to


    stay here any longer.


    Looking at Thompson who was standing 50 meters away, Sara shouted, "Don''t follow me, or I''ll call the


    police and sue you for harassing me!"


    Then she entered the car and started the engine. She drove away quickly. Now, she didn''t want to


    show her embarrassment in front of such a person.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Her mind was in a mess, and the confidence she had just built copsed again. For so long, she had


    been kept in the dark like a fool.


    ''Do you really think that those words are not true because you haven''t heard them with your own ears?


    Now that you have heard it, can you pretend nothing had happened?''


    Anger, contradiction, heartache... All the feelings surged up in her heart. If Jacob didn''t love her, then


    why did he still get close to her after divorce. Did he have no feelings?


    Or he could really do anything for his purpose? He could be together with her although he didn''t like


    her, and he could get married and remarry her although he didn''t love her. It was just like a walking


    dead, with no feelings. After driving for a few kilometers, Sara called Jacob.


    There was no reason for her to deceive herself again. She didn''t hear it in person before, so she could


    pretend that nothing had happened. But now, the situation was different.


    She couldn''t bear it anymore. She couldn''t ept that Jacob had fooled her around, but she even put


    in a good word for him with a smile.


    She was not that kind! It was impossible to pretend nothing had happened again and again.


    This time, Jacob had to give her an exnation. Otherwise, she would never forgive him again. No one


    forced him to say what he had said. On the other hand, no one would say that unless he really believed


    in it.


    Hearing the sound on the phone, Sara breathed a sigh of relief and tried hard to suppress her anger.


    She couldn''t lose her temper without being seen by anyone.


    "Hello, where are you?" She didn''t call his name or nickname, but directly asked where he was.


    "At this time, I just get off work and am about to go home. I''m on my way. What''s wrong?" Jacob looked


    at the steering wheel and slowed down. He was happy that it was the first time that Sara had taken the


    initiative to call him.


    "I''lle to the vi to see youter. That''s it." Sara said concisely and calmly, then she hung up the


    phone. They could talk about it when they met. Should they quarrel or fight? Or should they go in


    separate ways? They could talk about these questions face to face.


    Sara pulled over as if she had run out of strength. No one knew how sad she was, as if a knife was


    cutting her heart again and again.


    Her good-looking eyebrows frowned slightly, and her whole body seemed to be shattered in an instant.


    Her delicate face twisted because of pain, as if she was suffering from an evil disease. The expression


    of pain and suffering appeared on her face for a long time and could not dissipate.


    If it weren''t for the repeated hurt, maybe she wouldn''t give up.


    There was no greater grief than the death of love. Perhaps it was time to make up her mind this time.


    She finally knew what love was like. Love was like a killing knife, or the water poured out that cannot


    get back.


    No wonder Jacob''s eyes were always so cold. No wonder he never said "I love you". No wonder he


    was always free to leave her.


    It turned out that she was just a useful person in his eyes. But it''s not surprising. She was so obedient


    that she wouldn''t disobey him.


    The saddest thing for Sara was that she had been with Jacob for four years. For the whole four years, it


    was the best time for a woman, when she was mature, beautiful and young.


    But Jacob had never imagined the future with her. It turned out that she had been pretending not to


    know and she had no future with him.


    Why was he always so cold? He just didn''t love her. He was so cold because he had no feelings to her.


    He had never described a future with her. Even if he could lie, he was unwilling to lie to her.


    That''s all. It was her own wishful thinking that they loved each other.


    That man was really heartless. No matter how much she sacrificed, he couldn''t be moved.


    Well, she didn''t want to move him now. She didn''t want to end up being moved by herself.


    Tears had already trickled down from the corners of her eyes. Unconsciously, there was no sound.


    Just like her wholeheartedly enthusiasm, at this moment, finally like the water in winter, it became cold


    and began to solidify.


    Wiping out the tears on her face, Sara started the engine. It was time to end the rtionship.


    The constant thought was just a repeated torture. Since the result was the same, there was nothing to


    struggle about.


    Even though she felt as if she was going to stop breathing, she managed to hold back her tears. Even


    if she forced herself, she couldn''t cry out.


    In the past so many days, her tears had already dried up. If she continued to cry now, it should not be


    tears, but her blood.


    The red Ferrari was speeding in this deste night.


    With the memories of the twitching past in her mind, she had to go on her way.


    She passed by the noisy city.


    There were a crowd of people, subwaysing and going, and countless figures like Jacob.


    When love was deeply rooted, she wouldpare everyone with him.


    But the lyrics are still singing: finally, you are here.


    Just like the preparation before the show, the car drew a beautiful line on the road. Maybe tomorrow,


    there would be no more entanglement.


    If she had known that love would be so bitter, she would have hoped to never meet him.


    Except the faith to see him supporting her, she was afraid that she would fall down long ago.


    Perhaps only when he didn''t love her would he be unharmed. As long as she took a step forward, she


    was destined to be injured all over.


    The most painful thing in life is that you have been hurt for him thousands of times, but he told you that


    everything is narcissistic.


    What a narcissism! Tears streamed down the corners of Sara''s eyes.


    Even if she cried, she could only cry alone. She was like an injured hedgehog. When she wanted to


    hug him, he said unless she removed her thorns.


    So she pulled out the thorns on her body one by one. Every time she pulled out one, it was so bloody.


    Every time she pulled out one, she felt so sad that she wanted to cry. But in order to hug him, she


    finally removed all the thorns on her body. She had lost her armor.


    She was covered with wounds just to hug him.


    But when she finally removed the thorns on her body, she found that the man justughed at her. ''Why


    are you so stupid? Do you really believe my joke?''


    Now, she was so lonely and helpless that she could only lick her wound by herself. And she had to


    ept the ridicule of others from time to time. ''Look at her. How stupid she is! How can she take care


    of others if she can''t even take good care of herself? How can she love others if she can''t even love


    herself?''


    Tears welled up in her eyes. She would never remove her thorns again. She would never wait for


    someone who would nevere to her again.

 Chapter 164 In Total Desperation

    Chapter 164 In Total Desperation


    She always thought that the biggest sacrifice in love was that as long as youe back, I would


    always stay there waiting for you. Butter she found out that the true love meant that I didn''t need to


    sacrifice, and you would still be with me.


    The road of pursuing love was so long that it seemed to be endless.


    She was so tired that she could no longer struggling forward.


    Before her as this path devoured by darkness.


    Sara parked her car beside the road, ''Fuck the rules and fuck the love, '' she thought. Now she just


    wanted to cry and figure out what she should do.


    But those words that had been hovering in her mind for a long time andughing at her. Look at you,


    how stupid, how brainless you are!


    If it weren''t for her reason, she would have found a ce to hide far away from anyone else.


    She knew that even if they met, Jacob would just admit that the recording was true.


    But she wouldn''t give up until she confirmed the condition.


    She had been in love with him for such a long time. But what had she changed? It was just like a secret


    love, not love between two people at all. It was just her monodrama without any audience. Even though


    the actress was crying heartbrokenly.


    After all, it was her own y. Putting her head on the back of her hand holding the steering wheel, she


    let out a low cry.


    And what about Jacob? He was overjoyed. Even though he could tell that there was something wrong


    with her tone, he was still very happy. He was happy that Sara finally knew to take the initiative to


    contact him.


    On one side was the heartbroken woman crying desperately.


    On the other side, the man was full of expectation.


    Love can be quite annoying. Once it happened, the two people were destined to be entangled, and


    they were destined to hurt each other.


    Perhaps many things in life were destined to be in vain. We just listened to what the old man said


    silently, but we were arguing in our hearts, thinking that the truth must not be like this.


    Even after the truth finally came out, we may still telling us that there must be something wrong with


    that. We wouldn''t stop crying until our voice became hoarse.


    Maybe in a rtionship, there is really no sense. If everything could be seen rationally, then this world


    would be no more than an orderly and safe environment.


    There were no idents or surprises. Everything was the best arrangement, even if there were scars.


    After parking the car at the roadside for a long time, Sara could clearly feel that the night was shrouding


    the whole city. All of a sudden, she raised his head.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Now that she had made up her mind, she must ask him clearly this time. She used to be ignorant, and


    she couldn''t even speak out what she had suffered.


    This time, no matter how painful it was, she would bear it, for thest time.


    Wearing a pair of ck leather boots, Sara pressed her foot on the elerator. She had been tangling


    with Jacob for too long. She must put an end on the rtionship by herself.


    No matter what happened in the past, she could still deceive herself. Now, she couldn''t deceive herself


    anymore.


    Should she pretend as if nothing had happened when she heard it with her own ears?


    No, she can''t do it. There is no need to continue to hide. Life would continue with or without that man.


    Anyway, the result was the same.


    The red Ferrari was speeding on the road, with countless shadows appearing on both sides.


    Couples appeared at the corner of the street from time to time, holding their shoulders. In such a cold


    day, the girls'' lips were full of smile.


    Sara''s heart ached so much that she couldn''t breathe. She felt as if she was going to die as the pain


    was killing her.


    It turned out that being single could be so painful, as if her heart was full of needles and it aches even if


    you stay still.


    Jacob ordered Winnie to cook a table of delicious food, and even James could see that he was happy.


    "You look so happy that Sara ising." James squinted his eyes kindly.


    Jacob curled his lips and didn''t say anything. There was an undisguised smile in his eyes. He had


    expectations in his heart. Everything was developing towards the best direction. Even if the road was


    full of twists and turns, as long as the direction was right, it was only a matter of time before they


    reached the end.


    He pretended to watch TV, but was more anxious than anyone else. He didn''t even know what was on


    TV.


    At that time, James sat aside and watched with interest.


    After waiting for a long time, Sara still didn''t appear. Would she note? Was anything happen to


    her?


    Jacob lowered his eyes and looked at the Rolex watch on his left hand. It was almost 8 o''clock.


    It was only 6 o''clock when she called. She should have arrived.


    Hesitating whether he should call him or not, Winnie said from a distance, "it seems that Mrs. Sara is


    back."


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the door. None of the newly hired servants had seen Sara before, and


    they all wanted to see her beauty.


    As Sara gently pushed the door of Jacob''s house open, she realized that the electronic password and


    fingerprint of the door were still there. She still had the ess toe back here.


    But she was not in the mood to think about it. She didn''te here for this trifle.


    James turned around and took a look at Sara. "Here you are, Sara."


    With a gloomy face, she didn''t even smile. "Yes, uncle."


    Looking back at the excited Winnie next to her, she nodded as a greeting, "Winnie."


    "Mrs. Sara, you are finally back." Although she was good at gauging people''s minds from their


    expressions, Winnie was still very happy today. Mrs. Sara hadn''te back for a long time.


    When her gloomy eyes met Jacob''s joyful eyes, an idea shed through her mind like a sh of


    lightning. She couldn''t help but wanted to escape.


    Jacob''s joyful eyes suddenly shed a strange light. He could see the sadness in Sara''s eyes. An


    ominous premonition raised.


    What''s wrong? Is there anything serious happened again? Why was there sadness in her eyes? There


    was no joy of going home at all.


    Everyone seemed to feel a strange scent in the air. The room fell into silence.


    "I have something to talk to you. Come with me." Her voice was not loud, but her eyes were fixed on


    Jacob. These words seemed to have practiced thousands of times in her mind.


    But it was still so difficult to speak it out.


    Jacob looked at Sara in confusion. What happened? Why did she has to talk to him solemnly? Intuition


    told him that it was definitely not a small matter.


    For some reason, the back of Sara, who was walking upstairs, always gave people a sense of pathetic.


    Jacob followed her silently.


    By that time, James had already turned off the TV, and the air seemed to be frozen. An indescribable


    sense of oppression swept everyone present.


    On the second floor, Sara opened the door of the bedroom. The bedroom she had lived in for four


    years was a little strange now.


    And the man she had been married for four years was already a stranger to her.


    If it weren''t for the strong spirit power supporting her, Sara would have fallen to the ground.


    And at this moment, what supported her was the endless sadness in her heart.


    The door was shut. The onlookers downstairs were confused and didn''t know what had happened.


    Jacob was also confused. He looked at Sara who was sitting on the sofa in the bedroom.


    "What happened?" It was hard for Jacob to understand the expression on her face. He had a feeling


    that she was in total desperation.

 Chapter 165 Hypocrisy

    Chapter 165 Hypocrisy


    Jacob felt cold. What happened that day came to his mind. Was it possible that it was Alice again?


    "Listen to it." Sara threw the recording pen on the table in front of the sofa.


    Suddenly, the recorder peny quietly in the air. Jacob felt a lot of uneasiness in his mind, but he


    calmed down.


    Taking a look at Sara''s expressionless face, Jacob''s heart skipped a beat. A strong sense of


    uneasiness surged into his heart. He was afraid that he would lose her.


    Turning on the recording, Jacob listened to the conversation clearly word by word. His face turned pale.


    "Tell me, am I useful now?" With a calm expression on her face, Sara tried her best to hold back her


    anger. She looked strong but pathetic.


    "Sara, let me exin." Jacob stood still at a loss. These damn recordings were clearly of the early


    stage of Alice''s return, and he didn''t intend to say these words. He didn''t know that he had fallen in love


    with Sara at that time.


    "Enough, Jacob. I really didn''t expect that my four years'' youth was just useful for you." All of a sudden,


    Sara stood up. Her hands almost pinched into the flesh. Tears were welling up in her eyes. If she hadn''t


    suppressed herself so much, she would have already burst into tears.


    "Sara, listen to me. I didn''t mean it at that time." Jacob''s good-looking eyebrows had already been


    wrinkled into a ball, and he had a sense of powerlessness.


    "Jacob! When will you stop pretending? Don''t you have a heart? Time after time you always lie to me. If


    I have known it earlier, I shouldn''t have agreed to marry you. Even if all the men in the world die, I


    shouldn''t have been with you."


    Sara was unable to calm down anymore. She looked at Jacob with sadness and determination in her


    eyes. Her shoulders trembled with anger. Obviously, she was trying hard to hold back her anger.


    Jacob felt as if needles were pricking his heart. How could she say such cruel words? She regretted


    marrying him and wanted to escape.


    No, he would never allow it. Since she had already been with him, there was no reason for her to leave.


    Jacob stepped forward and put his arm around Sara''s shoulder. "Do you know what you are talking


    about? Huh? Why don''t you listen to my exnation? Can''t you calm down?"


    Even if he was apologizing, he was still so lofty and arrogant.


    A hint of coldness appeared in Sara''s eyes. "Let go of me. Then tell me, why did you do that? Is this


    recording true?"


    Jacob''s eyes were full of sadness. Of course it was true. He said it himself. Even if the recorder had


    bad intentions, it was true.


    That was why his heart was filled with helplessness in an instant. No matter how he exined these


    words, he had said it himself.


    "It''s true, but..." Jacob softened his tone, obviouslyck of confidence. ''But what? But I found outter


    that I love you. But how can I speak it out?''


    "Enough. That''s enough. Well, thank you for letting me know my position in your heart clearly. Thank


    you for interrupting all my thoughts. Thank you for letting me understand that what I have done is


    useless."


    Sara pulled away Jacob''s hand on her shoulder. The man in front of her made her feel terrible.


    "Don''t do that, Sara. You are impulsive now. Do you know that? It was designed by someone with


    ulterior motives. I didn''t know that it was recorded." Jacob was sad. He couldn''t do anything about it.


    He didn''t know how to retain Sara.


    "Huh. I''m impulsive? Others have ulterior motives? Then I have to thank her. If it weren''t for her, how


    could I know what you think? If it weren''t for her ulterior motives, I would still have deceived myself


    today."


    Sara was so angry that her shoulders trembled. She stared at Jacob stubbornly, and her delicate face


    turned pale because of anger.


    In the light, she looked like an angry porcin doll. It seemed that they would break into pieces as soon


    as they touched it.


    "Listen to me, Sara. I don''t love her anymore. Trust me, please. I thought I loved her, but now I find that


    I really..."


    Jacob didn''t know what to say, but he heard a p in the air.


    He looked at Sara in disbelief, with a burning pain on his face.


    "You still keep lying to me at this time. Jacob, I can''t believe there is such a shameless person like you


    in the world!" The warmth of Jacob''s face was still left in Sara''s hand. The p was so hard that she


    felt a sting in her hand.


    Sara reached out her hand to find something in her bag, but she was too anxious to find it.


    Finally, she took out her phone. His hand was shaking violently because of nervousness. She could


    hardly unlock the phone. It was not easy for her to find the message and showed it.


    Jacob felt that his brain exploded with a big bang. He knew nothing and dared not think about anything.


    It was a picture of Alice and him in bed... It turned out that Alice had taken photos that day.


    "Well, how do you exin it? The photos can''t be fake. Aren''t you the man in it? Tell me, look at the


    date below." With a sobbing tone, Sara looked at Jacob in front of her. Obviously he admitted it in


    silence.


    It turned out that revealing a person''s lie was such a sad thing.


    It turned out that it was unbearable to see through a person''s true face.


    Depressed, Jacob sat on the sofa and silently took out a cigarette. He had thought that Sara wouldn''t


    know about it.


    He had underestimated Alice. He had thought that she wouldn''t make trouble if she went abroad. Now


    it seemed that he was too naive.


    Looking at Jacob, who was sitting on the sofa in silence, Sara thought the farce was about toe to


    an end.


    But he didn''t refute it. Was all his kindness to her recently was hypocrisy?


    It was a pity that he didn''t want to be an actor. He was so good at acting that he might have deceived


    himself.


    Biting her teeth angrily, Sara felt her eyes aching. She had cried too much that she had now tears now.


    "That''s it. Let''s make it clear today. From now on, we will break up with each other. I don''t think I can


    even be friends with someone like you." After saying that, Sara opened the door of the bedroom and


    left quickly.


    Tears streamed down her face as she walked.


    When she went downstairs, James was shocked by her expression. But she just rushed out of the vi.


    This was a ce of sadness, but she was not reconciled before. Now she finally gave up.


    It was not a relief, but an indescribable heaviness. It turned out that giving up a person was such a sad,


    helpless and desperate thing.


    It turned out that she would remember him for a lifetime once he came into her heart.


    Tears welled up in her eyes and she couldn''t see anything. She finally found her car and inserted the


    key into it for a long time.


    She didn''t know how many times she had tried. She felt that she could never find the right ce.


    But finally, she started the engine. She just wanted to go to an unknown ce where no one knew her


    and then she could cure her wound alone.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She was no longer strong enough to think that she could swallow all the bitter results to be with Jacob,


    even it was what she had done before, even it was something she didn''t want to see.


    ''Weakness is weakness. Why do you pretend to be strong? Sadness is sadness. Why do you force a


    smile? He just never loves you. Why do you deceive yourself?''

 Chapter 166 Housing Insecure

    Chapter 166 Housing Insecure


    Sara drove the car at full speed. It would be a gift for her if car idents happened. In that case, she


    needn''t worry about anything.


    Jacob sat on the sofa for five minutes. He couldn''t bear to see Sara leave again. This time, no matter


    how embarrassed he would be, he had to detain her at any cost.


    He stood up and rushed out of the bedroom. Before he could exin to James, James had rushed out


    of the vi.


    Without her, his life would be meaningless. No one would share his grief and joy, and no one would be


    his strong backing. The key point was that he couldn''t bear anyone else in his heart except her.


    If she left, he could only be a puppet without heart. If she left, he would be a walking dead, It would be


    the end of his world.


    He had nothing to lose except her. He couldn''t lose her.


    Jacob quickly put on his coat hanging at the door. Sara rushed out on impulse, he was afraid that


    something bad would happen to her. It was dangerous for a woman to go out at night, not to mention a


    beautiful woman like Sara.


    The more Jacob thought about it, the more anxious he became. He should have said everything in his


    heart just now. He was used to be reserved. But before Sara, he should never show that.


    Now, where can I find you, my love? I know how you feel now. I''m sorry that I always hurt you. But I just


    couldn''t control myself. I just didn''t think so much.


    From now on, I will bear the things you silently bore.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s up to you whether I love you or not. From now on, I''m no longer qualified to have that decision.


    Sara, you must wait for me. I can''t walk on this dark and cold life alone.


    You can''t leave me alone.


    I will never let you get hurt again, and I will never make you sad again.


    Trust me for one more time.


    Jacob went to the garage, drove out his ck Bentley and called his subordinates.


    He asked assistant Cindy to send someone to look for Sara. No matter what she did, he had to know


    her whereabouts immediately.


    He couldn''t just watch her disappear. He would go crazy.


    Meanwhile, thinking of Alice, Jacob was annoyed.


    If it weren''t for her, how could his life always be in a mess? Blue veins stood out on Jacob''s forehead,


    and his anger and resentment were obvious.


    Jacob drove aimlessly in the street. It''s such a big city. Where on earth have you been? This city is so


    big. Will you get lost? This city is so big. Don''t hide yourself from me.


    He was afraid that he would lose her forever. She looked so determined and pitiful, but at this moment,


    she was really nowhere to be found.


    If you really felt happy to leave me, then I have nothing to say. But if you are not happy after leaving


    me, I will never tolerate it.


    Jacob parked his car at the roadside. Only a few minutester, he couldn''t help calling assistant Cindy.


    It had to be said that the efficiency of assistant Cindy was amazing. Or it was the connections of Jacob


    which had worked.


    "Mr. Jacob, Mrs. Sara just came out of the vi. She seems to be heading west. Now she is driving on


    Chang''an Avenue. The GPS signal is very vague, and her phone is powered off. "


    Assistant Cindy was a little nervous. She knew how the president was feeling at this time. Although she


    couldn''t really know the situation. But saw Jacob searching for Sara by all means, it was obvious that


    something had happened to her.


    As a woman, there was a rare admiration in Cindy''s eyes. She had always thought that the CEO was


    cold, but she could see that he was very attentive to his wife.


    Even though they had divorced, she had to call that woman Mrs. Sara in private. It was clearly that


    Jacob loved Sara deeply.


    "I see. I''m on my way to Chang''an Avenue. Keep an eye on whatever she does. Remember to ask your


    men to be on call if anything happens. " Jacob was also anxious, and his tone was not as slow as


    usual.


    After hanging up the phone, he drove fast towards Chang''an Avenue. He remembered that there was a


    river over there. Would she do something stupid?


    It would be toote for him to stop that from happening if she really chose to drown herself.


    Jacob felt a chill down his spine. It was the first time that he had been so scared.


    If that really happened, he would really me himself and regret to death.


    The more anxious he was, the more irritable she became. It was during the rush hour and he was


    caught in a traffic jam.


    With time passing by, the traffic jam was worsening.


    To everyone''s astonishment, a tall and strong man in coat and scarf got out of a ck Bentley. He ran


    all the way to Chang''an Avenue.


    The drivers on the street were left behind, drooling at the empty Bentley.


    Who was this man? What was so emergent for him?


    The drivers who stayed there began to talk about it in boredom, but Jacob wouldn''t know about it.


    The most important thing right now was to find Sara. He wanted to make sure that she was safe and


    sound.


    As for whether she would forgive him or not, it was too early to mention.


    When Sara left, the sad and indignant look in her eyes had been hovering in Jacob''s mind.


    Trying his best to suppress the uneasiness in his heart, Jacob ran on the cold street.


    Sara parked the car on the side of the road. She was not sure if it was a park lot.


    Anyway, there was a big P on the road sign. After parking the car, she took out a small mirror to see if


    her makeup was ruined by tears.


    Fortunately, her makeup was waterproof and the situation was not as bad as she thought.


    In such a cold night, all she wanted to do was to go to the seaside and get some fresh air. Perhaps,


    she had been depressed for too long, so she couldn''t continue to love anyone or anything now.


    She couldn''t love life, work or people around her. She lived like a walking dead.


    Everyone had been stationed in their own world, but what about themselves? Now she felt like a


    homeless person.


    Perhaps, she could only give herself a sense of security, and no one else could really do anything to


    make her feel better.


    Even if someone tried to please her, it was only because he wanted to use her. Thinking of this, his


    heart ached again. It turned out that she was really useful.


    She didn''t want to believe it before, but now she had to. It was really just because she was of use.


    Her eyes were red and swollen because of crying. She got out of the car too hastily and forgot to wear


    a scarf.


    Her white neck was exposed in the air. The cold wind blew, making her shiver.


    Chang''an Avenue was a famous night club street. Normally, Sara would nevere to such ce. But


    today, she had to go through it. She really wanted to see the sea.


    The dim light in front made her squint slightly. It was indeed a little dazzling. The neon lights in the city


    were so dazzling at this moment that people could not open their eyes wide.


    Those who were indulging themselves in dissipation and hugging each other had been automatically


    ignored by Sara. They were just taking what they needed. Some people only wanted what others could


    give them. She was so poor.


    Why could love only be obtained from others? Why did she have to be immersed in it and unable to get


    out?


    There was no turning back. No one could save her. Shaking her head, Sara strode to the center of


    Chang''an Avenue.


    Only through this street could one see the sea.


    However, when she was halfway through, she was stunned by the name of a bar in front of her.


    The name of the bar was written in beautiful lines: As Before.


    It was the same as before.


    At the beginning, as the other couples, they were in sweet love. No wonder the poet wrote that "If only


    time stopped at the very moment when we met for the first time".


    Stunned still, she changed her mind. Why must she go to the seaside? It would be better to have a


    drink.


    Anyway, she had never been sober before. After hesitating for a moment, she walked into the bar. A


    ck Rolls-Royce was parked on the side of the road, and a man was looking at her.


    After waiting for a long time, he finally had the chance. The man was no one else but Thompson, who


    had leaked the news to Sara.


    Everything went ording to the n. A smile appeared at the corners of Thompson''s mouth. He had


    to finish what he hadn''t done before today.

 Chapter 167 Through the Glass

    Chapter 167 Through the ss


    Sitting in the car, Thompson called someone.


    Sara didn''t care about the people in front of her at all. Although she wasn''t used to such an


    environment, it was necessary for her to indulge herself once in a while.


    She went straight to the bar counter, where a man osted her. The man''s greasy eyes swept over


    Sara. It was only one second, he had found his prey.


    "A bottle of whiskey, please." Without raising her head, Sara would left when she finished the bottle.


    "Miss, are you drinking? It''s my treat." The greasy man next to her said with an evil smile.


    Sara ignored him as if she didn''t hear him. The noisy voice in the bar annoyed her.


    It seemed that it was a mistake to choose to go to the bar. Sara sighed.


    A bottle of whisky was served to the bar counter in front of Sara. She had just filled a ss and was


    about to drink.


    "Miss, didn''t you hear what I said? Don''t be so cold." The man put his hand on Sara''s shoulder. If she


    didn''t respond, he would have done something more excessive.


    With a frown, Sara poured the ss of wine in her hand on the face of the greasy man, who was


    instantly sobered up by the cold wine.


    It was impossible for such a beautiful woman to drink alone in a bar, but the man was indescribably


    unhappy.


    "You fucking bitch!" The man became angry from embarrassment and seemed to rush up to hit her the


    next moment.


    A hint of coldness shed through Sara''s cold eyes. She had never seen such a rogue before. It


    seemed that she had to deal with him today.


    Looking backzily, she was about to say something. Just at this moment, several strong men ran out


    of nowhere. One of them punched the man directly, and then they lifted the man and threw him out of


    the bar.


    The whole process was almost done in one go. With her eyes wide open, Sara was still not used to it.


    Then there was no doubt. It was said that the bars didn''t have good security, so they would naturally


    hire some guards. Raising the ss in her hand, Sara looked at the world through the ss.


    It turned out that we were just as light as a feather in this world. It turned out that the world was full of


    chaos and no one would care about each other.


    Sara felt heart aching. She used to recover very soon, but now she couldn''t.


    Some wounds would heal slowly as time went by. As for the other wounds, they would fester as time


    went by.


    Raising her head, she took a gulp of wine. It made her feel ufortable from the throat to the heart. It


    turned out that the person who drank was not fond of alcohol, but did not want to be sober.


    When she was sober, she couldn''t bear so much pain. She just wanted to paralyze her mind and body


    with alcohol...


    In the darkness in the distance, Thompson was sitting there. This time, he was going to wait for Sara to


    get drunk. He said that he would definitely get what he wanted. No matter who stopped him, he would


    do everything he could.


    But now, he hadn''t done nothing but the girl was almost in his hand.


    Thinking of this, he took a sip of the wine happily. Alice was stupid, but she was useful. Besides, Jacob


    didn''t love her, so no one could me her for what she had done.


    Thompson squinted his eyes and observed every move of Sara. From his point of view, her figure was


    more attractive, and her skin was so white that even a glimmer of light appeared in the dim light.


    He even wanted to go over and have a drink with her. But he knew that she wanted to escape from


    him. However, after tonight, he didn''t know if she could still escape.


    A smile appeared at the corners of Thompson''s mouth. Everything was in the n. The city was so big.


    It was so easy to make a person disappear. Therefore, it was just a small matter to hide Sara.


    Sara cast a cold nce at the dancing crowd. The music in the bar was noisy, but she didn''t care.


    Sometimes it''s good to stay in a distinct environment to experience something different. In case there


    was only love and hatred in life. She was already tired of it.


    The master was right. She was always on the way to the top of the mortal world. However, every time


    when she walked a little higher, someone would hit her mercilessly.


    It was so far away from the highest point of the mortal world. Sara almost couldn''t see clearly, and she


    didn''t want to think too much.


    Strangely enough, no one dared to harass her since that greasy man was thrown out just now.


    It must be the security guard of the bar who punished him as a warning to others.


    Sara couldn''t help butugh loudly. The bartender was taken aback by her sad voice.


    Most of the people who came to the bar to get drunk were disappointed and sad. Even if it was hard to


    believe but this beautiful woman in front of him was also disappointed.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    There were so many kinds of obstacles in life. Most people were not as morous as they looked.


    Most of them had just bared the sufferings and were unable toin.


    No one would listen to your suffering. Everyone was very busy, and most of them were busy with their


    own things in their lives. Therefore, the pain could only be cured by time, until one could not feel it.


    Sara stood up and walked into the dancing floor. She used to sniff at such a ce, but today, it seemed


    to be a good ce for her.


    Maybe she had never gone to a club before, she felt it interesting. She was just dancing. She wouldn''t


    die. Besides, there was probably no one she knew here. Thinking of this, Sara vigntly looked around.


    It was true that she didn''t know anyone, so she swayed with the people on the dance floor at ease.


    Thompson''s eyes widened in surprise! He didn''t expect that Sara would be so wild and sexy!


    She wriggled her waist in the dancing floor, so charming that everyone seemed to have be the


    background of her, and in an instant, all the others were overshadowed.


    With a smile, Thompson looked at the center of the dancing floor. The shlight was shot on Sara. It


    seemed that everything was the best arrangement.


    The biggest attraction of a person to another person was that he couldn''t get her. What''s more, even if


    he got her, he could always find something new from her.


    A constant stream of freshness was the biggest source to maintain attraction.


    Sara even started to sing along with the music. Thompson couldn''t help taking out his camera and


    taking a few photos of her.


    He didn''t n to take photos at this time, but he couldn''t help it because of Sara''s beauty.


    Beautiful things always made people want to keep them forever. So someone invented the camera.


    It could keep the youth, time and everything beautiful. At least, people could see eternity at that


    moment.


    It seemed that she didn''t enjoy it enough. After getting out of the dance floor, Sara went to the stage


    where the singer stayed. With a smile and yful air, she asked yfully, "Can I sing a song?"


    The singer nodded as he looked at the slightly red skin of Sara. The people who came here were all


    with stories, and every day was the same for him. But at this moment, he wanted to know the story of


    the woman in front of him.


    There was always a trace of gloom on her beautiful face, as if no one could solve the knot between her


    eyebrows.


    The fatal attraction was revealed from the woman in front of him.


    The singer sat aside and listened to Sara quietly.

 Chapter 168 You Are Such A Loser

    Chapter 168 You Are Such A Loser


    Her voice was empty and sad. Many people on the dance floor seemed to feel something strange and


    stopped unconsciously.


    "I haven''t had a good feeling of the snowing days, when we tremble together and experience the touch


    of tenderness.


    I haven''t walked through the deserted sand dune with you hand in hand.


    Maybe from then on, I would learn to cherish the time spent with you.


    Sometimes, I believe that everything has an end.


    It would be a time when we gather together and when we leave each other. Nothing wouldst forever.


    But sometimes, I would rather stay with you until we have seen all the views in the world.


    Maybe you could apany me till the end of the world.


    I haven''t cooked the red bean into a lingering wound for you, And then we could share it and have a


    taste of the sadness of missing each other.


    I haven''t had a good feeling of the tenderness of being kissed awake.


    Maybe only when you stay with me, you would pursue the freedom as a single man.


    Sometimes, I believe that everything has an end.


    It would be a time when we gather together and when we leave each other. Nothing wouldst


    forever... "


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she sang the song.


    There were people getting married and divorced every day, but why did she had a ce in the


    divorced.


    The emotions in the lyrics seemed to be individually tailored for her.


    Maybe Jacob chose the freedom of being single because he was with her.


    She sang lightly and her voice was as pleasant as that of a famous singer.


    Thompson had also asked someone to record this song. Such a wonderful moment should be recorded


    by someone. There were many things that Jacob wouldn''t do, but Thompson would do.


    While Sara was singing, arge group of people gathered around her, as if she was a superstar


    She had a beautiful face and a beautiful voice. No one had seen her before. She was a woman with


    unnoticed talent.


    The onlookers were all immersed in the song, and the singer next to her widened his eyes with joy.


    Wouldn''t it be good if such a person could join his band?


    But her mour was spreading out from each of her move. He was afraid that he had no chance to


    have any rtionship with her. Thinking of this, the male singer was a little disappointed.


    There are some people in the world that you can only look up to at the first sight.


    When Sara finished the song, she looked at the crowd off the stage and felt a little flustered.


    When she was a student, she was the champion of the campus singerpetition. Although she had


    forgotten a lot over the years.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she felt that her musicality was still there.


    She had lost too much for her marriage. She had lost all hermunications, hobbies, and all her


    unfinished dreams.


    But now, she had lost her marriage She lost everything, like a moth darting into the fire.


    A drop of tear fell off from the corner of Sara''s eye. The audience couldn''t see it clearly, but the male


    singer on the stage witnessed it.


    As soon as the music stopped, the audience responded with thunderous apuse. Looking at the


    audience downstairs, Sara was lost in thought.


    The male singer went up and asked gently, "Why are you crying?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    With tearful eyes, Sara nced at the singer and said, "Because I''m happy."


    The male singer was stunned. Sara had already left swiftly.


    Should she say to him that because she was sad, because she was divorced and because she was


    used?


    No, whenever or wherever, she couldn''t do it.


    The male singer stood at the bar counter and sang the song "Because of Love".


    People who knew what happened would realize that he was feeling regret, but those who didn''t know


    what happened might think that they were singing a love song together.


    Back to the bar counter, Sara stared nkly at the male singer who was singing not far away.


    I''m sorry. I''m just in a bad mood today. I don''t have time to talk about anything about myself.


    Thinking of this, she took another gulp of alcohol. The strong smell of whisky pervaded in her mouth, as


    if she would never get drunk Hearing the male singer''s voice, a bitter smile appeared at the corners of


    her mouth.


    "Because our love can''t easily be hurt, so everything is happy?"


    Sara shook her head and thought, ''Believe all in this world except for love.'' Because love could not be


    seen or touched at all. If one believed it, then he would likely to be the unlucky one.


    There were peopleing and going in front of the bar counter, and no one talked to her anymore. It


    was good for her as she would like to stay quietly for a while. People in this world were usually too


    noisy. Everyone had their own words to say. Now, she could finally drink a ss of wine quietly.


    Let the past flew away with the wind and never turn back.


    At this moment, Jacob was crazily looking for Sara all over the street. He didn''t know where she had


    gone. It would be unimaginable if she went to a bar alone.


    Jacob rubbed his temples. It was a cold night. But his back was soaked in sweat after running all the


    way.


    Jacob was anxious as he still had no clue of Sara''s whereabouts.


    He had found her car, but he didn''t know where she had gone. When he found that her phone was


    ringing in the car, he was about to go crazy.


    This mad woman should leave her phone behind. Jacob was so angry that he punched the telegraph


    pole next to him.


    It was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Something bad may happen when he had no information


    about it.


    Jacob looked around. There were many bars on the street, with peopleing and going. Someone


    was drunk and vomited on the roadside from time to time, emitting a disgusting smell.


    In such an environment, Sara could still stay.


    If anything happened to her today, he would never forgive himself and his life would never be peaceful.


    But honey, where are you.


    He had called many people to ask about Sara one bar by another. It would be better to know the news


    of Sara immediately.


    However, there was no news from the person who went out to look for her.


    Jacob had to look for more help. During this time, Jacob even called the police.


    The Public Security Bureau knew that Sara might be missing, they didn''t dare to be careless about that


    wither.


    After all, Jacob had business everywhere. He was one of the major tax payers in the city.


    And most of the wages of public institutions and civil servants were paid by the tax. In this way, they


    naturally dared not neglect it.


    Arge group of people were crazily looking for a woman in the street. It was a shocking scene for


    people who witnessed the searching action.


    Sitting in the dark, Thompson kept an eye on Sara all the time. At this time, a man suddenly came in


    and whispered something in Thompson''s ear.


    Thompson frowned. Jacob was still thinking about ruining his n. Thompson m the ss in his


    hand on the table in front of him.


    It seemed that the situation was not as good as he thought. Jacob had learned to be smart, but his


    cleverness was mistaken.


    The more Jacob acted like this, the guiltier he was in his heart. It showed that he was afraid of missing


    Sara. But at this moment, Thompson had countless methods to prevent Jacob from finding Sara.


    Thinking of this, Thompson smiled.


    After all, you are still not as good as me. At least now she is in front of me, and you are looking for her


    everywhere like a homeless dog. I''ve done what you can''t do easily.


    Jacob, you are such a loser. I just like to see you hate me and can''t kill me.


    On the bar counter, Sara was almost drunk. Thompson winked at the man next to him.


    Soon, several strong men appeared in front of Sara.

 Chapter 169 Wishes Come True

    Chapter 169 Wishes Come True


    "Lady, our lord wants to treat you a ss of wine." said one of the strong men. The woman in front of


    him was indeed a rare beauty.


    "Fuck off!" squinting slightly, Sara looked at the bulky man in front of her. What lord? She didn''t want to


    see anyone now.


    "Lady, we can do it the easy way or the hard way. It''s your choice." The other man''s face turned cold.


    Obviously, he was not a kind person.


    A chill ran down her spine. ''Who the hell are these people?'' she cursed inwardly. Now she was half


    drunk and even had no strength to shout.


    "I don''t know any lord. Don''t waste time on me. I''m going home now." Although Sara was drunk, she


    still had a clear mind. She wanted to make a phone call, but it urred to her that she threw the phone


    into the car after checking the time.


    Looking at the man in front of her in fear, she had nned to call her assistant to pick her up. Now, she


    was almost cut off from the outside world and was facing the strong men alone.


    The fear in heart suddenly sobered her up a little.


    Looking at the bartenders around her, Sara said in a low voice, "Where is your boss? Call him over. I


    don''t know them." There was a sobbing tone in her voice. She didn''t know who they were.


    The bartender was smart enough to call the boss. He also sensed that something was wrong, but upon


    touching the phone, one of the men said, "Brat, I warn you. Don''t be nosy."


    After saying that, he pounded hard on the bar counter with a bang. Startled, Sara stood up and tried to


    run away.


    But she was so drunk that she couldn''t stand steadily. When she just took two steps out, she felt dizzy


    and couldn''t see clearly.


    But subconsciously, she knew she was in danger. She picked up an empty bottle on the bar counter


    and hit it hard. The bottle broke in an instant.


    In a daze, Sara felt that her finger was scratched as a result of overexert


    The blood slid down her wless hand drop by drop.


    Not far away, Thompson frowned and said, "Damn it! A group of losers! You can''t even handle a


    woman?"


    He spat angrily. Even if he wanted to beat up his men immediately, it was not the right time.


    The strong men were stunned. They didn''t expect that Sara would cut herself. Thinking that their boss


    had told them not to hurt her at all, they felt cold on their backs.


    Thinking of the behavior styles of his boss, the leader said, "Don''t hesitate any more. Let''s finish the


    affair as soon as possible."


    It seemed that he had made up his mind. Sara saw the man rushing up, she felt a heavy blow on her


    neck and lost consciousness.


    Thompson put out the cigarette in his hand. He had said that Sara should be unharmed. It seemed that


    she didn''t want to cooperate with him. However, he would let his subordinates pay for that in the future.


    But now¡­


    With a sly smile on his face, he thought, ''You may escape from me for a while, but you can''t escape


    from me forever.


    Meanwhile, Jacob had been searched more than a dozen bars, but got nothing.


    The street was crowded with people, but Jacob didn''t see anyone.


    It seemed to him that the street was empty, so was the world.


    Where are you? What happened to you? Why do you look like you have disappeared? Don''t you know


    how dangerous the world is? Don''t you know how painful I will be without you?


    Do you know what you are doing?


    Do you know that there is a man running around in the cold street and asking about your whereabouts?


    Don''t you know that his palm has been squeezed out of blood because of too much strength?


    If possible, he would rather never hurt you. He would rather bear all the harm for you, but where on


    earth are you now?


    Jacob leaned against a tree with a bare trunk. The wind blew on his face. Perhaps it was because the


    weather was too cold, the wind was too strong, or perhaps it was because he was too excited, Jacob''s


    eyes were filled with red blood streaks.


    Just when he was despair, Jacob suddenly received a call from assistant Cindy.


    "Mr. Jacob, I''ve got some information about Mrs. Sara, but I still don''t know where she is." Assistant


    Cindy was a little nervous. She didn''t feel happy when she heard the news about Sara, because it was


    bad news.


    "What''s going on? Where is her?" Jacob''s red eyes looked very ferocious.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "What''s going on? Tell me." Jacob was no longer calm as usual. He couldn''t calm down after such a big


    thing happened. His tone became much heavier.


    Assistant Cindy was stunned a little. She didn''t expect that the CEO would be so angry. Then the boss


    must be mad after hearing the following words.


    "Mr. Jacob, we just found her in a bar called "As Before". The bartender there confirmed that Mrs. Sara


    was drinking there and was a little drunk. Then several strong men knocked her out and took her away.


    He didn''t dare to reveal more information as he was threatened. "


    Assistant Cindy tried to tell the truth in a calm tone.


    "What? Where have they gone? " Jacob punched the trunk beside him. Who dared to knock Sara out


    and take her away?


    Panic swept over Jacob. She was in such a trouble, but now he could not find her at all! He didn''t even


    know where she had gone. He felt suffocated.


    "Mr. Jacob¡­ I don''t know... " The usually calm assistant Cindy''s voice trembled at the moment. She


    knew that Jacob was furious at this moment, and she also knew the situation of Sara.


    Perhaps the worst situation had happened. Perhaps, it was toote to save her.


    These thoughts scared not only Jacob, but also assistant Cindy. Perhaps everything would be different


    from today on


    "Ask all the people to search for her. The surveince video, the crowd¡­ Don''t miss any of them.


    Immediately... " Jacob roared, and the panic in his heart was still spreading.


    He had prepared for the worst. No matter what, he still wanted her. He couldn''t lose her. But would


    there be any shadow left in her heart because of this ident?


    Jacob became more and more uneasy. His roar was so loud that the passers-by looked at him in


    confusion.


    No one knew how painful he was, and no one knew how suffering this strapping man was.


    His weakness was her, and his armor was also hers. But without her, what should he do?


    Holding his head in pain, Jacob ran madly to the hotel nearby and asked one by one.


    At this moment, in order to make things worse, Thompson drove the car a few streets away.


    Lying quietly in the back seat of the car, Sara seemed to be asleep. Her injured right hand was


    exposed in the air, and the wound was shocking.


    Damn it! She was injured. This was probably the only thing imperfect in this night. In order to save


    trouble, Thompson had no time to bind up the wound for her. He decided to deal with itter.


    In order not to let others know about this, Thompson didn''t bring anyone with him. It was a wonderful


    night that only belonged to him and Sara. It was annoying to have anyone else with them.


    Finally, Thompson got what he wanted and was in a good mood. He couldn''t help smiling. No matter


    how powerful Jacob was, there was something that couldn''t be changed by him.

 Chapter 170 Fail Miserably In A Very Easy Task

    Chapter 170 Fail Miserably In A Very Easy Task


    Thinking that Jacob would be too painful to fall asleep because of what had happened today,


    Thompson felt very happy.


    But what was more important was that Sara would belong to him soon. She would finally belong to him


    from today on.


    Thompson turned on the music in the car and yed the soothing music. He echoed the music with his


    foot. It was really a nice day for him.


    After all, he had waited for so long before he got this opportunity to get Sara. With enough patience,


    you could manage to do anything in the world.


    Through the rearview mirror, he saw the quiet face of Sara. Somehow, her forehead wrinkled slightly.


    Even Thompson could not help but feel sorry for her.


    If she had met him at the beginning, he would never treat her like this. Unfortunately, she met someone


    unfit for her, and she didn''t gave up on him despite the pains he gave her.


    Thompson knew that maybe she would hate him, but he couldn''t ept that there was no trace of Sara


    in his life.


    He quickly braked the car at the entrance of a hotel and went check in. Then he went back to the car


    and helped Sara to his room.


    Looking at Sara who was lying quietly on the bed, Thompson felt a bit anxious. He finally got what he


    wanted, and no one would disturb Sara and him in the future.


    Thompson called the receptionist to bring the medicine cab. The wound on her hand couldn''t be left


    untreated any longer. Even though he was eager to have sex with Sara, he couldn''t ignore her wound.


    Anyway, he had a sleepless night to enjoy her. Since no one would disturb him, he would treat Sara''s


    wound first.


    He didn''t expect her to be so stubborn that she wouldn''t go with others even if she hurt herself.


    Thinking of this, Thompson''s heart softened a lot. As expected, Sara was different from other women.


    The waiter brought the medicine cab, and then stretched to have a look into the room. Yi Feng


    frowned and looked unhappy. The waiter went downstairs. But the doubt in his heart became stronger.


    Thompson closed the door and walked up to Sara. He couldn''t wake her up. If she woke up at this


    point, there would be troubles for him Thompson didn''t want to get into trouble at such a critical


    moment.


    He gently wrapped the wound for Sara. He was quite pleased to do that. It was rare for him to be so


    gentle and soft. Maybe in this world only Sara could make him behave so gentle.


    Thompson lowered his head and carefully bandaged her hand. It was such a pity that such a beautiful


    hand was hurt by the bottle.


    But it doesn''t matter. I will take good care of you and never let you get hurt again. Thompson began to


    unbutton her clothes. He acted very gently, just like treating a porcin doll. He wouldn''t let her get hurt


    again.


    The gentler he was, the more skillful he felt. But when he was half done, he heard someone knocking


    at the door.


    Thompson stood up unhappily and looked through the peephole of the door.


    One of the waiters was knocking at the door with the police behind him. Thompson was furious. He


    didn''t know what had he done to attract the police.


    There were so many people in trouble every day, but the police didn''t care about them. Why must the


    policeing for him? Damn it.


    Thompson nced at the door and opened it. With a cold face, he asked, "Sir, what happened?"


    The policeman looked calm and took out the police certificate, "I''m sorry. I''m on my daily room rounds.


    Please cooperate with us. "


    Thompson gritted his teeth. He really wished that he could just push that police away.


    But at this moment, he had to be obedience. Frozen for a few seconds, Thompson finally moved aside.


    The police rushed in and saw Sara lying on the bed.


    "What happened?"


    The policeman looked serious. It''s clear that Sara was unconscious.


    "My girlfriend is drunk. Nothing more. Sir, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to ignore the crimes and


    only care about me and my girlfriend. "


    "You!" the policeman cast an eye on Sara and said angrily.


    "You''d better go out if you have nothing else to do. Don''t disturb my girlfriend." Thompson''s face was


    cold. He wrapped in his coat tightly because of anger.


    The policeman took a look at the door number before he left.


    Thompson mmed the door. It seemed that he had to act more quickly, in case something unpleasant


    happen again.


    He untied Sara''s clothes and kissed her neck when she woke up.


    She screamed and tried to push Thompson away. Even if Thompson felt a pain in his neck, he still bent


    over Sara''s body and touched her up and down.


    Thompson smirked, "You wake up. It''s even more interesting."


    "Go away. I''ll call the police." Sara just felt disgusting.


    "Don''t worry. No one will disturb us tonight..." Thompson kept smirking. Sara naturally stepped back.


    She wrapped herself with the clothes left on her body.


    However, she was half drunk and had no strength to resist him.


    Thompson was enjoy the game of slowly pushing her into corner.


    "The more you resist, the more I like it." Thompson burst intoughter, but only Sara knew what was


    hidden in it.


    People like Thompson were most dangerous when they wereughing, Thompson pounced on her. In


    despair, Sara closed his eyes. Her hands had been tightly mped by Thompson. She was unable to


    move.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. But Thompson was untouched. Because of Sara''s strong resistance,


    Thompson was a little tired.


    Half of Sara''s body was exposed in the air.


    At this moment, Thompson felt a chill down his spine.


    Someone punched him heavily from behind, and he rolled to the side all of a sudden.


    Fury was written all over Jacob''s face, as if he wanted to kill the person right away.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fuck off!" Thompson stood up and threw a punch toward Jacob.


    However, his fist was held by a strong hand in the air. A group of police stood behind Jacob.


    "Pleasee with us," the policeman who had been here minutes age said slowly.


    "Let me go." Thompson pulled up his sleeves. He had never been defeated like this before. It seemed


    that he was trapped here again today.


    What was the problem? The moment he walked out of the room, he couldn''t help but look back at


    Jacob and Sara on the bed.


    He should have had plenty of time. He could have¡­ But now, he was screwed again. Thompson left


    with the police resentfully. He missed such a good opportunity and would never have another


    opportunity in the future.


    Jacob looked at Sara, who was lying on the bed with messy clothes. She tightly pulled the quilt to cover


    her body. Just now, Sara''s body wasn''t exposed thanks for the quilt. Guilt was written all over Jacob''s


    face. He knew how sad she was now.


    Felt shocked, Sara sat on the bed in a daze. With a pitiful look in his eyes, Jacob walked up to her and


    held her in his arms.


    "It''s okay. Everything is fine now." Jacobforted in a low voice.


    Sara was still shivering. If Jacob came a littlete, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Sara didn''t expect that she would get into such a situation just when she was drunk alone.


    The world could be dangerous and unpredictable sometimes. She used to think that she wouldn''t meet


    any danger, but when she was really in danger, she found that the world was so cruel.


    She curled up, motionless.


    Even in Jacob''s arms, she couldn''t help shivering. She couldn''t say a word.


    Jacob dressed for Sara, that damn bastard. How dare he hurt her.


    Jacob gritted his teeth. Now, Sara was frightened. Although the result was not the worst, he still didn''t


    want to see it.


    He held Sara in her arms and went downstairs. Sara stared nkly at everything in front of her.


    The couple attracted many people''s attention. But Jacob didn''t even want to spare a nce at others.


    He only cared about Sara tonight.


    Sara didn''t remember how she came back to the vi. She only remembered that when she was very


    scared and helpless, Jacob suddenly appeared like a god.


    Then, she seemed to lose her memory.

 Chapter 171 Trembling with Fear

    Chapter 171 Trembling with Fear


    The ferocious face of Thompson kept echoing in Sara''s mind. She didn''t know why he always didn''t let


    her go. She didn''t know why Jacob could find her so fast.


    She would never know that Jacob looked for her in all the bars one by one on the street, and then


    looked for hotels one by one. Finally, he found her.


    However, Jacob knew how much she had suffered in her heart. He felt so sorry for her.


    Thompson the bastard. He would make his life a living hell...


    Jacob stood straight, holding Sara in his arms.


    The moment he looked down, he saw the bandaged wounds on her hand. No wonder he didn''t miss


    saving her. It turned out that she was injured.


    On the one hand, he felt sorry for her, and on the other hand, he felt lucky. ''Fortunately, you are fine, or


    I will never forgive myself.''


    After putting Sara on the back seat, Jacob was frightened by her dull eyes.


    Would she be so absent-minded and lose her most vigorous look in the past?


    Would he step on a road of no return from now on?


    Jacob felt a headache. Assistant Cindy in the driver''s seat nced at Sara from the rearview mirror.


    The situation of her was not good.


    Perhaps, the boss finally got the answer after looking for her so crazily today, but the answer was not


    clear.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He loved her, but there were many invisible and innumerable barriers between them.


    When they arrived at the vi, James and Winnie hadn''t slept. James had nned to go with Jacob to


    look for Sara, but Jacob didn''t agree.


    James was old and had to take care of thepany. He shouldn''t have been worried about these


    things.


    James looked at the stunned Sara, and an ominous premonition first appeared in his mind. Before he


    could think more, there was a trace of gloom in his eyes.


    "What''s wrong, Jacob? What happened to Sara?" A hint of coldness shed through James''s eyes. He


    had been working for so many years, but no one dared to provoke his rage before.


    "Everything''s okay, Uncle James. She was just frightened. I''ll call the family doctor tomorrow morning to


    check on her. Let her rest for a few days first..." There was an indescribable sadness in Jacob''s eyes.


    He always felt that his mistake led to this situation.


    Maybe, Sara was ming him in her heart. But he could do nothing about it.


    It was all his fault. Now, he just held her in his arms silently. Sara looked so fragile as if she would


    break into pieces as soon as he touched her, which made him feel sorry for her.


    Winnie didn''t sleep either, but she couldn''t get in the conversation at this moment. But everyone knew


    that something serious had happened, so no one made a sound.


    Sara had been absent-minded for a long time. Even Dora lowered its head as if it knew something had


    happened.


    They watched Jacob carry Sara upstairs, but her dull eyes made them feel sorry for her.


    Jacob walked lightly, as if he had used up all his tenderness at this moment. In his eyes, Sara had


    already be a frightened deer. He felt sorry for her, but he didn''t know what to do.


    Perhaps only time could erase the deep wound, or only when he waited for long enough could she


    open her heart again.


    But he was afraid that it was toote.


    He was afraid that everything would be in vain. Was Sara''s heartpletely shattered by the reality?


    He just forgot to remind her one more sentence. He had only been sitting on the sofa for five minutes.


    He didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    It turned out that not everyone had the ability to adapt to the changing life.


    Putting Sara gently on the bed, Jacob''s cold eyes showed his heartache.


    "Are you going to bed? I don''t want your father to worry about you, so I can''t send you home now. You


    can stay here for the time being. Don''t worry. It''s okay. And everything will be okay in the future." The


    rare tenderness made Jacob look different from usual under the light.


    But all these were useless, no matter what. Sara still felt cold. Even if she was wrapped in the quilt and


    the room was full of warm air.


    But she was still shivering. She had already sobered up a lot, but the feeling of fear in her heart did not


    change at all.


    His heart was still trembling with fear. No word was not enough to describe her mood at the moment.


    She wanted to cry, but she couldn''t make any sound. Did she lose her voice?


    Sara moved her mouth. She was thirsty, but she couldn''t speak any word. She just murmured painfully.


    Jacob was shocked. "What''s wrong with you, Sara? What do you want?"


    Sara pointed at her throat. Jacob seemed to understand something. He quickly got a ss of water


    and handed it to her.


    After drinking the water, Sara felt much better. Wrapped in the quilt, she fell asleep without saying


    anything.


    Jacob was worried about her, so he waited by the bed for the whole night.


    The long night finally came to an end, and the neon lights on the street gradually dimmed.


    It was not until the sky turned white that Jacob fell asleep. He had been lying next to Sara all the time.


    It was very cold but he didn''t go on the bed.


    He just stayed with her quietly. He had never thought of hurting her, but he always inadvertently made


    her suffer.


    The night was dim. Seeing that Sara fell asleep peacefully, Jacob finally calmed down.


    She was finally tired and didn''t want to make trouble.


    Maybe he was wrong from the very beginning. He had been too aloof and had thought that he had


    seen through everything.


    He had ignored her sincerity and hadn''t treated her as a human being.


    Now, he would never leave her again.


    Even if she refused, even if she didn''t need him anymore, he had to stay by her side.


    Sara slept soundly, as if she knew that Jacob was here with her.


    When she woke up in the morning, she moved her hand. The wound was still painful.


    She looked up at the familiar room. She had thought abouting back here, but she didn''t expect to


    come back in this way.


    It was like a farce. Sara knew what would have happened to her if it weren''t for Jacob.


    Maybe it was the darkness, the unbearable past, or the sadness that she couldn''t hug Jacob anymore.


    Anyway, nothing of these happened. Jacob saved everything.


    Sara tried to say something but failed.


    She really lost her voice. In a panic, Sara scratched the bed sheet and woke up Jacob who was lying


    on the side.


    Jacob didn''t sleep well and had been in light sleep. Sara didn''t expect him to wake up so soon.


    "Are you feeling better?" Jacob asked with concern. He didn''t know what to say.


    Without saying anything, Sara pointed at her throat.


    "Do you want to drink water again?" Confused, Jacob stood up and was about to get some water.


    However, Sara grabbed his hand, and the two of them were in a stalemate.


    ''She grabs my hand voluntarily. She doesn''t dislike me.''


    Jacob looked back in surprise and didn''t know what happened to Sara.


    Sara continued to point at her throat. She said something but there''s no sound.


    Jacob suddenly realized the seriousness of the problem. Sara wanted to say something, but she


    couldn''t.


    Jacob stood up and called the family doctor at once. Although he looked very calm, no one knew that


    his palms were sweating with nervousness.


    ''Was she drugged?'' Jacob didn''t dare to imagine the consequences.


    The doctor came soon. Half sitting and half lying on the bed, Sara listened to the doctor''s description


    indifferently.


    "Mrs. Sara was just frightened and it was too cold, so she lost her voice." The family doctor cupped his


    hands.


    Standing in front of Jacob, he tried her best to be calm.


    "When will she recover?" Anxiety shed through Jacob''s long and narrow eyes.


    Fortunately, Sara was fine... Otherwise, he couldn''t forgive himself.


    Sara found herself a little hungry. After what happened yesterday, her rtionship with Jacob eased a


    little.


    If he didn''t care about her, he wouldn''t have gone out to look for her in person.

 Chapter 172 Compromise

    Chapter 172 Compromise


    Sara knew it in her heart. As for the past, bygones be bygones. If a woman was too smart, she would


    not live a happy life.


    But it didn''t mean that she had forgiven Jacob. She was just trying to relieve their rtionship.


    "Are you hungry?" After sending the doctor away, Jacob immediately turned around and asked.


    Sara nodded with a stiff expression on her face. She still had a lingering fear of what happened


    yesterday. She was still feeling headache. She didn''t know if it was because she was beaten by the


    strong men or it was just the result of hangover.


    She was still hungry, which meant she was fine.


    But it was true that she was terribly frightened. There was no wound on Sara''s throat, but she just


    couldn''t make a sound.


    "Winnie has made some porridge. I''ll ask her to bring it up," then Jacob stood up and went out.


    Sara''s mind was still nk. She couldn''t speak or think about anything. She just felt hungry and wanted


    to eat.


    She had lived a simple life, but life pushed her learn to beplicated.


    There was a trace of warmth in the familiar environment. Despite the coldness in the air, Sara felt warm


    in her heart.


    Winnie brought a small table with a te of pickles and a bowl of porridge with minced pork and


    preserved egg.


    The food on the small table looked warm and sweet. Perhaps this was her real home. No matter what


    she ate, she would feel happy.


    "You''ve drunk too much wine, I asked Winnie to cook some light food. You can eat something else


    when you feel better. " It was rare for Jacob to speak so calmly. If it was before, he would definitely


    me her.


    Sara nodded thoughtfully and didn''t deny it.


    When she was reaching for the bowl, Jacob picked it up.


    The porridge in his hand was steaming hot. The porridge was white and the meat was soft. It looked


    good.


    Jacob scooped up a spoonful of porridge, put it to his mouth and blew it gently. "Let me feed you. You


    need a good rest."


    There was no big change in her expression. Maybe she would be moved to tears in the past, but now


    her inner feelings were just so so.


    She was no longer the girl who would be moved by this kind of trifles. Even if he didn''t feed her, she


    could do it by herself.


    There were only two of them in the bedroom. They could have be an affectionate couple. But he didn''t


    tell her about his love for her until she stopped expecting that.


    Jacob blew on the porridge and put it aside her mouth.


    Lost in his memory, Sara didn''t open her mouth. Jacob said calmly, "Open your mouth."


    Sara ate a bowl of porridge obediently. In fact, she really wanted to eat that dish of pickles. Because


    the porridge was tasteless. Perhaps it was because the wine had stayed in her stomach for too long


    and grabbed part of her gustation.


    Jacob didn''t go downstairs and had a bowl of porridge until he saw Sara finish eating.


    Then he quickly went back upstairs. He didn''t dare to ask anything about what happenedst night.


    It was the wound of Sara. This kind of idents should be forgotten naturally rather than mentioned


    once and once again.


    James and Winnie didn''t ask what happened either. They knew that it was better not to mention it.


    For several days in a row, Sara barely got out of bed. It was cold and she was not in the mood of doing


    anything.


    Every day, she did nothing but looked up at the ceiling in a daze.


    When she was in a daze, she actually thought of nothing. However, he still liked to be in a daze.


    Jacob felt sad when he saw her like that, but he had no way to change the situation.


    He could only let her be absent-minded like that.


    A few dayster, one morning, Sara was finally able to speak.


    At that time, Jacob was feeding her porridge. She said, "It''s too hot."


    Jacob was overjoyed to hear that. With a smile on his face, he said, "You can finally speak."


    With her eyes wide open, she heard that some people would selectively lose part of their memory,


    voice or hearing after being stimted.


    She didn''t believe it before. When she finally experienced it, she found that the saying might be right.


    When Sara was having lunch after she could speak.


    "I want to go home..." her voice was neither loud nor low, sounding a little calm.


    Go home? Isn''t this your home? No, you have been driven away from here. Now, it''s your choice.


    "Isn''t it good to stay here to convalesce? I''ve already made a deal with your father." Jacob remained


    calm on his face. He still remembered the malice he felt when he called Sara''s father.


    It turned out that he had offended all the closest people unconsciously.


    "I want to go home." It was not a consultation, but a statement. Sara looked at Jacob calmly, as if she


    wanted to see him through


    He was ttering her for unknown reason. Was she be of use to him again?


    She couldn''t tell the difference from truth and lie at this moment. Was he pretending to be nice and


    gentle to her?


    If he was pretending, then he would be a great performer.


    Jacob looked at Sara into the eyes, realizing that he had lost his confidence. In the past, he always


    acted on his own and would never change his mind for anyone else.


    But now, he gave in to Sara. They were just hurting each other if they both take tough stance. It would


    do no good to both of them.


    "Okay, I''ll drive you backter." Jacob was still calm.


    She thought it would cause another quarrel, but the result was unexpected. Jacobpromised


    without hesitation!


    Her heart skipped a beat. This time, many unusual things happened.


    In the past, he would try every means to find fault with her, but now, he did not make trouble for her


    anymore.


    James said nothing, he couldn''t do much on the affairs of the young couple at all.


    He could just stand aside and watch the show. They needed to solve their own problems.


    There were many old clothes and a wardrobe in the vi which belonged to Sara.


    She casually put on a red overcoat. At this moment, she was brisked up.


    Winter wasing to the end. Squinting slightly, Sara stood at the gate of the vi, stamping her feet


    and waiting for Jacob.


    As the weather became warmer, there were more and more people on the street. The streams of


    people seemed to be arranged into groups. They always mixed up in a mess.


    Sara looked out of the window absentmindedly, Jacob nced at her from the corner of his eyes. Even


    if he could speak, she was still silent.


    The city was like a beautifulbination of lines. However, such beauty was easy cause aesthetic


    fatigue.


    Aesthetic fatigue is a situation that happens to everyone. When you first see something, you will


    definitely be amazed. But when you watch it for a long time, you would definitely be tired of it.


    "Do we still have a future?" turning her head to look out of the window, Sara murmured.


    Caught off guard, Jacob turned to look at Sara, but before he could say anything, "I don''t think there


    will be a future for us." for the first time, Sara felt that she had no future with Jacob. She closed her


    eyes silently.


    Jacob was so upset that he pulled over.


    He held the steering wheel with one hand and fumbled in his pocket with the other. He wanted to


    smoke at this moment.


    But when he finally touched the cigarette, he realized that Sara was still in the car. He was a little


    anxious.


    "What are you talking about?" Jacob said in a low voice, just to cover up his unknown nervousness.


    "I don''t know," with her head down, she looked a little sad. She kept thinking that there was no future


    between them.


    Jacob was stunned and didn''t know what to say. He unconsciously tightened his grip on the steering


    wheel.


    The policemen came from nowhere and knocked on the ss window. Jacob pulled down the window


    with a cold face.


    "Sorry, you can''t park here. It''s against the rule. " A young policeman said to Jacob with an amiable


    look, bending his waist.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know that. Just give me a ticket. I''ll leave soon. " Jacob took the ticket and threw it to the pir behind


    the windshield.


    ncing at Sara, Jacob had a gloomy face. He kept driving.


    I wanted to take you to see the scene you haven''t seen, to eat the food you haven''t eaten, to meet the


    people you haven''t meet and to listen to the story you haven''t heard.


    Why do you feel that we have no future? Why are you so desperate?


    There was also a trace of fear in Jacob''s heart.

 Chapter 173 A Flying Moth Darts Into The Fire

    Chapter 173 A Flying Moth Darts Into The Fire


    She had never said that she wanted to leave him personally before. Now, she seemed to begin to n


    for herself.


    They kept silent all the way, as if one more word meant one more mistake.


    Some people said that love was a waste of energy. At the beginning, it may make you full of


    enthusiasm, create the illusion that you have endless energy. Then, as the enthusiasm was running


    out, it''s highly possible for you to be disappointed and felt that the other part in the rtionship was


    below your expectation.


    Most people had gone through such a period, and Sara was no exception. Women were especially


    fond of umting disappointment. If the disappointment reached a line, it would be hard to continue


    the rtionship.


    The long silence made the two in the car feel that the road was endless.


    But no matter how long the road was, they would finally came to an end.


    From afar, Jacob saw Carlos waiting downstairs expressionlessly.


    As soon as the car stopped there, Carlos rushed up and gave Jacob a punch. Jacob stumbled and fell


    to the ground. Bloody smell began to spread from the corner of his mouth


    "Listen. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time." Carlos looked sullen. His clenched fist stopped in


    the air. After waiting downstairs for a long time, his hands had already been frozen.


    Jacob stood up, without any emotion in his heart. He had long wanted someone to wake him up.


    "The punch just now was for my daughter. This punch is for myself. " Carlos rushed up and punched


    Jacob to the ground again.


    Sara stood aside and turned her head around. She knew that Jacob would not fight back. She also


    knew that her father had suppressed his anger for so long and needed to vent it.


    So she stood still and didn''t say anything.


    Jacob felt his face burning. He knew he deserved it. So when he stood up again, he just wiped his


    mouth, as if nothing had happened.


    "Jacob, you can leave now. I don''t want to see you again, so does Sara. Please stay away from us


    from now on. If you still want to keep some dignity, please don''t disturb us. " Sara''s father squinted his


    eyes. He finally had the chance to break up with Jacob face to face.


    "Father inw I... "Jacob looked calm, as if what had just happened was insignificant.


    "Don''t called me that anymore. Jacob, let me tell you, there are many things in the world that can''t be


    bought with money. Can you buy your dream with money? Can you buy love with money? " Carlos


    looked askance at Jacob and pulled Sara behind him. From now on, he would never let his daughter


    get hurt again.


    Hearing father''s words, Sara felt sad. It turned out that her father was the one who knew her best. But


    he never said anything.


    Jacob was also stunned. Looking at his father''s big body, he was a little absent-minded.


    He had never thought that he could buy everything with money, he¡­


    "I just hope you can forgive me. I will make up for what I have done." Jacob''s eyes were bright and his


    tone was firm.


    A gust of wind blew, and a chill seeped into his body. The mist sprayed out when speaking made each


    other look hazy.


    Carlos stood there, with his hands sped behind back. Behind him, Sara lowered her head, lost in


    thought.


    "Not everything will be forgiven. You can leave now." Carlos didn''t want to argue anymore. He had


    never thought that Jacob was superior to him. He even felt that he couldn''t bear to look straight into


    Jacob''s childish eyes.


    How mature could a man be if he always bully others with his power and wealth?


    "I hope you can give me another chance to take good care of Sara. I promise I won''t behave like before


    anymore. " Jacob wiped his face, but his face was still burning.


    Carlos cast a sidelong nce at Jacob and said, "I don''t have decision on this. You may pray to god.


    Let''s go home, Sara. "


    After saying that, Sara turned around and walked forward. She felt a mixture of relief and sadness. It


    turned out that her father had always understood her and knew how suffering she was.


    Jacob froze there. He had never thought that what he had done would leave such a deep wound for


    others.


    The wind continued to blow. It was winter in the north. Jacob''s hand was already frozen stiff. He took


    out a cigarette from his pocket.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    People with a craving for tobo usually had too much annoyances


    Jacob took out a cigarette box and took out a cigarette. Jacob bowed over, put his hands to the mouth


    and lit up the cigarette. Sara had once said that she didn''t like him to smoke the most. But now, he just


    couldn''t control himself from smoking.


    Maybe it was because the wind was too strong, or maybe his hands were trembling, he had failed to


    light up the cigarette several times.


    After trying for several times, the cigarette was finally lighted up. He leaned against the car.


    The car, which had been blown by the cold wind for a long time, was also freezing cold. But it didn''t


    matter anyway. He felt that his heart was also very cold.


    Staring nkly at the window of Sara''s house, Jacob felt sad. The man she loved was right in front of


    her, but she felt like he was far away. He was so close yet so far from her.


    It turned out that the furthest distance was not that you don''t know that I loved you, but that you have


    already known I loved you and you were still indifferent about that.


    After returning home, Sara stood at the window of her bedroom and gently drew the curtain to cover


    herself. She found that Jacob was still there.


    Seeing his figure, Sara was a bit moved and felt warm in her heart. On such a cold day, Jacob was


    standing there in the cold wind.


    Perhaps what his father said just now was a little harsh, but in her opinion, it was nothingpared to


    the harm Jacob had caused to her.


    People always loved each other deeply and hurt each other deeply.


    Looking at Jacob quietly, Sara wanted to call him. Human was such a strange animal. The more they


    wanted to forget, the more they could not help recall.


    Maybe¡­ Sara was just disappointed. Her once lively emotions were now like a pool of stagnant water,


    which was unpredictable.


    She gently put down the curtain and walked towards the bed.


    On the bedside table, there was still a photo of Jacob and her. In the photo, sheughed happily, and


    Jacob always kept a straight face.


    Sara just watched the photo quietly. No matter how sad and disappointed she was, there was always


    something she couldn''t let go.


    These were the beautiful memories of the past.


    In the photo, the two of them were standing on a wooden raft. Sara still remembered the beautiful


    scenery around that day.


    It was a sunny spring day. They have travelled together to many ces. She was like a beauty


    stepping out from the painting, sitting on the boat and listening to the rain.


    They seemed to stay in the fairnd. The water in the river was clear and the water nts in the river


    could be witnessed. Sara would never forget about the beauty of thend of fish and rice


    It seemed that the trip in their honeymoon was like a dream. At that time, Sara still had high


    expectations for Jacob.


    She thought it was just a matter of time before he could be a more suitable person for her. Later she


    realized that if there was someone else in his heart, no matter how long they lived together, nothing


    would really change.


    Sara realized that she was just a flying moth darts into the fire. She finally gained nothing, just got


    herself burnt.


    Thinking that Bess''s wedding was getting closer and closer, she became more and more calm.


    She was still scared at the thought of Thompson. There were always some people trying to hurt her,


    and Thompson was on the top of the list.


    In another room, Carlos nced at Jacob, who was still standing downstairs. He know that he had


    gone too far just now, but he couldn''t suppress his anger. He had endured him for too long.


    Jacob didn''t know how long he had stayed downstairs. It might be a few hours or longer.


    He only remembered that she had smoked one cigarette after another, and he had no idea about how


    many cigarettes he had consumed. The smoke swirled around him, making him unable to see


    everything in front of him clearly.


    Maybe only by numbing himself could he feel better.


    It seemed that he had never smoked so much and the cold wind had never been blowing for so long.


    This time, everything was abnormal for him.


    If there was a shackle in Sara''s heart, the attitude of Carlos would be another shackle for Jacob.


    These shackles were locking the hearts and were difficult to unlock.


    Jacob heard the phone kept ringing in the car, but he was not in the mood to answer it.


    He had no emotion, no energy and no enthusiasm to deal with anything else. He was like a puppet


    without thoughts deserted in the cold wind.


    Finally, Jacob took out his phone. The ringtone kept ringing, making him feel noisy.

 Chapter 174 Angry from Embarrassment

    Chapter 174 Angry from Embarrassment


    "Something happened, boss. Where are you?" Assistant Cindy''s voice sounded a little anxious.


    Something bad happened, but she couldn''t get in touch with Jacob.


    "What''s wrong?" Jacob finally regained his usual calm, with an indescribable coldness between his


    eyebrows.


    "Pleasee back to thepany. Something happened to the new energy nt. There was a big


    explosion. We still don''t know the toll..." Cindy was trembling. It was the biggest investment in the


    company. If something happened to the new energy nt, it would put a lot of pressure on the


    company.


    "I''ll be right back. Don''t worry. Ask the people in thepany to prepare for the crisis first." Jacob


    hurriedly hung up and looked up at the window of Sara''s house. No one was there.


    It turned out that busy people didn''t even have time to be sad. Just a morningter, something big


    happened again.


    ''Still don''t know the toll...'' So how many people had died?


    Jacob tried his best to cheer himself up. He couldn''t fall down now. Life seemed to be made up of crisis


    one after another. Jacob drove the car at full speed and returned to thepany almost at the fastest


    speed.


    Since James was there, he would definitely handle everything well. But James was not omnipotent.


    This matter was not trivial. If it was not handled well, there would definitely be a series of negative


    effects.


    Jacob frowned even before he arrived at the gate of thepany. He saw that there were already


    many reporters and family members of employees blocking the entrance of thepany. They were


    waving their arms and trying to rush into thepany. Assistant Cindy stood in front of them with a


    group of guards.


    Jacob knew that Cindy came downstairs to wait for him. But in such a situation, if he appeared


    tantly, he would definitely be caught and asked.


    Jacob frowned. He had to go in. He was not afraid of these fierce looking people.


    He parked his car at the door. Someone shouted:


    "The CEO of the Shi Group is back! Look!" That person wore a gray knitted hat. He looked like a


    passer-by, but pointing at the direction of Jacob''s car.


    Jacob couldn''t help but frown. These people were really difficult to deal with. Especially those reporters.


    Assistant Qian also found Jacob''s car. It took her a long time to get out of the car to protect Jacob.


    Then they all hugged her.


    "Mr. Jacob, do you know that something happened to yourpany?" A man with short hair asked


    anxiously with a microphone in his hand.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "I didn''t know it before, but now I know." Jacob nced at him coldly. He didn''t want to answer such a


    stupid question. If he didn''t know about it, would hee to thepany right away?


    "Then how will you deal with this problem? It''s said that the ident caused a lot of casualties. The


    family members want to get an exnation." Another bald man with a cap rushed up. He didn''t want to


    miss such a good opportunity and such a good news.


    "Well, we will go to court. Just do what we should do. Thepany will handle it well." Jacob''s brows


    furrowed deeper and deeper. He couldn''t get out of these people at all.


    "Then what do you think is the reason for this ident?" The reporter wouldn''t give up until he got the


    answer he wanted. Jacob''s answer sounded too perfunctory.


    "We will investigate the cause of the ident as soon as possible. Don''t worry. Thepany will give


    a reasonable exnation to the society. At that time, I hope that other enterprises can learn from it."


    Jacob nced at the thick crowds. He had nned to move forward, but he stopped.


    Assistant Cindy looked up at Jacob and thought, ''he is still so calm after such an important thing.'' Then


    she also calmed down. She was shocked by those who looked fierce just now.


    "Hurry up. Give the boss a way out and call the security." Cindy, who had regained her consciousness,


    finally came to her senses. She couldn''t be stunned. She had to solve the problem for Jacob at such a


    moment.


    So she stretched out her hands to protect Jacob, forming a semicircle.


    Jacob nodded approvingly. This assistant was getting more and more handy. At that time, the people in


    the human resources department really had a good eye.


    "Do you think thepany should take the main responsibility?" The reporter didn''t give up and asked


    more fierce questions.


    This was a trap. No matter how Jacob answered, it wouldn''t be good for him. If he said yes, then the


    company would take a lot of responsibility. If he said no, then these families would not let him go at this


    moment.


    "We can''t make a conclusion yet. After all, the cause of the ident was not clear yet. But there is one


    thing for sure: thepany is responsible. As for the responsibility, we can negotiate." Jacob lowered


    his eyes and walked slowly. The noisy voice beside his ears annoyed him.


    "So you mean thepany is responsible, but only a small responsibility?" A tall man with sses


    suddenly asked.


    Jacob frowned. Did he mean that? The person who misinterpreted it was really good at interpretation.


    He looked up and found it was the famous paparazzi, Colin.


    "I don''t know how you got it, but I want to say that it only represents your personal opinion. I can''t agree


    with you. But I can only say that thepany is responsible. It''s for sure." Jacob''s face remained


    expressionless. His patience had reached its limit.


    "Oh, then what do you think is the definition of responsibility? The people waiting here are eager to


    know." With a snicker on his face, Colin began to urge the people around him, "Do you think Mr. Jacob


    should give us an exnation now?"


    Some of the family members began to get excited. Of course they came here to ask thepany to


    give them an exnation. It was really annoying to see Jacob''s prevarication. After all, as long as he


    didn''t give a direct answer, he was prevaricating.


    "Yes, you have to give us an exnation." One of the men said through gritted teeth. It was hard to tell


    who he was, but it could be seen that he was not a good person.


    "Thepany will give you an exnation, but not now. Let''s talk about it after we figure out the cause


    of the ident." Cindy said loudly to help Jacob out. She had been thinking about it for a long time.


    Even though it was her duty, Jacob still nodded approvingly.


    "We don''t care. We want to have an exnation now. Otherwise, how can the Shi Group be convincing


    in the future? How can you continue to maintain your business?" Colin continued to incite everyone,


    with a provocative look in his eyes.


    "So if I don''t exin today, I won''t be able to gain a foothold in the future, right?" Jacob looked coldly at


    Colin in front of him. He didn''t take him seriously at all. He didn''t expect that Colin would make trouble


    again and again.


    ''If you want to make trouble, then I''ll see what you want.'' Noticing the change of Jacobs attitude, Colin


    seemed to be excited.


    "Mr. Jacob, are you angry from embarrassment? Is it time to give everyone present hush money to


    make us keep silent?" Colin sneered. He looked confident with years of paparazzi experience.


    He didn''t believe that with the media and the family members here, Jacob would do anything to him in


    broad daylight.


    Now he had everything under his control. The one who was in trouble should be Jacob, not himself with


    so many supporters.


    Jacob cast a cold nce at the man in front of him and took two steps forward quickly. He couldn''t get


    rid of the crowd. He felt like he was surrounded wherever he went. This made him angry.

 Chapter 175 Without Hesitation

    Chapter 175 Without Hesitation


    Jacob had never been so embarrassed before.


    He snorted, "please step aside. It can''t solve any problem if you surround me. Now the top priority is to


    let me go back to thepany and see what to do next."


    The family members gradually calmed down. They didn''te to make trouble today, but just to get an


    exnation. It would be good if Jacob could deal with it.


    But at this time, a woman who received a phone call burst into tears. She just learned that her husband


    had been confirmed to be dead in the explosion.


    The shrill cries exploded in the air.


    All of a sudden, many people seemed not to be lit up.


    "Are you really going to let him go? It''s rare for us to see him. No one knows when we can see him


    again after he leave today. Do you really want him to leave?" Colin held a camera in his hand to incite


    the crowd, and the woman beside him cried in a shrill voice.


    He just wanted to embarrass Jacob. He couldn''t miss such a good opportunity. If he missed this


    chance, he had to wait for a long time to get another.


    People surrounded Jacob again. The woman''s crying infected the crowd. Colin was right. They might


    not have the chance to see the CEO of the Shi Group face to face next time.


    The crowd began to push and shove. Assistant Cindy, who was protecting Jacob, was trampled by a lot


    of feet. More and more people came here. Suddenly, Cindy was pushed to the ground.


    Jacob''s anger was suppressed by himself again. "Enough, you guys."


    Perhaps it was because his voice was too loud that everyone was stunned. They had forgotten that the


    man in front of them was also a person with a temper.


    "Are you angry from embarrassment?" Colin said sarcastically standing aside.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Jacob looked straight at him with disdain and contempt. His patience was about to reach its limit, and


    Colin just recorded this moment. This was exactly what he wanted.


    The angrier Jacob was, the more Colin liked him. It was a good stunt, and he could do anything for it


    without hesitation.


    Jacob frowned. He could tell what kind of asion it was now. But when Cindy fell to the ground, his


    face was really gloomy.


    Sometimes, even passers-by would like to step in and watch the mess.


    However, the bodyguards who were watching aside didn''t dare to move forward. Since the boss didn''t


    say anything, they didn''t dare to act rashly. If it weren''t for the fact that there were too many reporters


    here, they would have stepped forward to protect the boss.


    "First of all, I''m sorry for the ident of thepany. I hope everyone can calm down. I don''t think


    anyone wants to see such a thing happen. Second, even if you surround the CEO here, it''s useless."


    Assistant Cindy looked at the people around her seriously. Her hand, which had just been stepped on,


    was still aching. But at this moment, she had to help the CEO out.


    Even if Jacob might not need her now, she would try her best.


    While they were talking, Jacob and she had walked near the door. Jacob walked in quickly. The


    security guards finally came in handy. Cindy took a deep breath. It was a cold day and the wind had


    been blowing for so long. However, sweat started to form on her forehead.


    The reporters, family members and onlookers were still waiting at the door. They seemed to be full of


    energy and tireless.


    Regardless of her red hand which had been stepped on, Cindy pinched her fingers hard and said,


    "what should we do, boss? Those reporters outside won''t let it go."


    "Let''s wait and see. Now the most important thing is tofort the family members and the public


    rtions in crisis." Jacob nced at Cindy''s hand. When she fell to the ground, her hand was stepped


    on. He saw it clearly.


    "Are you okay? How''s your hand?" Jacob asked with concern. Cindy helped him out just now, and she


    had tried her best to protect him. It was difficult for a female in such a situation.


    "It doesn''t matter." Cindy blushed, but she felt warm in her heart. At this moment, the CEO still had the


    mood to care about her. It seemed that the CEO was also a warm-hearted person, although he always


    looked cold in the appearance.


    James was waiting in the hall. Seeing Jacob, he rushed up to him.


    "How is it going, Uncle James?" Jacob asked in a calm tone. As the CEO, he couldn''t panic at such a


    moment. Only when he gave them strength could they remain calm.


    "It''s a little troublesome, but it''s not impossible to solve it." James looked solemn. Such an ident


    happened every day. But this time, it happened in theirpany.


    "Yes, I know. There were a group of reporters outside just now. I couldn''te in until I was entangled


    with them for a long time." Jacob said with a frown.


    "Yes, I saw it, but I didn''t ask anyone to takepulsive measures. After all, the two most difficult


    people to mess with now are the police and the media." James squinted his long and narrow eyes, as if


    he was deep in thought.


    In thework society, the media could tell the ck as white, and vice versa. Moreover, they would


    hire arge number of paid supporters. In short, they were one of the most difficult people to deal with.


    Jacob walked straight forward without any hesitation.


    "Inform the board to have a meeting." He turned to Cindy and ordered.


    "Boss, the directors are already waiting in the meeting room." Cindy replied.


    "Good job." Jacob nodded. He was relieved to have Cindy as his assistant.


    "Are there any abnormalities of the directors?" Jacob entered the elevator, expressionless. In the


    elevator, the three people stood together. The atmosphere was inexplicably depressing.


    ''Abnormalities? What on earth was abnormal?''


    James seemed to have made up his mind. "Some directors seem to be dissatisfied with this matter and


    have argued for a long time in the meeting. They want you to show up right now."


    Jonathan''s face immediately appeared in Jacob''s mind. How could his good cousin remain silent at


    such a critical moment?


    Jacob narrowed his eyes, with a hint of viciousness in them. Mercy to the enemy was cruelty to


    oneself.


    Especially to those who regarded him as the number one enemy, Jacob had been too kind in the past.


    Walking to the door of the meeting room, Cindy held her breath. She had just spent too much energy


    downstairs.


    But now, she had to calmly follow the CEO into the office. It could be seen that the CEO was very calm,


    which made her feel much relieved.


    Opening the door, Jacob walked in slowly. During the whole process, he only cast a nce at the


    directors present.


    Then he sat on the CEO''s seat. Jonathan gave him a hard look. Why could Jacob sit in that seat


    instead of himself?


    "Something happened in thepany, but the CEO was not present. Mr. Jacob, are you too careless


    about thepany''s affairs?" Jonathan said sarcastically. He couldn''t wait to see how embarrassed


    Jacob was.


    James nced at Jonathan. Actually the directors that he was talking about were Jonathan.


    "Have you discussed how to solve this problem?" Jacob ignored him directly. It was not appropriate to


    argue with Jonathan today.


    There was nothing more than ignorance to show one''s contempt for another! Jonathan''s face turned


    blue and pale. The directors who had the same thought as him didn''t say anything.


    "Jacob, you should give us an exnation. It''s your fault to have such a big trouble in thepany."


    Jonathan deliberately raised his voice. He couldn''t stand being ignored.

 Chapter 176 Public Opinion

    Chapter 176 Public Opinion


    Jacob frowned. He could tell what kind of asion it was now. But when assistant Cindy fell to the


    ground, his face was really gloomy.


    A repeated rumor makes others believe. Even the passers-by woulde to see what happened.


    However, the bodyguards who were watching secretly didn''t dare to move forward. Since the boss


    didn''t say anything, they didn''t dare to act rashly. If it weren''t for the fact that there were too many


    reporters in front of them, they would have stepped forward to protect the CEO.


    "First of all, I''m sorry for what happened. I hope you could calm down. I believe that no one would like


    to see the ident happen. Second, it couldn''t make things better even if you surround our CEO here.


    "


    Assistant Cindy looked at the people around seriously. Her hand, which had been stepped on when


    she was fallen down, was still aching. But at this moment, he had to help the CEO out.


    Even if it''s not her duty, she would try her best.


    While they were talking, Jacob had already walked to the door with the mass still around him. He


    walked in quickly. The security guards finally came in handy. Assistant Cindy took a deep breath. It was


    a cold day and they were exposed in the cold wind for quite a long time. Despite the coldness, sweat


    had appeared on Cindy''s forehead.


    The reporters, family members and onlookers were still waiting at the door. They seemed to be full of


    energy and tireless.


    Regardless of her red hand, assistant Cindy pinched his fingers nervously and said, "What should we


    do, Mr. Jacob? Those media outside won''t let it go."


    "Let''s wait and see. Now the most important thing is tofort the family." Jacob nced at assistant


    Cindy''s hand. He saw that her hand was stepped on.


    "Are you okay?" Jacob said with concern. She helped him out just now. It was unnecessary for her to


    do so.


    "It doesn''t matter." Assistant Cindy blushed, but she felt warm in her heart. At this moment, the CEO


    was still caring about her. It seemed that the CEO was also a warm-hearted person despite his cold


    face.


    James was waiting in the hall. Seeing Jacob, he came up to him.


    "How is it going, uncle?" Jacob said in a calm tone. As the president, he couldn''t show panic at such a


    moment. Only when he gave them strength could they remain calm.


    "It''s a little troublesome, but it''s not impossible to solve it." James looked solemn. Such an ident


    happened every day. But this time, it happened in theirpany.


    "Yes, I know. There is a group of journalists outside. I didn''te in until entangled with them for a long


    time. " Jacob said with a frown.


    "Yes, I saw it, but I didn''t ask anyone to takepulsive measures. After all, nowadays journalists are


    not easy to be trifled with. " James squinted his long and narrow eyes, as if he was deep in thought.


    In the Inte society, the media staff could easily confuse right and wrong. Moreover, they would hire


    arge number of paid supporters. In short, they were one of the most difficult group of people to deal


    with.


    Jacob walked straight forward without any hesitation.


    "Inform the board to have a meeting." Jacob turned to assistant Cindy and ordered.


    "Mr. Jacob, the directors are already waiting in the meeting room." Assistant Cindy replied.


    "Good." Jacob nodded. He was relieved to have Cindy as his assistant.


    "Are there any abnormalities of the directors?" Jacob entered the elevator, expressionless. In the whole


    elevator, the three people stood together, inexplicably depressing the atmosphere.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Abnormal? What kind of situation could be regarded as abnormal?


    James seemed to have made up his mind after gathering his breath. "Some directors seem to be


    dissatisfied with this matter and have argued for a long time in the meeting. They want you to show up


    right now. "


    Jonathan''s face immediately appeared in Jacob''s mind. How could his good cousin remain silent at


    such a critical moment?


    Jacob narrowed his eyes, with a hint of viciousness in them. Mercy to the enemy was cruelty to


    oneself.


    Especially for those who regarded him as the number one enemy, Jacob had been too kind in the past.


    Walking to the door of the meeting room, assistant Cindy held her breath. She had just spent too much


    energy downstairs.


    But now, she had to calmly follow the CEO into the office calmly. It could be seen that the CEO was


    very calm, which made her feel much relieved.


    Opening the door, Jacob walked in slowly. During the whole process, he only nced at the directors


    present.


    Then he sat on the CEO''s seat. Jonathan gave him a sharp look. Why it must be Jacob, not himself, sit


    on that seat?


    "Such an ident happened in thepany, but Mr. Jacob was nowhere to be found. Mr. Jacob, you


    seem to be careless about thepany''s affairs." Jonathan said sarcastically. He couldn''t wait to see


    how the awkward face of Jacob.


    James nced at Jonathan. He was talking about Jonathan when he was in the elevator.


    "Have you discussed how to solve this problem?" Jacob ignored him directly. It was not appropriate to


    argue with Jonathan today.


    If you want to despise someone, the most effective way is just to ignore him. Jonathan''s face turned


    blue and pale. The directors who had the same thought as him didn''t say anything.


    "Jacob, you should give us an exnation on the issue. You should be med for the trouble. "


    Jonathan deliberately raised his voice. He couldn''t stand being ignored.


    "Exnation?" Jacob stood up and looked out of the window, and then turned around. He gave off a


    strong sense of oppression.


    Except for Jonathan, no one spoke.


    "Don''t you think you should be responsible for what happened as the CEO of thepany?" Jonathan


    said confidently. He must drive Jacob off from the position of CEO.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, but please don''t be so ignorant." Jacob frowned, as if he didn''t


    me Jonathan for not knowledgeable enough.


    The other directors present tried hard to hold back theirughter. It was a very serious meeting, but


    they suddenly felt a little funny. Assistant Cindy, who was standing next to him, also smiled. He felt


    much more relieved.


    "Don''t think that you can pass the buck by quibble. Someone has to be responsible." Jonathan


    narrowed his eyes and wondered who would finally taking the responsibility.


    "You are right. Someone has to be responsible for this. But it''s too early to decide who should be


    med. " Jonathan sat down on the chair again.


    "Does anyone has any advices on how to solve the crisis?" Jonathan nced at the directors present


    sharply, as if he had already know the way to solve the problem.


    "I think we should figure out the number of casualties first. After that, we must find out the cause of the


    ident. " One of the directors suggested.


    Although it was not really useful, Jacob still nodded. "That''s right. That''s exactly what I was going to


    say. "


    Jonathan rolled his eyes at Jacob. The advice was meaningless as everyone know that. He felt that the


    Shi Group was not far from bankruptcy.


    "We shouldfort the family members andmunicate with the media in a proper way. After all, in


    the age of Inte, rumors can destroy us." James took a look at the director who had just spoken and


    then suggested.


    Jacob nodded, knowing that James was right. The most terrible thing was not the event itself, but the


    public opinion about the event. If he didn''t handle it well, rumors would spread without control, making it


    even more difficult to be solved.


    "I''m afraid that things would go contrary to your wishes. These people won''t be easilyforted by


    you. You''d better makepensation as soon as possible. " Jonathan raised his eyebrows. He knew


    how difficult it was to deal with these people.


    Jacob nodded. For the first time, he felt that Jonathan was not that stupid.

 Chapter 177 Talking to Herself

    Chapter 177 Talking to Herself


    "I think it would be much easier to deal with if the ident was not caused by the equipment problem


    of thepany, but by man-made reasons." Another director said. It was rted to his own interests,


    so he naturally had to analyze it carefully.


    "But now the key problem is here. What if it is because of the equipment?" Jonathan argued. Jacob''s


    calm expression made him ufortable. If he had encountered such a thing, he would never be as


    calm as Jacob.


    He didn''t want to admit that he was no match for Jacob in some aspects.


    "So we need to prove that there''s nothing to do with the equipment. The police have intervened. If it''s


    the equipment''s problem, it will cause immeasurable loss to thepany." James looked solemn.


    Thepany''s new energy industry had been on the right track. The next step was to expand it from


    the city to the national market and monopolize it. No one expected such a thing to happen.


    "No need to hurry. The problem of the equipment is only one of the problems, the most important thing


    is how to relieve the family''s mood at the critical moment." Jacob squinted his eyes. All the people


    present just wanted to know his thoughts.


    No one was willing to bear this problem alone, and they couldn''t.


    "Mr. Jacob, do you have any good idea?" Jonathan asked ironically.


    "I have sent people to rescue the wounded, and the police have also been involved in the investigation.


    I will go to the hospital to visit the wounded during this period of time. The police are responsible for the


    investigation. They are professional."


    Jacob paused. All the people present were looking forward to what he would say.


    "Our main work is tofort the families of the deceased. I hope that all the directors of thepany


    will go there. We need to be attentive. Of course, there are some people who are not good at talking


    and they don''t need to go.


    I don''t want to spend money on public rtions. I''m going to hold a press conference, of course not


    now. Please get ready to get through the difficulties with thepany." Jacob said slowly. Even if the


    n took shape in his heart, it had to be carried out.


    Jonathan nced at Jacob. Although he was not satisfied with this n, he couldn''t think of any words


    to defend himself. But when he thought that Jacob mentioned that some people who were not good at


    talking didn''t need to go, he was furious.


    "Who are the ones that are not good at talking? Make it clear." Jonathan''s voice was neither loud nor


    low, just heard by everyone present.


    "Jonathan, pay attention to your tone and position." James nced at Jonathan coldly. This young man


    was too impetuous.


    "You!" Jonathan red at James and said, "Don''t rely on your old age."


    As soon as he finished his words, the board members held their breath.


    With a cold light in his eyes, Jacob suppressed his anger and said, "That''s enough. You are the one


    who is not good and talking. And you don''t need to judge whether Uncle James is old or not. You just


    need to take care of yourself."


    "Humph!" Jonathan nced at Jacob coldly. After all, they had broken up a long time ago, so he was


    not afraid at this time. Anyway, it was Jacob who took the responsibility in the end.


    "If there is nothing else, let''s call it a day. Recently, thepany is in a special period. I hope you can


    keep vignt and inform me in time if anything happens." Jacob said calmly.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    At this time, his phone rang. Jacob picked up the phone and asked, "Hello, who''s that?"


    "Boss, the woman who cried downstairs just now is going to jump off the building now!" A woman''s


    trembling voice came from the other end of the line.


    "I see. I''ll go upstairs right now. Call the police." The board members heard what Jacob said.


    Everyone was particrly sensitive to recent events, especially the words "call the police".


    Jacob put down the phone and stood up in a hurry. He didn''t exin to anyone. If everyone went


    upstairs together, maybe the woman who was going to jump off the building would be stimted.


    He rushed out of the meeting room and immediately went to the roof of the building. Fortunately, the


    meeting room was not far from the top floor.


    The roof of the building was locked. How could the woman go up?


    Jacob recalled the inexplicable smile of Jonathan just now. For a moment, there was a chill in his back.


    Before he could think more about the smile, Jacob ran upstairs quickly. He didn''t know why the door of


    the rooftop was opened and the lock was put on the ground.


    On the rooftop, the woman held her body tightly, seeming to be on the verge of copse.


    Jacob stood at the door. The lobby manager implored in a low voice, "Come down quickly. Let''s have a


    talk."


    The woman was nearly 40 years old, but she looked at least 10 years older. She stood upright on the


    stage at the side of the building, facing the wind.


    "My husband has always been working so hard and living so hard. We never expect such an ident


    to happen. You are all murderers." The woman growled sadly. She saw Jacob at a nce.


    When she was downstairs, Jacob''s cold expression hurt her heart. Maybe for Jacob, the one who died


    was just a stranger. For her, the dead man was her world.


    A world that only belonged to her disappeared because of the explosion.


    She couldn''t ept the fact that her happy family was ruined by the death of her husband who had


    lived with her for so many years. Besides, her husband and she were from the bottom ss of the city.


    They were afraid that their descendants would also live such a life, so they chose DINK.


    Some people would give birth to children to change their fate, which was the so-called ray of hope. But


    some people didn''t want to have children because they had seen their own life.


    The woman was lonely and helpless. Once her husband died, she naturally didn''t want to live anymore.


    She almost didn''t want to live. The world was so cold that it was frightening. No matter how hard she


    tried to wrap herself in the coat, she still felt cold.


    Are the people at the bottom destined to live like ants? No, she refused. Even if she died, she had to be


    remembered. She wanted everyone to know her when they thought of thispany.


    This was her revenge on thepany. A smile unexpectedly appeared on her face.


    "Please calm down!" Jacob tried to soften his tone.


    "Boss, I don''t know how the door of the rooftop was opened. Besides, I don''t know how she got here.


    I..." The lobby manager exined hurriedly for fear of being held ountable.


    "All right. Now it''s not the time to talk about this. Have you called the police?" Jacob rudely interrupted


    the lobby manager. With only this sentence, the lobby manager could not help but bend down.


    It seemed that the woman wanted to jump off the building after causing a sensation. She wanted to


    attract everyone''s attention with her life.


    It had to be said that this method was very brilliant. It was so brilliant that Jacob frowned.


    "Yes, the police will arrive in a few minutes." The lobby manager replied in a low voice, afraid of


    irritating the woman on the rooftop.


    "Mr. Jacob, do you know what people at the bottom of the society look like? No one cares, has no


    friend, and no time for entertainment! Do you know what''s the point of living so tired every day?"


    The woman''s sharp voice sounded as if she was talking to herself.

 Chapter 178 Try Your Best

    Chapter 178 Try Your Best


    Jacob took a step forward, only two meters away from the woman. He frowned and did not answer the


    woman''s question.


    "Stay away from me! If youe any closer, I''ll jump off!" The woman shouted and took a look at


    downstairs. There were already many people gathered around. Jacob was shocked and stopped.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Calm down! The ident is unavoidable. I''m sorry. But the dead can''t be revived. I hope you can calm


    down." Jacob said in a hoarse voice, as if it was because he was nervous.


    "That''s enough. You just want us to calm down. How can I calm down? I can''t calm down!" The woman


    moved out a bit again.


    Jacob was a little flustered, but he still remained calm. If she really jumped off the building today, this


    matter would be more and more serious and it would be difficult to end it.


    At this time, several policemen rushed out of the stairwell. One of them nced at Jacob and began to


    persuade the woman, "Mrs., I hope you can calm down. You only can live once."


    The woman cast a cold nce at the policeman. She used to live in a decent way and thought that


    even if life was cruel to her, there was still something worth remembering.


    Now, she had nothing. She was not reluctant to leave this world. There was nothing to be afraid of if a


    person was not even afraid of death.


    "Huh. Do you think you can frighten me with so many people here?" The woman said sarcastically.


    "All of you leave now. I don''t want to see you." The woman shouted. In the past, she was like an


    invisible person in the city. No one cared about her every day. But today, because of interests, they had


    to care about her.


    "Do you know what life means?" Jacob suddenly opened his mouth. The lobby manager next to him felt


    a chill on his back. He had never heard such a cold voice from the CEO.


    "Humph, what do you think life means? Do you think it''s a big deal that you are born in a rich family?


    Do you think it worth boost your good life?" The woman looked at Jacob with contempt. It was the first


    time that she had mocked him so openly.


    There''s pain in everyone''s life. At this moment, the woman stabbed the person in front of her with her


    sharp voice. She thought that only in this way could she get satisfied.


    However, she felt more and more grieved. Why should she me another man for her own misfortune?


    But who should she me for her misfortune?


    The woman''s mind was in a mess for a moment. The will to die was so strong, but the will to live was


    not decreased at all.


    If death could solve the problem, she would have died thousands of times. Unfortunately, death was


    only an end, not a solution.


    "Do you think a person''s misfortune is because of poverty? Can money buy happiness, health or


    everything?" Jacob asked indifferently. If he could buy it, why did he still have nothing.


    "You!" The woman rolled her eyes at Jacob, but her heart was touched.


    "You have never experienced death. So you are looking forward to it?" Jacob continued to sneer at her.


    It seemed that the woman''s attention had sessfully been attracted by him.


    The police next to her was moving forward slowly. They might be able to rush up and take the woman


    down soon.


    "Shut up. Do you think you can hide your fear by being so superior? You are afraid that my death will


    bring loss to thepany. You are afraid that I will die and the scene will be out of control. You are


    afraid that..." The more she said, the more excited she became. A smile appeared on her face.


    "Yes, you are right." Jacob stood there, with a palm raised up in the air.


    The lobby manager stood aside and looked at the woman. His heart was beating fast. The woman was


    right. If she died today, thepany would face even more serious problems.


    The woman didn''t expect that Jacob would admit his fear directly, so she didn''t know what to say.


    The wind on the roof kept blowing. Her face had already be stiff, no, her whole body was stiff


    because of the wind. After a person died, his body became stiff after losing his temperature. Perhaps it


    was just like this.


    "I want to have a talk with you, Jacob." The woman suddenly opened her mouth, and the police


    stopped. The lobby manager''s eyes had never left the woman.


    Death was only a matter of seconds, but the woman had a different idea.


    Jacob''s words aroused her interest. Money could not buy everything, but at least it could buy dignity.


    "We have been talking all the time." Jacob touched the tip of his nose. The wind from the rooftop made


    his nose red. He might catch a cold, but it was not the right time to care about it.


    "Let them go. I don''t want to talk about it with so many people present. I''m not performing." The wind


    messed up the woman''s hair, making it difficult to see her expression.


    "But..." One of the policemen was confused. If no one was here, there would be no rescue. Even


    though there was an intable cushion downstairs, everyone knew that it was useless.


    Not to mention the impact of the object''s free fall, even if she jumped a little sideways, the result would


    be unimaginable.


    "If you don''t leave, I''ll jump down now!" The woman''s voice became agitated. The policemen looked at


    Jacob with mixed feelings. They had no idea what the woman was thinking. Did she want to die alone


    in front of Jacob so as to cast a shadow on him?


    If that was the case, the end would be unimaginable.


    The leading policeman patted gloomily on Jacob''s shoulder. "Try your best. Don''t embarrass yourself."


    Jacob nodded and wrapped his coat tightly.


    He felt very calm now. Not all deaths would make people moved. The woman in front of him was just


    making people scared.


    Seeing that everyone had left, the woman was a little satisfied. She always thought that no one would


    hear her voice, but it turned out that everyone could understand her now. But it was in this way.


    The woman lowered her eyes. The wind had been blowing for too long, and her stiff body was about to


    fall. Maybe it would be blown down in the next second. The woman sat down carefully with her back to


    the inside of the rooftop. She took a look at Jacob, who looked serious.


    "Maybe you have never thought that you would talk to such a woman in this way one day, right?" The


    woman forced a stiff but yful smile.


    There wereplex emotions in Jacob''s eyes. He just fixed his eyes on the woman in front of him.


    This woman was neither rtive nor friend to him, but because of the trick of fate, the two met.


    "You know what? There are many people like me in this city. No one cares about their happiness,


    anger and resentment. They keep in touch with the outside world just to satisfy their physical needs.


    They..."


    The woman said sadly, lowering her head.


    "May Ie to your side? Don''t worry. I won''t do anything radical." Jacob said calmly, without any


    fluctuation in his heart. His eyes were as calm as water.


    The woman nodded. She observed for a long time and found that Jacob was not as indifferent as she


    thought. Instead, he looked calm.

 Chapter 179 Whats Your Name

    Chapter 179 What''s Your Name


    "Do you know why people live?" Jacob walked to the guardrail, where the woman sat. In order not to


    make the woman suspicious, Jacob deliberately sat more than one meter away from the woman.


    "Why? I asked myself this question again and again. " The woman seemed to be lost in thought. Every


    time she was disappointed, she would think about this question again and again.


    Maybe for herself, maybe for others. Maybe it was an experience, or something else.


    "I think people live for some kind of belief. However, most people lost their faith as they live on. So


    many people end up wondering why they live. " Jacob lowered his head and looked at his toes, feeling


    the strong wind at the edge of the guardrail.


    The woman looked back at the crowd downstairs. They were as small as ants. Were the people of the


    underss all living like ants?


    "Only you could talk about faith. For people like us, just living is exhausting." The woman was a little


    fierce. Every time she thought about this, her hatred of the rich would reveal without any cover.


    Jacob nced at the woman, not angry. Life is always difficult. When you think it''s easy, someone must


    share the difficulty for you.


    "No, it''s just the difficulties in life that made me feel that people need faith, which is like a beam of light


    in life. No matter how dark you are situated, you can still see hope. "


    Jacob looked at the crowd downstairs thoughtfully. Although they were all watching other people''s life,


    they may had different beliefs.


    "In fact, I can see that you are different from others. To be honest, I have never seen such an


    expression in anyone''s eyes," the woman lowered her head and nced at Jacob from time to time.


    She had found something on Jacob which she had never seen on anyone else. Regardless of reasons


    and situations, she felt that the person in front of her was different from others. And that feeling was so


    strong.


    "Why did you want to die?" Jacob turned around and asked the woman. His expression was so calm


    and soft that the woman felt improper to get angry with him.


    Why? She had lost her husband and was in deep grief. The answer was so clear, making the question


    stupid.


    "Don''t you feel that you''re asking something ridiculous? My husband is dead. I can''t live alone now. I


    want to revenge on you. " The woman blurted out her thoughts without hesitation.


    Now, she was almost fearless. What could frighten a person who wanted to give up her life?


    "Well, do you live a happy life?" Jacob asked abruptly. Maybe it was just another stupid question in the


    woman''s eyes.


    But this time, the woman stopped and said nothing. "You know, losers have no right to be happy."


    Jacob looked straight into the distance, without looking at the woman. The woman''s words were full of


    pessimism.


    "What''s your name?" Jacob suddenly asked.


    The woman''s face was full of shock. What was the point of asking this at this time?


    Jacob turned around and stared at the woman''s face. Her face was pale and haggard in the wind, and


    there were deep wrinkles on it. But he could tell that she must be a beauty when she was young.


    "Chloe," the woman raised her head, as if she wanted to show her grace.


    Jacob took a look at the woman. Such an extreme person had such a spiritual name.


    "Must you die here now? Do you know how painful it is to fall down from here? Do you know how


    terrible death is? " Jacob tried to persuade her, but it seemed that he was just expressing his opinion.


    "Don''t talk big. I''m not even afraid of death. How could I afraid of pain?" Chloe nced at Jacob


    indifferently, as if he was unreasonable.


    "I have experienced death." Jacob frowned deeper and deeper. Thinking of Andy, he felt like there was


    a thorn in his heart that could not be pulled out.


    "What you have experienced doesn''t count. He is not your family member." The woman seemed to


    gain interest to talk with Jacob. Anyway, she was going to die. It''s not a big fault for her to say a few


    more words.


    "Really? My mother died at my early age. I didn''t know how sad I was at that time. " Jacob raised his


    neck and felt sore in his throat.


    The woman''s eyes widened. No one could escape fate in the world. However, she thought that Jacob


    must be an innocent young lord born with a silver spoon in his mouth. Maybe he didn''t know about the


    sufferings in the world, and maybe he didn''t know about the pain of others.


    "Do you think I will sympathize with you?" The woman looked at Jacob coldly. Now, he could say


    anything just to persuade her from suicide.


    "Do I look like I need your sympathy?" Jacob retorted. Everyone had his own pain. Even if he didn''t say


    it, it didn''t mean that he had no pain at all.


    Some of the pain was invisible. He would only live in his memory and torture himself again and again.


    Besides that, what''s the point of gaining sympathy from others?


    The woman snorted, "Then what do you mean?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Although she said so, the tone of her voice was much softer. Perhaps she was just overwhelmed by


    sadness at the beginning. She just felt that god was unfair and someone had to be responsible for her


    miserable life.


    "Maybe it''s right for you to not have a baby. Some people did suffer a lot since they came to this world.


    No one can escape from his fate. Anyway, there are always people who have deep hatred resulted


    from misfortune. " Jacob put his hand in the pocket. His hand was so cold after blowing for too long.


    "You are talking about me?" The woman felt that Jacob was referring to her.


    "Not really. There are so many different people in this world. Different people may have different


    choices based on their experience. I cannot say that your choice is wrong, but I just feel that you


    should have better choices. " Jacob looked down at his shoes again.


    "Then what should I do? I have nothing now," the woman lowered her voice, as if she had lost her


    extreme emotions just now.


    "Think about your husband. He certainly doesn''t want you to follow him to die just because of the


    ident he suffered. If something happens to you, and your husbandmit suicide and go with you.


    What do you think? " Jacob continued to persuade the woman.


    "No, I won''t allow my husband tomit suicide." The woman suddenly thought of her husband''s face.


    Even if she died in some ident, she didn''t want her husband to go with her.


    "That''s it. It''s useless for you to die now. " Jacob pursed his lips, as if saying that what I said was so


    persuasive.


    "You are being ridiculous. You''re setting a trap," the woman suddenly became a little excited and


    tightened her clothes. In fact, she also felt cold


    "You know what? Death is not scary at all. What''s scary is to live, as you need to face difficulties in your


    life. " Jacob paused. He didn''t know if he would irritate the woman in front of him if he said what he


    thought, but he just wanted to say it.


    Some words were stuck in his throat. He needed to say it out. Only when he said it out would he feel


    comfortable. He hadn''t thought whether the woman in front of him would listen to him.


    "You are right. I am just afraid of living," the woman suddenly felt a little sad. She didn''t expect that


    Jacob would find out her weakness so easily.


    The reason for people who tried to kill themselves were mostly those who were afraid of the future.


    Theymit suicide because only death could relieve everything naturally.


    "What kind of death have you experienced? Is there any unspeakable pain in your life?" The woman


    took a nce at Jacob. She concealed the curiosity in her eyes.


    Jacob sighed slightly, which made people feel indescribably sad. It turned out that such a person would


    also suffer.


    "You know this is the world. Everyone was just struggling to survive. And I''m just one of them. I don''t


    think I''m special enough to avoid these pain. " Jacob said in a manner of self-talking.


    He had never spoken his heart to anyone, but he didn''t expect it to be so sad.


    "Have you ever thought of dying then?" There was aplicated look in her eyes. Was it an illusion?


    She always felt that the man at the top of the food chain shouldn''t be like this.

 Chapter 180 Belief

    Chapter 180 Belief


    "There are many things in life that you can''t imagine at all, birth, old age and death. There would be


    changes and idents happen to people around you. The one you love may leave you. There are


    countless people looking at you every day, and few people want you to live well. "


    Jacob''s low voice fell exactly into the woman''s ears. Her body trembled, not knowing whether it was


    because of the coldness or because of this sentence.


    "But if you take everything too seriously. Then you are unlikely to survive. People had always been


    fighting against this world since they came to this world. There is nothing wrong with the world, it''s us


    who were wrong. "


    Jacob frowned. He didn''t know whether the woman next to him understood what he meant or not. But


    he thought he had said what he should say. He had never spoken out his thoughts so freely.


    No matter how life was like, no matter what one''s fate it was, one had to bear it.


    As for death, it was the easiest thing. But death didn''t help to solve problems. You cannot avoid


    problems in your life, and even death won''t help you solve them.


    "You really deserve your position." The woman suddenly praised, but Jacob didn''t raise his head.


    At this moment, standing on the top of the building in the wind, the two of them were iparably


    awake.


    "Since you have chosen to live in the city, live well. Death is just an inevitable end. There is no need to


    rush to it, right? " Jacob asked tentatively, feeling a little nervous.


    The woman smiled and said, "What? You''ve said so much and finally came to your original purpose."


    Jacob didn''t refute. The reason why he stood here was tofort this women. Of course, he didn''t


    want anyone to die because of him.


    "I didn''t want to talk about it. Because the news has been blocked, but today, I have to tell you. Do you


    mind if I smoke? " Jacob raised his head and asked for the woman''s opinion.


    The woman was stunned again. She had never been asked like this before. The people she knew were


    people who smoked without asking.


    The woman looked at Jacob with a moreplicated look in her eyes.


    "Sure." It was the first time that she had answered in such a serious tone. The woman suddenly felt as


    if she had seen something else, but it was too illusory to be seen clearly.


    "Well, thank you." Jacob took out a cigarette. He would smoke when he was very nervous or anxious,


    but smoking could not relieve his anxiety.


    However, he just wanted to smoke to ease his anxiety.


    He took out the cigarette and found that his hands were freezing. He had never been blown for so long


    in his life.


    Jacob tried several times before he could lit it up. His face was shrouded in smoke. Originally, there


    was fog in the words of the two, but it waspletely different from this smoke.


    The smoke floated to the face of the woman with wind. The woman began to cough. Jacob looked at


    her in shock.


    "Why do you allow me to smoke when you cannot stand it?" Jacob tried his best to suppress his


    doubts. Perhaps the other party was just used to it.


    "Nothing. How can I stop you?" The woman sneered at herself. He was the superior CEO. He was just


    trying to smoke. How could she stop Jacob?


    "No, you have the right. Just like today, you have the right to jump down from your husband''s ident.


    " Jacob stubbed out the cigarette.


    The woman''s eyes were full of disbelief. Maybe only at this moment could she be a little more grateful.


    Such respect could not be performed at all. If a person did not really want to respect the other party.


    The woman was moved, but she couldn''t let go of the man in front of her just because of this. After all,


    he might also be the victim of the ident.


    But if no one paid for the ident, who could she ask forpensation? She couldn''t forgive the


    ident, so Jacob naturally became the scapegoat.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Jacob felt a little pitiful. Whenever ident happened in thepany, it must be the


    boss who should take the responsibility, not others.


    "Do you still want to jump now?" Jacob narrowed his long and narrow eyes. It was not a good thing to


    continue the conversation, so he''d better be straightforward.


    "Are you afraid?" The woman looked at Jacob with her bright eyes. In fact, she knew that even if she


    jumped down, it might not have any impact on thepany.


    She was just betting whether Jacob cared about it or not.


    "I just don''t want anyone to die for me." Jacob lowered his head. Pain shed over his eyes, but then


    turned into a deeper indifference.


    He just wanted to cover it up and make himself look less uneasy.


    The woman didn''t say anything. Although Jacob''s face looked very cold, she could feel that he was


    also gentle to her.


    A condescending and arrogant CEO couldpletely ignore her life and death. But he sat with her in


    such cold wind for so long.


    "I had a car ident because I was plotted. My assistant was in the car at that time. He died in that


    ident in order to protect me. " Jacob tried his best to make himself look calm, but because he was


    too excited, his fingers had unconsciously clenched into fists.


    Chloe''s hair was in a mess and covered her face. Jacob could hardly see her expression. But what


    Jacob said just now did make her waver.


    Death could only bring endless pain to people alive. Hurting irrelevant people was no different from


    doing evil.


    "I went to attend the funeral of my assistant in a wheelchair. His mom came up and pinched my neck. I


    almost suffocated. I didn''t resist. I didn''t want to do that. " Jacob''s voice was a little hoarse. Although he


    tried his best to restrain himself, it was still useless.


    "Why don''t you resist? Where is your belief? " The woman looked at Jacob in confusion. The young,


    handsome and rich man in front of her obviously had a life experience that didn''t match his identity. It


    was almost a painful life experience. But he still looked so sunny. What on earth supported him?


    "Belief? I think if my belief is based on destroying others, then that kind of belief should be abandoned.


    "


    "You are right. I suddenly feel myself a little ridiculous. Life is unfortunate, but I wanted to me you.


    But I still can''t forgive you so generously. I can''t make it. "


    "I know, but I hope that your life will not end in this way. You deserve a new start. After all, you have


    only one life. Once you are dead, everything is over. "


    "You can leave now. I think you have stayed here for long enough. You have said what you should say.


    I need to think it over before deciding what to do. "


    "You? Don''t you want to leave with me? " Jacob sighed. All his efforts were in vain.


    "Don''t let the policee up. I wille down by myself if I decided to. If Ie down, will you fulfill


    one wish of mine? " It was indeed inappropriate for her to say that, but she was not threatening Jacob.


    "What wish?" Jacob frowned. He didn''t expect this woman to be so difficult to deal with.


    "Buy a graveyard for my husband and a graveyard for me beside that." There was a smile on the


    woman''s face. Even if she died, she still wanted to stay with her husband.

 Chapter 181 Have Been Alone All Your Life

    Chapter 181 Have Been Alone All Your Life


    "You are a good wife." Jacob nodded. Fortunately, he didn''t hear her speaking of the money, or he


    would think what he had just said was really nonsense.


    "Don''t you ask me when I will use my cemetery?" The smile at the corners of the woman''s mouth


    deepened, as if she was joking.


    "It''s okay. You can use it whenever you want." Jacob strode out, standing straight and leaving without


    looking back.


    The woman was stunned. Was this thest respect Jacob had for her?


    She nced at the crowd below her. It was so cold, but the police were preparing an intable cushion


    for her.


    The woman suddenly felt a little sad. It turned out that there were so many people caring about her, but


    she had never found it. She had always felt that the world was as cold as an ice house until today. It


    turned out that there''s still warmth in this world, but she didn''t find it.


    After staying in the skyscraper for a long time, the woman got off the guardrail. Jacob was right. Death


    was not terrible, but living was.


    She hadn''t experienced all kinds of bitter life and hadn''t seen enough of those beautiful things. She


    couldn''t die.


    Even if she died, she shouldn''t have died like this. If she died like this, her husband would definitely be


    unhappy.


    Jonathan had been watching the scene of the rooftop in the crowd downstairs. He could only see a


    very vague figure, but the woman waited for a long time and did not jump down. He was so angry that


    he stamped his feet. Moreover, even downstairs, he could see that the man standing not far away from


    the woman upstairs was Jacob.


    He would recognize him even if he turned into ash. Damn it. But not long after Jacob left, the woman


    disappeared from the guardrail. She didn''t jump off the building.


    Some people downstairs felt lucky, some didn''t care, and some were unhappy. Besides Jonathan, there


    was also the paparazzi, Colin, who was not satisfied with this result.


    Colin had always wanted to make a big news.


    But he didn''t expect that the two of them said something upstairs and the woman who wanted jumped


    off changed her mind.


    It was truly inconceivable! Many people downstairs were excited. If she jumped down, it would only


    take a moment. But she had made up her mind not to jump! How much she had thought before she


    finally gave up!


    James looked at the woman who went down from the rooftop and breathed a sigh of relief. As


    expected, Jacob was not the little boy in his eyes. He could handle such a difficult thing.


    James turned around and nced at Jonathan. He didn''t like this nephew at all. It was not because


    Jonathan contradicted him in the meeting, but because he had a bad impression on him all the time.


    Jonathan was a well-known yboy in his family. He was good at nothing but making trouble. Such a


    person naturally wouldn''t leave any good impression on others.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan also nced at James. He knew why James suddenly came back to thepany after he


    left. Even a idler like Jonathan knew Jacob''s intention.


    First, James took back his shares of 20%. After all, except Jacob, James held the highest share. Of


    course, this was only a one-sided look, and some people would not think so.


    Because they had a lot of ways to n other people''s assets together.


    "It seems that Jacob is really lucky." Standing next to James, Jonathan was eager for the woman to


    jump down.


    In order to make that woman jump off the building, he used some tricks. Although Jonathan didn''t pay


    much attention to work, he was born to y tricks.


    Jonathan smiled. Only he himself knew how cold and heartless his smile was. Of course, James also


    knew that this was the smile of an evil.


    "Well, it really disappoints you." James put his hands in his pockets and looked serious. Perhaps the


    biggest obstacle in the future was in front of him.


    James sensed danger, but he didn''t know where it came from, let alone when it happened. After all, no


    one could tell whether it was a natural disaster or a man-made one.


    "Why are you so sure that you are on his side, Uncle James? Why don''t you consider me? Also as one


    of the young generation of the Shi family, I don''t think I will be as cold and ruthless as Jacob." Jonathan


    nced at James with mockery.


    Jonathan wanted to make ck for white, and make Jacob for nothing. The virtue of Jacob in other


    people''s eyes was bad in his eyes. Because he was hostile, he didn''t like anything of Jacob, and


    thought that he was full of shorings.


    "The justice is in everyone''s mind. You don''t have to say that. I don''t want to feel pity for you." James


    spat. He suddenly found it so disgusting to talk to this young nephew.


    "Humph, I don''t know what benefit Jacob has given you. Uncle James, you have been alone all your


    life. Don''t you think it''s their fault?" Jonathan raised his eyebrows. Anyone who saw his contempt and


    ridicule would feel ufortable.


    James was stunned. How could he know it! Why could he know it? Only a few people in the family


    knew about his affairs, but now this young man in front of him actually knew about it...


    At that time, James was stunned and tried to pretend to be calm. Some things were in the past no


    matter what. Moreover, now he had no resentment in his heart. So what if he was alone all the time?


    How could his own business be all other people''s fault?


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. It''s my own choice to be alone all my life. I have nothing else


    to say. But you know what? I feel sorry for you now. Maybe what were I yesterday is what you are


    today."


    James looked into the distance and said slowly. He was no longer as impetuous as he was when he


    was young. When people were younger, they were more likely to be anxious. It was only a small thing,


    but they would consider it more important than the world.


    But now, even if it was a real big thing, he could still watch it with indifference. It was true that people


    would understand the heavenly destiny after fifty.


    Jonathan''s eyes narrowed slightly. He knew that he had seeded in infuriating James. Since he


    couldn''t win him over, it was okay to show his stand.


    "I''m still young. It''s too early to say that I will be alone all my life." He was pinching James''s weakness,


    but his calmness made him feel so annoyed.


    Maybe it was because of his calmness that James could hold on till today.


    Jonathan even forgot the coldness outside today. He was so excited when the woman was about to


    jump off the building. But now, Jonathan''s blood was boiling again.


    It was a happy thing to see others make a fool of themselves, which had always been the principle of


    Jonathan''s life. He didn''t need any exnation butughed at others.


    "Kid, you are still too young." There was actually a faint smile on James''s face, with no trace of anger.


    Seeing that James was content instead of angry, Jacob became more and more upset. How annoying


    it should be to beughed at by a loser! James was the biggest loser, but he could still smile!


    "Why are you smiling? Do you think it''s enough to hide your embarrassment with a smile? Let me tell


    you, no matter how you smile, a loser is a loser. Is there any change?"


    Jonathan was exasperated. He tried to hurt the elder man in front of him without thinking twice. Maybe


    people were always like this in front of interests. There was no morality, but only seeking profit and


    avoiding harm.


    "I''mughing at you. Even if I live alone all my life, I''m happier than you. Unlike you, you are always


    crooked. I want to tell you something that has been passed down from ancient times. Harming others is


    always harmful to yourself. Have you heard about that?"

 Chapter 182 Remain Untouched

    Chapter 182 Remain Untouched


    Jamesughed and turned away. He didn''t want to be entangled with the man in front of him anymore.


    What was wrong with a loser? How should we define sess? There were so many sessful people,


    but how many people could live happily?


    At least now, James was still living a happy life. Even if when he asionally thought of someone, his


    would still pain. But he didn''t care at all. So many years had passed, and no one knew what he was


    thinking.


    Of course, even if someone cared about him, they may worry about him at the beginning, but would


    gradually forget about that in the end. Everyone had his or her own life. When he or sheughed at


    others for living an unfortunate life, he or she would definitely find out his or her own misfortune.


    When Jonathan saw James go away, he just shouted, "You!"


    In the next moment, he rolled his sleeves and went back to thepany angrily. Normally, he wouldn''t


    show up in thepany, but now as idents happened in thepany, he didn''t want to leave so


    quickly.


    Jacob was in big troubles. He must be with him at this critical moment. If necessary, he would give


    Jacob a heavy blow and make him unable to stand up again.


    Yes, Jonathan wished that Jacob could never get up, so that he wouldn''t always upy his position.


    Now, the person stand in Jonathan''s way to the position of CEO was no longer Jacob or James. It''s


    Michael. How could Michael give up thepany which he saved to Jonathan?


    Jacob was also so sessful now, just because he had the support of Michael. Jonathan curled his


    lips. He would take back what he had lost.


    He promised that all he expected would happen soon.


    The crowd in front of him had already dispersed, maybe because that they were not immune to the


    cold. Even if they stayed at the gate of thepany, they were unlikely to make any new progress.


    Therefore, some people shifted their attention the explosion scene of thepany. As a result, fewer


    people were standing here. The policemen heaved a sigh of relief.


    Why must she jump off the building in such a cold day? Not to mention how painful it was to jump down


    like this. Fortunately, the woman finally came down.


    But what did Jacob talk about with the woman? People had different of conjectures.


    Some said that Jacob had gave the woman a sum of money, some said that he had threatened the


    woman. But no one really knew what they were talking about except Jacob and that woman.


    When Sara was watching TV, a piece of news suddenly cut in.


    "This morning, a big explosion happened in the new energy nt owned by the Shi Group in the city.


    The reason of the explosion is still unknown. The police have already intervened in the investigation. At


    present, the number of casualties had reached 20, and it might increase in the future. This is from our


    exclusive report. "


    In the TV, the hostess was seriously reporting this event. Sara''s heart skipped a beat. She had a hunch


    that something bad would happen days ago. Now it really happened.


    If so, what kind of pressure would Jacob suffer? Shaking her head, Sara knew that she could do


    nothing to help at all. But why was she still worrying about Jacob?


    Since their divorce, not only herself, but also Jacob seemed to have fallen into a strange circle, which


    made both of them suffer. All kinds of big news happened every day.


    Perhaps, it was right to say that good fortune and bad luck depended on each other. They could be


    transformed into each other. Sara was too lucky in the past. She had never experienced any setbacks,


    so did Jacob.


    Only after suffering could people enjoy happiness. There was another saying, "No sweet without


    sweat." Sara thought in her messy mind. She now realized why Jacob left in a hurry just now.


    Scared, Sara watched TV. She wanted to change channels, but now she had to watch this channel,


    waiting for the follow-up report.


    The thermal doll in her hand was a gift from Jacob. Even though she was extremely dissatisfied with


    him, she was unwilling to throw away the gift he gave her. Each of them was full of memories.


    If she threw it away someday, there would be really no connection between them. Even though she


    wanted to cut off the connection with Jacob for many times, she just couldn''t.


    How could a person with heavy sentiment forget the person who lived in her heart? She couldn''t forget


    about him unless she take her heart out and throw it away.


    Sara sighed. Her father had gone to work. She wonder what would he think about the news. She knew


    that her father had a deep grudge against Jacob. Maybe his father would say that he deserved it.


    In a second thought, she wished that her father would never know the news. Sara felt her head


    pounding, She didn''t know how long had she thought about the news.


    All of a sudden, the show turned to live broadcast.


    A female reporter pointed the camera at herself.


    "The explosion case is still developing. The family and media urgently need an exnation from the


    Shi Group. That''s why so many people gathered here." The camera swept over the scene and found


    that there were indeed many people at the scene.


    Sara frowned as she watched the news. Those people just wanted to watch the show. How could any


    exnations given in such a short time after the ident happened? Even Jacob just knew what


    happened.


    All of a sudden, Sara was surprised that she was so naturally thinking from Jacob''s point of view. Given


    that Jacob had just been punched two times by his father this morning.


    In the news, Jacob walked down calmly, but was surrounded by people. Looking at the overbearing


    man next to him who was asking outrageous questions from time to time, Sara clenched her fists.


    No one wanted to see such ident happen. How could the man me Jacob for all what happened?


    Sara was a little anxious in her heart, but she didn''t know how to express it.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Now she really had no one to talk to.


    She just watched TV silently and saw Jacob''s face turned from in to indifferent. Maybe everyone


    was changed by the environment in the end, so they became so indifferent.


    Sara was lost in her crazy thought. The live news stopped for a while.


    Sara thought that the report on the explosion was finally ended, but when she watched TV again, she


    almost spat out a mouthful of coffee.


    "Dear audience, I believe you are still very concerned about the explosion of the Shi Group today. Now,


    we are going to offer you an exclusive live. You can see that the police are filling the air cushion


    downstairs of the building of the Shi Group. "


    The female reporter paused, maybe because of the weather, or maybe because of her nervousness.


    As she stopped talking. There was no specific sound for a few seconds. Sara could only hear the


    noise.


    "Okay, everyone, follow my eyes and look upstairs. On the building of the Shi Group, only a figure


    could be seen from afar. It''s reported that she was a family member of the victim of the ident.


    Because of dissatisfaction with the ident, she was going to jump off the roof of the Shi Group. "


    The camera turned towards the person on the top of the building. The audience could vaguely tell that


    it was a woman from her figure. As for her age and appearance, it was impossible to see it clearly.


    The scene bought Sara''s heart into her mouth. The explosion had already been a difficult issue to deal


    with. If the woman should jump down then building, Jacob would suffer from unimaginable pressure.


    Once she thought that Jacob would be haggard and exhausted because of this ident. He might be


    unable to please the victims and the public even if he tried his best topensate. Sara felt


    increasingly nervous. She realized that even they had divorced, she still couldn''t stop worrying about


    Jacob.


    Even she said that she no longer love that man, she just didn''t learn to forget him


    forever.

 Chapter 183 Coercion and Temptation

    Chapter 183 Coercion and Temptation


    No matter how many uneptable things had happened, as long as Jacob said something, Sara would


    still have hope.


    Even though Jacob didn''t say anything at the moment, Sara knew that she was not much better than


    him. She could always feel his pain because of love.


    Because Sara loved Jacob. When you love someone, you don''t want to see him sad, don''t want him to


    be sad, and don''t want him to be at a loss.


    Perhaps, some things would never stop once they started. Perhaps, this kind of entanglement was the


    softest and most unforgettable part of Sara''s heart.


    Sara took out her phone and found the contact number. Maybe it was because she was nervous,


    maybe it was because she was afraid, or maybe it was because she was looking forward to it, to her


    surprise, her hands were trembling slightly. But if she called Jacob now, wouldn''t it cause him more


    trouble?


    The woman in the TV was just standing at the edge of the rooftop, and Jacob was on the other side of


    the rooftop. Would he be nervous? Would he ask the woman toe down in a stern voice?


    Maybe yes, maybe not. Sara was lost in various conjectures. If possible, she hoped that she could be


    with Jacob, and even if there was nothing she could do to help.


    However, she still hoped that someone could stand by Jacob''s side to give him support, and she hoped


    that person would be herself.


    Looking at Bess''s phone number, Sara hesitated. Bess and Noah were preparing for the wedding. If


    she called them, would it disturb them too much.


    However, the depression in Sara''s heart was always unbearable. She felt so ufortable.


    Finally, Sara dialed the number.


    As soon as Bess answered the phone, she asked directly, "Sara, have you seen the news? Something


    happened to Jacob."


    With a sigh of relief, Sara said, "I know. It''s not that something happened to Jacob, but that something


    happened to hispany."


    Bess smoothed her hair and looked serious. She took a look at Noah who was next to her. The two of


    them had been together for a long time. The next step was to wait for their marriage.


    "Almost the same. Sara, what should we do?" Bess frowned and didn''t know why she said that. Was


    she too anxious to think?


    "I don''t know. I don''t know either. My Dad taught Jacob a lesson when he sent me home this morning. I


    didn''t expect such a thing to happen."


    Staring at the TV, even when Sara was on the phone, she was watching the scene on TV. She couldn''t


    miss any news. She had to watch carefully. If the woman jumped off the building, the consequences


    would be irreversible.


    "What! I''m too busy to care about you recently. Noah is with me now. He''s also very anxious. But he


    can''t call Jacob. When we were about to call you, you called us. What a tacit understanding!"


    There was a lot of information in what Sara said just now. Why did Jacob send Sara home in the early


    morning? Why did Sara''s father teach Jacob a lesson? Bess had a series of doubts, but it was not the


    right time to ask about them.


    "Yes, so I want to ask you what to do with such a thing?" It seemed that the knot on Sara''s forehead


    could never be untied. She felt that this matter was not trivial.


    On one hand, Michael was seriously ill; on the other hand, there was something wrong with the


    company. Jacob''s family andpany were both troublesome. Could he get over this?


    ''Is it really a coincidence?'' Sara wondered. She felt that all those things seemed rted to each other.


    If everything was a coincidence, why did she feel that it was so deliberate?


    ''Was it Thompson?'' Sara recalled what had happened in the past. The man who had an ulterior motive


    towards her over and over again said that he loved her, but she could only see greedy in his behavior.


    Thompson didn''t deserve to say the word ''love'' at all. It was a stain to love.


    The more Sara thought about it, the more confused she became. She held the phone and didn''t say


    anything for a long time.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, both Noah and I think this matter is very tricky. We are also watching the live


    stream. We just hope that woman won''t take things too hard.


    Hello, Sara, are you still there? Sara... Sara..."


    Sara came back to her senses, "Never mind. Let''s observe the situation first and see what''s going on.


    I''ll talk to youter." Rubbing her head, Sara thought it was the first time that she had seen such a big


    trouble.


    Actually it had nothing to do with her, but she didn''t know why it was so depressing.


    Sara hung up the phone and watched TV.


    The anchorwoman said excitedly, "Dear audience, now there is a man standing near the family


    member of the dead employee. ording to the source, that person is Jacob, the CEO of the Shi


    Group."


    The anchorwoman pointed at the sky excitedly. It was rare to see such a thing. Normally, very few


    CEOs would personally solve such a problem. After all, if it couldn''t be solved, it would be a huge


    shadow.


    If someone jumped off a building in front of you, no matter what happened, it would definitely leave a


    deep impression on you. Besides, it should be a big deal for Jacob.


    Life or death was the biggest matter in one''s life. Nothing was more important than a person''s life.


    Sara stood up from the sofa nervously. If it weren''t for this, she wouldn''t have been so excited. It turned


    out that a hot blooded person, no matter what, was always hot blooded.


    Sara walked back and forth in front of the TV. ''Was Jacob chatting with the family member?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    What did they talk about?'' Sara was curious about their conversation. ''What are the others doing?


    Watching for fun or being nervous? What will the other family members think if the woman jumps off the


    building?''


    Sara walked back and forth. But her eyes were always on TV.


    After a long time, Jacob left the rooftop.


    The anchorwoman said excitedly, "The CEO of the Shi Group seems to have left. No one knows what


    he has said to the woman. We don''t know if he has given her arge amount ofpensation or used


    coercion and temptation to make her afraid."


    With a cold expression on her face, Sara wondered how could a person with such a level could be a


    journalist. Although it was an objective sentence, it was harsh to hear for Sara.


    ''Why does it have to be like this? It sounds too subjective. Could it be that the CEO of the Shi Group


    could only say such words? Could it be that a dignified CEO could only rely on coercion and temptation


    to win people''s support?''


    Sara snored coldly. If she were here, she would definitely scold the anchorwoman severely. How could


    she be a reporter with such a level!


    Wasn''t it said that the journalist should be fair and object, with no personal emotion? Obviously, the


    anchorwoman was stirring up the masses so that the public opinion could be led to one side.


    Finally, the woman got down from the rooftop. What Jacob said had be a mystery. But it could be


    seen that the two stood together and chatted for a long time.


    All the living beings were just like the floating clouds.


    If the woman jumped, her life would be over, but how many people would live in the shadow of her


    death? Sara didn''t dare to think about it carefully. Fortunately, Jacob finally convinced the woman.


    With a sigh of relief, Sara went downstairs and rushed to Bess''s house.


    At this moment, she couldn''t get connected to Jacob. But she knew that Jacob would be very anxious


    now. She was also so anxious that she was upset.

 Chapter 184 A Sense of Powerlessness

    Chapter 184 A Sense of Powerlessness


    Sara drove her car at full speed on the road. She had never driven so fast, but she couldn''t help but


    turn the speed up to the maximum. Passers-by eximed:


    "Is this woman crazy?"


    Of course, Sara couldn''t hear that. At this moment, no one could stop her from seeing Bess and Noah


    as soon as possible. She was d that there were two people she could rely on at this moment.


    Fortunately, she was not alone, and she did not need to bear it alone. Even though Sara was worried,


    she felt relieved at the thought of the two people she could trust and rely on.


    Sitting in his office, Thompson was watching Jacob''s embarrassment on the screen. Well done, Colin


    did a good job. He wanted to make things difficult for Jacob and he would like Jacob to die.


    Jacob ruined his good n again and again and spoke rudely to him. Thompson nced at the screen.


    The woman who was about to jump off the building was like a timely rain for him.


    If she could really jump down, then the scene would be really wonderful. In this way, even if Jacob had


    great ability, he would still be hit hard. After all, death was the end of everything.


    And if one person died because of another person, that would be the most terrifying thing. Jacob must


    have experienced that feeling. He must know it clearly.


    A smile appeared at the corners of Thompson''s mouth. Last time, it was really lucky for Jacob to be still


    alive. But no one knew what would happen this time.


    However, the woman still didn''t jump off. On the screen, the camera suddenly swept over a person, and


    Thompson could not help trembling.


    He saw the most terrible person, who was omnipotent in the underworld but usually did nothing.


    He was there. Were all these designed?


    Thompson''s facial expression became serious. This matter was more and moreplicated. If he had


    only faced Jacob in the past, he still had a chance to win. But if he would face this man in the future,


    the consequences would be unimaginable.


    He had heard of how cold, heartless and cruel that man was. Even if Thompson was a member of the


    underworld, he was no match to this man.


    Thompson wanted to take another look at the man in the screen, but he didn''t see him.


    Now he had mixed feelings in his heart and had no mood to watch the y. If he could be happy about


    this issue before, it was because he didn''t see that man.


    But now it was different. The appearance of that man messed up everything. It was totally in a mess.


    Others might not know, but Thompson knew it very well. Why he missed such important information?


    Why didn''t he think about this situation? Thinking of all the small tricks he had done, Thompson could


    not help but shudder.


    He turned off hisputer and mmed it. Then he stood up and walked back and forth anxiously. At


    this moment, he was like an ant on a hot pot.


    If that man took revenge on him, how was his chance of winning? Thompson frowned. He was worried


    about this. But on second thought, since he had already offended him, he''d better offend him to the


    end.


    If the man wanted to kill him, he was also not easy to deal with. Moreover, in this situation, everything


    was good for him. It was obvious that he was standing in the dark, and it should be the other party who


    was troubled.


    Thinking of this, Thompson couldn''t help but wrap his clothes. ''Humph, even if I knew it from the


    beginning, I would not be softhearted. Now, it''s just that the opponent has be stronger. It''s not a


    big deal.''


    When Jacob went downstairs, assistant Cindy was standing at the door. She stood there all the time


    and saw Jacob talking to the woman in an orderly way. Others might only quickly throw out their own


    conditions to persuade the woman toe down.


    But Jacob stood beside the woman and said something for a long time. Maybe others didn''t know, but


    Cindy knew him well. The CEO was cold outside but warm-hearted inside, which was totally different


    and couldn''t be seen from his appearance.


    But Cindy couldn''t tell what was wrong with it. Even though she had only been the assistant of Jacob


    for a short time, she still felt that the man in front of her was different from others.


    Other people were either fat and bulky, or would be bad and shameless if they were rich. But


    Jacob was different. Except for his coldness on the appearance, there''s no any other ws.


    Perhaps it was precisely because of this that Cindy inexplicably felt that even if the woman jumped


    from there today, the future situation would not be too bad. She was confident because the person in


    front of her was not someone else but Jacob


    Looking at the tired man, Cindy stood aside and even forgot that she was a subordinate for a moment.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "How''s it going?" Cindy stepped forward and asked eagerly. At this moment, maybe it was


    inappropriate to ask such a question, but Cindy had blurted it out.


    "The situation is not optimistic. The woman is pessimistic. Every word she says is particrly hostile.


    But I can clearly feel her change. And there is one more thing that shocked me."


    Standing on the stairs, Jacob thought for the first time that he should have a talk with someone, and the


    assistant in front of him might be a good choice.


    "Pessimistic? It''s understandable. But what is the shock you said?" Cindy was confused. She didn''t


    even have time to be happy that the CEO would say this to her.


    "She said she wanted to buy a cemetery for her husband, and then buy her another beside his." Jacob


    raised his hand and rubbed his head. He didn''t know if it was because the cold wind had been blowing


    for too long or this matter was too tricky. Anyway, he felt a headache.


    "Why she asks for a cemetery? What does she mean? Is she determined to jump off?" Cindy''s temples


    throbbed. Her feeling waspletely different from the air in this season. It was so cold, but she was


    so nervous that she sweat.


    Suppressing the impatience in her heart, Cindy took a look at the CEO in front of her, and found that


    Jacob''s face was full of exhaustion. The tiredness was pitiful, but what could Cindy say? At this


    moment, the person Jacob wanted to see the most must be Mrs. Sara.


    But how could Cindy not know the situation between the CEO and his wife? One was heartbroken, and


    the other was reluctant to speak out his love. Perhaps such torture had already existed in all aspects of


    life, and it was hard to guard against.


    Therefore, everyone had his or her own pain. The people who looked bright didn''t have the same life


    experience. The people stood at the top of the food chain would experience more things.


    "I don''t know. I told her that I respected her." Jacob lowered his eyes and sneezed.


    "Did you catch a cold, boss?" Cindy''s ability to observe words and expressions was beyond the reach


    of ordinary people. At this time, she naturally cared about the CEO''s health first. And handed him a


    tissue.


    "I''m fine, but the woman outside might fall down from the rooftop identally if she sat on the guardrail


    for a long time. The coldness might make her body stiff." Jacob took the tissue and wiped his snot.


    Today, he really had experienced the coldest wind that he had ever had in his life. No wonder he would


    catch a cold. But now, it was not the time to care about it.


    "Boss, would you like to have a rest first?" Cindy asked tentatively. Even so, she still felt nervous. If the


    CEO fell ill in such a situation, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "No, you can go downstairs first. I have to wait here for the result. Please be more considerate recently


    and do all the things I''ve arranged well. Besides, if there''s anything that I can''t deal with, you can go


    straight to Uncle James." Jacob kept his eyes on the woman at the edge of the rooftop.


    As long as she didn''te down, Jacob would always be worried. Thinking that someone might die


    because of him, a sense of helplessness kept lingering in Jacob''s heart.

 Chapter 185 Warmth

    Chapter 185 Warmth


    Jacob didn''t want to see anyone else end up like Andy. Although it was not him who killed Andy, Andy


    was truly dying for him.


    If so, he would feel tortured in the future. Maybe he would dream about their sacrifices.


    The higher one stood, the more he had to bear. As a CEO, if he couldn''t take the responsibility, then


    what was the difference between him and his employees?


    Looking at the receding figure of assistant Cindy, Jacob also felt the wind was slightly weaker than on


    the top of the building. Perhaps everything was destined, and no one could change it.


    No one wanted to see tragedy happening, but tragedy was happening every day in this city. No one


    wanted to feel sad, but there were always people here who were sad every day. No one wanted their


    rtionship to be destroyed, but no one could help when it was broken.


    He was just the one who happened to suffer from one of these tragedies.


    Jacob thought that this might be a real hurdle in his life. On one hand, her father was seriously ill; on


    the other hand, her wife was disappointed with him. Now, hispany was in a crisis.


    All these happened in such a short period, and he could just stand aside and witness all these without


    doing anything to improve the situation.


    A feeling of predestination overwhelmed Jacob. However, Jacob was the kind of person who always


    tried to fight against his destiny and walk his own way.


    Jacob raised his eyes to look at the woman beside the rooftop. Maybe she thought that she would get


    permanent freedom after jumping down. But Jacob would never ept that.


    In Jacob''s view, people came to this world to experience their lives and to explore possibilities. If one


    choose to end his or her life like this, then all these possibilities were gone.


    It was easy to die, and it was more difficult to choose to live. People always tend to go the easy way.


    However, easy ways usually end up in regret.


    Jacob stared at the woman before him. He was too far away to see her face clearly. From the very


    beginning, he had already felt a strong desire of the woman to die.


    The woman''s words revealed her dissatisfaction with the world. To be exact, she hated the rich. She


    hated not only the rich, but also the happiness of others.


    It was the first time for Jacob to see such a pessimistic person, but even so, it didn''t matter. As a


    sessful businessman. Jacob had seen all kinds of people. As for this kind of people, he would meet


    them sooner orter.


    But he didn''t expect himself to meet such a person in this asion. The only positive aspect for Jacob


    was that as he was annoyed by her, he had no time to think about Sara and his rtionship with her.


    Without this woman, Jacob would never manage to control himself from missing Sara. If it weren''t for


    this, Jacob wouldn''t know that his emotions could really be transferred.


    At least at present, Jacob had temporarily forgot the helpless eyes and the hidden indifference of Sara.


    The colder a person was, the more he cared about other people''s indifference. After divorce, Jacob


    realized how much he cared about the Sara''s attitudes towards him. She could always provoke him.


    It might be the human nature to provoke the one you cared about.


    The woman finally came down from the rooftop slowly. Maybe her outlook on life and values would not


    change in an instant, but her thoughts could. At this moment, Chloe decided not to die.


    Not only because Jacob agreed to buy her a cemetery, but also because he showed some respect for


    her. Why not wait until the truth came out? Now she didn''t even know the reason why her husband


    died.


    The woman jumped to the ground of the rooftop. She knew that Jacob wouldn''t walk far with ease.


    Thinking that she had drew his attention in this was, she felt a little ashamed.


    Maybe it was shameful to take revenge, but women were emotional. If Jacob said something rude


    today, she would definitely jump down without hesitation. But he didn''t!


    It was precisely this kind of respect that saved Chloe. Perhaps this event had already caused


    invocatable loss, perhaps others would say that she was putting on a show, or that she wanted to


    threaten him for money.


    Chloe didn''t care about all these. At least, Jacob knew that she was not that kind of person.


    Chloe walked slowly on the rooftop with her stiff legs. She didn''t know that she would take so long to


    walk over such a small ce. She didn''t know that she could recover from such an ident so quickly.


    Perhaps today''s conversation was insignificant to Jacob, but it was critical to Chloe. The conversation


    decided whether she should stay alive or not. In the end, she chose to fight against this world again.


    It''s the men who was wrong, not the world. Jacob''s word echoed in Chloe''s ears. It was rare for Chloe


    tomunicate with the person like Jacob. As a result, she just judged him arbitrarily.


    When people first meet someone, they would naturally judge him or her by stereotype. The process


    went so smoothly that we don''t even need to think about it.


    Everyone had his or her own pain, and everyone had his or her own words to say. People may looked


    indifferent, but most of them were just too exhausted on their own business to care about the others.


    Chloe suddenly understood what Jacob had said. No one wanted to see the tragedy happen, no one


    would harm you for no reason.


    So she had made up her mind. She couldn''t take revenge on anyone when things were unclear. She


    needed to calm down first.


    After a long walk, Chloe finally reached the entrance of the rooftop. Then she saw Jacob standing on


    the stairs.


    He was a man with tall and straight figure. He did look like an ace genius. Chloe thought to herself and


    felt a bit relieved.


    "Have you thought it through?" Jacob asked in a soft voice. It was clear that she won''t kill herself


    temporary. However, he was not sure if she was ready to embrace the new life. He was not worrying


    that the woman may create more troubles for him. He just felt that as the victim of the explosion, she


    deserves his respect.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you happy with that?" Chloe replied with the question. If Jacob gave her an unpleasant answer,


    she would rush out and jump down without hesitation.


    "Do you think I should be happy?" Jacob frowned, but his tone was still calm.


    "You are smart. Forget it. Since I am down here, I''ve decided to live on. You are right. To die is easy,


    and to live on needs more courage," The woman straightened her clothes.


    The wind blew so hard that she almost lost consciousness, which meant the man in front of her, known


    as the CEO, naturally wouldn''t have a better experience. But Jacob didn''t say anything. He just stood


    here and waited for her decision.


    "But don''t celebrate your victory too early. I still have the right to die before this case was rified."


    Chloe stood straight with warmth in her heart.


    "I understand, of course you have the right to decide your own life at any time." Jacob said with his


    eyes shining.


    "Remember what you promised me. And I hope no one would know about our conversation." The


    woman nced at Jacob. Her eyes were not as cold as before.


    "Where are you going now? I guess it will cause a sensation if you go downstairs now. At that time, the


    reporters would ask you many questions, which may cause some trouble. " Jacob frowned and


    expressed his anxiety.

 Chapter 186 Amiable

    Chapter 186 Amiable


    "Do you have any good idea to solve the problem?" The woman asked. Maybe part of those people


    really cared about her, but there must be part of them who were just looking on. She didn''t want to


    meet those people either.


    "I''ll ask my assistant to send you away, but I hope you can cooperate with us." Jacob thought quickly.


    He had to go to the scene after dealing with her.


    That was where the real challengey, and that was where the real tragedy happened.


    There would be countless victims'' families waiting for him, making it dangerous for him. But Jacob


    couldn''t escape from that. If he didn''t go, his conscience would be condemned.


    It was not necessary for Jacob to be present. The tragedy had gone beyond his prediction.


    After handing Chloe to his assistant, Jacob returned to the CEO''s office. There were several reporters


    downstairs, and at this moment, not only those reporters, but also some insiders were coveting him.


    But it didn''t matter. Anyway, there would always be people who takes pleasure in other''s misfortune.


    Jacob sat on the chair in the office and began to cough violently.


    He felt as if he had drunk a lot of wine. He caught a cold, but he didn''t care. Even if he felt


    ufortable, it was not the right time for him to be delicate.


    If he left his position at this moment, where should thepany go?


    Jacob made a cup of tea to dispel the coldness. At this moment, this felt of loneliness and helplessness


    became clearer for him. He even thought that if only Sara were here at this moment.


    Jacob was shocked by his own thoughts. What could Sara do in such a situation? Could she solve the


    current problem? Could she even make things get better? It seemed that she couldn''t.


    But with Sara beside him, she could give herself strength and make him feel less fragile. At least he


    wouldn''t feel so dizzy now.


    Jacob drank up the tea and wrapped his coat. At this time, James knocked at the door of the CEO''s


    office.


    "Come in." Jacob looked very calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Looking back, Jacob found it was James. His eyes softened.


    "Well done, Jacob. If I were there, I might not be able to persuade her. " James looked solemn, but his


    words were full of praise.


    "Uncle, how''s everything going downstairs? And what about Jonathan?" It was not time to brag about


    his achievements. Jacob knew that what he had done was insignificant.


    "Almost all the reporters have left. There are still some of them waiting downstairs, but it''s not a big


    problem." James walked in and closed the door. He seemed to find that it was not good to talk at the


    door.


    " Besides, I always feel that there is something fishy about Jonathan. " A sh of coldness appeared in


    James''s eyes and recovered quickly. It was not because of the verbal conflict between them, but


    because of James''s intuition.


    "I''m aware of that, but I don''t have so much time to think about it now. When this matter is over, I will


    send someone to investigate him thoroughly. But it''s not the right time to do this yet. Besides, you know


    that sometimes what we got may not be the truth. "


    Jacob sat on the chair behind the desk again and put his legs on the desk.


    James was used to such a scene at home, so he didn''t think it was inappropriate. However, his face


    became even more serious.


    "It seems that Michael''s illness is getting worse and worse. I don''t think it''s a good idea to dy


    treatment any longer. " James suddenly changed the subject and Began to talk about Michael.


    Jacob felt sad in his heart, but his expression remained unchanged, "I know, but I didn''t expect the


    ident to happen at this point in thepany."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob lowered his eyes, as if he was in a low mood. His life was in a total mess.


    "Uncle, did my father know about it?" Jacob raised his head. If his father knew about the ident, his


    condition might get even worse. He dared not to imagine what would happen then.


    Jacob would feel even guiltier if his father worried about him and thepany when he was seriously


    ill.


    "I''m not sure about that. Maybe the servant had already told him." James was lost in thought.


    "Promise me, uncle. You have to keep it a secret for me and not to let my father know about it. You


    know, he can''t stand it. Besides, there are so many negative news here. I''ll try my best to modify all


    these. "


    Jacob''s eyes were a little gloomy. Even though he tried his best to hide it, his negative emotion still


    leaked out.


    "I understand. I will try my best." James nodded with a serious look. This problem was indeed difficult


    to solve. There''s no need to inform Michael about this.


    "Now, I want to go to the scene of the ident." Jacob stood up and straightened his coat. He also


    needed a scarf.


    He looked around and found the scarf quietly lying on the back of the sofa next to him. The ck and


    white id scarf was a gift from Sara. He had never noticed that before, but now his memory of it was


    getting increasingly clear.


    When people owned something, we would take that for granted and thought that it should be naturally


    owned by us. We wouldn''t realize how lucky we were to own it until we lost it.


    And in the following days, we were just losing all the precious things endlessly. We just keep pursuing


    new things and was unaware of what we have lost.


    The most terrible thing was that when people were finally realized what they had lost, they couldn''t get


    them back.


    "Now?" James''s face was solemn. Now the scene of the ident was so chaotic, and there were a lot


    of people mixed up there. It was possible for another ident to happen.


    Moreover, there were so many excited family members. If riots happened and someone took the


    opportunity to gang up, Jacob would not be in danger.


    James narrowed his eyes and looked at Jacob. He knew that it was impossible for him to stop his


    niece.


    "Yes, right now." Jacob seemed to emphasize his determination. If he was not so sure about his


    decision, James would definitely stop him.


    After all, Jacob knew how dangerous his decision was. Jacob knew well that James was more


    thoughtful than himself at this moment.


    He had heard of some glorious deeds of his uncle. James''s legendary experience was revealed by the


    understatement of others.


    But in Jacob''s eyes, his uncle was always amiable. His uncle always treated him so kind, tolerant and


    even made him felt like his father.


    But Jacob had never said these words. He felt that it was affectation to say things like this. He chose to


    keep the emotion in his heart.


    "Go ahead. Now, you should set a positive image for thepany. But... " James hesitated. Perhaps


    he didn''t bear to continue, or perhaps he had some other worries.


    "I understand, uncle. Don''t worry about me. I would be fine." With a smile on his face, Jacob pretended


    to be rxed. It was the first time he met such trouble. If possible, he wished that all these had never


    happened

 Chapter 187 Liar

    Chapter 187 Liar


    "I''ll go with you." James also stood up. He was always majestic and unquestionable.


    "Okay." Jacob nodded calmly. It was not bad to have someone apany him at such a moment.


    They stood up and walked out of the office. James closed the door. Then he followed Jacob closely,


    like a loyal subordinate. But only Jacob knew that when he was with James, it was James who gave


    him strength.


    As for Jacob, he just relied on James. But this time, he couldn''t wait to face it himself. Maybe he had


    learned to face it on his own earlier.


    James remained the same as several years ago, but Jacob had changed too much.


    From a young boy who was still inexperienced to what he was now, it was not that he had changed


    fast, but that the world had forced him to grow.


    If he didn''t grow up, he couldn''t protect the person he wanted to protect. If he didn''t grow up, his father


    and uncle would always need to worry about him all the time.


    Therefore, Jacob had to grow up. As a result, facing such a big matter, others would think that the sky


    was falling, but Jacob had to bite the bullet to face it.


    There was nothing that he couldn''t face, only someone he couldn''t face. Jacob raised his well-shaped


    face and walked ahead unhurriedly.


    The employees along his way looked at him seriously. They knew what was going on in thepany.


    Once it involved life and a series of consequences, it was no longer a trifle.


    People in thepany had already talked about this matter during the meeting in the office. Some


    people thought that Jacob would solve it with arge sum ofpensation. After all, money makes the


    mare go.


    Therefore, some people were desperately calcting the amount ofpensation. On the one hand,


    they surprised themselves by the amount; on the other hand, they felt that the family of the dead had


    really earned a lot.


    Some people believed that this matter was not that simple. The reason why it exploded must be


    because of the management or equipment of thepany. Otherwise, such a big explosion would not


    have happened.


    Then the negative impact on thepany might not be as simple as spending money. Maybe


    someone would be put in jail, or someone would pay a huge price for this.


    Then the first one to be med was the CEO. The position of CEO was coveted by many people.


    Some people would covet something that didn''t belong to them even if they were not qualified.


    At that time, thepany would be in a mess, so some people began to worry about whether they


    would resign or be forced to resign because of this matter. And some began to read all kinds of


    recruitment information online...


    To be honest, before this day, when they mentioned that they worked in the Shi Group, they would feel


    proud in front of their family and friends. But they didn''t know if it would be another scene after


    today.


    After all, everyone was an animal that sought profit and avoided harm. No one really had the


    determination to seek his own doom and pursue it regardless of everything.


    Some people guessed that the CEO had made too many enemies and was plotted by others. Although


    this was only a guess, it was not impossible.


    The ordinary employees had already heard what happened in the morning board meeting. It was


    understandable that Jonathan would mock Jacob in the past, but it was inconceivable and suspicious


    today.


    Thepany''s safety was not put in the first ce, but for him it was urgent to find someone to take


    the me and take responsibility. Was some implicit meaning hidden behind it?


    The ordinary employees of thepany had been discussing in the office for a long time. But when


    they saw Jacob, there was inexplicably a trace of respect. Even at this time, Jacob remained calm as if


    nothing had happened.


    They had to admit that the CEO was the CEO. No one present could be so calm when such a thing


    happened.


    People''s temperament had already decided the height of their lives, but most people would never admit


    it. They didn''t admit defeat. They thought that they just didn''t find a suitable position.


    Personality decided fate, this was not just words. Jacob still held his head high, giving everyone the


    courage.


    When Jacob and James disappeared from everyone''s sight, thepany was in an uproar.


    "Hey, hey, why can the CEO be so calm? That was an explosion. So many people have died. It''s


    horrible!"


    "Yes, yes. Mr. Jacob is really a genius. He doesn''t seem to be in panic at all."


    "Have you heard about it? Have you watched the news? When the CEO first came to thepany this


    morning, his face seemed to be injured. No one knew what had happened. But he didn''t even blink his


    eyes when facing dozens of reporters and families of the dead."


    "It''s not just that he didn''t blink. He''s so calm and supercilious. Didn''t the woman go to jump off the


    building? The female reporter said that the CEO tempted her by offering her arge sum of money. In


    my opinion, the reporter doesn''t understand our CEO at all."


    "What do you mean by that? Didn''t ourpany pay that woman? Is there any other reason?"


    "What do you know about? If the person is going to die, how would she want money? Why are you so


    vulgar? If you die, do you still care about whether your notes are enough or not? It''s useless if you can''t


    take them with you."


    "That makes sense. Then it''s really serious this time. But the CEO seems to be well prepared. It''s really


    reassuring." A woman fell into a fantasy. Only at this moment did she realize that the CEO was more


    handsome than he looked.


    He was as fascinating and fearless as his inner and outer appearance. He was just a hero in the eyes


    of many women.


    "All right, all right. Don''t be a anthomaniac at this time. Can you consider the feelings of us single


    dogs? It''s okay if you don''t like us, but please don''t hurt us. Single dogs are lives. It''s human


    responsibility to protect animals'' life." One of the male colleagues said excitedly.


    "Humph! Who cares about you? I think it''s not a small matter. Everyone, pray for yourself. Be prepared.


    Don''t be silly and don''t prepare a backup n for yourself." The woman continued, with shrewdness in


    her eyes.


    "Do you mean that thepany might go bankrupt because of this? Don''t make fun of me. Do you


    think the Shi Group is a small workshop? Let me tell you, it''s impossible. It''s impossible for such a big


    company to go bankrupt because of this." Another male colleague said excitedly.


    He had always been proud of working in the Shi Group. Even if it was a serious matter this time, he


    believed that thepany wouldn''t go bankrupt.


    "Did I say that thepany would be closed down? If we can''t handle it well, thepany''s image will


    be damaged. At that time, thepany''s performance will decline, and it''s not up to us. As for the


    reducing of staff, it can''t be the dismissal of those directors. It''s us ordinary employees who suffer."


    The female colleague stood excitedly, waving her hands in the air. It seemed that only such physical


    words could express the real meaning of her heart.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She finished her words, but no one responded. At first, she thought it was because what she said was


    reasonable. But she suddenly felt that the expressions of her colleagues had changed, and she was a


    little scared.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw assistant Cindy standing behind her. Cindy was a capable


    assistant of the CEO.


    If what she had just said was heard by the CEO, she could immediately get out of here, let alone


    reducing the staff of thepany. Thinking that she would be fired for stirring up employees'' mood, the


    female colleague was so scared that her legs went limp and she fell into the chair.


    "Why don''t you say anything? Weren''t you good at talking just now?" Cindy was furious and her face


    turned livid.


    Normally, these colleagues could make fun of thepany, but at the critical moment of thepany''s


    crisis, there was someone who hit it when it was down. It was really hard to understand. To be honest,


    the treatment given to them by the Shi Group was much more valuable than what they had paid


    themselves.


    But even so, there were still people who would be a liar at this moment.

 Chapter 188 Let Me Explain

    Chapter 188 Let Me Exin


    "Assistant Cindy, let me exin." The female colleague''s face was reddening in a moment. Even if it


    was shameful to admit her cowardice in front of so many people, it was nothingpared to work.


    "You should keep these words to the CEO. I''m very busy now and have no time to listen to you. As for


    those who have just spoken, you know better than me how well thepany treats you. Now the


    company is in trouble. Is it really proper for you to damage its reputation like this? "


    Cindy looked at the people who had just talked with contempt, and some of them had their faces


    flushed. They all recalled what they had just said, but they couldn''t remember anything when they were


    nervous.


    The more nervous they were, the more scared they were, and the more regretful they were. Someone


    pinched their thigh hard in order to remember what they had just said. They hoped that the action


    would help them to regain their memories. But they didn''t feel anything but hurt.


    "Assistant Cindy, don''t leave." The female colleague shouted excitedly, but saw assistant Cindy quickly


    leave. A mixed feeling of entanglement, regret, nervousness and so on were lingering in the female


    colleagues'' hearts.


    A few minutes after Cindy left, the female colleague stood up.


    "Please exin it for us¡­ We didn''t mean to do that. " A male colleague replied.


    The female colleague looked back nervously at everyone present, as if she was going to die, which


    made everyone gasp.


    She didn''t have much contact with Assistant Cindy. She just felt that Cindy was a meticulous and self-


    disciplined person.


    She was still struggling in her heart. What if she went to find Assistant Cindyter and was scolded


    again? Kate felt like she had swallowed a fly.


    On the one hand, she regretted that she had discussed all these gossips. On the other hand, she felt


    that she was really unlucky. So many people were talking about that, but only she was in trouble now.


    It was not easy for her to enter such a bigpany as the Shi Group and get today''s position. Was she


    going to leave just because of her gossip?


    Kate was not reconciled. She won''t let that happen. Such a result was really ironic from her


    perspective.


    She was thinking about how to exin her behavior to Cindy. Now she felt regret that she didn''t


    maintain a good rtionship with Cindy. Kate was really regretful. Even though there was no grudge


    between she and Cindy, she should have thought about this asion in advance and tried to make


    friends with her.


    Kate gently knocked on the door of Cindy''s office. She was so nervous that her hands were sweating.


    Although she was a seasoned employee, she always felt inferior to Cindy as she was a lower position.


    In thepany as well as the society, your position, not your working age, decides your status.


    People tried their best to climb up in order to live a more peaceful life. But once they climbed to a


    higher position, they would be like threaded on air and forget what they originally wanted.


    "Come in." Assistant Cindy said softly.


    Kate walked in quietly, hesitating and nervous. She kept pulling the corner of her clothes.


    Cindy nced at Kate and continued to look at the documents in her hands.


    "What''s up?" Assistant Qian asked as if nothing had happened. It was obvious that she wanted Kate to


    speak it out herself.


    "Assistant Cindy, I was just out of my mind. Could you please make an exception? Don''t tell the CEO


    about that. After all, he must be very busy dealing with the trouble of thepany, right? "


    Kate was trembling with nervous. She was considering whether she had said it properly or not before


    speaking each sentence out. Due to excessive nervousness, her body curled up slightly, looking like a


    coward.


    The more timid a person was, the louder her voice would be, as if it could cover up her cowardice.


    It seemed that she could happily integrate into the crowd in this way, as if she could be unscrupulous.


    Assistant Cindy raised her head and nced at Kate. The orator just now was trembling in an instant. It


    was really ironic. However, Cindy couldn''t really smile. At such a moment, people were more likely


    speak in a different voice.


    These voice made Cindy feel so harsh. Even if they couldn''t treat thepany as a home, they


    shouldn''t add insult to thepany. She didn''t want to make things difficult for Kate. She just wanted to


    teach her a lesson.


    Or she wouldn''t remember how to behave.


    "I swear I won''t do that again. Give me a chance, Assistant Cindy. I have got some sausages from my


    hometown. It tastes good. How about I bring you some? Please forgive me. I was mad today. I''m sorry.


    "


    Kate was so anxious that she was about to cry. If Cindy still refused to forgive her after she had begged


    her like this, she would be too ashamed to work here anymore.


    Standing in front of Cindy, Kate didn''t know where to put her hands and feet. As a woman, she knew


    how difficult it was to deal with another women. Therefore, if she wasn''t pushed to the corner, she


    would never ask for help from Cindy in such a low profile here.


    "Well, I know you really know how to repent. Don''t do that next time, remember. Even if thepany is


    not our home, it do provide a shelter for us. You can''t be so heartless. "


    Assistant Cindy lowered her head and didn''t want to hear anything from Kate. She just wanted to make


    things clear for her.


    Some people would never realize their fault if no one reminded them. If Cindy hadn''t seen that scene


    just now, Kate might have beencent about her smartness.


    People could never reach their goals with petty tricks. Cindy just wanted to teach her a lesson. Usually,


    Kate was the most active one when it came to tale bearing.


    Kate was stunned and wanted to confirm whether Cindy would tell the CEO about it or not. But she was


    so nervous that she didn''t know how to say it. What she did was just pulling the corner of her clothes


    and looked anxious.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Cindy lowered her head and seemed to understand something. "Just go back to your work. Be careful


    next time. I won''t tell the CEO about it if only you work hard."


    "Thank you, Assistant Cindy. Thank you very much. I''ll bring you sausages tomorrow. You''re so kind. "


    Kate kept bowing and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "There''s no need for sausages. I''m usually busy and I don''t cook. What you need to do is behave


    yourself and watch your mouth. Do you understand? "


    Assistant Cindy said indifferently. She was wondering what would happen if it was Jacob who caught


    Kate.


    "I see. Thank you, assistant. Thank you." Kate nodded her head like a chicken pecking rice. God knew


    how much she hated the assistant in front of her, but she had to bow before her.


    "You can leave now and close the door for me." Assistant Cindy was still reading the documents. She


    had to sort them out and show them to the CEO, or he would me her.

 Chapter 189 Duty Bound

    Chapter 189 Duty Bound


    It was everyone''s duty to perform their own duties in their position. How could she get what she wanted


    if she couldn''t even do her job well?


    Kate went out, feeling a little depressed. She cast a hateful nce at Cindy, who was reading the


    documents. It was only a small matter, but it cost her so much talking. Cindy was really good at making


    a mountain out of a molehill.


    But Kate dared not to say anything. If she went back to the office in this way, she would lose face when


    others asked.


    Fortunately, no one asked her when she returned to her office. Everyone was afraid of getting


    themselves into trouble and wanted to get rid of Kate. Kate was very angry, but she didn''t know how to


    vent it.


    In the office, everyone was worrying about themselves and only thinking about how to deal with the


    things in their hands.


    Jacob and James took the elevator to the reception hall on the first floor of thepany. Then Jacob


    saw Jonathan from a distance.


    With just a nce, Jacob turned his head, as if Jonathan didn''t exist.


    Seeing that Jacob looked down upon him in this way, Jonathan felt annoyed. ''I''ll let you show off for


    two more days. Then, I''ll crush you hard under my feet.'' Jonathan thought viciously.


    "Where are you going?" Jonathan''s voice was neither loud nor low, and easily reached the ears of


    Jacob and James.


    Jacob didn''t look at him, as if he didn''t exist at that time. James also felt him noisy. If Jonathan was not


    a junior, he would be punished because of his attitude.


    They went straight past Jonathan, and Jacob acted as if nothing had happened. His attitudepletely


    angered Jonathan.


    Jonathan stretched out his hand and blocked Jacob''s way.


    "Can''t you hear my question? Where are you going?" There was unconcealed anger in Jonathan''s


    voice. ''How dare Jacob ignore me in front of so many people! Doesn''t he know that he''ll get into trouble


    if I''m really angry?''


    "Get out of my way." Jacob raised his eyes, looking indifferent, but his tone was unquestionable.


    "What do you say?" Jonathan couldn''t hold back his anger anymore. At this time, Jacob was still so


    domineering, which made Jonathan very angry.


    ''How dare a man full of crisis look down on me like that?'' "Where are you going?"


    Jonathan seemed to have made up his mind today.


    Jacob couldn''t help lighting a cigarette. As soon as he took a draw, he looked like a wolf.


    "The scene of the ident." Instead of being impatient, Jacob told Jonathan calmly. Since he wanted


    to know, he could tell him. Anyway, it was not a big deal.


    "Aren''t you afraid that something bad will happen if you go there now?" Jonathan put down his hand,


    with contempt in his eyes. He would never learn to be as calm as Jacob, as if he would never know


    why he couldn''t get the position of CEO.


    He smiled and changed his mind. "I''ll go with you."


    Jacob nced at Jonathan. ''What does he want to do? To mess up the situation?'' Jacob snorted.


    "No, you''d better stay in thepany. It''s none of your business." Jacob smoked. He wondered why


    there were so many people trying to block his way.


    Jacob and James left quickly. Jonathan smiled. He was extremely happy at this moment. Finally he


    would get what he wanted. But now, he still had to condescend to others.


    Anyway, it was useless for him to take over the mess now. He''d better wait until it was solved.


    Seeing Jacob''s car drive away, Jonathan followed him closely.


    When Sara arrived at Bess''s new home, Bess and Noah had already been waiting for her at the door.


    Seeing Bess, Sara breathed a sigh of relief.


    They passed the long path to the door of the vestibule. It was not until then that Sara raised her head


    and took a closer look at the new vi. It was not far from both families of the couple. It could be felt


    that they had chosen apromise position.


    The decoration of the house was quite warm. The warm color of the wall gave people a warm feeling.


    But now, Sara didn''t care about that. She didn''t even have time to talk about the details of the wedding


    with Bess.


    Because Jacob''s case was more urgent.


    "Noah also knows about what happened to Jacob, right?" Sara took off her coat and walked into the


    warm room. There was no need to wear thick clothes. It was warm in the room.


    Putting her hands on her mouth, Sara took a deep breath. Then she followed Bess and Noah to sit on


    the fluffy sofa in the living room. It turned out to be a nket.


    "I know, but we have no methods to help." Bess looked dejected and guilty.


    "I know, but I want you to do me a favor." Sara said anxiously. It was not a small matter. If she was not


    careful enough, all her previous efforts would be wasted.


    "What do you want me to do?" Bess looked at Noah in confusion.


    Noah also didn''t know what on earth Sara wanted to do. At this moment, they couldn''t make any more


    trouble.


    "I want to find the woman who is going to jump off the building today." There was firmness on Sara''s


    delicate face. Yes, she just wanted to find that woman. Only that woman was the breakthrough.


    "Well, no problem. I can ask someone to investigate it right away." As soon as Noah finished speaking,


    he stood up. For Jacob''s sake, of course, he was obliged to do so.


    Besides, it was just a small task, so of course he could do it.


    But why did Sara look for that woman? It was unknown.


    "Bess, I''ve been too busy to see you recently. As a best friend, I''m really ipetent. Every time I


    come to you, there is something wrong that needs your help. I really think..." Sara lowered her head


    and apologized.


    Bess made a cup of fresh coffee from the coffee machine next to her, which was still steaming. She


    walked over with a look of scolding.


    "What are you talking about? Your business is my business. I know you have other things to do. If I


    can''t think of that, I don''t have to be your best friend. Here you are."


    After saying that, Bess handed the warm coffee to Sara. Coincidentally, at this time, Noah came back


    after calling.


    "Sara, I should thank you. You care about Jacob so much. As his friend, I should thank you." Noah


    walked to the coffee machine and took a cup of coffee.


    After taking a sip of the coffee, a warm feeling spread in Sara''s throat, from her mouth to her stomach,


    as if she was infected by the warmth of the coffee.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Forget it. Don''t be so polite. I feel disgusted to hear that." Bess was so upright that Noah almost spat


    out the coffee in his mouth.


    Sure enough, she was his wife. It was not easy for him to be polite this time, and she already saw


    through it.


    Sara alsoughed. "Well, you''re wee. When will your wedding begin?"


    Sara decided to talk about something happy. Besides, she couldn''te here to only talk about her


    own business. She had to care about her good friend. Every time she bothered Bess, she felt very


    sorry.


    "We nned to wait until the spring next year. But now, we have postponed our wedding. We both feel


    that we can prolong our premarital time. Anyway, we will be together for lifelong. There is no hurry to


    get married."


    Noah smiled, giving people a sense of security. If someone else said that, Sara would definitely not


    believe it. But if it were Noah, she would definitely believe it.

 Chapter 190 Are You Going In

    Chapter 190 Are You Going In


    They were two people who were eager for freedom, so it was reasonable for them to worry that their


    marriage would be shackles. But Sara believed that they would handle it well. After all, as long as


    the two people loved each other, they could solve all the problems.


    "By the way, I''m going out to buy some food. Wait for me toe back. Sara, why not have dinner here


    today? I''ll cook by myself. " Noah was about to stand up as he spoke, and Bess nodded at him.


    Sara''s eyes widened in surprise. She didn''t know that Noah was able to cook. Just think about it. A


    man who was rich, handsome, faithful and good tempered could already be regarded as the best mate.


    Now such a man also knew how to cook! Bess was so lucky to have Noah as her husband.


    Bess knew that Noah was leaving her time to chat with his bestie. He was always so considerate.


    "Bess, you are right to wait then." With a smile on her face, Sara looked happy for Bess from the


    bottom of her heart.


    "Yes. Noah is really a good man, and I do love him. " Bess blushed as she said that. Although she was


    before her bestie, she still felt embarrassed to speak out her inner thoughts so frankly.


    "I''m relieved to see you like this. I want to be the godmother of your child in the future. " After drinking


    up the coffee in the cup, Sara finally felt warm all over her body.


    "Of course. By the way, what did you mean by Jacob would send you home?" Bessy on the sofa.


    Maybe it was because of the materials of the sofa that Bess looked more dignified.


    "It''s a long story." As soon as Sara thought about Alice, a wave of emotion surged in her heart.


    She thought she was already done with Jacob, but she would also be annoyed by things about him.


    Sara felt bad about the situation as she couldn''t control her emotion.


    Sara didn''t know where to start the topic. She found herself always talking with Bess about her


    miserable fate.


    Perhaps this fate had already been decided from the very beginning. But at that time, Sara was


    unaware of that.


    Sara felt that even if she could travel back to the very beginning, there would still be no more choices


    for her. The life track of people were fixed at their early age. But usually we couldn''t see the tracks


    clearly.


    "What happened again?" Bess''s eyes became increasingly mature and attractive. These changes


    wouldn''t happen before she met Noah.


    Sara was surprised to see that falling in love with others should have such an amazing effect on


    people.


    After telling Bess what happened to her, Bess frowned. Why was Sara''s marriage soplicated?


    Shouldn''t the couple share hardships and seek happiness together?


    Why these didn''t happen to Sara? Bess pinched her hand. She felt so sorry for her good friend. She


    was such a good woman, but she was hurt in love all the time.


    "I''m having feel that there is something we don''t know in this. What do you think, Sara? Don''t you think


    it''s too coincidental?" Bess frowned. Although she couldn''t tell what exactly was wrong, she just felt


    that something was wrong.


    "I don''t know. Disasters alwayse one after another, and I''m just a drop of water in the whirlpool of


    fate." Sara had already put down the coffee cup. The warmth in the room was reallyforting.


    "No, how can you be so pessimistic?" Bess shook her head. She could feel that Sara was no longer as


    positive as before.


    Bess couldn''t decide whether the fate determined one''s personality, or one''s personality was


    determined by the fate. However she was sure that fate and personality was closely rted.


    At this time, Noah came back with foods in his hands. He walked through the porch and took off his


    shoes. "It''s so cold outside. It should be warmer as the spring ising. "


    With the basket in his hand, he took off his shoes and spoke to the two girls in the hall.


    "Yes. It seems to be getting cold again recently. " Sara answered while turning to Bess.


    "Why didn''t you hire a cook? There are only you two in such a big vi. " Sara asked with her tongue


    tucking out.


    "Noah said that he wanted to enjoy lover''s world. So we didn''t hire cooks and servants." The smile on


    Bess''s face was as bright and beautiful as the peach blossom in spring.


    "Ha ha ha, not bad. This is what lives should be. " Sara eximed, thinking of her own life in a touch of


    sadness.


    "I''m going to cook. You guys continue." Noah walked to the sofa where they seated.


    Bess kept looking at him with her loving eyes, which made Sara feel that they were deliberately making


    her feel jealous.


    When Jacob arrived at the factory, there were still many people gathering at the gate. A banner was


    held by the family members of the victims read, "We want an exnation".


    The scene was a little chaotic. The police cordon was surrounded around the gate of the factory. It had


    been over 24 hours since the explosion. No one knew how many people had died, and no one knew


    whether more explosions would happen. Everyone''s face was gloomy.


    Jacob stood at the gate of the factory, staring nkly at it. Thepany was about to promote the new


    energy on arge scale. What really distressed him was that all his efforts was in vain when he was


    about to seed.


    "Are you going in?" James nced at the flustered crowd and found that there were many reporters


    nearby. It was clear that someone woulde to interview them soon, which was not what James and


    others wanted to see.


    Just in several minutes, Jacob was recognized by people beside him.


    James and Jacob also moved quickly into the cordon, and a policeman came out.


    "I''m sorry, gentlemen. The scene is still very chaotic. You''re not allowed to enter before we finishing


    investigating and evidence collecting." The policeman was in green military coat, and a big ck mole


    between his eyebrows was very conspicuous.


    "Sorry, we are in charge of thispany. We want to go inside and have a look. " James thought for a


    while and didn''t reveal their specific position in case of unnecessary trouble.


    His voice was very low, but someone seemed to have heard it. When they were about to rush over, the


    police raised the cordon and said, "Come in. Isn''t there a person in charge in thepany?


    The policeman was confused. The person in charge of the factory of thepany had been waiting


    here since the ident happened. James replied casually, "We are sent here by the headquarters."


    The policeman nodded. Then Jacob and James followed the police.


    Jacob had never been to the factory before, the running of the factory was handled by his


    subordinates. At first nce, the environment in the factory was not bad. It seemed that his huge


    investment was not wasted.


    However, the environment here was still too monotonous. The wall was originally white, but with the


    passing of time, it gradually turned gray. It was a kind of unpleasant mottled gray.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The color of was quite suitable for the asion.


    After entering the gate of the factory, Jacob found that there was arge open space, on which there


    were withered yellow grass. Almost no one took care of it. Maybe the people here were too busy to


    take care of it.


    From afar, there were rows of factory buildings. These buildings were neatly arranged. They were very


    high, and the internal space could be seen clearly from the outside.


    Jacob raised his head and nced at the open space. He found a small basketball court next to the


    factory building, but there was only one basket in the court.


    There must be workers living here, so they would build such a ce. The floor was clean and tidy. It


    could be seen that it was cleaned every day.

 Chapter 191 Collapsed

    Chapter 191 Copsed


    As for thepany''s equipment, Jacob had no impression. In his memory, after the technology was


    introduced from abroad, he directly took over the signed equipment and so on. With years of


    experience in foreign countries and the inspection results presented, Jacob only asked his men to test


    it.


    As for whether there was something wrong with the equipment, the situation was not clear. Jacob took


    a look at the police, who just stopped and turned around.


    "This ident is not ruled out man-made and idents." The policeman paused as if he had some


    unspeakable reason.


    "What? Is there anything new?" Jacob was confused. What the policeman said meant that it might be


    man-made.


    "The reason why it exploded is not because of the machine. It was because of people. In other words,


    the machine itself is fine and won''t explode itself." The policeman looked up at the factory building. This


    ident was too serious.


    Besides, the municipal government had been alerted and a special team had been specially set up for


    this incident. No matter what the reason was, it was hard to imagine.


    "If it''s not because of the machine, then why did it explode?" Jacob nced at the factory building with


    a cold expression. How could such a thing happen? How much hatred was there that the murderer


    could ignore so many people''s lives?


    "This is just a preliminary judgment of the police, but we still have to discuss further about the following.


    At that time, please cooperate with the police closely to make it clear the whole story." The policeman


    continued to walk forward.


    "Of course, it''s our duty to cooperate with you. If you need any help, we will do it. But we hope this case


    can be solved as soon as possible. After all, thepany is in a special period."


    James then said what Jacob wanted to say. No one wanted to dy it for too long. The longer the


    dy, the greater the damage would be to thepany. So, of course, the sooner, the better.


    "Sir, what is the ident you just mentioned?" Jacob frowned. What kind of ident would lead to the


    explosion? The factory ordered that no fire was allowed to be lit, or anything with fire. How could such a


    thing happen?


    "You can go to the factory to have a look. But it''s very dangerous inside. You should think it over.


    Besides, some of the victims who were rescued were still lying inside. The scene is a little terrifying. Be


    mentally prepared."


    The policeman kindly reminded him. The more kind-hearted he was, the more confused Jacob was.


    What kind of situation would lead to such an explosion?


    Was it possible that someone deliberately lit the fire? But for everyone''s personal safety, thepany


    had already written down everywhere that they were not allowed to enter the factory with fire.


    No one would risk their lives to bring fire into the factory. Did someone do such a thing regardless of his


    own life?


    Although it was inconceivable, it had to be said that the person was very determined.


    "Can we go in?" Jacob was confused. Didn''t they say that they needed to collect evidence at the scene


    of the case? Wouldn''t it be not good for the police to solve the case if he went in? But considering that


    it would be better for him to go in, Jacob still hoped to go in and have a look himself.


    "It was okay. After all, I''m shocked that Mr. Jacob cane here in person. It''s very dangerous for you


    toe here now. Do you know that?" The policeman smiled as if he saw a friend.


    "What? You recognized me?" Jacob nced at the factory building expressionlessly. One of these tall


    factory buildings seemed to have been destroyed, which must be the one that exploded.


    The next building was also affected, but it was not serious. But there might be someone injured as well.


    The building where the explosion happened was the production workshop of new energy.


    "After the ident, I studied the Shi Group. You are very famous. Last time there was an ident in


    the bar and it was reported on the news. Few CEOs can be as unrestrained as you." The policeman


    was still courteous.


    He didn''t expect that although Jacob looked cold, he was easy to get along with. He had always


    thought that rich people were like upstarts. When he saw Jacob today, his impression of the rich had


    changed.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After all, although Jacob looked cold, he was still easy to get along with. Because of his coldness,


    Jacob seemed more gentle. It was rare to see someone like him.


    "The police are efficient." Jacob replied gently, without any other emotions.


    The most important thing right now was to go in and check what was going on inside.


    Although it was dangerous, Jacob was eager to know the truth of the explosion. And it was suspicious


    that what the police said was so ambiguous. What was the reason? Why it looked like an ident, but


    also man-made?


    Jacob rubbed his head with his hand. What happened today seemed to be a movie, and the theme of


    the movie must be a horror movie.


    It was just in one day, less than 24 hours, but so many things had happened in such a short time.


    Jacob was extremely tense. This was in line with the CEO''s workaholic temperament.


    "There are policemen inside?" Jacob asked as he followed the policeman with a big mole in his


    eyebrows.


    "Yes, do you think I can do it alone?" The policeman asked.


    Did Jacob mean that? Of course not. Jacob just wanted to ask how many policemen were inside, but


    he used the wrong sentence. The policeman''s answer had already made Jacob lose the interest in


    talking with him.


    James suddenly stopped and asked, "Is there any fire in the explosion?"


    Jacob was stunned, and so was the policeman. Yes, that''s it. There was no open fire, so this case was


    so strange. There was no fire at all, but an explosion happened. Or more exaggeratedly, it was self


    burning.


    Could there be anything mysterious involved? The policeman shook his head. He had been taught from


    an early age to believe in Marxism. He was an atheist and would not believe in ghosts or something


    like that.


    "Well, then it''s difficult to deal with it." James frowned. He had been thinking about the meaning of the


    policeman''s words since he exined the case. ''I see. I see.''


    Since there was no fire and nothing wrong with the machine, what was wrong?


    Jacob frowned. The more he thought about it, the more he felt it was weird.


    "How can you be sure there is no fire?" Jacob frowned.


    "There are surveince cameras on the scene of the ident, of course it''s your internal surveince.


    Unfortunately, the monitor was blown up when the explosion happened, but the traces left were clearly


    recorded in the monitor. There was no fire at all."


    The policeman frowned. This was one of the things they didn''t understand as well. The cameras strictly


    monitored every position, and it was forbidden to bring fire in usual. So what caused the explosion? It


    was really a mystery.


    "How many people have died?" Jacob looked serious. He had to give a reasonable exnation, or he


    wouldn''t let it go.


    He had to give the family members and the society an exnation. He couldn''t be destroyed by this


    ident. He had experienced so many things in his life, and he couldn''t be defeated for such a small


    thing.


    "Twenty-four people are dead and thirty people are injured, of whom five are seriously injured." The


    policeman reported the number of people while observing Jacob''s expression. This CEO was very


    calm. If it were anyone else, he would have copsed.

 Chapter 192 Let It Go

    Chapter 192 Let It Go


    Hearing the number, Jacob frowned. With so many casualties, the ident would be difficult to


    subside. Although thepany had promised topensate the families of victims, as long as the


    responsibilityy in thepany, some people would never let it go so easily.


    But what was the true reason of the ident? Jacob always felt that something was trying to prevent


    the truth from flowing out of the water. There must be.


    But what was it? The three of them were all confused.


    "Is there anything suspicious on the spot?" James continued to ask. He looked like a top private


    detective.


    It was not the first time for Jacob to find that James was an amazing person. Just now, the police


    wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. He didn''t know what was going on.


    But what James said hit the nail on the head. Although he didn''t experience the ident and knew


    nothing in detail about it. How could he be so sharp? Was it because he had rich experience?


    "Well¡­ Let me see. " The policeman held one hand with the other, and the hand held was clenched


    into a fist and ced on his chest, as if he was thinking carefully.


    "I don''t think so¡­ But I''m not sure. After all, there are many remains of buildings on the ground after


    the explosion. I don''t know what is buried under them. " The policeman looked regretful. Today''s goal


    was only to save people, and the on-site investigation was not that important for now.


    After a long walk, they finally arrived at the gate of the factory. The gate was at the edge of copse,


    which made Jacob felt bitter. Sure enough, the power of the energy explosion was huge. This single


    explosion mutted the nt covering 100 square meters.


    If it wasn''t connected to other nts, it might have been razed.


    Thinking of the workers buried here in an instant, their face turned gloomy.


    They couldn''t imagine how terrible the scene was.


    After the explosion, fire broke out here. Even if the police moved quickly, it was stillte when they


    arrived. The cause of the ident was still unidentified. Through the surveince, they found that there


    was no open fire at beginning.


    This was the most strange thing.


    Seeing the shaky half-closed gate, James stopped Jacob. "I''ll go in first to see what''s going on. You


    may follow up if it''s safe inside."


    The policeman looked at James and felt that he looked familiar, even more familiar than Jacob. Was it


    an illusion?


    The policeman shook his head. He didn''t have to worry too much. Anyway, the case couldn''t be solved


    in a day.


    Jacob was surprised that at this time, James''s first thought was to protect him. He nodded heavily. He


    knew that his uncle was right.


    If something happened to him, who would be in charge of thepany? Jonathan? No, he wasn''t even


    a qualified director. He cannot be the leader of thepany.


    Jacob waited at the gate for two minutes, or longer. James returned to the gate. He waved at Jacob


    and said, "Come in, Jacob."


    Jacob nodded. He must bow when entering the room. As the gate was about to fall, the originally huge


    gate was half hung on the wall, looking very dangerous. But it wouldn''t fall down immediately.


    The moment Jacob entered the room, he felt much darker. The roof was broken and was not fully


    essible. The light went off in the room, and the whole room was in cinders, making the environment


    extremely dark.


    A smell of burnt filled the room.


    As it was a new energy production line, many steel tubes were installed below the ceiling, making it


    looked like a stadium. The spacious room suddenly became crowded after the fire.


    The police were looking for the victims in the ruins, hoping to find survivals. So far, the number of


    people working in this nt did not match the number of people found.


    There were four people missing ording to the record. The case wouldn''t be solved if these four


    people were missing like this. At least, they need to find their body or their belongings.


    Of course, some people would doubt that it was just a simple explosion case. But on second thought,


    there were some things that were indeed not right. On the contrary, the possible truth could be scary.


    On the open space beside them, there was a burnt body. With a single nce, Jacob turned back. The


    scene looked a little scary. The body was totally carbonize. It was unknown if he was burned before he


    died or after he died.


    James nced at the burnt body on the ground and asked, "Why is that corpse still ced there?"


    ording to the record, 24 people were killed. However, they didn''t see that many bodies here.


    " Because the victim was burned thoroughly and was unrecognizable. We are conducting a DNA test.


    When the resultes out, they will inform his family about his death. " The policeman tightened his


    clothes. He felt cold after staying out for so long.


    He had thought that the situation would be better after going back to the factory. But because the


    factory was seriously damaged, cold wind blew in from all directions, making people shivering.


    Jacob didn''t mind the low temperature. He was still shocked at the sight of the body. He wished that he


    would never see such scenes in the future.


    However, at present, Jacob took out his phone and wanted to take some photos so that he could


    analyze it. At least he could show others the photos when he discussed with them.


    "Can I take photos?" Jacob asked, not as reserved as ordinary people.


    "Generally speaking, no one is allowed to take photos at the scene. But I can make an exception for


    you. Just be careful and don''t tell anyone. " The policeman made a mysterious gesture, as if he had


    really made a difficult decision.


    "Understood, sir." Jacob took out his phone.


    The policeman seemed to understand something and said, "Don''t call me like that. s, I forgot to


    introduce myself just now. My surname is Li, and everyone calls me..."


    Before the police officer could finish his words, Jacob raised his head and asked, "Everyone calls you


    sir? Okay, sir, I got it. "


    "¡­¡­"


    The policeman chose to shut up. After a second thought, he found that it''s not bad to be called like that.


    After taking a photo, Jacob and James stood at the gate of the factory building. "We are leaving now.


    It''s gettingte. If anything happens, please inform us at any time. This is my business card. "


    Jacob handed over his business card. He was quite pleased to talk with the policeman. It was better


    than the impression left by average policemen.


    "I see. I will inform you as soon as something wrong happened." The police curled his lips. Before he


    finished his words, Jacob and James had already left.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He had been a policeman for so many years, but he had never seen such an arrogant person. Today,


    he had enriched his experience.


    The officer smiled. Jacob was more interesting than he thought, and the case was more interesting


    than he thought too. Everything was getting more and more interesting.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan had arrived at the gate of the factory. He asked his men to follow Jacob closely,


    but was still one stepte. As a result, he was kept outside the factory.


    "How dare you stopping me? Let me in. I''m in charge of thispany. I''m a director. " At the gate of


    the factory, Jonathan was arguing loudly with a man in police uniform. He couldn''t ept the fact that


    Jacob was allowed to enter the building while he was kept outside.

 Chapter 193 Wasting Time

    Chapter 193 Wasting Time


    His words had been heard by the families of the victims. Some people cast resentful eyes, while some


    looked at them coldly without making any movement.


    Jonathan nced at the people around and felt a little guilty.


    "Sir, the person in charge of thepany has just entered. I don''t know who you are and why you''re


    here. In this case, I hope you can calm down and wait for our investigation results. "


    The policeforted him patiently. The man in front of him who imed to be in charge of the


    company had such a bad attitude. If it weren''t for the police''s good professional ethics, he would never


    talk to such a person.


    Director? So what? Even if the president came, he had to be polite. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be allowed


    in. The way you behave in thepany was not applicable before the police.


    If you do anything ultra, you may be sued for harassing the police.


    Realizing that he couldn''t get in, Jonathan cursed in his heart. Now, he could know nothing about what


    was going on inside.


    How did Jacob get in? Did he spend money to bribe the police? She nced at the policeman in front


    of him and found that he didn''t look like a person who could be bought. But Jacob went in anyway. He


    had been in for a long time, but Jonathan could only tangle with the police at the gate.


    Jonathan stamped his foot heavily. He had missed a good opportunity. He should have a chance to go


    in and see the scene, but now he was stopped by the young police in front of him.


    "Boss, what should we do now?" The assistant, who kept rubbing his hands, lowered his head and


    asked, looking a little bitter.


    "Cut the crap. Since the police said we couldn''t get in, we''ll wait here. Jacob wille out. " Jonathan


    had no choice but to vent his anger on his assistant.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, sir." The assistant was scolded and still apologized. The scene looked very sad. But he


    had no choice. Everyone had their own way of living.


    After a long time, Jacob finally came out of the factory.


    As soon as he went out, he saw Jonathan outside the cordon. He was really haunting. This time, this


    dandy was more determined than ever.


    His uncle saw Jacob at the door. If Jacob made trouble again today, he would not let Jacob go.


    It didn''t matter if he behave ignorantly at ordinary times. But today, given the big issues happened, if he


    still behave like that, then James should really be angry.


    Jonathan was not a person who could read people''s mind. When he saw Jacobe out, he shouted,


    "Jacob,e here."


    The reporters were first stunned, and then felt that the name Jacob also sounded so familiar, as if he


    had heard of it somewhere. After a moment, everyone was suddenly enlightened and swarmed up.


    Jonathan had been hustled aside as he cursed, "Damn it! How dare you push me?"


    Then he realized that he had also caused trouble to Jacob, so he turned angry but pleased. Just ask


    him. It would be best if Jacob couldn''t answer your questions. It would be even better if a family


    member came out to stop Jacob and didn''t let him go.


    Jonathan smiled, which frightened his assistant. He had thought that Jonathan would be angry and


    shout abuse, but unexpectedly, Jonathan didn''t get angry but smiled. The confused assistant stood


    aside and didn''t dare to speak.


    James cast a cold nce at Jonathan. He must have shouted on purpose. James was angry, but he


    couldn''t lose his temper in front of the reporters.


    However, he hated Jonathan even more. Maybe he just thought that Jonathan was thoughtless before,


    but now it seemed that he was not thoughtless but did whatever he could to achieve his goal.


    Ignorance and cruelty were twopletely different things. When James stood beside Jacob, he felt at


    ease. He felt that although Jacob and Jonathan were both among the young generation of the Shi n,


    Jacob was much better than Jonathan. Thinking of this, James kept calm.


    All the family members looked at Jacob coldly. They knew he was the president. However, before the


    situation was made clear, they couldn''t behave impulsively.


    The reporters, on the other way, would not give up such a good opportunity.


    "Mr. Jacob, why are you here at this time. Do you have any secret or any other unrevealed purposes? "


    A female reporter asked excitedly. She finally could get a big news after waiting for a day.


    "First of all, I''m here to see the current situation of the workers. As for the secret you said, I think it''s


    just your personal conjecture." Jacob looked at the camera coldly. He could have left as soon as


    possible and ignored all these people.


    He cast a cold nce at Jonathan, who was looking at the scene joyfully aside. It seemed that he had


    treat his brother too kindly before. Jonathan had caused trouble for him again.


    "Are you caring about the workers or are you afraid that the explosion would cause some negative


    effects on yourpany?" The reporter''s words were getting sharper. Only in this way could their news


    be more attractive.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. I think I have made myself clear." Jacob straightened his


    clothes and looked back at James. He didn''t want to waste his time here.


    The family members surrounded Jacob and James, and the reporters were among the most active


    ones. They couldn''t miss such a good opportunity. If they couldn''t stop Jacob, it would be difficult to get


    thetest news any more.


    First, the scene of the ident was blocked by the police as the investigation is still ongoing. That''s


    why the police didn''t allow people in regardless of r=their curiosity.


    Second, Jacob won''te to the factory every day. It might be the only chance for them to get in touch


    and acquire some news from him.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Mr. Jacob, what do you think of this event?" The reporter asked again. She decided to use the most


    ordinary question to get the unexpected result.


    "I''m sorry for the ident. I understand how their family feel. I believe that the police will find out the


    result of the ident as soon as possible. Thepany will cooperate with the police and I''ll do my


    best to makepensations for the victims'' families. "


    Jacob wore a kind face. If he showed a gloomy face on TV, then gossips would rise again. Anyway,


    someone woulde to find fault of him.


    Jonathan stood aside and observed the expression of Jacob. He didn''t look as domineering as the


    company. Well, at this time, Jacob was really cunning enough to change his attitude. The reporter was


    not that professional either. Jonathan gave a snort of discontent.


    Even if Jacob couldn''t be stopped here today, it would be good for him to be embarrassed for a while.


    Thinking of this, Jonathan felt a bitfort.


    Fortunately, the current CEO was still Jacob. He wanted to make Jacob fall from the CEO''s position


    and never get up again. At that time, he would be merciless and suppress Jacob everywhere, making


    his life a living hell.


    That was the consequence of offending him. Jonathan thought.


    "Your answer seemed quite official, could you give us some new information? We don''t want to be sent


    by news that everyone knows. " Another reporter interposed.


    James nced at the big figure of that reporter. He looked very genial. However, the questions were


    not friendly at all.


    "Hey, it''s not aposition for primary school students. Why must there be something new? Our CEO


    is going back to thepany to deal with this matter. Do you think the problems could be solved by


    stopping us here? "


    James didn''t look good. Just now, Jonathan called out and brought all these trouble to Jacob and him.


    He would het even with himter.

 Chapter 194 Make A Big Mistake

    Chapter 194 Make A Big Mistake


    Now the primary task for him was to leave here. He didn''t want to be entangled here.


    "Director, are you trying to weasel out?" The reporter refuted. He ignored what James had just said and


    switched his target to him.


    James had seen many people like him before.


    "Weasel out? We are always doing what we should do. There is nothing to escape from. Unlike some


    people who had always been trying to make up facts. " James retorted, not afraid of the reporters at all.


    "Making up facts? I''m sorry. We just want to know the truth. " The reporter''s eyes were sparkling. He


    didn''t expect that James would dare to say that in front of the camera.


    "You all know whether you are making up the truth or not. You just want the final result to follow your


    own wishes. A person like you shouldn''t be qualified as a reporter. What you''re doing everyday was


    just fabricating facts and getting news source by fair means or not. "


    James said sarcastically, which stunned the surrounding reporters and family members. No one had


    ever dared to say anything wrong to the reporters in front of them. James was the first one who break


    the taboo.


    Jonathan stopped smiling. He didn''t expect that James was such a tough guy. After saying that, all the


    people present were speechless.


    Because what he said was true. Everyone just hoped that the situation would develop as they


    imagined. Apart from the police, few people present really wanted to know the cause of the ident.


    What really matters for them was that the truth should conform to their expectation.


    After all, the ident had happened and could not be changed anyway. Then what remained to be


    unveiled was the cause of the ident.


    "Director, we have never made up any facts. Did you mean that the all the practitioners of the media


    industry are fabricating news? " The reporter had already figured out how to deal with the situation.


    Anyway, he was always in a favorable position, and it was impossible for the other party to turn the


    tables.


    This was an overwhelming conversation without any suspense in everyone''s eyes. But Jacob didn''t


    think so. The number of people was not an element to decide which side would win. No matter how the


    reporters described it, it should be based on the facts.


    Expending the personal problem to a group problem, the reporter''s word seemed to be reasonable, but


    its logical w was self-evident. After a short consideration, some people thought what the reporters


    said was reasonable. The others frowned.


    There would always be someone who could tell right from wrong.


    "Ha-ha, ridiculous. You mean you could represent the whole media industry?" James told the truth


    without hesitation. He was not a man to be easily fooled.


    Jacob stood aside and looked at James. He could always surprise him. He kept calm and conscious in


    such an intense situation. That''s not a kind of quality which average people had. The reporter was


    stunned due to the directness of James. It seemed that the director before him was not like the other


    interviewees from bigpanies who were always avoiding the contradictions between media and


    themselves.


    The reporter frowned. What was the problem? Why did the situation changed from questioning the


    company to questioning the reporters? Before the reporter came to his senses, he realized that his


    voice had been taken away by James.


    He didn''t even realize that everyone''s attention had been attracted by James''s attitude from the


    company to the reporters.


    It was a brilliant move.


    "If you don''t have any more questions, we have to go now. There are a lot of things waiting for us to


    deal with in thepany, and there are policemen here. You can wait for the police to interview them


    when theye out. "


    James wore a smile on his face again. But the reporters knew that they were unlikely to get any eye-


    catching news anymore.


    After all, what they could get from the police would be no more that official answers. Moreover, they


    dared not offense the police in the same way they offense the ordinary people.


    The reporter took a deep breath and continued"


    Mr. Jacob, I''ve heard that your family life is in a mess, and there were news about you fighting with


    others in the past. Will your inhibited behavior pattern influence yourpany? For example, will your


    private life cause a negative impact and distract your focus on managing thepany properly?"


    The reporter''s words were like a bomb, spreading in the crowd. So from now on, Jacob''s private life


    was exposed to the public.


    Jonathan took a look at the reporter with appreciation. He did a good job. He finally saw someone


    asking an interesting question. The other reporters were just asking questions that scratches the


    surface.


    Most of the people wouldn''t like to be the one who stand out and find fault with others. That''s why few


    people could outstand the crowds.


    Jacob''s face changed. He had already been annoyed by thepany''s affairs, and now his family life


    had been brought to public. Why must the others care about his privacy?


    Seeing Jacob was about to go crazy, James gently pulled Jacob''s sleeve, indicating him not to be


    impulsive.


    "It''s inevitable for young people to be a bit aggressive. Besides, family affairs should be limited within


    family, and business is business. Naturally, they are separated. Was your private life influencing your


    career as a reporter? "


    James calmly responded. It was not the right time to lose control. He only hoped Jacob could calm


    down and not make a big mistake on impulse.


    "Oh, I heard that Mr. Jacob and his ex-wife were always at odds. I don''t know if it''s true or not. If it was


    true, it should have a great impact on his work. After all, behind a sessful man, there must be a


    woman who will silently sacrifice herself. "


    The reporter didn''t give up. It seemed that this topic could sessfully affect Jacob''s emotion, so he


    continued to go in this direction.


    "Are you journalists of gossip and entertainment programs? Why are you caring so much about the


    privacy of an ordinary person? "


    James was already a little angry. It was really difficult for Jacob to hold back his anger. Jacob had the


    reason to be impatient. But he didn''t get crazy this time.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Why don''t you answer my question? Are you feeling guilty about that?" The reporter didn''t answer


    James''s words. He had already felt how difficult he was to deal with.


    He didn''t want to experience that again.


    "Will you give up your work just because you''ve divorced your wife? Is there any necessary connection


    between these two? " Jacob suddenly opened his mouth with a smile on his face.


    The crowd around them began to whisper. It seemed that what this CEO said was reasonable.


    The reporter was absent-minded for a while, but he was not panic. "I mean, no matter what, your


    divorce will have certain kind of impact, won''t it?"


    It seemed that the CEO was not a person to be trifled with. He had thought that he would avoid talking


    about his family affairs in such an environment, but Jacob took over the words so naturally.


    The reporter felt that something was wrong. He had almost forgotten a series of questions he had


    thought about.


    It was time to face these affairs. Jacob paused and looked around. Maybe everyone was waiting for


    him to talk about his marriage, so he would just do as they wished.


    "Must one''s life ruined after divorce? Do you think you can''t do anything after divorce? Does my


    divorce have any impact on this ident? " Jacob''s eyes were shockingly firm.


    The reporter felt that the question he had just asked was really stupid. Jonathan, who was standing


    aside, secretly scolded the reporter for being so stupid, but he could not find any w with Jacob.


    "If you don''t have anything else, please step aside. We will give the society and the family of the victims


    an exnation, but not now. We can''t make a decision without figuring out the reason of this ident. I


    hope you can be patient. "


    Jacob nced at the family members around him with a serious look. As for the reporters, if they just


    wanted to make big news out of their own thoughts, Jacob didn''t have to waste time and energy on


    them.

 Chapter 195 An Old Song

    Chapter 195 An Old Song


    ''Since we are all adults, why should we ask others to pay for our own ideal?'' To put it bluntly, some


    reporters were making an interview not to discover the news, but to dig into other people''s privacy.


    Jacob didn''t want to exin at all. Suddenly, some family members in the crowd made way for him.


    From beginning to end, Jacob had never denied that he was responsible. It was just that the grief was


    too great, so they were too anxious.


    They were too eager to know the answer, so they didn''t wait. They were too eager to know the answer,


    so no one paid attention to it at all. Jonathan angrily waved his sleeve. Jacob''s indifferent attitude hurt


    him.


    He just wanted to embarrass Jacob. How could it be so difficult?


    The assistant carefully observed the expression on Jonathan''s face and asked, "Boss, are you okay?"


    With a gloomy face, Jonathan said, "Fuck! Let''s go. I can''t stand it anymore."


    The assistant nodded and bowed to lead Jonathan into the car.


    Before getting on the car, Jonathan took a look at Jacob, who was also looking at him. The culprit of


    today''s matter was Jonathan. If it weren''t for him, he wouldn''t have been stopped at the door. He had


    been questioned for so long, and it was about his family matter.


    Jonathan looked at Jacob with a bad face and ignored his response. Anyway, he was born to dislike


    Jacob. He just wanted Jacob to live a hard life, so what could Jacob do to him?


    Jacob got on his car while the others were asking.


    James drove the car and Jacob sat on the passenger seat.


    "How was it? Was everything okay just now?" James asked with concern. He could obviously feel the


    change in Jacob. He didn''t expect that Jacob''s family affairs would be involved directly.


    "It''s okay. Thank you, Uncle James." Jacob rested his head on one hand and pretend to fall asleep.


    The reporter was right. The impact of divorce on life was really invisible. He always felt that he couldn''t


    make up for what he had lost. However, even so, Jacob had to admit that he would still live a good life.


    But this kind of life was no longerplete. Without Sara, his life was iplete.


    At the beginning, he wanted to get rid of Sara, but now he regretted a lot.


    He regretted that he was too impulsive at the beginning, that he didn''t think twice, and that he was too


    sure about his feelings. He regretted trusting Alice too much.


    It was because of this trust that he made the decision too easily. He thought everything was under


    control, but he didn''t know that something was out of his control.


    It was toote for him to realize that the one he loved deeply was Sara.


    James didn''t say anything, as if he was recalling his youth. When he was young, he was frivolous. But


    he was no longer the same now.


    Life went on, but his heart was getting colder and colder.


    "Uncle James, why didn''t you get married when you were young?" Jacob looked up.


    "Because I can''t let it go." James held the steering wheel more tightly. These things had been hidden


    for too long, and he didn''t want to mention them again.


    "Can''t let go of what? Who?" Jacob opened his eyes and stared nkly ahead. When James was


    young, he had a girlfriend and would never marry anyone except her.


    "No, I were too young and ambitious at that time. She always thought that I didn''t pay attention to her."


    James''s memory seemed to be dragged back to the past. He had said that it would be buried forever,


    but today he talked about it again.


    "What happenedter? Did she marry another man?" Jacob narrowed his eyes. No wonder Uncle


    James would never get married.


    "No. She was not married." James''s eyes were filled with some kind of sadness.


    "What? Why? Is she the same as you that she doesn''t want to get married in her whole life?" Jacob


    wondered why the people in love couldn''t be together. Why were there so many tragedies hidden in


    this world? Why were so many people in love but hurt each other?


    "No, she passed away." James looked a little painful. If he had stopped earlier, such a thing might not


    have happened. But he had to face this sad ending.


    Jacob was too shocked to say a word. It turned out that this was the reason why Uncle James would


    never marry!


    No wonder such an outstanding man like Uncle James didn''t get married in his whole life. That''s the


    reason.


    "Then... How did she die?" Jacob asked in a low voice, at a loss.


    "She died because of me." James''s sad voice seemed to have the magic to break through people''s


    heart. Jacob tried to pretend to be calm, but now he was too stunned to say anything.


    "She died because of me, so I have been living in my memory all these years. I can''t forget her, let


    alone marry another woman." James''s voice sounded a little pale and powerless.


    All these years of persistence and waiting were just regrets for her death. Perhaps only when we get


    old can we see through the things of youth.


    Perhaps, only time can teach us to grow.


    Jacob sighed heavily. The most sad thing in the world was the death of a heart. After a person''s heart


    died, all his emotions were no longer vivid. He was like a walking dead.


    For so many years, Uncle James had been smiling every day. Actually the smile was the disguise of his


    pain.


    It turned out that Uncle James, who usually looked calm, had such a life experience. It was just a


    nightmare. If it was a nightmare, when could he wake up?


    Although Jacob wanted to ask about the details, it was not the right time now. And he believed that if


    Uncle James wanted to say something, he would talk about it himself. Only if he himself wanted to talk


    would it make sense.


    James was silent. If the reporters didn''t ask Jacob about the impact of his divorce today, he might


    never say these words. He knew how painful it was to lose his lover because of his own fault.


    Therefore, he had been guiding Jacob, hoping that Jacob would not regret and not do anything


    regretful for the rest of his life on impulse. After all, there was no second choice in life.


    At the beginning, James couldn''t ept the truth of his lover''s death. He was so painful that he even


    wanted to follow her. But after the sadness, life had to go on.


    Since then, he knew that some people would be clearer and clearer in his memory, and he even


    remembered her smile, her persuasion and everything about her. But she was no longer there.


    He didn''t want to recall the details anymore. There were a lot of things that he couldn''t remember


    clearly. Maybe he chose to forget them, or maybe he didn''t want to recall them again and again.


    Squinting his eyes, Jacob looked at James who was driving. ''How did he get through all these years?


    What had happened to him that made him like this?


    He must have had a hard time every day. How much pain did he suffer?''


    James nced at Jacob and said, "At first, I couldn''t figure it out. I think that no one can understand


    this kind of things. Is it wrong to pursue your career? I always think that I did nothing wrong."


    Jacob didn''t know what to say. He just listened in silence, as if he was listening to an old song.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Later I realized that it was not right or wrong. She just thought I didn''t care about her. She was worried


    about me. So that day when she ran out, she said she wanted me to remember her with my life."


    Deep in his heart, Jacob knew how much suffering James had experienced. ''Why can''t career and love


    coexist? Why do women have to let men choose between them two?''


    "In the end, I chose her in those two choices, but she never knew that. Sometimes I also ask myself


    what I would choose if I had another chance. Butter I found that it was a trick only yed by


    children."


    James paused, feeling sad.

 Chapter 196 A Long Dream

    Chapter 196 A Long Dream


    "That''s what fate is like. Given one more chance, I won''t change my original choice. One''s character


    determines his or her fate. She likes peace, and I like wandering. She likes quietness, and I like noise.


    She likes hot food, but I like ice. "


    "So, you two are not suitable for each other?"


    "No, it''s not that we are not suitable for each other, we just didn''t really know each other. We didn''t


    manage to understand each other. In a rtionship, even if one party didn''t understand the other party,


    the consequences would be very serious. We can either separate or torture each other. "


    By the time James finished his words, he had regained hisposure and felt much better. As he had


    spoken out all these, he felt much better. But it would take Jacob a while to digest all the information


    and felt sorry for him.


    "There are some people in our life who would never be with us once we have missed." James said with


    emotion. The life could be too long without a mate. It mad James felt that the road of life was endless


    and he would never find his home.


    How could a person who didn''t even have a home. There was only endless silence surrounding him.


    "Uncle." Jacob called James in a daze.


    "What?" James replied in confusion.


    "Why are people''s feelings so fragile yet so unbreakable?" Like a child, Jacob asked.


    "Because this is human nature." James sighed heavily. Jacob was just the same as him when he was


    young. He couldn''t want to see Jacob to follow his way.


    "How did she die?" Jacob raised his head, feeling confused.


    "I''ll tell you when it''s over. I will tell you everything. " James stepped hard on the elerator, and the


    car was speeding up. The top priority now was the explosion crisis that thepany was facing.


    It was not appropriate to talk much about such private matters at such a critical moment.


    Jacob nodded. But he felt that James had missed something. The truth might not be that simple.


    Perhaps what uncle said today was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Jacob felt tired. He squinted his eyes and leaned against the seat. Soon, the car returned home.


    Jacob felt exhausted and had a runny nose all the time. He hadn''t caught a cold for a long time. It


    seemed that he had caught a serious cold this time.


    It was said that when a person reached his or her middle age, there would be a midlife crisis. People of


    this age would be bothered by their parents, their children as well as their work and colleagues.


    However, Jacob was not yet reached his middle age. He also met such crisis, which was quite serious.


    There were all kinds of internal strife and external strife striking him. Jacob was lying on the sofa and


    sneezed all the time.


    James was worried about his situation, "Jacob, do you need to go to the hospital?"


    Jacob stared at the ceiling in a daze. Does he have time to see a doctor now? He didn''t think so.


    "No, thanks. I''ll take some medicer. It''s not a big deal for me. " Jacob replied.


    "Well, then you can go to bed after dinner. No matter what happens, I will be there." Jamesforted.


    Jacob was smart, diligent and respectful, but he was a little indifferent. But people knew Jacob would


    understand why he was so indifferent.


    James knew Jacob quite well. So he forgave him of his indifference. Moreover, he felt pity for him.


    Therefore, for so many years, Jacob was cared by James, not only because he was the son of James''s


    elder brother. Another important reason was that James appreciated Jacob.


    After dinner, Jacob wanted to take some medicine and go to bed. But as he got the medicine, it took his


    mind back to the past. It was the medicine he bought for Sarast time.


    Out of no reason, his memory became clear as long as the past was rted to Sara. The memory was


    so deeply rooted that he couldn''t erase it.


    He recalled the days when Sara was in the house. Everything was wonderful for him then. But he


    destroyed everything himself. He destroyed his own happiness.


    Jacob raised his head and took the medicine, feeling dizzy. His memory became clearer and clearer.


    The past which he dared not recall had flooded into his mind.


    Jacob went upstairs, with the sound of footsteps. If it was Sara, it must be the different sound of high-


    heeled shoes stepping on the ground. After all, Sara preferred 5 cm high heels.


    If only Sara was here, she could take care of him. When he was tired, he could still have a warm


    embrace to lie in. But after doing so many wrong things, he had already missed the opportunity.


    When people possessed something, they would not understand how precious it was. People always


    envy what they haven''t got as they could acquire the feeling of conquest from getting these things.


    When one found that what he got was the best, it was always toote. Things lost were most valuable.


    Only when you lose something can you understand how precious it is.


    Jacob was lying on the bed, feeling dizzy. The scene of Sara being with him emerged.


    Sara served him water, standing beside him until he fell asleep. But now the room was so empty that it


    seemed to devour people.


    Even the scent of Sara disappeared. Jacob couldn''t remember clearly how many days had passed


    since Sara left. However, the leave of Sara had an increasing impact on Jacob.


    It turned out that a true lovers could serve as a shelter when one part suffered. The true lover was the


    person who could pour out everything when one had met difficulties.


    After all, no one could be strong enough to bear everything. All the arrogance and ruthlessness were


    his childish disguises.


    The more childish he was, the more he would hurt the people around him. Because the way he got


    along with others was childish, his coldness always keeps people away. Atst, people would be totally


    disappointed on him and never approach.


    Jacob couldn''t fell asleep. All the past events were storming in his mind. He remembered everything


    that had happened to him since he was a child.


    The more he felt sleepy, the more he thought of. It didn''t matter that he couldn''t fall asleep. But he also


    felt heartbroken. He felt that he was behave like an asshole before.


    Jacob felt that he had a long dream in which Sara came back to take care of him. In his dream, Sara


    had been applying a hot towel to his forehead. In his dream, Sara had never given up on him and


    promised not to leave him.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Don''t leave, Sara..."


    "Sara, can you forgive me..."


    "Sara, it''s all my fault It''s my fault... "


    "Let''s start over, okay?"


    Jacob kept murmuring, while Sara, who was standing next to him, was stunned. She wished that he


    could say these words earlier. Why must he say all these at this time and in this way?


    Early in the morning, James told Sara that Jacob had a fever and was delirious. But James had to go to


    thepany and didn''t have time to send Jacob to the hospital. When others were around, James


    couldn''t fully trust them.


    So he called Sara and asked her for help.

 Chapter 197 It Doesnt Make Sense

    Chapter 197 It Doesn''t Make Sense


    From getting on the car out of the vi to lying on the hospital bed, Jacob kept murmuring. He couldn''t


    stop as if he was insane.


    Looking at Jacob''s face with his closed eyes, Sara was lost in thought. This face used to be so familiar


    and full of joy, anger, sadness and ruthlessness. But now it was full of pain.


    Why did Jacob call her name instead of Alice? Why didn''t she understand what he was murmuring


    when he called her name?


    What on earth was going on? ''My life was already dpidated. Is it just a joke of god? ''Sara wondered.


    If Jacob didn''t love her, then everything he had done could be forgiven. No, not forgiven, but


    understood. After all, if he didn''t love her, he wouldn''t treat her sincerely.


    But if Jacob loved her, then all things happened would be understood by Sara. Why would he hurt her


    again and again?


    With a strange look, she looked at Jacob, who was lying on the bed in pain. He had a high fever, 39.5


    ¡æ. His forehead was burning. God knew why his situation was getting worse.


    Sara stayed with Jacob the whole day. In the afternoon, Jacob''s fever was finally brought down and he


    was much sober.


    In fact, Jacob had already been awake. He just hoped that such a moment could be longer and longer.


    After all, it would be not that easy for him to stay with Sara like this in the future.


    This moment could be met but not be seek.


    Sara didn''t find anything wrong with Jacob. She thought that he didn''t wake up until the afternoon. But


    it was good that he finally woke up. After all, she needn''t worry about him anymore.


    Sara tried her best to forget the whispers of Jacob when he was in aa. But she couldn''t control


    herself and wanted to ask Jacob about that.


    But at this moment, it seemed inappropriate for her to discuss such private affairs with Jacob. Anyway,


    she wasn''t going to forgive him. Sara was not sure whether she should ask him or not, so she decided


    to talk about itter.


    "So you''ve been with me all the time." Jacob opened his mouth with a smile. He didn''t know why the


    smile looked so sad.


    It was as if he was at hisst gasp and was still smiling, hoping tofort others.


    "Yes. Are you feeling better? Winnie just brought some porridge here. Would you like some? " The


    expression on Sara''s face didn''t change much. It was a mixture of caring, hesitation and other


    inexplicable meaning.


    "Okay." Jacob made a move, but found that his hands were very weak. He was having an infusion with


    a needle inserted in his hand.


    "Well, you don''t need to move. Just sit up and I''ll feed you." Sara stopped Jacob in a soft voice. Even at


    this time, Jacob was still pretending to be strong.


    Didn''t he know that those who tried to be brave wouldn''t end up well? But she couldn''t say anything to


    me him.


    Sara took out the porridge and spoon from the heat preservation box. The porridge was crystal clear,


    Winnie was naturally good at cooking.


    Jacob stared at her in a daze. He didn''t really know what he was doing. He just felt happy to see Sara


    like this in real life rather than in his dreams. Did Sara forgive him? Did she know that how much he


    loved her, not Alice?


    But what if she knew that? So many things had happened, and Jacob couldn''t change all things


    happened. Things past were real, and unchangeable. That was the most sadly thing. Jacob knew that


    he was wrong, and everything was already settled.


    Sometimes, when Jacob felt depressed, he felt that life was like ying chess. Just one false move


    may cause the loss of the game.


    He really wanted to undo his mistakes, but he wasn''t allowed to do so. Fate treats everyone equal. You


    won''t have the chance to change the past regardless of your identity.


    To arge extent, it was true that character determined fate.


    Sara blew the congee carefully to cool it down. Sick people shouldn''t eat too greasy, so she only asked


    Winnie to make porridge.


    Jacob had no appetite, but since it was Sara who fed him, he naturally willing to eat the porridge


    Maybe it was the most delicious meal that Jacob had ever had since they got divorced. Even if it was


    poison, he was willing to take it.


    While feeding him, Sara asked, "Is it hot?"


    Jacob shook his head, the smile on his face could no longer be hidden.


    "Why are you smiling? Is there something dirty on my face? " Though confused, her voice was soft and


    reassuring.


    "No, I think it''s rare for you to behave like this." Jacob began to say honeyed words that he had never


    said before. It turned out that he had always been good at flirting, but he didn''t do that before.


    "Nonsense! You are talking nonsense after you have a fever." It was not until she blurted out the words


    that Sara realized she had said something inappropriate.


    "What nonsense did I say?" Jacob smiled mischievously, as if he had guessed something. After all,


    anyone could see the embarrassment on Sara''s face.


    "Anyway, you are talking nonsense." Not knowing how to answer, she just wanted to put this off.


    Anyway, no matter what Jacob said, it was not the top priority now.


    "How is everything going in thepany?" Sara asked. She forgot that she was still feeding Jacob.


    Luckily, Jacob was about to finish that.


    "It''s veryplicated. Don''t you eat?" Jacob didn''t care about thepany, but looked at Sara


    worriedly. He just woke up and didn''t know what had happened.


    "I''ve eaten just now."


    Sara put down the bowl aside. She stood up and pressed the quilt on Jacob. If Jacob caught cold


    again, god knew when would he recover.


    "I went to the scene of the ident and saw a heap of ruins and traces of burning. Up to now, the


    number of casualties is quiterge. The situation is not optimistic. " Jacob looked straight into her eyes.


    His eyes were bright and gleaming.


    Sara avoided the eye contact with Jacob. She was afraid that she would fall in love with him again and


    forgive him in this way. It was impossible for her to forgive him so easily, even if he had exined


    everything to her.


    "Did the police find out the reason for the ident? It cannot be about the equipment and management


    of yourpany, right? " Sara was a little nervous. It was difficult to disassociate thepany from


    this explosion.


    If it was thepany''s misoperation that caused the explosion, then the problem would be even more


    troublesome. Thepany might suffer a heavy blow because of it.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    If that was the case, then there would be countless troubles. Sara didn''t want to see that.


    "Not really. The police said it was not because of our equipment. It should be an ident or a man-


    made disaster. " Jacob''s eyes were burning as if he was going to ignite Sara.


    He wanted to ignite his love. It would be best if Sara could ept him again, but she always avoided


    Jacob''s gaze. Wasn''t she used to it?


    Sitting next to the bed, with one hand supporting her head, Sara listened carefully to what Jacob said.


    So far, it seemed that the situation was not too bad. Of course, she wished that the number of


    casualties could be a little less, and there would be no more innocent people to sacrifice.


    "If it was man-made, is there any suspects? Or maybe some colleagues contradicted with each other?


    So they decided to ruin everything. " With her head propped up, Sara thought, ''if that''s the case, it''s


    really miserable.''


    "I don''t know, but I can''t rule out this possibility. Besides, I feel something is wrong. " Jacob frowned.


    He couldn''t figure out what had happened recently.

 Chapter 198 Depressing

    Chapter 198 Depressing


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong?" Sara''s eyes were as big as ck pearls, seeming to be able


    to speak.


    "I didn''t expect that at the beginning, but I thought about it carefully yesterday. I felt that it didn''t seem to


    be a coincidence that the woman wanted to jump off the building. It seems that it is inevitable." Jacob


    frowned. What was the purpose of that woman called Chole.


    With her eyes wide open, Sara suddenly remembered something. "Yes, yes. I was about to remind you.


    You said that when she knew that her husband had an ident, she didn''t go to the scene of the


    ident but directly went to thepany. She even went upstairs directly."


    Sara analyzed. "Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I want to say. Yesterday, I lost my mind because of the whole thing and


    couldn''t figure it out for a while. But after thinking it carefully, I found that there were many suspicious


    things."


    With a serious look on his face, Jacob felt that he was trapped by someone.


    That was why Sara went to Bess''s ce and asked Noah to investigate the whereabouts of the


    woman. She wanted to meet with that woman. She felt that it was not as simple as an ordinary


    ident.


    It was definitely not a simple ident, but seemed to have other arrangements.


    It was as if that woman knew her husband would die from the very beginning. Everything was like a


    trap.


    Jacob came to his senses. He had to call James and ask him to contact the police.


    "I''ll call Uncle James and tell him about it." Sara said. It seemed that there was a tacit understanding


    between them. This matter was not a small matter. She must let James know in time.


    She quickly made a call to James. After she got through, she heard the first sentence of James, "Hello,


    Sara, how is Jacob? How''s it going?"


    Taking a look at Jacob, Sara said, "Don''t worry. He has already recovered from the fever. It''s not a big


    deal."


    Jacob looked into Sara''s eyes, waiting for her to tell James about it.


    "Uncle James, I have something to tell you." Finally, Sara got to the point. The business of the Shi


    Group was more important than anything else.


    "Okay I''m listening." James squinted his eyes. It''s unlucky that Jacob got sick at this moment.


    "Uncle James, I don''t think it''s that simple that the woman wanted to jump off the building. Maybe she


    just wants to create a stunt. And when her husband was in trouble, she didn''t go to the scene to


    confirm, but to thepany. It doesn''t make sense."


    After telling him the result of her conversation with Jacob, Sara felt much better.


    "Do you think it''s a designed trap? Don''t worry. I''ve told the police this morning. They will get the


    evidence, but I don''t think it will work."


    James breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Jacob hadn''t lost his mind because of the ident. It


    was not difficult for him to figure out such a small thing.


    "Well, that''s good. Uncle James, is there any new progress?" Sara knew that this was also the question


    that Jacob wanted to ask.


    "Ask Jacob to take care of himself first. I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry. Take good care of him. I have


    something to deal with now. I''ll call youter."


    James had a lot of documents about the ident in front of him. Now, the normal documents for the


    company to deal with were not normal business documents, but these ident documents.


    "Okay. Goodbye, Uncle James." After hanging up the phone, Sara was still worried. It turned out that


    James had already thought of this problem.


    "What did Uncle James say? How is thepany going?" Jacob asked calmly. As long as James was


    in charge of thepany, he would be relieved. There was no one more reliable than James.


    "Uncle James asked you to take care of yourself first. He has already thought of this suspicion and told


    the police about it. Now he is waiting for the police to deal with it." Saraforted Jacob, who should


    be worried about his own health, not thepany.


    Although Sara had never seen James''s capability in person, she thought it would be the best just to


    hear about it. Since James was in thepany, Jacob could have a good rest until he was discharged


    from the hospital.


    "I have seen Uncle James''s ability for many times. I should have thought that he would think of this.


    After all, who is James? He is really like a God." Jacob had a smile on his face. He didn''t want Sara to


    worry about this matter.


    "Actually, there is more than one doubt. Besides, there was no fire in the factory, but it exploded.


    Logically speaking, there should be a fire, but the situation is surprising. There is no fire in the picture,


    but the whole picture is interrupted by the explosion in an instant."


    Jacob recalled what the policeman said and fell into deep thought. ''What was wrong? What was


    wrong?'' He thought the truth was right in front of him, but it was like there was ayer of mist that could


    never be seen clearly.


    Not only was he unable to see clearly, but he also didn''t understand it.


    Why did the woman ask him to buy two graveyard for her? What made her want to jump off the


    building?


    Jacob felt that everything in front of him was covered with ayer of mist.


    "You can check on the woman. I''ve asked Noah to do it. I''m sure the result wille out soon." Sara


    was a little worried. She didn''t think it would be that simple.


    Therefore, she was going to help solve the mystery. She decided to start with that woman. Maybe she


    could know something from her mouth.


    "I talked a lot with Chole in the rooftop of the building that day. Yes, the woman who was going to jump


    off the building is called Chole. She is very pessimistic and seems to have a grudge against the rich."


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and thought about what had happened yesterday. Everything was so clear,


    but as he thought of it now, it seemed full of suspicions.


    "What happenedter?" Sara wondered why the woman had climbed up to the rooftop of the building of


    the Shi Group. And what made here down?


    Was it really just a trap? A chill ran down her spine. If it was really designed, then the other party was


    too terrifying.


    When her husband was in trouble, the first thing she did was not to go to the scene, but to look for


    Jacob. Was such a person heartless or used by others?


    "There is one thing I think... It seemed a little strange. That is, the woman asked me to promise her a


    request. Buy two graveyard, one for her husband and the other for herself."


    Jacob frowned. At that time, he was sighing for the woman''s request. He felt that the two of them were


    deeply in love. Only one dayter, Jacob understood how naive he was. How naive he was!


    "What? It''s so weird. She didn''t ask for money or profit, but just for two graveyard? Was she


    determined to die at that time?"


    Sara was shocked. It turned out that the woman didn''t ask for fame and fortune. Suddenly, she felt as if


    she had misunderstood that woman.


    It was more like aplete iprehension than misunderstanding. Even Sara, as a women herself,


    couldn''t figure out what Chole was thinking.


    "Anyway, I haven''t sorted it out yet. Yesterday, I couldn''t see her expression at all. I just felt that she


    was very haggard and aged in the wind."


    Jacob lowered his head, unwilling to think about the depressing scene yesterday.

 Chapter 199 Bright And Piercing Eyes

    Chapter 199 Bright And Piercing Eyes


    Sara didn''t intend to tell Jacob that she was going to find the woman named Chloe. On the one hand,


    she was afraid that Jacob would think she cared about him if he knew it. Although it was true, she didn''t


    want to show it.


    On the other hand, she couldn''t confirm the specific situation yet. However, when Sara thought of the


    doubtful point in the whole event, she believed that woman must be a breakthrough.


    But whether she could really break through or not was uncertain.


    "When can I leave the hospital? Did the doctor tell you? " Jacob kept his eyes on Sara. Judging from


    how nervous she was seeing him ill, Jacob knew that Sara still loved him


    Jacob felt that he was like a boat floating on the sea. He was not sure about where to go. He thought


    Alice was the beacon he finally found, butter he found that she was just a starlight in his life.


    The starlight disappeared in a sh, and the real beacon was Sara.


    Love was like pushing a stone up a mountain. Some people were looking for love all their lives. They


    may fall while the peak was within their reach.


    But falling was not a big deal. The most terrible thing was that one couldn''t rise after falling.


    Many couples had quarreled and fought for their whole lives. Outsiders couldn''t understand them at all.


    If they couldn''t live with each other, why didn''t they divorce? In fact, life would continue anyway. You


    may feel disappointed on your mate, but marriage could still continue without love.


    Jacob had been ready to wait for Sara all his life. He didn''t care when she would forgive him.


    "Do you know what I said when I was surrounded by reporters at the gate of the factory yesterday?"


    Jacob said in a gentle voice, as if he was going to show all the tenderness that had not happened in


    the past.


    Sara recalled that he had said divorce had no effect on his life or something like that. Of course it didn''t


    have any effect on his life. After all, he didn''t love her at all.


    However, Sara''s heart was still beating fiercely, as if expecting something. Sara knew that she was still


    loving the man before her. Love was always unreasonable, yet it could make people crazy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I know. I''ve watched the news." Sara kept a calm face. No matter what Jacob said, she would pretend


    that nothing had happened.


    They had been together and tortured each other for so long, at least Sara could control her own


    emotion. She was no longer the woman who felt heartbroken when she had seen the divorce


    agreement.


    "I asked the reporter, must I give up my work just because I was divorced? Must I end my life just


    because I was divorced? Will my life be ruined after I get divorced? " Jacob took a gentle look at the


    room, as if he was trying to distract his attention.


    He couldn''t be too focused on talking and show a strong emotional fluctuation. He had always been


    calm.


    "I know. You are right. I don''t think there is any loophole. " Sara said as if she didn''t care about it at all.


    Since he didn''t love her, it didn''t matter whether they divorced or not.


    "No, I was wrong. In fact, there is something wrong with my logic. But the reporter was confused by my


    questions and failed to react in time. So he didn''t find out the bug in my words. " Jacob lowered his


    eyes, as if he was lost in thought.


    "What? Anyway, you still said so, didn''t you? " Although Sara said in calm voice, there was an obvious


    sense of me in her words. Since they had nothing to do with each other, why did he still tangle with


    her?


    If they had nothing to do with each other, they should not tangle with each other. Although Sara still


    loved Jacob, she could also keep him away forever. Therefore, when Jacob said he wanted a divorce


    her, Sara could bear the sadness and sign it without hesitation. She just wanted to keep herst dignity.


    Some people give up their dignity for love, some people give up their love for dignity.


    However, sometimes dignity can be difficult to control. Especially in love, it might be unrealistic to


    withhold your dignity. A usual love was nothing more than something adding to the passion of the


    young age, but some love was enough to make people aging in an instant.


    Youth was like quicksand, while aging takes time. In the love with Jacob, Sara was much older than


    before.


    From an ignorant young girl to a woman with wounded and tough heart, only Sara, who had


    experienced it personally, could understand how difficult her life was.


    "You know what, I felt that my life was iplete because of this. My life should not only about work


    and life. There should also be love in my life. It''s just I realized it toote. I always thought my


    obsession was love. "


    Jacob''s eyes sparkled as if he had seen some precious treasure. It took him so long to realize that the


    person in front of him was the treasure in his life.


    Therefore, It was not Sara''s fault. It was just that Jacob didn''t cherish her.


    Therefore, Jacob knew that Sara had been wronged for a long time. How could he not know? He was a


    man with heart. But the more he wanted to save their rtionship, the more helpless he felt. No matter


    how hard he tried, his effort was always in vain.


    As a result, they were finally pushed each other further and further. Some people just didn''t know how


    to love at all. If you love her too much, she will be spoiled. If you don''t show your love, she won''t feel it.


    Love had always been the most difficult problem in one''s life, and Jacob had taken a lot of detours. He


    was too cold and stubborn to say the he loved anyone. Besides, he didn''t believe that he would fell in


    love with his ex-wife.


    However, life was not a TV drama. It could be more unbelievable than a TV drama. Jacob looked at


    Sara sincerely, with regret, unwillingness, heartbroken, self-me and love in his eyes.


    Hisplicated gaze never left the figure of Sara. If possible, Jacob would never want to leave Sara.


    Sarapressed her lips but didn''t say anything. The grievance and unwillingness in her heart could


    not disappear in an instant, nor could she cheer up immediately.


    For her, life was full of grievance.


    "Stop talking like that. It''s all over. We can''t go back. It''s not the right time to talk about this. You don''t


    have to say so much. "


    There was indescribableplexity in Sara''s eyes. Perhaps, she had expected such a day in her


    heart, hoping that Jacob would tell her the truth, and then she would tell her the grievance in her heart


    for so long.


    But when this moment really came, there was not even a trace of joy in his heart.


    Just apologize? If she forgave him now, what about those deep scars in her heart? One you were cut,


    medicine could not make you fully recover. There would be scars left.


    Besides that, there would be memories. She couldn''t pretend that all the unpleasant memories were


    fake ones.


    It was impossible for her to forgive and forget.


    "I know I have done a lot of things to hurt you in the past, and I also know that you can''t forgive me. But


    I won''t give up. I will wait for you until you can ept me again. On that day, I will hold a grand


    wedding for you. That day... "


    Jacob seemed to be talking about the fantasy of remarriage, and he had even it for many times.


    But he was interrupted by Sara, who pulled him back to reality in an instant.


    "One day I went to a ride around theke and met a master. When he was gaining fame and lived a


    happy life with his wife and child, he chose to quit the business world, leave his wife and children and


    became a monk. When I first heard his story, I didn''t understand. Now I understand. "


    Her eyes were bright and piercing, as if she was thinking about the experience of the master, or the life


    of herself.

 Chapter 200 Delighted

    Chapter 200 Delighted


    Anyway, there was no joy on Sara''s face. She felt herself like a child expecting a gift that she had been


    looking forward to for a long time. After being disappointed again and again, she finally got it when she


    grew up. The joy in the past was gone.


    Things were valuable only when one wanted it. If she was not that eager for the thing she had pursued,


    or even lost the interest for that totally, she wouldn''t be happy anymore even if she really got that.


    Jacob just looked at her in silence. He was looking forward to her words, although he thought he might


    have guessed it. . A bad feeling came to Jacob''s mind. Maybe Sara had already been totally


    disappointed on him.


    "Things will develop in the opposite direction when they reach the extreme. The master just felt that his


    life wasplete. It was not because he was open-minded, but because he did not want to fell off from


    his happy life. That''s why he chose to be a monk. Some people just didn''t aware of what he want even


    at the end of their lives. "


    Lowering his head, Sara looked depressed. Yes, she was depressed. No one understood her or cared


    about her at all. And Jacob was just creating all kinds of obstacles in her life. Nothing more.


    "What do you want? Sara, I know I''ve hurt you deeply, but I don''t want you to lose the fun and hope of


    life because of this. I... "


    Jacob exined hurriedly, afraid that Sara would take things too hard. He was so excited that the


    transfusion needle pierced his vessel. A feeling of pricking came from his hand, but Jacob didn''t care


    about it at all. It was not a problem for him now. The problem was what Sara was thinking.


    "Pursuing love, pursuing the sess of your career, and pursuing everything that looks shiny. But no


    one knew why they pursued those things, and no one knew what they really wanted. Why... "


    Sara poured out a series of doubts from her heart. Maybe she should have said these in front of the


    master and follow his path, but the master said that it was not the time for her to be freed from the


    entanglement of the secr world.


    And before that, she was not ready to devote her life to the Buddha. If she was not ready, she couldn''t


    really be settled down as a nun. It would be a burden for the temple as well as herself if she insisted on


    pabbajja.


    Of course Sara was not disillusioned with the mortal world, or she wouldn''t feel aggrieved.


    "Stop, Sara. I don''t know what you were thinking after the divorce, but I just want to tell you. No matter


    what choice you make, I will respect you. It was my fault in the past. I always hoped that you could live


    in my way, but ignored your feelings. "


    Jacob was full of guilt. If he hadn''t been so arbitrary, the situation wouldn''t have been like this today. At


    least it couldn''t be so troublesome.


    "I haven''t lose the pleasure in the life. I just feel that everything is meaningless. I don''t know why I still


    have to work hard to pursue these since I will lose them in the end. "


    It seemed that Sara had fallen into an endless circle. In the past, she was not so pessimistic, but now


    her optimism had been wiped out by Jacob.


    Now, there would be no hope for Sara anymore. Now Sara had no more expectations on her life. She


    no longer cared about how to live her life. Anyway, no matter how she live her life, nothing would be


    changed.


    The more Jacob listened to Sara, the more he felt that she was abnormal, but he could do nothing


    about that.


    "I think you should go to see a psychologist, Sara. When I am discharged from the hospital and the


    business of thepany is temporarily suspended, I will take you to see a psychologist. Okay? "


    Jacob asked cautiously. Now he had been so cautious when talking to Sara, fearing that she would be


    angry.


    He really didn''t expect that Sara would be so pessimistic now.


    "No, I''m not sick. Why should I go to see a psychologist? " Looking at Jacob defensively. How could he


    treat her as a patient just for several words she said?


    Sara was in a panic. Was he aware of was he was talking about?


    "I¡­ I''m not saying that you are ill. I mean you need psychological guidance. Maybe you have put too


    much pressure on yourself these years. " Jacob frowned. The psychological pressure on Sara was


    appalling, it wouldn''t surprise him if she really had mental disease.


    "A movie line read, ''Peopleugh at me for being too crazy, and Iugh them for they can''t see through


    the affairs in mortal life.'' It was reasonable. " Sara kept smiling, making Jacob feel depressed.


    They had been together for four years and had loved each other for such a long time, but for the first


    time, he felt that he couldn''t understand what Sara was thinking about. Maybe it was because they had


    been separated for too long, or maybe it was because she didn''t need others to show her how to live


    her life.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    For the first time, Jacob felt that Sara was so independent-minded that she made him felt scary. In the


    past, she was always entangled by external things, making him difficult to see her essence clearly. Until


    now he recognized her real face and heart.


    "I see. You still can''t forgive me. " Jacob lowered his head in frustration. He had never felt so frustrated


    before. He had never expected it to be so difficult to ask for a person''s forgiveness.


    That''s reasonable. Not all the mistakes we made in our life would be forgiven.


    "Even if I forgive you, it''s useless. I''m feeling different now, can you understand? In the past, if you said


    something unpleasant, I would feel ufortable all day long. Now, I''m almost immune to your words.


    "


    Sara smiled bitterly. She nned to say all these in a jokingly way, but she still felt bitter. It was really a


    bitter joke.


    "I know, Sara. Apology can''t change anything. I will give you a proper exnation for all the


    misunderstandings in the past. I will try my best to make it up to you. As long as you are happy, I will be


    satisfied. "


    Jacob was like a naive young man who was in his first love. He had been coaxing Sara, but she didn''t


    buy it anymore. This made Jacob depressed.


    "Whatever. I''m not looking forward to it anymore." Sara replied casually. She finally spoke out what she


    was thinking, but the loss in her heart was far greater than the emptiness. ¡¢


    Sara knew how hurtful her words were to Jacob. But Sara still had to say these to him. Because she


    had never had a chance to express her feelings. Did Jacob think that she had no feelings at all?


    No, it''s not that she don''t have feelings, but her ability to feel had been killed by Jacob.


    It was also because of Jacob that she had grown from an inexperienced girl to such a miserable


    feelingless woman.


    It was supposed to be such a wonderful time for the two of them to stay with each other. Jacob spoke


    out his true feelings, but he also got the true feelings of Sara. But the truth made Jacob feel terrible.


    It was like hanging a huge stone in the heart of Jacob. It was difficult for a man to control the thought of


    another man. Meanwhile, it was easy for us to change the view of others. Jacob had already changed


    Sara''s view towards him as well as her own life. But he still hoped that Sara could still be the same as


    before.


    The two of them fell into silence for a long time, till the night fell.


    On the second day, Jacob had to leave the hospital regardless of everything. Although Sara had been


    persuading him, he had finally left the hospital.


    Back to thepany, Jacob was unable to concentrate on his work. If Sara''s attitude remained


    unchanged, all his efforts would be meaningless.


    No one will apany him to enjoy the good life he created. No one would share his honor when he


    made achievements. No one would feel the happiness even if he owned everything in the world.


    Then, the meaning of life could be imagined. There were always many people who attended to trifles


    and neglected the essentials. Everything they had was the best, but they always felt that the best was


    still ahead. Just like a monkey cracking the corns one by one. The best had been abandoned, but it


    wouldn''t realize that until the end of the field.

 Chapter 201 Forever Alone

    Chapter 201 Forever Alone


    The most terrible thing for a person was not that he would be forever alone, but that he would be


    forever alone even though he had someone in his heart. Just like James. Ho always made others feel


    that he was lonely even when he was smiling. The person was almost forgotten by him. But he would


    sigh whenever he recalled her.


    Jacob parked his car at the gate of thepany and saw James at the first sight. He had been waiting


    for Jacob as he knew that he woulde back.


    Thepany was in a bad situation now, waiting for Jacob toe back. The case was a little clearer,


    but was still covered by mist.


    "How do you feel now? Are you feeling better?" James asked with concern. He didn''t forget to look out


    to see where Sara was.


    "She''s back. You don''t need to look for her." Jacob''s voice was full of exhaustion. Yesterday, he was


    seriously ill and chatted with Sara for a long time, but he didn''t feel anything wrong. Now, he felt very


    ufortable.


    "What''s wrong, Jacob? What happened between you two?" Obviously, James was more concerned


    about Sara. Although the top priority was the business of thepany, the marriage of Jacob was also


    very important.


    "She never forgave me." Jacob looked sad, as if he was in great pain at the thought of this.


    James rolled his eyes at Jacob and thought, ''Of course you won''t be forgave for just several words''.


    Sometimes James was really worried by Jacob''s EQ, but he also felt that Sara was really stubborn.


    "How''s thepany going? How''s the investigation going? " Jacob kept asking about thepany as


    he walked forward.


    Damn it! How could she be hospitalized at such a critical moment? However, he also felt lucky as he


    had finally knew what Sara was thinking in her mind. If it weren''t for his illness, he might never be given


    that chance.


    "Let''s go back to the office first. The situation is not optimistic." James looked serious. He didn''t expect


    it to be so serious either. Hearing his words, Jacob was a bit shocked in his heart. Even uncle was not


    optimistic about what had happened. Was there any big news happening after she was in hospital for


    only one day?


    When they arrived at the office, James gently closed the door and sat on the sofa beside Jacob''s office,


    lying there tiredly. He was always casual before Jacob. In the past two days, he was too tired and could


    not sleep well.


    Jacob didn''t care about the gesture of his uncle either.


    James looked at the ceiling nkly. Assistant Cindy brought two cups of coffee and went out.


    "How is everything going, uncle?" Jacob felt a little nervous. What happened? Why was James so


    depressed?


    "The case is getting moreplicated. ording to the evidence collected in the factory, there are


    many hidden conflicts among the workers. Obviously, they were not getting along well with each other.


    Anyway, that workshop is not in harmony. "


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    James sighed. He didn''t expect that the colleagues who worked together had a bad rtionship. How


    hard it would be to work with people you don''t like every day?


    "Moreover, insurances had been bought for each worker, which was specially proposed by the group


    leader this year. And we bought double insurances for them. "


    James frowned and stared at the ceiling nkly.


    "You mean this is a case of wilful killing?" Jacob took a deep breath. If the ident turned into a


    murder, would there be less negative news about thepany?


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I mean. It''s almost a murder. But there are too many suspects and we don''t


    know how the explosion happened. This case is very tricky. " James frowned and recalled the police''s


    description.


    "But I always feel that there is something wrong. There are too many doubtful points, leaving the affair


    few clue." Jacob frowned and wondered why it was soplicated.


    "What did their family say?" Jacob continued to ask. Even if the case was not clear yet, an exnation


    was needed for the families of victims.


    After all, the explosion was happening in the factory. The necessary process ofpensation and


    procedures had to be gone through. Otherwise, they were likely to face the revenge from the angry


    families of the victims and the situation would be even harsher for them.


    "Some of them were so furious that they could hardly listen to our persuasion. While some others were


    quite calm, ording to my observation. I think their reactions varies with their personalities. "


    James analyzed as if he was a detective.


    "That''s normal. Everyone has his or her own personality. What about that woman? " Of course, Jacob


    was mentioning Chole. She had left Jacob deep impression by trying to jump off the top of the building.


    Jacob lowered his head and took a sip of coffee. The ck coffee without sugar was so bitter that he


    frowned. Jacob was used to put nothing in coffee, because he thought too much sweet would make


    him forget the bitterness of coffee.


    It was a long-lost sunny day. But there were impurities in the air, which made people feel annoyed. The


    sunshine went through the window and shone into the office. The shadow cast on Jacob''s face, making


    him look handsome and stylish.


    James still maintained his posture, as if nothing had changed. He slightly moved his legs and said, "I


    don''t know. There seems to be no news about her."


    James was so busy that he forgot to ask someone to investigate that woman. He felt that it might be


    just a coincidence. Besides, the police didn''t get involved in looking for the woman called Chole. It


    made sense.


    In a word, she was not a very important figure and now James was not focusing on her.


    "Is there anything wrong with our partners? Does the ident have any impact on our cooperation with


    them? " Jacob stared at the steaming coffee in front of him. Through the steam, it was hard to see


    James''s expression.


    "Yes, but the impact is not very bad. The contracts of several bigpanies haven''t expired yet, but


    some smallpanies have terminated the contracts with us. People were selfish. It''s understandable.


    "


    James sat up. He was too tired these days. So he just wanted to lie down. Now everyone in the


    company was on tenterhooks and had no time to rest.


    "I understand. Thepanies that have terminated the contract with us are all recorded and we will


    never cooperate with them in the future. After this matter is over, we will have arge number of new


    partners. "


    Jacob squinted. Betrayal was thest thing he could bear. Although he didn''t force others to share weal


    and woe with him, he couldn''t bear the behavior of kicking one when he was down.


    "Yes, I have given the order. I''ll bring you thetest news and documentster. You can read them


    carefully. " James stood up and strode out to get the documents. He put all the documents on his office,


    so he decided to get them by herself.


    When James went out, Jacob looked out of the window nkly. A thin mist was floating in the air. He


    stared at the mist nkly as he felt messy in his heart.


    Sara''s words echoed in his heart. She couldn''t forget him. He felt helpless for that. But as James


    mentioned thepany''s affairs just now, Jacob had thought of Sara several times.


    He didn''t think of her on purpose, but she just emerged in his mind. Even when facing such an


    important affair, Sara could still distract him. Jacob took another sip of coffee, the bitter taste filled his


    mouth.


    But it was far less than the bitterness in his heart. He knew that no coffee in the world could be bitterer


    than his heart.


    James took the document and exined everything in detail to Jacob. He was afraid that Jacob might


    have missed something. In the blink of an eye, Jacob felt as if he had returned to the time when he just


    graduated. He knew nothing about business and needed James''s guidance.


    Given the outstanding talent of James, it was already a precious character for him to be willing to serve


    the others rather than to be served. Therefore, it was difficult for Jacob to express his respect for his


    uncle within a few words.

 Chapter 202 Everything Will Be Fine

    Chapter 202 Everything Will Be Fine


    "If you don''t have something else to do right now, I rmend you to check it through. I have to go to


    the factoryter. Don''t worry. I''ll handle the problems with you. " Jamesforted Jacob. It was a


    serious ident, but not the end of the world. He must get through it.


    Jacob nodded heavily and thought in his heart, "Thank you, uncle."


    But he didn''t say anything. He believed that the words of grateful were more suitable to be kept in mind


    than spoken out. Jacob watched James went out. Maybe Uncle James, who had gray temples, was the


    gift given by God.


    Without thinking too much, Jacob gently pushed away his empty coffee cup. He wiped the table with a


    tissue, took out the documents and began to read.


    After saying goodbye to Jacob, Sara didn''t go home. Instead, she called Noah at the corner.


    Noah said he had found out all the information about that woman, which made Sara nervous. She


    asked about the details, but Noah suggested a meeting with her to discuss the following steps in detail.


    So she took a taxi to Bess''s wedding vi.


    Sara didn''t expect that she would go to their vi two times before they got married. But it''s not a big


    deal. Anyway, it was normal for her to visit Bess as her good friend. The point was that she went there


    twice for the affairs rted to her ex-husband.


    Bess and Noah seldom went to thepany these days as they were busy preparing for their


    wedding. As a result, they now had more free time as well as annoying daily trifles.


    Soon, Sara arrived at the house of Bess and Noah. She couldn''t figure out why they had to meet and


    talk in detail. Was there anything wrong? Sara had been thinking about it all the way.


    Upon arriving, she paid the taxi driver and ran into the vi.


    The driver shouted, "Miss, I haven''t given you the change."


    "Just keep it."


    Sitting on the sofa in the sitting room, Sara felt like sitting on pins and needles. There was no


    expression on the face of Noah. Bess was also silent.


    "What''s wrong? Noah? Bess? Just tell me. " With a ss of heated fresh juice in her hand, Sara


    clenched her hands, feeling that something bad had happened.


    "That woman is in hospital." There was a trace of sadness in Noah''s eyes. No matter how he thought, it


    was a tragedy. However, someone wanted to write it as aedy.


    "What''s wrong? What happened to her?" Sara widened her eyes. The foreboding was getting clearer in


    her mind.


    "She had cancer." Bess answered and sat into the sofa with strength.


    "What?" With her widened eyes, Sara asked, "When did she get it?"


    "No idea, but it should be a while. But the woman didn''t have much money, so she wasn''t hospitalized.


    She seemed to get some money recently, but we don''t know where she got the money. It''s very


    strange. "


    Noah told the detailed information he got. He didn''t know what the woman was thinking about. Anyway,


    the issue was even more mysterious.


    "How was the rtionship between her husband and her?" She lowered her head and took a sip of the


    juice. When the hot liquid entered her mouth, she felt rxed. Anyway, all doubts would eventually be


    eliminated.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "They were getting along well, and they depend on each other. They had been together for 20 years,


    and the man had never let her suffer anything. He deserves to be called a sweet man. "


    After saying that, Noah nced at Bess. He was also Bess''s sweet man. Bess didn''t say anything but


    was in a daze.


    "That doesn''t makes sense. You see, since they are a good couple, why did she go to thepany


    instead of the factory when the ident happened? "


    Sara was thinking about the whole thing quickly, which had clearly appeared in front of her eyes. But


    she still couldn''t gather the pieces together.


    The pieces of information made the event even more confusing.


    "So I don''t think we could solve the problem through meeting her. Think about it. Isn''t she the biggest


    problem? "


    Noah analyzed. From the investigation results of his men, that woman was indeed the biggest suspect


    in the whole case. There was no doubt about that.


    "I''m going to find her. I think she might know something. " Sara frowned. It seemed that women''s sixth


    sense was right. She already felt something was wrong with that woman earlier.


    "We are worried about you going there alone. If anything happens to you, we couldn''t afford it. After all,


    that woman was extreme and dangerous. We don''t want to see anything happen to you. "


    Noah paused, as if it was embarrassing to say these considerations.


    "Noah is right, Sara. You can''t be impulsive. Let us go with you. Okay? " Bess asked tentatively. It was


    not as simple as she thought. She couldn''t let Sara take a risk alone.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry about me. I don''t have much to do with the ident. There should be no


    problem. I''m afraid that she might be scared with so many people around. Then we won''t be able to get


    the information we want. "


    With a smile on her face, Sara tried tofort the young couple.


    "But Sara..." Bess hesitated. She didn''t want Sara to take the risk.


    "I''ll be fine, really. Don''t worry. Give me the address of that woman and I''ll go to talk to her. It would be


    a normal chat. Maybe we will find something new. "


    A trace of fear shed through her heart as she wasforting her friends. But more importantly, she


    wanted to help Jacob.


    What Jacob said yesterday did touched Sara. But she just couldn''t forgive. She couldn''t forgive


    everything in the past.


    But that didn''t mean that she would not care about Jacob''s life or death. Even if this matter hadn''t


    reached such a high level, it was still a huge problem for him.


    From the bottom of her heart, Sara hoped that everything would be fine with Jacob. After all, they had


    been wife and husband. They had been together for four years. It was impossible for her to be ruthless


    and ignore him totally.


    "I''ll give that to you, but if anything happens, you must call us. And you must ensure your own safety at


    any time, understand? "


    Noah said kindly as if he was caring about his own child, which warmed Sara''s heart. Bess nodded


    anxiously as well and said, "Sara, call us no matter what happens. Safety first, okay? "


    Sara nodded vigorously, "yes, I know. Don''t worry. I''m not a child. "


    Noah stood up and took out a piece of paper from back of the embedded TV. These were brought by


    the people who investigated the case yesterday. Of course, there was also the women''s information on


    the paper.


    Due to the short time given, he only made a general investigation. But it''s enough for them to get the


    basic information of that woman.


    Noah walked to the sofa and handed the note to Sara. "Here is her home address and the hospital


    address where she is in."


    "Thank you. I''m leaving now. Thank you, Bess and Noah." Sara took the note and rushed out of the


    door. It was urgent. She didn''t want to wait for the two to see her off.


    "Hey, Sara, take care of yourself." Bess shouted from behind and nced at Noah helplessly. Noah


    gently put his arms around Bess''s shoulder.


    Heforted her in a low voice, "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine."


    He thought to himself, "I''m sorry, Jacob. I can only help you with this."


    It was not that Noah didn''t want to help, but he was not in the position to help him. If he stood up rashly,


    there might not be a positive result. Maybe it would cause more trouble to Jacob, so he could only help


    him by helping Sara with the case.


    He hoped that the ident could be settled down soon and everything would get better.


    With a look at the paper, Sara remembered the hospital address and took a taxi not far


    away.

 Chapter 203 Despair

    Chapter 203 Despair


    "Central hospital, please."


    Leaning against the backseat of the taxi, Sara thought about the investigation result on that women that


    Noah had told him.


    Why did the woman go to thepany instead of looking for her beloved husband upon the happening


    of the ident?


    After pondering for a long time, Sara felt a headache. She had never encountered such a thing before.


    She was still too inexperienced. If something happened to her husband, she would go to find him first.


    But that woman, whose husband may still alive, went to thepany for exnation and


    compensation.


    At the gate of the central hospital. As soon as the taxi stopped, Sara paid the driver and rushed to the


    hospital hall.


    "Excuse me, where is the inpatient department?"


    "This way, you can take the elevator."


    ncing at the direction the staff pointed, Sara rushed towards that direction without hesitation.


    The hospital was always like this. The air was mixed with the smell of disinfectant, which made people


    feel depressed and terrible.


    Sara tightened her clothes, her palms sweating. She didn''t know if it was because that she had been


    rushed for a while or because that she was nervous to see the woman next.


    After calming herself down, the elevator stopped at floor 5. She breathed a sigh of relief and gently


    stepped out of the elevator.


    She looked around nkly and saw a big sign next to her saying, "Inpatient Department."


    Sara looked around and found signs with room numbers. She walked to the right wing and found the


    room number she remembered.


    Through a small ss door, she saw the woman lying on the bed looking out of the window numbly.


    Outside the window, there were nothing special. Just the concrete jungle.


    Sara stood there for a few minutes, but the woman''s expression didn''t change. Her heart tightened and


    she knocked on the door. But there was no answer, as if the woman didn''t care.


    Sara gently pushed the door open. Fortunately, the door was not locked.


    But the woman was still looking out of the window in a daze, not even caring that Sara hade in.


    Walking up to the woman, Sara asked in a low voice, "What are you looking at?"


    "This world." Chole didn''t even look back at her.


    "Don''t you want to know who I am?" Sara pulled a chair over, sat down and put her bag on herps.


    She grabbed her bag naturally. In fact, she was a little nervous, but she didn''t expect that the woman


    didn''t answer her at all.


    She had anticipated many possible scenes of their meeting, but she didn''t expect that it would be such


    a silent beginning. The atmosphere was even a little depressing.


    "It doesn''t matter." The woman answered after seconds of pause. In her perspective, things happened


    in the world had little rtionship with her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Can you answer some of my questions?" Although Sara was a little nervous, she tried her best to calm


    down.


    "Sorry, I''m not in the mood to answer your question now." The woman turned around and looked at


    Sara for the first time. Even when Chole saw the beautiful face of Sara, she didn''t react at all.


    Maybe in the past, she would admire the youth and beauty of her. Now, she wouldn''t do that. Her youth


    was gone, and her husband was gone. Then nothing mattered for her now, Chole didn''t even care


    about her own illness and aging.


    "I know you won''t ept my sudden visit within such a short time. But I want to have a talk with you. "


    Sara looked calm and determined.


    The woman turned around and she could finally saw her whole face.


    It was a face with wrinkled face, like an old bark, lifeless. It looked lifeless.


    Sara was shocked by the face. She thought, ''Is that how the life fades? Or was it because she had


    suffered too much in her heart that she was overwhelmed by sadness?''


    "Who are you to him?" The woman said slowly, with her eyes fixing on the face of Sara. What a


    beautiful face! They matched each other very well.


    "His ex-wife." It didn''t take Sara moe than one second to understand who he was in the woman''s


    question. Who else could it be except for Jacob?


    "Ex-wife?" There was a sh of surprise in Chole''s eyes. Even though she hid it well, Sara still


    captured that.


    "Yes." Sara nodded slightly. Even now, she was still not satisfied with the title. Even though they had


    divorced long time ago, she didn''t want to ept it subconsciously.


    Getting rid of her strange thoughts, Sara looked at the woman.


    "So I know how you feel when you lose your beloved husband." She could tell that one of the reasons


    why the woman was so depressed was definitely her husband''s death.


    Who wouldn''t be sad if he lost his lover? No matter how strong a person was, he or she would still feel


    sad.


    Sara just didn''t want to reveal that in numerous days and nights, the happy memories tortured her like


    poison. But she couldn''t tell that. It''s useless to uncover these wounds.


    "No, we are different." Chole gripped the quilt tightly as if she was on full alert. The woman in front of


    her looked harmless, but Chole had to be more careful.


    "Why... Why did you divorce?" Chole looked at her nkly. Her eyes had lost focus not long ago. She


    seemed to be very absent-minded.


    After thinking for a while, Sara looked out of the window. "Because he doesn''t love me."


    The woman''s shocked expression did not disappear quickly this time. Although she had heard a lot


    aboutmercial marriage, she had never seen it. She didn''t expect that there would be such a


    person.


    "In that case, why do youe here?" The woman stared nkly at Sara''s face. Any woman would be


    tempted upon seeing this face. But now she had divorced.


    "Because I love him!" It was the first time that Sara had expressed her feelings in front of a stranger.


    "What do you want to know?" Chole loosened her grip on the quilt and put it on the quilt naturally. Sara


    was not as nervous as she was just now. This woman in front of her was just another miserable


    woman.


    "I want to know the cause of the ident." With bright eyes, Sara looked straight into Chole''s eyes.


    From that pair of eyes, she saw despair, unwillingness, grievance and pain There were even other


    complicated expressions on her face.


    "I don''t know. How could I know? " Chole was a little flustered. What did this woman know? Why did


    she ask her so directly?


    "No, you must know. I hope you can tell me. I won''t tell anyone else. I will keep it a secret. " Sara was


    sure that the woman must know something. But she might not tell her.


    "No. I don''t know anything about that, but I can have a chat with you. " The woman''s eyes were dull,


    and there was no light flowing through them. Maybe it was because she was feeling lonely. She was


    hospitalized alone and had to fight against the disease when her husband passed away.


    "When did the teste out?" There was a gleam shining in Sara''s eyes. As long as there was a


    chance, she would not give up. Unluckily, Chole didn''t refuse to talk to her.


    "More than a month ago." Chole lowered her head and fiddled with her hands. She did the little trick not


    because she was unrested. But she felt that she had to do something to prevent herself from feeling


    sad.


    "Then you must have been very sad since then." Sara tried to hold back for a while. She didn''t have the


    heart to say the sentence. Fate was always so cruel. She was sick and lost her husband. No wonder


    she would choose to jump off the building.


    "Almost. I wasn''t very optimistic before either. But my husband has been encouraging me. He said


    everything would be fine. " The woman''s eyes never changed, even when it came to her husband.


    The most sad expression was expressionless, and the grief extremes at despair.

 Chapter 204 Let Bygones Be Bygones

    Chapter 204 Let Bygones Be Bygones


    "I''m sorry for what happened. Although I didn''t experience it, I know it''s painful." Sara''s voice was soft


    all the time. It was like a smooth curve, wandering in Chole''s ears.


    "No. I don''t need your sympathy. I''m not unhappy. My husband loved me as much as he loves his life. "


    The woman suddenly roared in a low and painful voice. It was not that she couldn''t ept her concern,


    but that she didn''t want others to pity her.


    Otherwise, all her husband''s sacrifice would be in vain. She was happy, wasn''t she? In another world,


    he must be waiting for her. She was happy, no matter what.


    "You know what? No matter how hard life is, I felt sweet. Even if I was pessimistic, my husband had


    always loved me. He was an optimistic person. Even the news of me suffering from cancer didn''t


    depress him. "


    The woman seemed to have fallen into a sad mood and could not extricate herself from it. She always


    thought that everything was over and she would not cry again. But Chole couldn''t control herself and


    her eyes finally turned red after a long time.


    Sara didn''t say anything. She was waiting. It seemed that Chole was about to say the words she


    refused to say. But she was not sure. If that was the case, then everything would be too sad.


    "Why didn''t you go to the factory that day but to thepany? After all, you loved your husband so


    much. And your husband loved you even more. "


    The heavy confusion drove Sara to ask the question.


    The woman regained herposure after a sh of panic.


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about, but I can refuse to answer your question."


    The woman''s tone suddenly became a little tough. Her heart skipped a beat when she heard the


    question. This was the true reason for the woman toe to her.


    Staring at Chole''s eyes all the time, Sara seemed to see through her mind. She said, "You know the


    cause of the ident, right?"


    "No, I don''t know. Miss Sara, I thought you were smart. If I had known it, how could I not speak it out.


    How could I risk my husband''s life? "


    There was a touch of sadness in Chole''s eyes. It was the first time sadness really appeared in her


    empty eyes. Since Sara entered the room, she had been expressionless and her eyes were empty.


    "No, I didn''t mean that. I really understand your feelings. But I also want to know the reason, so that I


    can give your husband and others an exnation, right? "


    Sara frowned. She didn''t expect that she would irritate Chole. She had been asking questions carefully


    all the time, without touching on the deepyer.


    "Exnation? No, it should be the police to tell you cause of the ident, not me. I know nothing. If


    Miss Sara thinks I know the truth, then you are really wrong. I have no idea about that. "


    A bitter smile appeared on Chole''s face. Speaking of the cause of this event, her expression became


    rich.


    Not knowing why Sara was so sure that she knew the answer, Chole''s heart finally rippled.


    Even if a person''s heart was died, it would revive one day. No one would keep a dead heart forever,


    just like no one would be enthusiastic forever. Enthusiasm was umtive. When we are happy, we


    would be enthusiastic.


    On the contrary, when people felt ufortable, they would exhaust their enthusiasm. The level of


    enthusiasm changes. No enthusiasm would be always kept at the same level. The only thing that


    remained unchanged in this world was change.


    "Sorry, I just thought you knew." A guilty look appeared on Sara''s face. Maybe she was too naive, she


    always thought that Chole would know something.


    "Do you believe that if you love someone, you can die for him or her?"


    Chole looked out of the window, absent-minded. The sun had already been covered by theyers of


    haze. It was said that dark clouds couldn''t cover the sun, but why couldn''t the sun shine through the


    haze?


    It was themon sense in this world that the materials were mutual promoted and restrained.


    "I believe that."


    Sara was shocked. If she wasn''t sure about the answer before this moment. Now she had known the


    truth. But was it really true?


    Chole said no more and looked out of the window. Maybe the woman in front of her had known


    everything, but she was not sure in her heart.


    She wasn''t sure whether the explosion had something to do with her husband or not. If it was rted, it


    would be too sad. The great love between the couple would be described as bloody.


    "Is your husband on good terms with others? In the factory, I mean. "


    Sara asked again, while thinking about how to react to Chole''s refusal.


    "Not that good, but not bad. Conflicts often urred between the workers, because the foreman


    always bullied or unintentionally criticized other employees. Maybe it''s because thepany''s


    management is too strict. I don''t know. "


    "Did your husband say that?"


    "No, not exactly. My husband was optimistic and seldom told me anything unpleasant in his work. I


    heard it from one of his good friends, another worker. "


    Chole didn''t understand the meaning of such a conversation, but the more they talked, the more


    heartbroken she was. She still had the illusion that her husband had not left her.


    "I see. Thank you for telling me this today. " Sara stood up and looked around. The empty room made


    her feel a little ufortable.


    "I''m sorry. I came in a hurry today and didn''t buy you anything. This is my gift for you. Please don''t


    refuse. " She opened her purse, took out a stack of notes and put them on the bed.


    "I can''t ept the money." Chole frowned. She didn''t expect that Sara would give her money before


    she left.


    Sara walked out quickly and didn''t turn around until Chole couldn''t reach her.


    "Have a good rest now. I wille to see you next week. When will you have the operation? "


    "I don''t know. I haven''t got enough money yet." Chole''s empty eyes seemed to say that she didn''t care


    when the operation would happen..


    It was true that an ordinary person couldn''t afford so much money at once. But the operation must be


    carried out.


    "What about I pay the fees for you in advance?" After thinking for a while, Sara suggested. She


    supported her head with her hands. It was really troublesome.


    "Thank you. But not now. " Chole refused politely, she wanted to hold herst dignity.


    But in such situation, she could still help her and let it go. This was really rare.


    "Bye. I''lle again." Sara waved goodbye with a smile. After leaving the ward, she felt uneasy.


    It was not just uneasy, she really felt a heavy heart.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Her mind was in a mess, but she didn''t know how to sort it out. Everything seemed clear, yet chaotic.


    Wasn''t it really a plotted suicide? Life was full of jokes, so more and more people couldn''t tell the


    difference between virtual and real world.


    Looking at her receding figure, Chole said softly, "I''m sorry. I don''t know."


    After exhaling a sigh of relief, Sara stood at the gate of the hospital. At this moment, she didn''t know


    where to go. No matter how Chole felt just now, she still felt depressed. Not only depressed, but also


    sad.


    She was sad because she had guessed the truth. But she didn''t want to believe that it was the truth. If


    that was the case, it would be too miserable.


    After thinking for a while, she decided to go to thepany and tell Jacob about the result today.


    Maybe there would be news from the police? Sara took a deep breath out and rubbed her hands. She


    took a taxi by the roadside.


    "The headquarters of the Shi Group, thank you."


    She took out her phone and called Bess.


    "Hello, Bess. I''ve already met Chole. I seem to know the answer. I''m going to Jacob now. "


    "That''s good. Sara, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. She is kind, but she seems reluctant to talk about the ident. "


    "Are you just guessing the truth?"


    "Yes, I''m not sure. I just have a feeling, so I have to ask Jacob about the following situation. "


    "Go ahead then. Be careful. Call us if you have any new progress on this matter. Let me know if you


    need any help. Understood? "


    "Okay." After a short pause, she hung up the phone.


    She closed her eyes and waited for the car to arrive at the building of the Shi Group. Even though she


    had made her mind clear to Jacob, she didn''t want to refuse him thoroughly. She was never a ruthless


    woman. On the contrary, she was soft-hearted.


    She couldn''t leave Jacob alone to cope with the ident. She had to admit that no matter what


    happened, she couldn''t let it go.


    Once she loved someone, she would never forget him no matter what


    happened.

 Chapter 205 Feeling Sorry

    Chapter 205 Feeling Sorry


    Perhaps, many people were simr to Sara. Although they said they didn''t care about that figure, they


    cared about him or her very much in their hearts. They just refused to reveal their care by words.


    When the car stopped, Sara handed him the money. "Keep the change, please."


    She got out of the car and rushed into the reception hall on the first floor of the Shi Group. Although


    they had divorced, the receptionist knew Sara.


    "Where is Jacob? I want to see him." Putting her hand on the table, Sara asked anxiously.


    The receptionist called assistant Cindy immediately. She couldn''t afford to offend the woman in front of


    her. If she was pissed off, disasters might happen.


    "Mr. Jacob is in his office. He asked you to go upstairs directly."


    The assistant at the front desk said respectfully. Of course, this was the reply from assistant Cindy. She


    didn''t dare to make the decision by herself.


    "Okay, thank you." Nodding, Sara went straight to his office.


    She didn''t care about the eyes of the people around her at all. It has been a long time since thest


    time when Sara went to thepany after she divorced Jacob. After all, they had divorced. What


    would the employees think of her?


    But now, she couldn''t care about that. Dignity was important, but not as important as the information


    she got for Jacob.


    She calmly watched the elevator arrive at the top floor. Someone had opened the elevator halfway, but


    found that it was Sara who was inside, so they didn''t enter the elevator. They all knew the identity of


    the beauty in front of them.


    Wearing his boots, Sara stepped out of the elevator. She was familiar with the sound of her boots


    hitting the floor tile here, and so was Jacob. But Jacob didn''t say anything about that.


    There was no point to mention that.


    Within a short while, Sara calmed herself down. She had been in a hurry all the way, but she had no


    time to think about it. She went straight to the door of Jacob''s office.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    "Come in."


    Sara gently pushed the door open, and her eyes happened to meet Jacob''s. A hint of joy shed


    through Jacob''s eyes, and Sara''s heat beat vigorously. She came to thepany at this time


    unexpectedly.


    "Where is Uncle James? Is he busy? Call him over. I have something to tell you two about the ident


    of yourpany. "


    After closing the door calmly, Sara found that she and Jacob were sharing the room again.


    Witnessing the smile on Jacob''s face, Sara sat on the sofa naturally. "I went to find Chole."


    "Is there anything new?"


    Jacob didn''t notice that his eyes were burning. He didn''t know since when he looked at Sara so


    affectionately. As if his eyes could melt the cold ice.


    "Yes. Chole had a good rtionship with her husband, and she got cancer. "


    With a serious look on her face, Sara avoided Jacob''s eyes. Jacob looked at Sara in a daze.


    Fortunately, James entered at this time, dissolving this embarrassment.


    "What did you just say?" James looked up, he found that Jacob was in a trance.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "The woman who wanted to jump off the building got lung cancer." Sara repeated as James sat on the


    sofa far away from Sara.


    Her words brought Jacob back to reality. ''Oh, I see. No wonder the woman asked me to buy two


    graveyards for her." Jacob looked serious. He was still staring at Sara.


    "Is there anything new from the police, uncle? " To avoid embarrassment, Sara had to talk to James.


    "Yes, they found a boiled potato and a heater on the scene. The police preliminarily concluded that the


    heater had been used for a long time and caused an explosion. "


    James frowned. He was not sure whether it was man-made or unexpected ident yet. Perhaps, the


    users didn''t know that the heater would explode. Besides, how could it explode if there was no fire at


    all?


    "Heater? Potato, you mean someone was grilling potatoes in the operating room? " With her eyes wide


    open, Sara thought, ''Was that allowed in thepany?''


    "Here is the thing. Ourpany''s new energy project is newly developed, so we don''t have any


    experience. Besides, the heater won''t cause any open fire, so we rxed our vignce. Workers are


    not allowed to make open fire, but someone roasted potatoes on the heater that day. "


    James frowned and didn''t believe that someone would waste his life so easily. Therefore, almost no


    one knew what exactly was going on.


    "Then everything is clear." Lowering her head, Sara seemed to have guessed something. But the truth


    was too cruel that she didn''t want to tell it. She didn''t want to hurt a woman who was desperately


    struggling in bed.


    "What''s wrong, Sara? Do you know something?" There was a sh of joy in James''s eyes, while Jacob


    kept staring at her. Ever since she divorced me, she had changed a lot. Was it because of me?


    Although it was all because of him that Sara hadn''t entered the society and gained little experience, he


    was surprised that Sara could grow up so fast without him.


    "First of all, it''s just my personal guess. It might not be true. So I hope the police won''t know about it for


    the time being. "


    Sara frowned and said sorry to Chole in her heart. Then she began to exin her guess.


    Jacob leaned against the chairzily. At this moment, the manner of Sara was not inferior to the


    content of her words.


    Sara seemed to have experienced a lot. What on earth had happened to her? How did she think so


    clearly about her own life after she left?


    "Chole had a good rtionship with her husband. But she went to thepany instead of the factory to


    find her husband at the first time when the explosion happened. Given the love between the couple, so


    there is only one exnation. "


    As if she didn''t have the heart to continue, Sara lowered his eyes in a daze.


    Jacob swallowed. He felt a little nervous. Now, he had vaguely guessed what Sara wanted to say. But


    he didn''t dare to think that was the truth.


    "What?" James seemed to be impatient.


    "Because she knew that her husband will never survive that explosion. She knew her husband would


    die in advance. So she didn''t go to see her husband at all. Instead, she came to thepany to ask for


    an exnation. "


    Hearing what she said, James and Jacob took a deep breath. Yes, that''s why they thought the whole


    case was weird. They felt that a woman who would be so sorrowful for her husband''s death should not


    be so ruthless.


    "What was heir motive then?" Jacob asked anxiously. Although the truth seemed to be closely in front


    of him, he still felt that something was wrong.


    "Her lung cancer. Shecked money for medical treatment. Thepany has bought double insurance


    for the workers. If her husband dies, she could get thepensation from the insurancepany and


    the Shi Group, so that she could get the money to treat her cancer. Besides, I know from Chole that her


    husband loved her more than his own life. "


    Recalling every word Chole said, Sara felt a sharp pain in his heart. The more she thought about it, the


    sadder she felt.


    "But why did he kill everyone present? After all, he is not the only one in the factory." Jacob opened his


    mouth, but James was lost in thought.


    "Is there such a situation that the people beside the heater didn''t even knew about the explosion and


    everything was just an ident?" James looked up suddenly, he felt sorry for convict the others so


    rashly.

 Chapter 206 Not In A Good Condition

    Chapter 206 Not In A Good Condition


    "I have thought about it, but Chole didn''t answer. I believe that she was hiding something from us."


    Sara was not really sure that the event was a man-made tragedy. However, this possibility shouldn''t be


    excluded so hastily.


    "Maybe we should tell the police about the information." James squinted his eyes. Sara was really a


    smart person.


    "No, not now." Jacob and Sara almost spoke at the same time. As their voices fell, they both found it a


    little embarrassing and looked at each other awkwardly.


    "I mean, these are just our conjectures and we have no evidence to prove all these. And this is only the


    statement of our party. If Chole doesn''t admit that I have seen her before the police, then I would be the


    one who made up the truth. After all, to protect her husband''s honor, I don''t think she will give priority to


    me, a stranger. "


    After a pause, Sara turned to Jacob and said, "Her husband was very optimistic. I think it''s a little


    inconceivable for an optimistic man to do such a thing. So I just mentioned one possibility for your


    reference. "


    Seeing her determined eyes, Jacob felt that Sara were shining all over her body. He wasn''t aware that


    he had missed so many beautiful points on Sara.


    "Yes, Sara is right. Things about Chole was not the top priority for us now. Now we need tofort the


    family of the victims. Anyway, thepany is responsible for the explosion. We should negotiate with


    them as soon as possible. We can''t ignore this just because we haven''t find the cause of the explosion.


    "


    Jacob analyzed. He entrusted James to deal with the issue as he knew that his uncle was always


    reliable. He could always see things that Jacob himself couldn''t see. Besides, what made Jacob joyful


    today was that Sara was also concerned about thepany''s progress and spared no effort to inquire


    about the situation for him.


    He was so moved that he didn''t know what to say to express his happiness.


    "Sara, let''s have lunch together. You''ve done so much to help thepany. If you don''t agree, you


    would embarrass me." James proposed. He knew that it was embarrassing for Jacob to make the


    suggestion, so he had to speak for Jacob.


    "I''m afraid it''s not a good idea. After all, you are so busy and thepany is on high alert now. It will


    affect you." With a guilty look on her face, Sara felt that what she had done was insignificant and not


    worth mentioning.


    James''s eyes went past Sara and fell on Jacob, as if he was encouraging him.


    "Just stay for dinner. We still have to eat anyway. And there are some details that I need to confirm with


    you so that I can tell the police about Chole. Besides, more detailed information for me to cope with the


    coming news conference. "


    There was expectation in Jacob''s eyes. He hoped that Sara could stay. A friend in need is a friend


    indeed. At this moment, Jacob had a deep understanding of the saying.


    So he had to strike while the iron was hot and lead their rtionship to a positive direction.


    Seeing the expectant look in Jacob''s eyes, Sara''s heart thumped. She had thought of excuses to


    refuse the invitation, but now she just could not use them.


    She knew that she still couldn''t let go of Jacob. His every move and expression could affect her mind.


    Even though she didn''t admit it, her body and behavior were honest.


    "Okay, then." Sara nodded slightly. James captured the joy shed through Jacob''s eyes.


    The two people still loved each other, but they just couldn''t be together. In fact, they were not alone.


    After all, their different personalities as well as their unpleasant past had left a mark in the hearts of the


    two. Perhaps only time could heal all the problems and wounds.


    "You may go first. I still have some documents to deal with." James smiled at Jacob with expectation.


    It depends on you, Jacob. I''ve already did what I could to help you.


    Sara, on the other side, had a feeling that she had been set up. But she couldn''t lose her temper now.


    She had to follow Jacob out of the office slowly.


    Under the envious and confused eyes of all the employees, Sara felt that her face was burning.


    When they finally came out of the elevator, there was an employee inside. As the two walked in, the


    atmosphere became weird.


    "What do you want to eat?" At this point, Jacob''s gentle voice sounded, and the employee next to him


    showed an embarrassed expression. His present was really ill-timed.


    "How about steak?" Sara replied casually. Anyway, she would lose her appetite no matter what she


    had. And there was a western restaurant downstairs. Steak was a proper choice for them.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "As you wish." After saying that, Jacob looked straight at Sara. The employee stood in the middle of the


    two, with his face red as cherry.


    Finally, they reached the first floor and the employee rushed out quickly. Sara felt confused but didn''t


    say anything.


    In the western restaurant, Sara looked around at the lively crowd. She hadn''t had dinner with Jacob for


    a long time, so long that she almost forgot when thest time they had dinner together.


    She ordered steak and red wine. Jacob held his ss. The red liquid was slightly shaking in the ss,


    emitting an attractive light.


    "How is dad?" Sara asked abruptly. Did Michael know about it?


    "He was not in a good situation. I''m too busy to see him recently." Jacob showed a guilty face. He


    would never be able to make up for his father.


    Jacob looked dejected. Perhaps his insists on guarding thepany was mostlying from his love


    for his father.


    That was also the key factor for him to be a workaholic.


    He could gave up his dream to fulfill his father''s dream. Of course, in a silent way. Not everyone likes


    doing business, and Jacob is not that kind of person. But as long as he can carry on with his father''s


    dream, it doesn''t matter whether he likes it or not. He would just ept it and work hard.


    As for his own dream, it was also one of Jacob''s dreams toplete his family''s dream, so he would


    never let Michael''s dream be shattered. Therefore, he would try his best to help thepany get


    through the difficulties.


    Maybe some people would say that Jacob did it for himself, but that didn''t matter. What really matters


    was that Sara was apanying him through the difficult time.


    "Since you don''t have time to go, I''ll go there for you. I will greet Michael for you and keep this secret. If


    he asks about it, I will find an excuse. After all, the new year ising and it''s normal for you to be


    busy during this period. "


    Staring at Jacob, Sara picked up the wine ss. She hadn''t drunk for a long time and was not quite


    used to it.


    Since she left the Shi n, she didn''t have to attend any social activities, go to all kinds of high-end


    parties, and naturally didn''t have many opportunities to drink.


    Maybe what Sara missed was not the taste of red wine, nor the feeling of being the wife of the CEO of


    the Shi Group, but the feeling at that time.


    "Thank you. Sara. "


    Jacob raised his ss and stopped in midair. Perhaps in the past four years, he had never clinked


    sses with Sara so solemnly, because he took everything for granted. That was why he chose to


    divorceter.


    Now he realized that nothing in life was a matter of course, it was only because Sara was willing to give


    way at that time. Jacob was not sure if it was toote for him to realize that.


    "You''re wee."


    Sara stuck her tongue slightly. It was the first time that she had been so rxed in front of Jacob. She


    used to be so nervous when she was with him that she almost became depressed.

 Chapter 207 Time Brings Change To Nothing But You.

    Chapter 207 Time Brings Change To Nothing But You.


    "Does this ident have a great impact on thepany so far?" Sara went back to the point. After all,


    problem won''t disappear even if you ignore them.


    "Yes, but I''m not sure how far its impact wouldst. Some of our contracts have expired and these


    companies refused to renew them. They must have been affected by this incident. Some other


    contracts has not yet expired. So we have to deal with it as soon as possible. "


    Jacob frowned slightly. Speaking of this, he really felt headache. It was natural for thepanies to


    change their cooperation partners ording to different situation. Once the Shi Group was in big


    trouble fulfilling their agreements and make profits, they won''t take the responsibilities.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Someone must pay for the ident, and no one could be sure of what would happen in the future. As a


    result, they would rather choose another partner than continue to bet on it. And no one could me


    them for that.


    "Well, this is a normal situation. I will feel strange if none of the partners canceled the contrast. Doing


    business was not doing charity. No one would take the risk of losing money and continuing to


    cooperate with you. "


    With a smile at the corners of Sara''s mouth, she was trying to enliven the atmosphere, but when she


    spoke it out, she found it improper. She should have said it directly.


    "You are right, but I will never continue to cooperate with thesepanies in the future. I need to be


    aware of the risks when cooperating with others. "


    Jacob raised his eyebrows. The tenderness between his eyebrows covered his cruelty as he saw


    Sara''s face. He had never expected it to be so delighted to talk with inner peace. Despite the


    unpleasant content of their conversation, he didn''t have the feeling of annoyance.


    "Are you feeling frustrated?" ''Are you feeling sad because someone betrayed you in such difficult


    situation? Have you thought that you would be abandoned one day?'' she thought with a bit evil.


    "What are youughing at? Isn''t it normal?" Jacob pretended to be angry, but there was no anger in his


    tone.


    With a yful smile, Sara said, "It''s rare to see the great CEO of the Shi Group being abandoned by


    others."


    "No, I don''t care about others. I only care about you." Jacob suddenly became serious and looked at


    her with prating eyes.


    It''s true that he was not really cared about the others no matter what they did. Jacob only cared about


    the attitude of Sara. If she was unhappy, he would also be unhappy.


    If she didn''t forgive him, he wouldn''t forgive himself either. Anyway, Sara was the only person he cared


    about.


    Those business partners who left suddenly could not really annoy him. After all, new cooperators would


    always emerge. But there was only one Sara in the world. Once missed, she might nevere back.


    "Stop!" Sara coughed violently. Why was Jacob so indecisive now? He just couldn''t avoid mentioning


    her within three sentences. Where did he learnt about this? Was he just ying another trick on her?


    "Are you okay?" Jacob took a tissue and handed it to her. It could be extremely ufortable if she


    got a cold in such a chilly winter. He had experienced it himself, so he knew how it felt.


    "I''m fine. Please don''t get me involved when talking over meals, okay?" Sara rolled her eyes. She had


    never imagined that she could do this facing Jacob before.


    But now, Sara had such an unscrupulous right. Liked it or not, Jacob could do nothing about it. After all,


    he knew clearly that he was the one who made the mistake first. The only thing he could do now was to


    let her do whatever she liked.


    "Are you still in your father''spany?" Jacob asked cautiously. He had never asked about the life of


    Sara after divorce, but he knew everything in secret.


    "Well, I want to help my father. He is too tired." Thinking of her father, she felt a little sad.


    "Say hello to him for me. By the way, tell him that he coulde at me at any time for the stupid things


    I''ve done."


    "Forget it. You''d better focus on the explosion. We''ll talk about other thingster. He could alsoe to


    youter. " Sara continued to roll her eyes at Jacob, but she still couldn''t me him at all.


    "OK, Sara. I''m not asking you to forgive me, but I hope you can feel better in your heart. Don''t think of


    me just because of those bad things. " Guilt was written all over Jacob''s face. Looking at the untouched


    steak on the te, he lost his appetite.


    "Forget it. These things are already past and we don''t need to be bothered by them." Sara took a big


    bite of the steak, she still had a good appetite.


    "Okay." Jacob lowered his eyes. No matter how much he said to apologize, it was useless. It would


    only remind them of the unpleasant past. These outrageous things he had done, even if Sara was


    willing to forget, Jacob couldn''t.


    "Where is Alice?" Sara asked casually.


    "I sent her abroad." Jacob replied casually.


    "Oh?" Sara was confused. What was on his mind this time? What was the matter with those photos?


    She didn''t forget about that yet.


    If she had believed that Alice was only living in the vi and nothing happened between Jacob and her,


    when she saw those photos, she realized that she was too naive.


    So when she was pushed aside by Jacob andughed at by Alice, how did they look at her?


    Could these humiliation really be ignored? Sara could not manage to do that.


    "Sara, I wanted to exin that to you, but I felt it was too difficult to open my mouth, and I didn''t know


    how to exin it." Jacob frowned. He still owed her exnations one after another.


    "Just tell me. I''m listening." Shrugging, Sara pretended to be rxed. Yes, she needed to give Jacob a


    chance to exin. Otherwise, she would think too much all day and feel uneasy.


    "I..." Jacob opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. He really didn''t figure out how to exin


    about that, because even he was confused about what had happened.


    "Look, you can''t exin it yourself, so there''s no need to exin." There was always a smile on Sara


    face, but she had already expected this scene. If he admitted his fault directly, maybe she would think


    he was an honest man.


    "Will shee back again?" Focusing on eating, Sara thought she shouldn''t ask this question. But she


    really wanted to know the answer. Maybe in her heart, she expected that Alice would note back.


    But she also felt that it was too cruel to leave her abroad all her life. Perhaps such a contradictory life


    was the real life.


    "I don''t know. Maybe not." Thinking of Alice, most of the time, Jacob really felt sorry for her as he had


    dyed her for so many years. In the end, they still couldn''t be together.


    But she had only one heart. How could she force him to love her.


    In the past, Jacob thought that the person he loved was always Alice. Perhaps he was just missing


    himself at that time. At that time, he could still pursue his dream and fight for the future life.


    Now, things had changed. It was not the same world it used to be. How could he still be the original


    himself?


    How many people in the world could hold their original dreams till the ned of their


    life?

 Chapter 208 Overreach Oneself

    Chapter 208 Overreach Oneself


    When Alice studied abroad, she should have thought about the possibility that love would change.


    Everything changes. Things that had never happened before were happening every day. The only thing


    that kept unchanged in the world is change itself.


    idents may happen in each second. As the gear wheel of fate slides open, stories would definitely


    happen in the past four years.


    Time waits for no one. Only people would wait for the others. However, they should not be med


    even if they were unwilling to wait for longer.


    Jacob took a sip of red wine. It should be sweet, but he felt a little bitter.


    On the one hand, the problems he had encountered hadn''t been solved properly yet, and on the other


    hand, Sara had never epted him till now. Both problems made him feel bitter. Jacob was constantly


    feeling ack of sense of control.


    Yes, he didn''t know since when he felt that fate was unpredictable. In the past, he was always full of


    passion and didn''t really have any self-knowledge.


    Now he knew that he was just an ordinary man. No matter how much wealth he had, he would never


    control anything around him. For example, Sara, who was just beside him, was not in his control.


    Even though he was extremely rich, he still felt lonely. Even if the one he loved was right in front of him,


    he still felt that they were so far away from each other.


    It was him who changed everything, nned his own life, and chose to live in sadness.


    On the other hand, Sara was just a victim, who had never been entitled with the right to change her


    fate.


    She proposed a toast, tears streaming down her face.


    Jacob looked sad, but he didn''t have the heart to look at Sara. He was afraid that his fragility would be


    discovered. He didn''t want to let the woman see his sadness.


    "After the meal, you just go back to thepany. Thank you so much today, Sara." He tried to ost


    her, but wend up saying something irrelevant


    If the word "Love" was abused, it would be devalued.


    So Jacob never said that. He just wanted to show his love by actions.


    "Okay." Sara took a tissue and wiped her mouth, feeling reluctant to leave.


    The problem hadn''t been solved yet. She didn''t want to leave, but she had to. She had no reason or


    excuse to stay. She had nothing to do with Jacob now.


    ''Could I be friends with him? I don''tck friends.'' Thinking of this, Sara stood up and said goodbye to


    Jacob.


    Perhaps everyone was like a bird that had been waiting all the time. She thought she could finally meet


    a person and start a life with him. People alwaysin that they have nothing in their lives. The


    truth was that they were unaware of their belongings until they have lost them. As a result, they were


    unlikely to have any stories to tell in their lives.


    Watching Sara''s receding figure, Jacob didn''t even had a chance to send her to the door. Sara turned


    around and left decisively. Maybe she didn''t want to cause him any more troubles.


    Jacob thought of the name of Alice again. She''d better stay abroad and nevere back.


    Jacob had known everything, but he didn''t want to tell. He couldn''t believe that Alice, whom he had


    loved and waited for years, was totally different from what he had imagined.


    Perhaps this was the reason why he kept a distance from her. He loved the Alice in his imagination, so


    sometimes he couldn''t ept the fact that the Alice he imagined was far away from the one in the true


    world.


    It was like a man getting married. He thought he had married a beautiful woman, but in the end, after


    getting married, the woman removed her makeup. The man was so regretful.


    Even so, Jacob still felt sorry for Alice. Even if he sent her abroad, he would treat her well materially.


    However, it was Jacob''s bottom line to keep her away from this city.


    In the past few days when Jacob lost his contact with Alice, Jacob seemed to have forgotten everything


    about her. He had forgotten the existence of such a person and what had happened between them. But


    what Sara said pulled him back to reality. Nothing could be so easily forgotten.


    Squinting slightly, Jacob watched Sara going out and disappear from his sight. His heart was empty.


    Just now, he had such a good opportunity to exin to her, but he just could not say anything.


    The more he tried to make up with her, the farther the distance between them became.


    After sitting there for a few minutes, Jacob stood up and left. No matter what happened, life would still


    go on. Now he was not even qualified to be sad.


    He couldn''t fall, let alone retreat. Jacob left the restaurant quickly and went back to thepany.


    In the office, assistant Cindy was reporting the recent situation of thepany and all kinds of matters.


    "Wait a minute. How is the thing I told you to do?" Jacob raised his head and interrupted her.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "May I know what you are talking about?" Assistant Cindy tried to recall, but as she had dealt with


    many issues, she wasn''t aware of which one the CEO was mentioning.


    "The issue about Alice." Jacob frowned, seems to be unhappy to mention this name. This name was


    his youth.


    "I''ve done as you said. Mr. Jacob, please rest assured." Assistant Cindy smiled. She had dealt with


    Alice as Jacob ordered.


    "What about her reaction?" Jacob asked expressionlessly. Now he had no feelings for Alice at all.


    How could she do such a thing? She couldn''t keep his heart no matter what she did.


    "She was emotionally unstable, but she can only ept it anyway." Assistant Cindy replied calmly.


    "Well, just let me know if anything happens." Jacob waved assistant Cindy out.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    "Come in."


    "The police called. It can be vaguely seen from the monitor that Chole''s husband, Jim, was roasting


    potatoes. But the picture is very blurred, and the grill can''t be seen clearly, so the police didn''t notice


    this at the beginning. "


    James''s voice was a little excited, it meant that Sara''s spection was not unreasonable.


    "Really? What did the police say? " Jacob was a little excited. Sara had helped him a lot on this matter.


    "The police began to investigate the rtionships of the people present, especially Jim''s. But


    considering that Chole was emotionally unstable, the police suggested that Sara pay a visit to her


    again. And she could tell the whole situation to her. "


    James squinted his eyes and considered the practicability of this suggestion.


    "Showing down, you mean? Wait, will Sara be in danger if she meet her? " Jacob wondered whether


    Chole would vent her anger on Sara and do something irreparable.


    "Yes, I have the same thought, but I think it''s better for Sara to go as they have talked before, and


    maybe Chole will rx her vignce." "What if Sara is in danger?" Jacob frowned. He couldn''t risk Sara


    for the task.


    "The police will follow her. But they would just stand outside the room. If anything happens, they would


    rush in and save Sara at any time." The police made the suggestion and it seemed to work.


    "But I''m still worried." Jacob frowned. If something unexpected really happened, it would be toote.


    "Don''t worry. ording to the information collected by the police, Chole is not an unpardonable person.


    Sara should be fine." The conversation between the two was not about the content of the incident at all,


    but focused on the safety of Sara.


    "Okay, I see, uncle." Jacob attached a document. This matter had been dyed for too long. It was


    time to end it.


    James went to inform Sara about thetest progress. So on the next morning, Sara cooperated with


    the police and visited Chole.

 Chapter 209 Hens Laying Eggs

    Chapter 209 Hens Laying Eggs


    ncing at the policemen standing at the door, Sara nodded and went in.


    Chole seemed to know that she woulde. She nodded at Sara, which made her scared.


    "How are you feeling these days?" Sara put the fruits and flowers she bought on the nearby cab


    and greeted with soft voice.


    "Thank you." Chole smiled, pretending to be rxed.


    "Why are you here so soon? What happened?" It seemed that Chole was aware of something.


    "Something did happened, so I want to have a talk with you." Sara was a little nervous. After all, this


    time was different from thest time. She came with a purpose. Although she had a purposest time,


    it was not as clear as this time.


    Therefore, Sara was very nervous. She was afraid that the conversation would end up in an


    unexpected way. .


    "Do you know the reason of the explosion?" Panic shed through Chole''s eyes. No, the truth wouldn''t


    be like that.


    "Yes, I know. Anyway, it''s not something supernatural. So it''s normal for the police to find out the truth. "


    Sara said tentatively, trying to see if Chole''s emotion was effected by her words.


    Chole just looked at her indifferently without any abnormality.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "You are right. The police are good at detecting. So what is the result? " Chole looked up at her. There


    was no emotion in her eyes.


    "The result shows that Jim roasted potatoes in the factory, which led to the explosion in the end."


    Looking at the expression on Chole''s face, a hint of surprise shed through Sara''s mind.


    "No way." Chole screamed loudly, "He promised me. It''s impossible. It can''t be like this."


    Chole gripped her fists in pain. No, it was absolutely impossible. It couldn''t be. He had promised her.


    "What did he promise you?" Hearing that, Sara frowned slightly. It seemed that the whole thing was


    moreplicated than she had imagined.


    "No, I don''t know. I know nothing. Don''t ask me." Chole pulled her hair painfully, feeling that she had


    never been so painful since she knew that she had lung cancer.


    "What? Don''t be so excited. You can talk slowly. " Suppressing her excitement, Sara felt something


    was wrong.


    "The truth is not what you think. You don''t understand at all. " Despair shed through Chole''s eyes. If


    she couldn''t defend Jim''s dignity, she would rather die.


    "Calm down. If we have any misunderstanding, you can tell us." With a gleam shining in her eyes, Sara


    felt an unbearable sense of oppression.


    ''Did I make a mistakeing today? Why do I feel that I am torturing Chole? ''.


    "I don''t know what you are thinking about, but I can only say that you will never know the truth." Chole


    suddenly burst intoughter and tears. She choked with sobs and couldn''t say anything after seconds.


    Sara felt terrible and couldn''t tell her feeling at this moment. She knew that the issue would cause


    immeasurable damage to the heart of Chole, but she had to mention it again and again and hurt her for


    more than one time.


    ''Is it true to behave like this? Could she really do this to the woman before her? Was she really going to


    hurt a person in order to know the truth?


    Chole''s crying filled the room. Maybe she had cried secretly after knowing her illness, or maybe she


    had cried secretly after knowing about the explosion. But it was the first time for her to cry in front of


    others.


    Maybe it was also thest time. It was said that people who were extremely sad would have no tears.


    But maybe what Sara said touched her nerves, or maybe it was the misunderstanding of others that


    made Chole feel sad.


    "You can say it out and you may feel better." In a hurry, he handed a piece of tissue to her. It was winter


    now, and even her tears were steaming with heat. It made people wonder if she had been fighting


    against the cold world all the time.


    Soon, the heat was wrapped by the cold air again. The winter in the North was long, just like the


    summer in the South.


    Chole cried so sadly. Others didn''t understand Jim at all. They were just a group of people who vainly


    attempt to pursue fairness and justice. Perhaps they could only gain a moment of inner peace under


    the excuse of fairness and justice.


    Chole cried in despair. Perhaps these people would never understand her and her husband in their


    whole lives. She didn''t hate the rich at all. She just felt unfair. But the unfairness was not about anyone


    else. It''s the fault of the world.


    As a result of the unfairness, when she talked to Jacob, she was so pessimistic. She couldn''t


    understand why were so many tragedies happening to her. Her already unfortunate life was even more


    miserable.


    Strangely enough, she just wanted to end her life at the beginning, but after her husband Jim passed


    away, she hoped to inherit her husband''s will to live. That was why Chole chose toe to the hospital


    and continue to live, regardless of whether she had money or not.


    People only knew what they really needed when they had nothing. Chole was such a person. Because


    she had lost all what she had, she understood what she really needed.


    After crying, Chole seemed to think of something all of a sudden.


    "Did you think he deliberately ignited the fire to blow up the whole factory?" Chole''s eyes were full of


    disbelief. No, she couldn''t let her husband die with such a shame.


    But how could she reveal such an embarrassing reason?


    "So, is there anything wrong with that?" Sara seemed to grasp a glimmer of hope. To be honest, she


    didn''t want Chole to suffer such a tragic end.


    Even if she had seen many tragic endings, it would be too miserable.


    The police had been standing outside the door, nervously observing the situation. But judging from the


    current situation, they might have made a wrong judgment. There was almost no danger for Chole.


    Perhaps everyone thought the things too bad.


    Jacob came too as he was worried about the safety of Sara. At this moment, he was waiting outside


    with his heart hanging in his chest. He didn''t know what would happen next.


    But when he heard Chole''s pathetic voice, he finally understood that the woman had experienced much


    more than he had imagined. One who had never suffered great pain was unqualified for talking about


    the life.


    People should not value the life of others as they have not live the lives of them.


    Maybe he was a little abrupt that day and judged the woman just by a few words. If he had experienced


    such ident in his life, perhaps he would not do better than Chole.


    Although it was useless to say that now, Jacob still hoped to hear a different voice from Chole.


    "In fact, I lied." Chole''s eyes were full of sadness.


    "What lie did you tell?" Sara was puzzled. She always felt that this woman had too many secrets, which


    made people want to understand, to uncover, and to see the most real side of life.


    "I said that we got DINK because we were poor. In fact, that day, I just wanted to keep my dignity. I''m


    infertile. " Tears streamed down Chole''s face. Even so, her husband didn''t abandon her.


    That was why they couldn''t go back. They couldn''t go home after leaving the countryside. They had no


    home after they leave. Because her mother-inw would never allow her husband to be with a woman


    who couldn''t give birth to a child. An infertile woman was uneptable in the countryside.


    Rural people described women who couldn''t have children as hens who couldn''ty eggs.

 Chapter 210 Cornered

    Chapter 210 Cornered


    "What?" Sara was shocked. She could imagine everything in a sh. She could imagine why Chole had


    been so sad and desperate for so many years. She understood why was Jim so optimistic in Chole''s


    eyes.


    Jacob''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that Chole had had such tragic experience. It turned out that


    everything Chole said that day was not groundless.


    It turned out that all the sad stories were true. Jacob''s heart sank. He felt as if his heart was twisted by


    someone.


    "At that time, he insisted on being with me regardless of everyone''s objection. He said I was a good girl


    and he wouldn''t let me down. He has never failed me in his life, but I always lose my temper because


    of all kinds of trifles. "


    Chole took the tissue handed over by Sara. She wanted to tell the world what a good person Jim was.


    She couldn''t allow anyone to nder or frame Jim.


    "At the beginning, I didn''t know that I couldn''t give birth to children. But as time went by, rumors began


    to spread in my vige. Soon people began to say that I''m a hen which cannoty eggs. Jim was angry,


    but he didn''t know how to do. Finally he couldn''t resist the threat of his family, so we went to the


    hospital for examination. "


    Chole stared nkly at the ceiling, her eyes empty and dull. It never urred to Sara that someone


    could be so expressionless when she talked about her tragic fate.


    "Back to that time, I was very confident. I always believed that it was the problem of time for us to give


    birth, so I went to the examination without hesitation. But Jim didn''t agree. He said there was no need


    to have such examination. I, however, was stubborn. I have to go. "


    Chole would never forget the day when she went for the examination. She had always been optimistic


    and positive. Perhaps from that day, she had bepletely different. Everyone''s life was like a


    soap opera, but some wereedy, and some were tragedy. It was hard to exin.


    Pursing her lips, Sara looked at Chole and wanted to cry. She had never believed that such tragedy


    would really happen in real life.


    "I remember the day when I took the hospital notice, I felt like being sentenced to death. I don''t know


    why he doesn''t agree to have a check-up. He might think that no matter who was the one had sterility, it


    would be uneptable. What he fears most was that I would me myself if I was the one with the


    problem. "


    Love filled in the eyes of Chole. If there was anything worth celebrating in her miserable life, it was that


    she met Jim, the most important man in her life.


    If it weren''t for Jim, her life would have been more miserable.


    "Since then, I have be pessimistic. Maybe you can''t understand my feelings. Some couples


    choose to be DINK, but they still have the choice. There is huge difference between choose not to have


    child and couldn''t have child. " Chole smiled bitterly. She hadn''t told anyone about this for many years.


    They came to the city without friends or rtives.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    They only had each other.


    "Haven''t you ever thought about medical treatment?" There was a sh of expectation in Sara''s eyes.


    Then she realized that if the treatment was effective, she would not stand in front of Chole today.


    "At first, Jim took me everywhere for treatment. We didn''t have much money at home. After going to


    doctor for one year, my problem was still there. At that time, my mother-inw asked Jim to divorce me,


    because they can''t stand the rumors of their neighbors in the countryside anymore. "


    Bitterness spread from the corner of her mouth to the air. Perhaps there was no solution for her illness,


    so they were forced to a dead end step by step.


    Until there was no way out, they began to sacrifice. Death was the only way to get rid of the dilemma.


    "Jim had a quarrel with his family and took me out of the countryside to work in the city. This is


    unforgivable in our vige, so we have cut off contact with everyone in our hometown since then. But


    the situation was not getting better. "


    Chole coughed slightly. She didn''t know if it was her lung difort that made her feel stuffy.


    "You are very lucky to meet such a man who give up his family for you in that situation." Tears welled


    up from Sara''s eyes. She had never expected that there would be such a good man in the world. Few


    people could do this, but Jim had done it and insisted for the rest of his life.


    It might not be difficult to love a woman like this for one year, but it was too difficult to hold on for a


    lifetime. It''s difficult to insist on doing anything for one''s whole life.


    "Yes, I''m very lucky. But I also feel painful. I always think that a good man like him shouldn''t be dragged


    down by me. So on the day we came to the city, I was ready to leave him. " Chole forced a smile. She


    didn''t expect that she would talk about this with a smile one day.


    "You left him?" Sara was shocked. Jim would be desperate if he had lost Chole, which was the only


    thing left for him in this world.


    "But I didn''t really want to leave him. I just followed him secretly and watched him looking for me crazily


    everywhere in the city. At that time, I changed my mind. After I appeared before him, he said that I


    could never leave him again. "


    Chole smiled with satisfaction. Perhaps he had never left her, or perhaps he was looking at her in the


    air.


    "You are so lucky." Tears streamed down Sara''s face. The luckier she was in the past, the more painful


    she is now. Jim was a good man, but fate didn''t treat him well.


    "It''s hard for us to take root in this city. He has tried many jobs and entered many factories. He had


    done chores, moved bricks and done all kinds of heavy works. He just didn''t want me to do heavy


    work, so I''m working as a cashier in the supermarket till now. My work is easy, but my sry is not


    high. "


    Chole touched her throat gently. She had talked too much that her throat was a little dry.


    "Well, drink some water." Sara took a ss of water and handed it to Chole.


    "Thank you." Chole took over the ss expressionlessly. Maybe she wanted to smile, but she couldn''t.


    At this moment, she didn''t even had the strength to cry. How could she smile?


    After drinking the water gently, Chole felt a little better. Maybe telling the truth was a good way to


    relieve her depression. However, she didn''t normally have such opportunities. She didn''t often have the


    mood to talk about such things either.


    "But I''m still pessimistic. I began to worry about gains and losses. I began to think that maybe Jim


    would abandon me one day. Maybe he treated me so well just because he had met a new woman


    outside, so he felt guilty to me. That''s why he treated me so well. "


    "Women tend to be swayed by considerations of gain and loss. It''s not your fault."


    "But I still feel that I was stupid. I was really stupid. He was such a sincere man who loved me so much.


    I just couldn''t stop thinking too much. In the end, he changed a lot of jobs because of my rude and


    unreasonable behavior. But no matter how aggrieved he was, he neverined to me. He was the


    best man I have ever seen. "


    "Yes, I agree on that." Nodding, Sara held the other hand tightly. If it weren''t for Sara, Sara wouldn''t


    believe that there was such a good man in the world, and that he was living an ordinary life.


    "In the end, he entered the factory of the Shi Group. He had nned to work for a few more years


    here. Then we could buy and in the countryside and build a house of our own and spend the rest of


    our lives. God knows such disaster should happen to us. He wouldn''t die if it weren''t for me. "


    Chole thumped her chest in agony and thought, ''It''s my fault.''.


    "So he chose to die for you and get the insurance for you, right?" If that was the case, then this love


    story was really shocking.


    "No, no, it''s not like that. He did tried to cure me at the expense of his life, but when I found that I''ve got


    the cancer, I told him that if he did anything to sacrifice himself for me, I will go with him. "


    Chole''s face returned to calm. Perhaps today was the most expressive day for her in so many years.


    She couldn''t believe that she could show so many different expressions on her face. She thought she


    had suffered facioplegia since the moment she knew that she was infertile.

 Chapter 211 Contradiction

    Chapter 211 Contradiction


    "So, is there any secret behind the explosion?" Sara''s heart ached as if it was torn apart. Was it just a


    pure ident?


    "To save money, he hardly takes money with him. He had nothing to eat. So he could only roast


    potatoes. " Chole was heartbroken, and the reason for everything was found.


    Her husband roasted potatoes just to fill his stomach, not to revenge on anyone, nor to create an


    ident. But he didn''t expect such a big ident to happen.


    "What? £¡ £¡¡± Sara''s mouth was wide open in surprise and grief. For a moment, she felt that her mouth


    was filled with cold wind. She was feeling too sad, bitter and shocked. The truth was so simple but


    cruel.


    One police broke in. "Mrs. Chole, is what you just said true?" Jacob followed in and nced at Sara.


    He heard every word they said just now outside the door. The sound instion of the hospital was not


    that good.


    "Why are there so many policemen?" A trace of surprise shed through Chole''s eyes. The next


    second, she seemed to understand that all this should be done by Sara.


    But it didn''t matter. She had told the truth. If the police had to punish her for the ident, then she had


    nothing to say.


    "Can you be responsible for what you just said?" The policeman looked at Chole with a heavy


    expression. Perhaps he wanted to find a trace of uneasiness in Chole''s eyes, but she looked


    determined.


    "He was an optimistic and kind-hearted man who doesn''t even dare to kill chickens. If it wasn''t an


    ident, what else could it be? If you mean he killed people for my disease, that''s impossible. He was


    just hungry. " Chole''s eyes were full of sadness. He just wanted to eat something. Could it be the


    motivation of killing?


    "But I heard that the rtionship between the workers in the factory is not good. Were there any conflict


    between your husband and the other workers?" The policeman seemed to be questioning, but the fact


    it was just a routine.


    "If we would kill people just for some tiny conflicts, we won''t be able to live for so long. We''ve beengone


    through much more difficult times before. He had once worked for several months and got no money at


    all. Even in that situation, we didn''t do anything bad. "


    Chole smiled bitterly. She had to protect the honor of Jim after his death, even at the cost of her own


    life.


    "Well..." The policeman was searching for the loophole in Chole''s words. He couldn''t rule out Jim''s


    suspicion because of Chole''s personal opinion. But unfortunately, he didn''t find any loopholes. Instead,


    he felt powerless.


    Everyone had heard the story just now. The men present all knew that they were unable to do as much


    as Jim had done to her lover. Even if they loved their wifes so much, they couldn''t be a better husband


    than Jim.


    "He seldom got angry, and he never got angry with me. Even if I went too far sometimes and made


    trouble out of nothing, he always tolerated me. Even the foreman of the factory often bullied him. When


    he came back home and told me his experience, I would be angry and he always said that


    disadvantage was a kind of blessing. "


    Chole thought of Jim''s appearance and voice. Although he was not handsome or rich, he was a


    treasure in Chole''s heart all her life. She wouldn''t change him for anything.


    However, due to her illness, Jim was dragged down and lost everything, including his life.


    Their story was so miserable that no one was willing to review all these. But Chole couldn''t keep silent.


    Otherwise, he would be framed. In that case, no matter what she said would be useless.


    "I''m sorry." Jacob stepped forward and said in a low voice.


    "You are a good man." Chole looked up at Jacob. The couple in front of her were both good people.


    "I will keep my promise. But there is one thing you have to promise me. " Jacob looked at Chole


    seriously. He had never thought of saving others'' lives, but now he had such an idea.


    "What?" Chole looked at Jacob in confusion. Did she has to make further exnation and testimony?


    "Recover as soon as possible. I''ll pay for your medical expenses. Besides, I will set up a foundation in


    the future, and you should join it. " Jacob breathed a sigh of relief. He had wanted to care for people


    like Chole before, but he had never put it into practice. It was Chole who helped him to made the step


    forward.


    "Thank you, Mr. Jacob" Chole was so moved that she wanted to cry, but her tears failed her. Maybe her


    tears had already been dried up. Maybe she would never cry again. Jim wouldn''t want to see her cry.


    "Thank you, Miss Sara." Chole looked at hwe with a bitter face. She thanked her for listening, feeling


    and visiting her.


    "Take good care of yourself. We wille to see you again." With great difficulty, Sara stood up, feeling


    exhausted. After sitting for too long, her legs seemed to be numb with cold.


    Later, the police stayed to record confessions. The case was almost finished now. As long as they


    knew the reason for the explosion, the ident would naturally be easy to deal with.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    However, when they walked out of the ward, Jacob and Sara were not happy. They both had a heavy


    heart.


    The love between Chole and Jim had gone through so many difficulties, and they were still loving each


    other at thest moment. On the contrary, their love was nowhere to be found with time passing by.


    They tried to get back their love, but it was toote. They weren''t aware of the value of their love when


    the love was there, nor did they realize that they would feel regret when the love was gone.


    That was really depressing.


    "I..." Sara and Jacob opened their mouth at the same time as they walked side by side, surprising at


    the tacit understanding between them.


    "After you..." They spoke in the same voice again. Sara blushed in embarrassment. ''When did I have


    such a tacit understanding with Jacob?''


    "You go ahead." Sara shrugged generously, as if she was giving in.


    "I''m just sighing. I think what I have done is really insignificantpared with Jim." A guilty look


    appeared on Jacob''s face without any cover. He might have hidden his guilty feelings before, but now


    he wouldn''t do that anymore.


    "I''m sighing that there should be such a man in this world." Squinting slightly, Sara sneezed.


    "What''s wrong? Have you caught a cold?" Jacob frowned. The room in the hospital was cold just now,


    and he had forgotten that Sara had stayed there for so long.


    Jacob put his hand on Sara''s forehead and said, "It seems that you haven''t got fever."


    Time seemed to have stopped. In a daze, Sara stood still and felt the temperature of Jacob''s hand. It


    was cold.


    "I''ve decided to be such a man in the future." Jacob took the chance to look into Sara''s eyes


    sincerely. No, I will do better than him.


    "Forget it. I don''t believe you." Sara hit Jacob''s hand. She didn''t want him to see her


    blush.

 Chapter 212 Generalist

    Chapter 212 Generalist


    When you were five years old, you could run to a field one kilometer away to catch a butterfly; when


    you were ten years old, you could search over the street and alley for an ice cream.


    At the age of seventeen, you could go to a strange city alone for the one you loved; at the age of


    twenty-seven, you would find someone to live for a lifetime casually.


    This was a reflection of many people''s life, but not Jim''s.


    Maybe not just Sara, everyone wouldn''t believe that there should be such a nice man in the world.


    No, not just man. Anyone who could treat his or her lover as well as the others so nice would gain the


    respect from other people. Chole was really a lucky person. In fact, she might be the luckiest person


    despite her miserable life.


    "Sara, I didn''t know there should be someone in the world who could love another one to such extent."


    Jacob stared at the distance seriously. His heart was on Sara, but his eyes could not be unscrupulous.


    He had already lost her. So he couldn''t be unscrupulous. Love made Jacob clumsy. A man who was


    addicted to love was a clumsy man.


    Jacob didn''t even know what he could do to cheer Sara up. He had never thought about this before.


    "Yes. The troubles of thepany should be over now. " Sara felt much more relieved. Fortunately,


    she had helped him.


    "Thank you." Jacob''s heart was surging, but his tone was much calmer. He was always cold outside


    and warm inside. He just couldn''t perform enthusiastically.


    "Why are you so polite?" Raising her eyebrows intentionally, Sara pretended to be angry. In the past,


    only Jacob had the right to be angry, but she had never been serious about it.


    "Shall I take you to dinner?" Jacob asked tentatively. He was afraid that as soon as this matter was


    settled, he would not find a reason to make such an invitation anymore.


    What a contradiction! On the one hand, he would like to see the problem solved as soon as possible.


    On the other hand, he hoped that the problem could always be there.


    Perhaps that was why Jacob felt himself ridiculous. He didn''t know since when he had be like


    this.


    So indecisive and always thought too much before each move. The reason why he had be like


    this was that Sara was no longer predictable for him.


    "No, I have to go home now. I''m tired. " Sara didn''t mean to disassociate himself from her by refusing


    the invitation. But as Chole''s miserable narrative was still re-echoed in her mind. She was not in the


    mood to eat.


    "Okay, let me drive you home then." The disappointment in Jacob''s heart was self-evident. Once the


    matter was over, he wouldn''t even have the chance to invite her to dinner.


    "No, thanks. You can deal with the following things first and leave me alone." With a big smile on her


    face, Sara acted as if she could be fine alone.


    Jacob saw her sitting into a taxi, feeling frustrated.


    She just couldn''t wait to leave him. Didn''t she want to stay for one more minute?


    Without looking back, Sara left in a high spirit. Such a scene was not that strange to Jacob. However,


    Jacob used to be the one who left in a high spirit before. Jacob stepped on the gas and sped in the


    opposite direction of where Sara had left.


    The scenery on the street shed backward quickly, and Jacob put aside the unhappiness just now.


    Has this matter really been solved?


    Maybe it was, but everything seemed unreal. Now they were waiting for the police toe to a


    conclusion about the result of the ident and then hold a press conference.


    Everything seemed to be settled without any doubt.


    But Jacob was feeling upset. He called James, but didn''t go to thepany.


    Today, he made an appointment with the man who wore a peaked capst time.


    He thought he wouldn''t be able to contact him recently. But now it seemed that it was necessary to


    meet him again.


    Because Jacob wanted to find out what had happened to Alice in the past four years. He was unwilling


    to investigate it before because he thought it would damage his feelings for her.


    But now things were different. He wanted to investigate it earlier, but the explosion had dyed his


    schedule.


    Besides, Thompson seemed to disappear in this period. Only Jacob knew what had happened.


    Perhaps it was hard for him to protect himself now.


    The man in peaked cap was known as well-informed and was called "Generalist". It was said that he


    knew all the news happened in legal and illegal world.


    Thanks to the help of James, Jacob was able to contact with this man. To be honest, in Jacob''s eyes,


    James was the omnipotent one. No one had ever been as omnipotent as James.


    Jacob parked his car at the roadside and looked around at the scattered crowd. He looked up at the


    buildings around him.


    Every time they met, the ces chosen by "Generalist" were always so devious that Jacob could only


    find it with the help of GPS. Jacob tidied up his clothes and felt rxed. All the troubles would soon


    come to an end. He even felt that the spring was getting closer.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After searching for a long time, he finally found the ce they were supposed to meet. Jacob took a


    deep breath and walked into an inconspicuous shop with his head down.


    "Generalist" must be a man who knew how to enjoy his life. Otherwise, he wouldn''t choose a restaurant


    every time.


    "Three pounds of beef, please, and half a kilo of liquor. " "Generalist" said to the shop owner loudly


    when he saw Jacob.


    "Got it. Just a minute. " No waiter came out. They just informed the kitchen through the inte at the


    counter.


    "Three pounds of pickled beef, half a kilo of liquor." The boss''s loud voice shocked Jacob, but he didn''t


    feel annoyed.


    He felt a touch of the passion of life here, through the rising smoke and fragrance. It was something


    fresh and strange to Jacob.


    "Long time no see." Jacob suddenly felt that he was bing a little artistic. It was the ce to enjoy


    meat and alcohol, but he began to be moved by the atmosphere.


    "Have you solved thepany''s problems?" "Generalist" started the conversation, looked harmless.


    He got information flooding from all directions every day, but he knew how to sort out useful


    information.


    Some information would be useful in the future, but it was not obvious now.


    He was good at dealing with all kinds of information regardless of the channels to get them. As a result,


    he seldom exposed himself to the public. And as his reputation grew, sometimes he would not take


    orders from strangers.


    And even if he received the order, he wouldn''t ept the money. Unless there was something or


    someone that particrly touched him, he would not move.


    It was said that when he was young, he was arrogant and had many enemies. But no one dared to do


    anything to "Generalist", so far.


    The news he got was always priceless, and there was no need for him to attract customers. Lots of


    people woulde to him automatically.


    Some people would find him when they divorced or cheated on each other, and some people would


    find him for deeper hatred for the others. As the numbering to him umtes, he was getting


    used to the situation.


    Therefore, no matter how rich and powerful his customer was, he would judge whether he liked the job


    or not and whether he wanted to ept it.


    Whether he would take the job was all depended on his mood. After all, he had earned enough money.


    It was true that all walks of life are equal, one can always achieve wealth and fame no matter which


    way you choose. As long as your skill was proficient.


    Due to the rtionship with James, Jacob had the opportunity to find "Generalist" for help.


    It was lucky for Jacob as the man was not usually avable.

 Chapter 213 Hold Back

    Chapter 213 Hold Back


    "Almost, but the ending was a little unexpected." Jacob looked at therge te of beef served by the


    waiter. He felt like a swordsman living in ancient times, drinking wine and eating meat.


    "Yes. The thing you asked me to investigatest time has beenpleted, so I just did a little trick.


    Now it''s time for him to suffer." The man whose nickname was "Omnipotent" got a ss of wine for


    himself. It was not enough to live such afortable life.


    "So how is he now?" Jacob squinted his eyes and looked around. He didn''t know whether it was safe


    or not here. So he couldn''t ask the question directly.


    "He''s exhausted. I have tampered with his purchasing channel. If he can handle it well, he might get


    through it. But if he can''t handle it well, hispany''s crisis won''t be better than yours now."


    Omnipotent picked up a piece of beef and put it into his mouth. He had been used to the delicacies, but


    the food in these small restaurants was more delicious. Having been used to those precious things, he


    still thought ordinary beef was good enough. He already had the life that he had dreamed of, and it was


    sofortable now.


    It was gratifying that the life he liked was still his. No one had changed him.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "How should I thank you?" Jacob put down his chopsticks, wiped his mouth and hands with a tissue.


    He reached out to take the check with him. He just wanted the other party to fill in a satisfied number


    randomly. Finally, he let out his anger. It was more important than anything else.


    As for Thompson, Jacob would never forgive him. It was unforgivable that he dared to attempt at Sara


    over and over again.


    Therefore, no matter what kind of method Jacob used, he would definitely destroy him.


    "Stop. I didn''t help you for money." Omnipotent frowned slightly. He seemed to have known what Jacob


    wanted to do, which made him angry.


    "Then what do you want? I have something to ask you to do." Embarrassed, Jacob put his hand on the


    table, and gently put down the check that he had already held in his hand.


    "I like to make friends. I don''t need any reward to help my friends." Omnipotent smiled. No wonder


    Jacob was the nephew of James.


    "Then, let''s make a friend." Jacob stretched out his hand and looked serious. He felt as if there was


    certain kind of respect in his heart, and everything was inconceivable.


    Omnipotent smiled. It seemed that Jacob was an interesting man. "Okay. Have some meat."


    Jacob didn''t have any appetite at first, but he hadn''t eaten well these days. He could have a good drink


    with Omnipotent.


    "You just said that you still have someone to investigate. Who is it?" Omnipotent took a sip of wine, and


    the spicy taste filled his whole stomach. Then he felt warm all over his body. The spring of this city was


    finallying, wasn''t it?


    "My first girlfriend has been studying in the United States for four years. I want to investigate about


    everything she has done in the past four years. The more detailed the better. Is that okay?" Jacob


    raised his ss. The choking smell of wine filled his mouth, but he swallowed it in one gulp.


    Only those who drank knew the strong smell of alcohol, and only those who encountered difficulties


    knew that life was not easy.


    "No problem. But it will take some time." Omnipotent raised his ss and clinked sses with Jacob.


    "Really? That''s abroad. I know nothing about her for so many years. But now I find that it''s my


    ignorance that has hurt many people."


    Jacob smiled. There were many people had been hurt, including himself. ''Why was the wine so bitter?''


    But it was impossible for him to stop. Jacob knew that. In the past, he just didn''t dare to face it. The


    feeling of liking Alice was just like that he couldn''t forget his young and arrogant self at that time.


    At that time, he was the pride of life, but in the eyes of everyone, he was nothing.


    Now, he was the pride in everyone''s eyes. He could decide many things with a single move, but in his


    own eyes, he had nothing.


    Everything he had was either about to lose or had already lost.


    It turned out that the price of bing the pride of others was to lose himself.


    "No problem. In fact, Chinese people''s circle of life abroad is not as big as that in our country. We can


    know a lot of things about those people if we inquire about it." Omnipotent smiled. At this time, Jacob


    gave him the feeling that he was a good friend.


    "Well, cheers. To celebrate that I have a friend like you." Jacob didn''t know how to express his


    gratitude. Maybe those words were like the sphemy of their friendly rtionship.


    "Do you have any n in the future?" Omnipotent suddenly asked with a solemn expression. As far as


    he knew, Jacob was not in a good situation now. The crisis of hispany seemed to have been


    solved, but in fact, it was just the beginning.


    Jacob also knew that this was not the end of a question, but the beginning. If it could explode now, it


    could explode at any time in the future.


    The ident happened in an instant. But it might happen every year.


    If the root cause hadn''t been solved, then people''s hearts would be uneasy. If people were uneasy,


    then thepany''s operation would be empty talk. And everyone would be panic.


    Jacob hadn''t thought about the future yet. In the past, he would always make a n for the future.


    When would he get married, when would he divorce, and when would he be the richest man in


    the city.


    There was no doubt that he had done them all. But he was not happy. The reason why he was


    unhappy was that even though he realized his n, he didn''t want to finally be a person like this.


    He felt that he had never been in a good mood for the past four years. He was like a machine sending


    messages every day. He seemed to be thinking, but in fact, he had no soul. Life was empty, but he did


    not find it.


    And there are some things in life that were out of control. For example, idents, illness and aging. In


    his n, there had never been such bad things, but they still happened.


    So his n was useless. If he failed, he would be unhappy and vent his anger on others. In the past,


    he had vented his anger on Sara, but now no one was willing to bear it with him except himself.


    "I don''t know. Let''s wait and see." Jacob took a gulp of the wine, and his face twisted into a ball. Wine


    was a good thing. It could make people warm instantly and forget troubles.


    However, Jacob was not drunk. Only losers would get drunk. He just tasted the wine. A great man only


    taste the wine and never get drunk.


    Those who only knew how to paralyze their nerves with alcohol in order to escape from pain would


    never be able to escape from pain in essence. Because they knew how painful every moment they


    were awake.


    "Don''t you n anymore?" Omnipotent was a little surprised. Many sessful businessmen


    seeded because they had a well-organized n. If they didn''t care about anything, they wouldn''t


    see a good result step by step.


    "If fate is in my hands, and it won''t change if I go step by step. If fate is not in my hands. Even if I n


    thousands of times, it will be useless. So it''s useless anyway. Don''t worry."


    Jacob looked at the beef in front of him. For the first time, he felt that the beef tasted so delicious. This


    changed his opinion of private food.


    The big hermit was hidden in the city, while the small hermit was hidden in the wild. Jacob squinted his


    eyes. No matter what kind of noise and beasts there would be in the future, he would not shrink back.


    Since he had chosen, he would definitely insist.


    While eating, they chatted with each other like friends. However, Jacob had his own thoughts. He didn''t


    say anything that he shouldn''t say.


    Due to the specialty of Omnipotent''s upation, Jacob had to hold back. If he ruined himself because


    of such a thing in the future, it would be too unworthy.

 Chapter 214 Trick

    Chapter 214 Trick


    But if Omnipotent wanted to hurt him, it would be a piece of cake anyway. The case of Thompson was


    an example.


    The world was always dangerous. It''s not as peaceful as we thought. The two people who were smiling


    at each other had to restrain their dissatisfaction with each other because of interests, so they looked


    harmonious on the surface.


    Jacob had seen too many of people over the years, no matter they were harmonious or nning plots


    in secret. There were so many things that he didn''t want to mention at all. Therefore, he would always


    keep a backup n for himself.


    That was human nature. No one would open their heart to another. Even between lovers, they would


    always hide their bad side, so as not to let each other discover it all.


    So it was understandable for Jacob to be like this. But during the conversation with Omnipotent, he


    thought that Omnipotent was a good person, who knew the human nature well but didn''t act in that


    way. He was a man of true character.


    "Hello, another two pounds of beef please. By the way, please add some peanuts." Jacobughed


    happily. It had been a long time since he had dinner so happily, as if all his troubles had been swept


    away.


    "I didn''t expect you to eat so much? I thought you were used to the delicacies and didn''t eat much of


    these ordinary food." Omnipotent made fun of Jacob, but with a smile of appreciation.


    "I''m sorry, but I have a good appetite today. Have you known Uncle James for a long time?" Jacob was


    confused. He knew that he could ask Omnipotent for help because of James.


    "It seems so. We have known each other for many years. I can''t remember it clearly. It''s a long time


    ago." Omnipotent squinted slightly as if he was thinking, but in fact, he was waiting for the peanuts.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ha-ha, then what did Uncle James look like before?" Jacob wanted to hear more about Uncle James


    from others. For him, James''s life was like a mystery.


    Everyone avoided talking about him, but everyone was in awe of him. Everyone could keep it a secret,


    but everyone knew it. Everyone seemed to keep the secret of James at the same time, and that secret


    seemed to only belong to that generation.


    The more Jacob thought about it, the more he wanted to know. Just like digging a treasure, he wanted


    to know some legends about Uncle James.


    "Didn''t he tell you?" Omnipotent squinted slightly. ''He didn''t tell you that I used to work for him, as his


    brother and his friend?''


    "A little, but he doesn''t want to talk about anything else. I know what happened to his lover." Jacob was


    a little embarrassed. At this time, the beef was served, blocking his embarrassment.


    He didn''t want Omnipotent to think that he knew nothing about Uncle James, but it didn''t make any


    difference if he knew little.


    "He will tell youter. I can''t tell you now." Omnipotent pretended to be mysterious. Since James didn''t


    want to say it, he wouldn''t say either.


    "Okay. He said he would tell me when it''s over." Jacob sighed. He was too anxious.


    "Then why did you be Omnipotent?" Jacob changed the subject and threw the question to


    Omnipotent. He was more and more interested in the life of Omnipotent. A person who had a


    rtionship with James wouldn''t be an ordinary one.


    "Me? When I started my career in my teens, I met a lot of people and many things, but I forgot them all.


    Because there were only two words about those things: human nature. Human nature was the


    foundation, and then a series of problems were originated from it. These problems then had something


    to do with other things. They went on and on, forming this society."


    After saying that, Omnipotent raised his head and took a sip of wine. He toasted to the past without


    looking back no matter how bitter it was.


    "That makes sense. I didn''t expect you to be so open-minded." Jacob cheered up. Chatting with


    experienced people was like reading a good book, and in the end, he would always benefit from being


    obedient.


    "Open-minded? I''m not open-minded. If I''m really open-minded, I won''t be Omnipotent. There are too


    many people that I can''t let go of, so I am not open-minded at all." Omnipotent seemed to be modest,


    or self-reproach.


    "Ha-ha. A freak." Jacob gave him a thumbs up. Many people had forgotten their own position after


    bing famous.


    "I''m ttered. James is really open-minded. But no one knows how sad he is, and he won''t let others


    know." Omnipotent seemed to sigh with a gentle expression, as if he was recalling something.


    "Anyway. I always think Uncle James is a legend." Jacob interrupted Omnipotent''s fantasy and pulled


    him back to reality. People in that era all felt like legends. James was even more legendary.


    Omnipotent nodded with a smile. If it weren''t for James''s fear to tell Jacob what had happened to him,


    he could have told his nephew about it in detail. But now, he couldn''t.


    "Do you know what is the most important thing in life?" Jacob raised his head. He didn''t know why he


    wanted to ask this question all of a sudden.


    "Many people think family, wealth, health and security are the most important things in their lives. I


    don''t think much about it. Maybe I''m one of them, or maybe I''m not."


    Omnipotent squinted slightly. Perhaps it was because he had drunk, his face was a little red. He didn''t


    have anyments on this question.


    "I didn''t expect you to make fun of me. Forget it. Everyone has a different thought. I used to think that


    the most important thing in life is those things, but now I have a little otherprehension."


    Jacob squinted his eyes. He didn''t want to admit it, but he had to admit his true feelings.


    They were like strange creatures that were eager to live. They were eager to be recognized by the


    outside world. Jacob didn''t know it before, but now he understood.


    "Whatprehension? I''d like to hear it in detail." Omnipotent seemed to be open to this. Anyway,


    many things in life were like this.


    "The most important thing in life is not wealth, health or family, but attitude. Someone said that attitude


    decided everything. In the past, I always thought it was a piece of cake. Don''t all the adults know?"


    Jacob had a smile on his face. He really didn''t expect something to happen. Otherwise, how could the


    bitterness at the corners of his mouthe from?


    "You finally understand that there are some things in life that have no answers?" Omnipotent touched


    the ss. The warmth of the wine transmitted to the ss, making people reluctant to leave the


    warmth.


    "Yes. The most important thing in life is to cherish." Jacob raised his head and drank the strong wine.


    The pungent smell of the wine was more and more unforgettable.


    "Ha-ha. I''m so happy today. I finally hear something I want to hear." Omnipotent''s eyes seemed to be


    shining. He was so clear that he had been tired of hearing those answers.


    There were always people who kept asking about the meaning of life. Once they encountered painful


    things, many people would be crushed by the reality. After being destroyed, it was almost impossible


    for them to heal.


    Some wounds, once festered, would never heal. That was why some people looked so strong, but in


    fact, they were vulnerable.


    Was it a good thing or a bad thing? No one was sure. But at least it was not a good start for an


    individual. Fortunately, Jacob was not the kind of person who was vulnerable.


    "You are much better than I expected." Omnipotent changed his smile into a serious expression. In fact,


    Omnipotent rarely smiled. Today was an exception.


    Smile was actually a luxury for adults, especially a smile from the bottom of their hearts.

 Chapter 215 Bad Temper

    Chapter 215 Bad Temper


    "In fact, I always feel that I''m not a good person. I have a bad temper and a cold personality. Hardly


    any people would like to make friends with me. " Jacob began toin about himself. He was the


    God''s favored one in others'' eyes, but only he knew his own condition.


    "No, you need to find your ce." Omnipotent frowned. It was good to be modest, but Jacob was too


    modest.


    "Do you think I have underestimated myself?" Jacob smiled. How could he lower himself? His was


    always lofty in his life, so he lost everything around him.


    "As a human being, the most important thing is enjoying your life." Omnipotent gave his advice. After


    all, he couldn''t live Jacob''s life.


    The sentence actually drew a perfect end for their talk. If the previous conversation was a mess, then


    now it was a good story.


    It was rare for Jacob to meet such an interesting person. He had nned to go back earlier, but their


    conversationsted until the afternoon.


    Jacob was not as affectation as the other "sessful people", which made him look like a serious


    person who could make friends with. Omnipotent had seen many wiseacres pretending to be sincere,


    but it was obvious that Jacob was not one of them.


    No wonder James always praised him. Omnipotent''s eyes were full of smile. If he was 10 years


    younger, maybe they could be sworn brothers with Jacob. Now they could only be friends.


    After dinner, Jacob sighed, "I really didn''t want to leave."


    Omnipotentughed, "Me too. You cane to drink with me when you free. "N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "That''s great. I''m inck of a drinking buddy, it''s good to have you drink with me. " Jacob smiled. It was


    really lucky for him to find a person with the same interest.


    People always thought their life was unsmooth and others'' life were bright and wonderful. So they tend


    to envy others. In fact, it was unnecessary to do that. After all, everyone had his or her own advantages


    and disadvantages.


    People should try their best to perfect their own lives rather than envy others all day long. However,


    many people just couldn''t realize that. They just lost themselves on the way pursuing the life of others.


    How could they live the lives of others if they couldn''t even live their own live well?


    Jacob sniffed and looked down at the Rolex watch on his wrist. It was 4 o''clock in the afternoon and he


    had been outside all day long.


    But it didn''t matter. It had been a long time since he enjoyed such a period of free timest time. If only


    he could have more leisure time like this. But Jacob knew it was just an extravagant hope. He had to


    deal with his business and that would take up almost all of his time off bed.


    That''s why Jacob cherished the time talking with Omnipotent. The two of them chatted for a long time.


    Their conversation had little to do with life, but in a sense, it was rted to life in each sentence.


    Jacob had never thought that he would talk so much with a stranger and reveal so much about his


    feelings.


    It reminded him of Chole. A woman with great sorrow in her heart should still had the mood to chat with


    him that day. How lucky he was.


    In the past, Jacob didn''t care about that. He only cared about thepany''s development, the stock


    price of thepany and whether his life had reached a new height.


    But those things were all cold, thoughtless and apathetic. He never tried to contact and understand an


    ordinary person and listen to their stories. He felt that it was a waste of time.


    But now, he had to stop and think about what he needed to do and what he should pursue in the rest of


    his life.


    He had always thought himself to be thoughtful, but now he had to reflect on himself. It seemed that he


    was no different from the ordinary people.


    He stood up and said goodbye to Omnipotent. Waving his hand, Omnipotent said, "Goodbye. We will


    meet again, my friend."


    Jacob smiled. Maybe it was because the alcohol in his body, or maybe it was because of the words


    said by Omnipotent, Jacob felt his body warm. He didn''t even wrap his coat tightly in the cold wind.


    He had already informed his assistant during the meal to pick him up. He didn''t like to have too many


    people around him, so he never hired a driver. That''s partly why he always hired male assistants


    before.


    Standing at the door and waiting for assistant Cindy, Jacob was wondering if he should hire a driver.


    After all, it was not that proper to ask Cindy to be his private driver. After all, it was not that proper for a


    girl to do the job.


    While waiting for Cindy, Jacob felt quite rxed. Maybe that''s the positive effect of chatting with others.


    He had few chances to reveal his mind and experience the cheerful feeling.


    Assistant Cindy got off the taxi in a hurry and saw the CEO waiting for her outside his car from a


    distance. She wondered why he wasn''t waiting for her in the car. It was so cold.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I had some business to deal with in thepany just now. Sorry for keeping you


    waiting." As Qian spoke, she quickly took the car key from Jacob.


    A strong smell of inferior white alcohol sent out from the body of Jacob and filled in the car.


    Assistant Qian frowned and asked, "Mr. Jacob, how much alcohol have you drunk? It smells so strong."


    Lyingfortably on the back seat, Jacob squinted slightly. The wide Bentley gave Jacob a sense of


    security.


    "Not much. I just drank half a catty with a friend." Jacob answered with great interest.


    Then, he naturally fell asleep.


    Two dayster, the Shi Group applied for a press conference to exin the whole story of the explosion


    to the public. The police also agreed to present.


    Rows of chairs were solemnly ced at the press conference. The reporters had been waiting here for


    a long time. The earlier they sent the information, the better their jobs were done.


    Therefore, all the reporters came early to wait for the news, hoping to get thetest news.


    Unfortunately, there was no one from the Shi Group at the scene for a long time. With time passing by,


    reporters looked askance at the people around, hoping to see Jacob as soon as possible.


    Some impatient ones began toin that Jacob was trying to be a poser like those stars of the


    second rate. But there were still some people waiting patiently. People like Colin knew that they needed


    to wait before aplish anything.


    After a long time, Jacob, along with his secretary, James and some directors entered the hall. Among


    them, there were also the policeman. But today, due to his special identity, the policeman was not


    going to make any statement.


    In such apany press conference, it was improper for the police to act too closely with thepany.


    That''s why the policeman chose to keep silent.


    Jacob walked through the crowd of reporters with a in face. He avoidedmunicating with all


    people around. Previously, Jacob had to show his attitude because he had to leave a good impression


    for thepany.


    But now it was unnecessary for him to do that anymore. With truth of the ident in hand, he could be


    the superior CEO again. He was still the top leader of the Shi Group. So he didn''t have to bow to


    others.


    As a result, he didn''t pay attention to these people. As a CEO, it was the greatest etiquette for him to


    treat those paparazzi politely. If someone should cross the line, Jacob would not let him go.


    "Today, we are holding this press conference here. We want to give an exnation on the explosion


    happened not long ago which has attracted much attention from all walks of life. We didn''t hold the


    press conference until today because we were investigating the ident.

 Chapter 216 Touched

    Chapter 216 Touched


    Jacob paused and looked at the shing lights in front of him. The faces of the journalists were hidden


    behind the lights. Everything was like a dream from Jacob''s perspective.


    "We have found out the cause of the ident that everyone is concerned about. Today, we will publish


    the news once and for all. In order to ensure the authenticity of our statement, we have invited the


    police. The police officer is just sitting between me. " Jacob pointed at the policeman beside him.


    Thetter nodded in agreement. Jacob paused for a second and continued.


    "I''m sorry for what happened this time. After all, it happened in the factory of ourpany. We didn''t


    expect the ident to happen, nor did we expect the cause of the ident. One of the employees''


    wife was seriously ill and needed a lot of medical fees. In order to save money, the employee roasted


    potatoes in the factory to feed himself, which finally caused an ident. "


    Jacob looked serious. Thinking of Jim''s name, his heart sank. Even though he didn''t know this


    employee, he could still feel how great the man was.


    "Someone may question why our factory allows employees to use a furnace. The winter in the North


    was very cold. The temperature in the factory was about the same as outside. Thepany wanted to


    take care of all the employees based on humanity. Besides, after the test, the furnace won''t explode


    without open fire. "


    Jacob looked at the camera with his bright eyes. If his eyes flickered because of uneasiness and


    uncertainty before, then now he won''t do that again.


    "I believe thepany is responsible for this problem. We shouldn''t have ignored the emotions and


    family life of our employees. It''s our fault that we didn''t know about the difficulties our employees were


    facing in time. On behalf of the wholepany, I apologize to the victims in the explosion and their


    families. "


    Jacob stood up and bowed deeply. Now that things hade to this extent, thepany''s


    responsibility could not be shirked. But as long as the ident was not caused by the loopholes on


    management and equipment of thepany, the responsibilities on Jacob''s part was limited.


    "Mr. Jacob, will you really believe the reason given if you were us?" Colin asked in a sharp voice. He


    had been listening carefully to Jacob''s words, hoping to find the loophole in it.


    "Why would I not believe that? Isn''t life full of ridiculous yet real idents? If you don''t believe me, you


    can find other evidence or go through the court process. "


    Jacob reminded himself patiently not to be irritable at this moment.


    "Why are you evading to tell the truth? What are you trying to hide?" Colin didn''t give up, as if he was


    the hero today.


    "I don''t know when did I evade. If there is anything I can''t exin clearly, you can ask mywyer."


    There was no expression on Jacob''s face. He must keep calm on such a serious asion today.


    "Then why don''t you answer my question directly?" Colin seemed to have the right to speak. Last time,


    Jacob embarrassed him, and this time, he must make Jacob more embarrassed.


    "Does anyone has any other questions? The main purpose of our press conference today is to make


    the announcement and allow time for questions, and I have answered the question this reporter asked


    just now. If you insist on pestering me, I reserve the right to refuse to answer. "


    Jacob directly refused to answer Colin''s question. He was not obligated to answer each questions


    anyway. Jacob had the right to keep silent. Besides, he had answered Collin already.


    But he wouldn''t subject to endless pestering.


    "Then Mr. Jacob. How are you going topensate the family? " A female reporter asked.


    "We will discuss this with the family. The preliminary decision of thepany was to make some


    financialpensation. Besides that, we would visit the parents of the victims on a regr basis. In


    addition, I''m going to set up a foundation after the ident. "


    Jacob looked up at the audience. Chole was hidden in the crowd, but Jacob easily found her.


    Perhaps Jacob not only learned how to deal with crisis, but also how to deal with love.


    Only when a person was serious about love and was responsible for himself could he be responsible


    for others.


    "May I know why you are preparing for the foundation?" The female reporter''s eyes lit up. This decision


    sounded very attractive.


    "Well, maybe it''s because I''ve been touched by some affairs and people derived from this ident. I


    think this world will be better if we could care more about the people around and try to help each other


    out of pure love. "


    Jacob fixed his eyes on Chole. He really wanted to say thank you to her. Thank them for teaching him


    how to love and how to grow in adversity.


    "Up to now, this ident had created extensive affection. For example, do you think it will cause panic


    in the new energy industry? In other words, will this industry fall into some kind of predicament due to


    this ident? "


    The female reporter seemed to have asked the expected question for most people, and this was also


    the predicament that the Shi Group might face. After all, the birth and development of anything new


    could never avoid setbacks.


    "There would be some negative impact caused to the industry, but there would always be difficulties in


    the developing process of new industries. I firmly believe that as the members of such a vital industry,


    the practitioners of this industry would conquer all the difficulties. "


    Jacob fooled her by mentioning the Marxist philosophy he had learned before. Philosophy can be


    useful sometimes.


    The crowd nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    In fact, running apany was like raising a child. As the runners witnessed the process of a


    company''s birth and growth, they would also see all the difficulties apany meets in the process.


    Just like see their children get sick.


    When encountering a problem, if the first thought of the runners was to escape, the problem would


    never be solved.


    Therefore, Jacob would not flinch. The current difficulties were only temporary. There would always be


    a day when all these difficulties would be a history.


    "What experience will the Shi Group learn from this matter?" Obviously, the female reporter was not


    trying to stir up more troubles. She was asking questions from an objective point of view. She didn''t


    want to make things difficult for Jacob. After all, there was no personal grudge between Jacob and her.


    "I promise that thepany will cherish its employees more and learn to treat them with tolerance and


    care. In the future, we would create a better environment in thepany for all of our employees. The


    company is not a cold institute, but a warm family. "


    Jacob revealed his heart sincerely. He couldn''t believe these soulful words woulde out from his


    mouth one day. Now, these words naturally came out, just because a seed of love and humanity had


    been nted in his heart.


    Words may not save life, but literature could make life better.


    After saying that, Jacob stood up and gave a hint to James.


    Unsurprisingly, today''s press conference should be over at this point.


    "Wait a minute. I want to interview the families of the victims. As far as I know, thisdy behind me was


    so sad that she tried to jump off the building of the Shi Group that day, right? "


    Colin''s sharp voice sounded. A reporter with honor would not question an emotionally troubled party in


    such a direct way. Colin''s behavior was in fact a vition of the professional ethics as a


    reporter.

 Chapter 217 Numbness

    Chapter 217 Numbness


    All the people present turned to look at Chole, who was once again became the focus of attention. But


    she didn''t want to be the focus. When Jim was gone, she decided to be invisible for the public.


    Jacob frowned and looked at the scene in front of him. Chole came here just to put an end to the whole


    event. But unexpectedly, Colin directed the focus of the conflict to Chole.


    Bearing the urge to beat Colin, Jacob observed the audience coldly.


    What was supposed toe woulde sooner orter. Jacob calmly looked at all this, hoping that


    Colin''s sharp words would not cause more harms to Chole.


    "Miss Chole, may I ask why did you want to jump off the building? Is there any unspoken secret?"


    There were always people who gains pleasure by exposing others'' misery to the public. Colin was such


    a person. He didn''t really care about Chole feelings at all.


    Colin just hoped to dig out the hot point news, so that he could hold his position as a paparazzi.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I was in a bad mood then. It was an impulsive behavior." Chole''s calmness stunned people around.


    Jacob looked at Chole with aplicated expression. Bearing such a great pain, how much courage


    was needed for her to speak out the sentence so calmly? Maybe she shouldn''t havee here today.


    "Do you really believe the truth announced today? Don''t you think it''s unbelievable? " Colin asked


    aggressively regardless of Chole''s feelings at all.


    Or it''s better to say that he was trying to stir up the negative emotions of her and the other families of


    the victims. He just couldn''t believe that what Chole told him was the truth.


    "It''s only you who think it''s unbelievable." Colin''s attitude made Chole felt angry, but she restrained


    herself well. Today, she couldn''t make trouble for Jacob.


    Chole could feel her value by not making trouble for others.


    "Did you get any benefit from the Shi Group, or did you have any unspeakable reason that prevented


    you from telling the truth?" Colin held the microphone with a sly light in his eyes.


    He wanted everyone to know that he was a qualified paparazzi. So he had to get an eye-catching result


    from the interview.


    "I don''t know what''s your view of life was like, but I don''t think there exists any ''benefits'' more precious


    than my life. I would never exchange my life for any benefits. I just want to tell the truth, and prevent the


    truth from being distorted by any interests. "


    Chole said word by word, trying to shatter Colin''s arrogance. She not only wanted to shatter it, but also


    wanted Colin to be sincerely convinced.


    Colin stood still, speechless. He didn''t expect Chole to say such sharp words. Standing on the stage,


    Jacob and the policeman also looked at Chole with bright eyes. Naturally, they didn''t want her to be


    hurt by any words.


    But it seemed that their worry was unnecessary. Chole almost crushed Colin in the interview.


    "You look so calm. Aren''t you sad about what happened?" Colin curled his lips. He thought it was the


    easiest thing to interview the family of the victims, given their unstable emotion and the losses they


    suffered in the ident. But he didn''t expect that this woman would be so stubborn.


    It seemed that what the woman said had a point. Colin could only lean aside and could not speak.


    Colin''s throat was dry and he didn''t know what to say. He had no choice but to pretend to be calm. He


    had never been hindered in an interview before.


    Almost everyone else interviewed would feel embarrassed and cautious in front of him. What''s wrong


    this time? Why was everyone so rational and calm? It was abnormal.


    "Do you want to see me feeling sad, or do you think I should wear my sadness on my face?" Chole was


    eloquent and had seen all kinds of people since she worked in the city.


    She was now experienced enough to deal with such issue properly.


    "Miss, I think you have been avoiding my question." Colin restrained his panic and went back to the


    right track. How could he lose hisposure in front of a family member?


    Chole didn''t say anything, but looked at Colin firmly. Even though there was deep sorrow in Chole''s


    eyes, there was no emotion in her words.


    A person with real deep grief wouldn''t cry. Then, what was the intention of those who were eager to see


    others cry? Chole looked at Colin nkly, as if there was nothing in front of her.


    "You must have some unspeakable reason, right?" Colin tried to speak in a calm tone to make himself


    look kind. He did a good job to show his care for the family of the victims.


    "No. I have no unspeakable reason. I have fully expressed what I want to say. I don''t want to talk to you


    anymore. People like you enjoys building your happiness on other people''s pain. "


    Chole was escorted away by a nurse behind her. Colin stood still, feeling like being stuck by a fish bone


    in the throat.


    Had he always built happiness on the pain of others? Was it wrong to be sharp in interviews in order to


    get the news and the truth?


    Colin felt a little dejected. Perhaps he had never realized that his pursuit of the truth was actually


    trampling on the truth.


    The press conference ended at this point. Although there was an ident, it was generally within the


    control of Jacob. But he was surprised at Chole''s performance.


    In such a solemn asion, under the focus of so many people, Chole should be so calm and


    controlled herself. Was her heart dead or was she already numb on the outside world? God knew.


    With a sigh of relief, Jacob stood up and shook hands with the police.


    "Are you busy today? Let''s have dinner together. Thank you for your help, sir. " Jacob looked sincere.


    This problem was finally solved, although he didn''t know whether there would be more negative


    repercussions waiting for him.


    At least, the major conflict in the ident was sessfully dealt with.


    "No, I have something else to do. I''m needed in the bureau. Too many things were waiting for me to


    deal with and I barely have time to eat. " The policeman smiled innocently. He was satisfied with the


    way Jacob called him.


    "Then I owe you a dinner. If you have time, you cane to me at any time. " Jacobughed and


    walked out of the conference hall with the policeman.


    James followed them and watched the policeman walking out. James knew about Chole too. The


    people who knew the truth were all feeling nervous. If Chole couldn''t control her emotion, the scene


    might really be out of control.


    Although the truth was obvious.


    "Are we going back to thepany or somewhere else?" James squinted slightly. The smell of early


    spring hade to his face, but he always had an illusion that things had not been fully settled.


    "Well, I want to meet my friends. They probably know about it this ident, but they don''t know the


    inside story yet. So I have to meet them. " Jacob looked into the distance.


    The sunlight prated theyers of barriers, and shone through the haze and showered the city, like


    a sharp knife cutting through the darkness. Sometimes the change of weather would be consistent with


    people''s emotion.


    The cause of the ident was rified, and the next step was to deal with the aftermath and ensure


    the safety of the factory in the future. James could do these things well.


    Jacob stared nkly into the distance. Once people conquered the barriers in their lives, they would


    growrgely.

 Chapter 218 Tease

    Chapter 218 Tease


    Some people may feel desperate because of all kinds of problems they met, while some would be


    more mature after solving them.


    Of course, Jacob was not the kind of person who would be desperate. He always knew what he should


    do.


    Driving at the full speed on the broad road, Jacob had never felt so happy. Perhaps it was a pleasure


    after getting rid of the trouble, or perhaps it was the hope in his heart made him happy.


    Dark clouds couldn''t cover the sun. Yes, the sun wouldn''t be covered forever.


    Jacob turned on the music, and the soothing light music wandered in the car. He finally had time to visit


    her father and do things he liked.


    Freedom was so sweet, but he didn''t really cherish it before.


    People always cherish what they had lost. Jacob had a deep feeling about it.


    Hearing the ringtone, Jacob connected the Bluetooth headset.


    "Hello, Sara." Jacob said in a nervous voice. The most important people now for him were his father


    and Sara.


    "We''ve watched the live of the press conference. Are you going back to thepany to deal with the


    rest of the issue?" Sara took a look at Bess, who was next to her. They could finally gather together


    with ease.


    "No, I''m going to find Noah. I''ve been so busy with thepany business recently. I should get him out


    to have a get-together." Jacob looked straight ahead. His hand holding the steering wheel was soft and


    defenseless.


    "Well, I''m with Bess and Noah now. Would you like toe? We are at a KTV." Sara was a bit


    hesitated. She had never been to such ces of entertainment since graduated from university.


    Of course, she had never been there with Jacob, and she didn''t know whether Jacob would like to go


    or not.


    "Where are you? I''ll be right there." Jacob looked at his watch. He suddenly felt as if he had returned to


    the University.


    If he had met Sara earlier, would their rtionship still be so tortuous?


    The question urred to him. Maybe the result would be different if he met Sara earlier. After all, the


    sequence of people''s appearance in one''s life could partly determine the oue.


    Sara appeared just at that point. Jacob wished that he could wait for a little longer before she stepped


    into his life. In that case, he might be more mature and knew how to cherish Sara and her love for him.


    But on the second thought, he found it better not to change anything as changing the time of their first


    meeting meant change of everything between them. Jacob dared not to take that risk. After all, there is


    only one Sara in the world.


    When he was unaware of this, he thought that the people around him were all dispensable. Therefore,


    some people in his life just silently disappeared in the crowd and never came back. Moreover, Jacob


    not only lost these friends but also himself.


    Some people said that we should cherish the person beside them as they might not meet each other in


    the next life. While others said that they should cherish everyone in the world, because we might not


    have the next life.


    Maybe life was not as long as we think. It could be so short that many people felt they didn''t had time to


    aplish anything in their youth age. It could be so short that many people felt that they don''t have


    enough time to be together with their lovers.


    People like Jim and James would love more fiercely if they were given another chance.


    For most people, love was like water, once you spilt it, you couldn''t gather it up again. However, there


    would always be exceptions. Some people''s love was like wine. The longer itsted, the more


    charming and fragrant it would be.


    Different people had different fate. Love could be different for different people. That was why the world


    was soplicated and fascinating.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    At least, most people loved this world deeply. Jacob smiled as he thought.


    This time, he would never let Sara leave him, no matter what would happen.


    Soon, Jacob arrived at the door of KTV. The ck Bentley was parked in front of the Fairy Tale KTV.


    He went directly to the room where they were. Jacob straightened his coat and felt a little nervous.


    It was Sara who opened the door. She was wearing a beige down jacket and a blue scarf. Her hair was


    tied up in a high ponytail, making her look energetic.


    Jacob looked at her, as if he had really returned to his school days. In that time, he always lingered with


    Noah in bars, KTVs etc. in order to seek amusement.


    But after graduation, they never had the chance to get together like this. Life was not like fairy tale.


    Every one of them had different feelings about life in the five years after graduation.


    Perhaps Jacob and Noah had understood what they had been puzzled about at that time. After all,


    Noah finally found his true love.


    "Come in." Seeing Jacob stunning still, Sara reminded in a rxed tone. Perhaps in their current


    situation, it was more appropriate to say that they were friends.


    Noah turned off the music of the KTV. He poured a ss of red wine and handed it to Jacob, "How''s it


    going? Is everything settled?"


    "Almost done. Thanks to Sara this time, or it wouldn''t be solved so easily." Jacob looked at her with his


    bright eyes, with passion.


    "It was Noah who told me the real situation of Chole." Sara blushed. It''s not the first time for Jacob to


    praise her in front of others. In fact, she didn''t think she had contributed much in solving the problem.


    Hearing Jacob mentioning her again, she exined hurriedly.


    "Ha ha, there''s no need to say thank you to her." Seeing that the two were in a good state, Noah


    teased them.


    "By the way, when will you and Bess get married? I have too many things to care about the progress of


    your wedding recently. I''ll punish myself by drinking this ss of wine. " Jacob raised his head and


    drank the wine.


    Jacob felt the wine today was especially delicious. He was used to drinking alone in depression, and


    now he even felt a little unustomed to drink for celebration.


    Sara and Bess went to the other side to choose songs. Looking at Jacob''s face, Noah found him to be


    more experienced and aged. Maybe it was because of the cold winter.


    Generally speaking, Noah had a feeling that they had spent a whole lifetime, yet his memory was


    stopped at the college stage.


    "Five years have passed in a blink of an eye, and we have changed so much in the past five years."


    With a ss of wine in his hand, Noah swayed the red wine in the ss. He finally learned to be


    serious.


    It was a bit strange for Noah to take on such a pose.


    It might be the time who made him so serious.


    "Yes, God knows so many things would happen. But I still feel that this is only the beginning of life. "


    Jacob narrowed his eyes slightly and looked towards Sara while swaying the red liquid in the ss with


    his hand.


    "You mean Sara, right? She is a good girl, so be brave and try to get her back. " There was a smile at


    the corners of Noah''s mouth. Love needed encouragement, especially for people like Jacob.


    "If I could really get her back, I wouldn''t be so dejected now." Jacob sighed. Sara and Bess were


    talking andughing happily before him, but he felt that they were so far away from him.


    "Hey, Jacob, it''s really rare to see you like this. Where is the arrogant and fearless young man?


    "

 Chapter 219 Enviable

    Chapter 219 Enviable


    Noah raised his voice and teased. The two girls were singing to the music in a low voice. They


    probably couldn''t hear the conversation between Jacob and him a few meters away.


    Jacob didn''t deny it. Most of the tempers of Jacob had been erased by life. There was no one who


    could not be controlled, but the fate. In fact, fate and people were closely connected.


    In the past, Jacob didn''t believe in fate, and even now he didn''t fully believe it. However, he had


    understood that something was not destined to happen, but a survivor of a disaster.


    "Why don''t you answer me?" Noah looked at Jacob in surprise. He didn''t expect that Jacob was like


    this now. He used to be so high spirited and vigorous in the past. But now, life finally made him


    obedient, didn''t it?


    "You are right. I didn''t expect that life would teach me so much." Jacob shook the wine ss in his


    hand gently. Maybe the wine was also very arrogant, but it didn''t know that it would be drunk in the next


    second, would it?


    "I finally know that I can''t control everything. From the moment we graduated from college, many


    people thought their lives had just begun. But no one knew that it was the peak when they graduated


    from college, and then came the real downhill."


    Jacob''s eyebrows rxed unconsciously. He finally found a good friend to talk to. Such a moment was


    really rare.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe after graduation, it would be extravagant to chat with friends and family as a normal person. He


    was busy with his work every day, and it seemed that he would never be able to jump out of this barrier.


    They all thought that work was for a better life, but most people were busy with work and always


    ignored life.


    Sometimes, work even ruined life. It was a feeling of putting the cart before the horse. Jacob finally


    knew the consequences.


    "It turns out that we have the same feelings, so I don''t regret what I did in college. Jacob, all these


    years, I have been thinking that there must be turning points in life, and there must be many, but we


    didn''t recognize them at that time."


    Noah stared at Bess in a daze. Bess was also a turning point in his life, wasn''t she?


    "But I think people should live in the moment and learn to cherish." Jacob frowned and loosened his


    good-looking eyebrows. He seemed to be very conflicted. He looked at Sara as if he was looking at


    something he loved but couldn''t own.


    "Well, I didn''t expect you to have such a feeling. Ha-ha-ha..." Noah burst intoughter. It might not be


    strange for others to have such a feeling, but it was strange for Jacob.


    Jacob once said, "My life is up to me." But now, even if he didn''t learn to lower his head, at least he


    learned to keep a low profile.


    "I''ve graduated for so many years. I wonder if others are doing well." It suddenly urred to Noah that


    he hadn''t contacted his former roommate since he went abroad. Perhaps Jacob was also busy with his


    career and knew nothing about them.


    Many people had disappeared in their lives because they didn''t care about or know each other. They


    were like a piece of weed in the sea that had never returned.


    "Do you think we should hold a ss reunion to know how they are doing?" A strange light shone in


    Noah''s eyes. Five years was enough to do a lot of things. A poor man could be a rich man, and a


    rich man could be a poor man. A girl could be a mother, and a person could die.


    All in all, there were too many variables in life in the past five years. In the past, Noah was a positive


    person in his ss, and he organized all kinds of activities. It sounded that this ss gathering was


    possible.


    "Okay. It''s good to see everyone''s change." Jacob was also concerned about rtionships recently.


    Perhaps the humanity spirit had really worked.


    In the past, he just cared too much about thepany and something unimportant to life. So now, he


    looked so prosperous, but in fact, he had no spirit to support himself.


    He also urgently believed that his life needed to change, and this change might start from social


    interaction.


    "I''ll send a message to the group and see how many people areing. If there are more than twenty


    of us, we will hold a ssmate reunion. If not, this party will be cancelled."


    Noah took out his phone. He had done such things many times before. But this time, he felt a little


    nervous.


    He pressed the button for several times before he found the group chat on his phone. Maybe it was


    because Jacob''s gaze made him nervous, or maybe the air was still a little cold, his hand was shaking.


    Jacob saw everything, but he would notugh at Noah. Maybe it would be the same if he were him.


    Those graduated ssmates were as kind as family when he thought of them.


    Although Jacob couldn''t remember many people''s names and faces, he felt warm when he thought of


    them. Did they change like him?


    Maybe they had more information about him than others, but it didn''t matter. At least, everyone who


    had lost contact had the same reason to gather together, which was touching.


    Stories happened every day, but not many happy things happened in the past. Because all the stories


    happened were ordinary things, except for great joy and great sorrow.


    The group, which had been quiet, began to respond to each other word by word because of Noah''s


    words.


    Perhaps in the past five years, everyone had been so busy with their lives and devote themselves to


    this world that they had forgotten that there had been a group of people around them before.


    However, when Noah mentioned it, only a few of his ssmates didn''t respond. Others said they would


    attend the ss reunion.


    Many people woulde back to the party even if they had left this city and taken root in other ces.


    Because there were always some people who wouldn''t have a chance to meet each other for the rest


    of life. No one would refuse this chance.


    Even some people who had a bad rtionship with their ssmates woulde back to attend the


    ssmate reunion without hesitation.


    Looking at the lively response in the ss group, it turned out that some people had been there all the


    time, but silent.


    "I didn''t expect so many people toe. I didn''t find that the group was so united before." Jacob


    frowned, but his heart was filled with unspeakable warmth. Maybe it was a happy thing to see someone


    whom he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be so many peopleing. My ss was not that united before." With


    a smile on his face, Noah continued to say in the group, "It''s allowed that each of you can bring your


    family members with you."


    The family members here, of course, meant the wife or husband. For so many years, they should get


    married and only few people were single. It would be great if someone was willing to take his family.


    Then he added, "Mr. Jacob will be responsible for all the expenses, so you don''t have to worry."


    Then he looked at Jacob worriedly and said, "It doesn''t matter, does it? If you mind it, I''ll pay the bill. I


    just want you to feel the atmosphere of being the host today, or I really want to pay the bill myself."


    "Ha-ha, it''s okay. I''ll pay for it." Jacob replied happily.


    "What makes you so happy? I saw you twoughing happily. What happened?" Bess had already


    noticed the giggling of Noah and Jacob. She was curious.


    "Nothing serious. We are going to hold a ssmate reunion. We were surprised that everyone


    responded actively." Noah took Bess''s hand and let her sit next to him.


    It seemed that their rtionship was so enviable. If other ssmates knew that he had found such a


    wife, they would definitely be envious.

 Chapter 220 Keep Silent

    Chapter 220 Keep Silent


    Jacob stared nkly at Sara next to him. Would he take her with him or not? Would she like to go with


    him? Anyway, it was a question. If he didn''t take her, they would definitely ask. If he brought her with


    him, they would still ask.


    After all, when they were in college, everyone knew the existence of Alice. Not only that, but also many


    people yearned for the love between the two.


    Perhaps, Jacob and Alice were well recognized as a couple. At that time, Jacob also believed that they


    woulde to the end.


    But everything had changed when Alice went abroad. How many things could happen in four years and


    how many people''s life trajectory could be changed.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacoby back on the sofa. Even the sofa in the KTV made him feel like sitting in the boss''s chair.


    Some people''s temperament was exactly like that. It was obvious at a nce.


    Picking up the phone, Jacob couldn''t help but sigh when he saw his ssmates chatting.


    What did a group of people who used to be high spirited and vigorous look like now? Would they be


    speechless when they met or just have fun?


    Jacob had never thought that he was such a nostalgic person. However, the people in those memories


    suddenly became vivid at this moment. It was as vivid as the past.


    They had never changed. That was theirmon youth.


    "Sara, are youing with us or not?" Bess nced at Sara. It would be interesting to go with her


    good friend. Otherwise, it would be awkward if Bess didn''t know anyone except for Noah and Jacob.


    "Others only bring their families. It''s better for me not to go." Sara tried to exin, and nced at Jacob


    at the same time. Jacob was expressionless. What else could he say in such a situation?


    "You are also a family member. Sara. If you don''t go, Jacob will be in a dilemma. He used to be a big


    shot in his ss. Now he is single. It''s awkward for him to go to the ssmate reunion."


    With his legs resting on the short table beside the sofa, Noah knew how softhearted Sara was. He also


    knew that the two of them just needed some external force.


    "It''s none of my business. I''ve been busy losing weight recently, so I don''t have time to deal with his


    things." As Sara spoke, she looked at Jacob. But Jacob kept silent without saying anything.


    "Well, if you don''t want to go, then don''t go. Anyway, I''m alone now. It''s embarrassing for you to be


    asked by others about it." Jacob shrugged, as if he was thinking for Sara.


    Sara rolled her eyes at Jacob and asked, "What''s wrong? Am I embarrassed?"


    Jacob looked calm. "Then, it''s my embarrassment."


    In fact, Jacob was afraid of the embarrassment of Sara, but in his heart, he hoped that Sara could go


    there as his family member.


    "Jacob was not good at expressing himself. You know that, Sara. What he means is that when others


    ask who you are and introduce you as his ex-wife, isn''t it embarrassing?" Noah turned around and said


    to Sara with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Both of Sara and Jacob were speechless. Wasn''t it a fact that everyone knew? But why did it sound so


    strange when it was spoke out by Noah?


    It felt like they couldn''t be together after divorce.


    "No, I want to go." Raising her delicate face, Sara thought, ''What''s wrong with divorce? I can do


    whatever I want, regardless of other people''s opinions.''


    "What?" Jacob was surprised. Since Noah had made it clear, why did Sara still want to go? Wasn''t she


    afraid of other people''s gaze and inquiry?


    Squinting his eyes, Jacob tried to guess what she meant. Jacob couldn''t helpughing when he saw


    the cunning look on his face.


    "What are youughing at?" Bess looked at Jacob in confusion. Why did he smile so happily? Was he


    so happy about the fact that Sara would go with him?


    "Nothing. I just think that Sara is so cute..." Jacob replied to Bess with a smile. Now he could finally


    speak it out with a smile.


    "Ah!" Both Bess and Noah looked at Jacob in surprise. They couldn''t understand why such a cold man


    would say something like that.


    "Well, I go there not for you. Don''t be narcissistic. It''s for myself." Sara rolled her eyes at Jacob, but her


    face turned red.


    "Are you two hiding something from me?" Bess nced at Sara suspiciously. Her girlish expression


    really surprised Bess.


    They hadn''t contacted each other for a long time. Had the two made up? In the past, they had no way


    to go, but now they were together again? Life was so wonderful. No wonder people said that enemies


    were bound to meet in a narrow alley.


    The road between the two enemies was really narrow. They met again so soon. But Bess was happy


    for Sara.


    She had been worried that Sara wouldn''t be able to get out of the sadness. Now, there was no need for


    her to get out at all. That was great.


    "No, we are fine. We are innocent." Sara deliberately said this to Jacob. She just wanted to piss Jacob


    off on purpose to see how he would react.


    Jacob''s face was pale and blue, but it couldn''t be seen clearly in the dim room. Therefore, Sara didn''t


    know the expression on Jacob''s face, but she could imagine how Jacob would react when he heard


    this.


    "Really?" Noah looked at Jacob jokingly. He felt that Jacob was different now. He was more lively,


    energetic and even more human.


    "You three, do you want to sing well?" Pretending to be angry, Jacob stood up and asked loudly.


    They were all making fun of him and waiting to see him embarrassed. What a group of heartless


    people!


    "All right. Sara was just kidding. Are you angry?" Bess tried to smooth things over. It was rare to see


    Jacob like this before. Not only that, but also no one had thought about him like this.


    "I''m not kidding him. What can he do to me even if he is angry?" Sara added. Hearing that, Bess was


    stunned. She wondered what had happened to the cold and arrogant Sara that made her be this.


    Why did the world change so much overnight? Was the world changing too fast that Bess couldn''t keep


    up with it?


    "You two? Are you all right?" With a worried look on his face, Noah looked at both of Sara and Jacob.


    ''Are they all right? The two people?''


    Without saying a word, Jacob stood up and walked towards Sara step by step.


    A bad feeling rose in Sara''s heart. What was Jacob going to do now?


    Her heart was pounding. Her hands and face were burning in the cold weather. Was Jacob really


    angry? Sara wondered if she had said something excessive. After thinking for a long time, she felt


    relieved that she had said nothing excessive.


    But Jacob didn''t stop at all. His goal was clear: to go straight to Sara.


    Jacob''s slender legs were moving rhythmically in the air. As he walked forward, he looked very


    rhythmic and dynamic.


    It was like dancing. Sara''s heart was pounding and her mind was nk.


    ''What if he suddenly kisses me?'' This question shed through her mind. Was it because she thought


    too much or her hunch was too urate?


    Noah and Bess looked at the two of them as if they were watching a y. If they could make up, it


    would be a good story.


    Jacob walked near Sara. The unrestrained look on Sara''s face was gone, and now she was as docile


    as a sheep to be ughtered.

 Chapter 221 Why Are You So Shy

    Chapter 221 Why Are You So Shy


    "Didn''t you lose your temper just now?" Jacob stood in front of Sara with a smile. Sara was nervous.


    She had a feeling that Jacob came here with a purpose.


    But she was also looking forward to him. Damn it! She was looking forward to him at this time!


    "I always have a bad temper. You didn''t know it until today, did you?" Looking at Jacob carefully, Sara


    was afraid that he would do something unexpected.


    Jacob bent over, while Sara leaned against the wall.


    Jacob''s face also stopped a few centimeters away from Sara''s. From a distance, it could be seen that


    the two of them maintained a difficult posture.


    Bess couldn''t help holding Noah''s hand, leaning on his shoulder and looking at her good friend with a


    smile.


    She knew how nervous Sara was now, and she couldn''t help but sigh. At this time, Jacob''s EQ had


    finally improved a little. Fortunately, Jacob didn''t affect Noah''s EQ. Otherwise, who else could she


    comin to?


    "Really?" Jacob asked with an evil smile. His breath fell on Sara''s face, and the posture was so sexual


    that it was hard to describe.


    And now, it was even more difficult to describe what was in Sara''s mind. Like a rabbit was in her heart,


    her heart kept beating fast.


    This face, the face that she had missed day and night, was clearly presented in front of her now.


    However, Sara was stunned. She had thought that as long as Jacob were deeply buried in her heart,


    something would not be remembered.


    But now, she realized that she was too naive. Jacob was also so clear in front of her. Those memories


    rushed out like a flood, and her mind was in a mess.


    It turned out that she just didn''t dare to remember him. He had never been forgotten or mentioned.


    "You... What do you want to do?" Sara was surprised at the awkward posture of Jacob and her, and


    even in front of her good friends. She felt embarrassed at the thought of it.


    Sara couldn''t help but step back. Her heart had turned from a pool of stagnant water to a pot of boiling


    water.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She didn''t stop until she leaned against the wall. She was about to run away, but Jacob had stopped


    her.


    ''You want to run away? No way.''


    Jacob leaned forward step by step and put his hands on both sides of Sara. Seeing that, Sara''s face


    turned red all of a sudden. Jacob wanted to make a kabe-don! ncing at Sara from the corner of her


    eye, Sara saw that Bess was looking at her happily.


    She felt so humiliated just in front of her good friend. However, deep in the heart of Sara, she felt sweet


    and shy. Jacob''s EQ was finally working.


    "What do you think?" Jacob''s ambiguous words obviously ignored that there were still two people here,


    Bess and Noah.


    "Let''s go out and buy something to eat," Noah whispered in Bess''s ear.


    Bess nodded and knew what he meant. How could they stand in the way of their good friends at such a


    critical moment?


    Holding Bess''s hand, Noah gently walked out of the room. Sara tried her best to wink at Bess, telling


    her not to leave. But how could Bess listen to her?


    Instead, Bess turned around, made a gesture of cheering, and went out with Noah.


    Seeing that, Sara was speechless. She was sure that she didn''t look up the fortelling when she


    went out today. Even her good friend didn''t help her. When did Jacob buy Bess over?


    No, Bess should have been bought off by Noah. Isn''t it true that bribing Noah meant bribing Bess as


    well? It turned out that this was the best move Jacob had ever made!


    Raising her head, Sara happened to meet Jacob''s eyes. Jacob''s passionate gaze moved her.


    However, Sara had to remind herself. She would be doomed once she fell in love with him. But she


    was already doomed, wasn''t she?


    "Why do they both go out?" With a foxy smile, Sara pretended to be calm, but could her heart really


    calm down?


    "They want to give us time and space." Jacob had a big smile on his face. The woman in front of him


    was so shy that he was tempted. Just like the time when they fell in love at the beginning, the passion


    in Jacob''s eyes had not decreased.


    "Ha-ha..." Sara was speechless. She was so stupid to ask such a question.


    "Sara... Do you know what kind of life I''m living now?" Jacob looked at Sara with bright eyes. Those


    were the darkest days in his life. Without her, life was meaningless.


    "What kind of life?" Though confused, the flush on Sara''s face didn''t change. Fortunately, the dim light


    of the KTV just covered her embarrassment.


    But it had nothing to do with her blush?


    She should have escaped just now, but now she had no chance to leave.


    "Life without you. I feel bad every day." Jacob leaned against Sara. He had never thought that he would


    say such sweet words, but after so many things, everything was best to just let nature take its course.


    "Where were you in the past?" It seemed that Sara was scolding Jacob, but her tone was rxed. ''Yes,


    what were I thinking when I did those things?''


    "Back then? I was a lunatic at that time. " Jacob looked at Sara sincerely as if he wanted to see through


    her eyes and reach her heart.


    The sincere eyes of Sara were not enough to looking at. At that time, he must have been out of mind to


    do those things to hurt her.


    "Stop it. I''m not used to you like this." Maybe it was because of excitement, or maybe it was because


    she couldn''t believe that she could hear such words from Jacob, Sara felt her body trembling.


    "What''s wrong? Is it too cold to lean against the wall?" Jacob found that Sara was trembling. Almost a


    secondter, he pulled her into his arms.


    It was his carelessness that made her lean against the wall for so long in such a cold day. Jacob felt


    guilty and hugged Sara tightly.


    Sara couldn''t believe that she was in Jacob''s arms and listening to his heartbeat. This kind of feeling


    was just like the palpitation of the first love, an indescribable beautiful feeling.


    When Sara was about to fall in love with him, she suddenly came to her senses. She pushed Jacob


    away.


    "What''s wrong? I thought you were cold, so..." Jacob exined anxiously. He didn''t know why Sara


    had such a reaction.


    "Nothing... I just don''t think it''s good." With a red face, Sara seemed to see Bess outside the door.


    "Are you shy?" Jacob raised his eyebrows in surprise. He had always been serious, but every word he


    said today was like flirting with Sara.


    "You... You shameless man!" Sara rolled her eyes at Jacob. Why couldn''t she be shy? Jacob held her


    in his arms in front of her good friend. How could she not be shy?

 Chapter 222 Resolve The Embarrassment

    Chapter 222 Resolve The Embarrassment


    "I... I''m a shameless man?" Jacob teased with a smile. He didn''t expect that Sara would have such a


    girlish side.


    "Yes, you Lothario!" With dissatisfaction, Sara held her arms, fearing that Jacob would do something


    excessive to defend her dignity.


    "Now that you''ve called me Lothario, I have to do something to you to fit this name." With a snicker,


    Jacob reached out his hand.


    ''Is this really the Jacob I know? No, no, not at all!'' Such a shameless side of Jacob surprised Sara.


    Jacob stretched out his hand and gently put it around Sara''s shoulder. He was very gentle, as if he was


    afraid of hurting her.


    With her heart pounding, Sara didn''t know how to or didn''t want to stop Jacob.


    Jacob gently kissed her. This time, it was no longer a violent injury, but sweet tenderness.


    Sara felt that her heartbeat had formed a strong sense of rhythm in her mind, and her brain was nk


    for a moment.


    Jacob kissed her gently and carefully. As if he was afraid of hurting her.


    What Sara felt was not only a kiss, but also a feeling of affection that she had never felt for so many


    years. At this moment, Sara knew that Jacob''s feeling was the same as hers.


    Both hearts were beating so fast and anxiously. Almost at the same rhythm. Sara''s hand touched


    Jacob''s chest.


    Perhaps, they had been waiting for this day for too long. However, Sara still felt that everything was like


    a dream, not real at all.


    Not only was it unreal, everything was like what she had imagined.


    But was it really the right time now? Sara shook her head to get rid of this question. Every time, she


    forced herself to think about whether it was appropriate or not.


    She wanted to set everything in the n, but she didn''t expect that she would divorce and so many


    unforgettable stories would happen between her and Jacob.


    So, was it really necessary to make a n now? At this moment, she was in a good mood. It was rare


    to feel such a strong feeling, so she didn''t think about anything.


    Jacob let go of Sara with reluctance. It was not a good ce to have sex. But her attraction to him was


    fatal.


    In the past, Jacob would not admit it. Because he thought the fatal attraction of a woman would often


    destroy a man. But now, he knew that if a man couldn''t get who he loved all his life, this man seemed


    to have never existed.


    So what else could be more unbearable than not existing?


    "Am I still a shameless man?" Jacob asked. It turned out that it was such a happy thing to make fun of


    Sara. He didn''t find it before, but it wasn''t toote.


    "You... I..." Sara didn''t know what to say. If he was a shameless man, shouldn''t she have pushed him


    away just now? But didn''t acquiesce mean that she was willing to ept it?


    "What? You what? I what?" Jacob kept asking. Seeing the embarrassed look on Sara''s face, the smile


    at the corners of his mouth deepened.


    "Bastard!" Seeing that Jacob had been forcing her to answer, Sara blurted out the word in a hurry. Was


    there such a shameless person who kept asking her if he was shameless or not?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Embarrassed, Jacob touched his nose. After all, he was really called a bastard!


    "Hey, hey, Sara, why am I a bastard?" Jacob fixed his burning eyes on Sara. He didn''t want to leave


    her sight. He wanted her to only look at him forever.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He wanted to keep her eyes on him. He couldn''t let her see another man. He was such a domineering


    man that he couldn''t let others appreciate the beauty of Sara. And he couldn''t let others covet her.


    "Go away. If you keep acting in this way, even Bess and Noah won''t dare toe in..." Sara felt her


    face burning. If she had seen it in the daytime, her face would have been as red as burning charcoal.


    "Don''t worry about them. Noah will take good care of Bess." Jacob wanted tough when he saw the


    vignt look on Sara''s face.


    "Well, let them in. For what just happened, you..." Jacob didn''t have the mood to continue. The shy look


    on Sara''s face was so cute. ''Did she force herself to be so fearless before under my pressure?''


    It was really difficult, but maybe it was because of his mentality. If it was before, Jacob would have


    thought that Sara was being pretentious.


    Because the contradiction was out of misunderstanding, and misunderstanding was out of spection.


    "Crack!"


    Hearing the sound of the door being pushed open, both Sara and Jacob turned around. With a big bag


    of food in his hand, Noah finally came in.


    If it wasn''t too cold outside, they could have waited longer.


    "We''re back. Come and eat something." With a smile, Noah sessfully resolved the embarrassment.


    That was how a good friend was like. At the critical moment, it was all up to him to warm up the


    atmosphere.


    "What did you buy?" Seizing the opportunity, Sara rushed to him quickly.


    "I picked up something in the supermarket of the KTV. Bess said she didn''t want to eat too much


    snacks, so we bought some casually." Noah opened the bag and let Sara choose.


    Jacob stood still and scratched his face with his hand. He didn''t expect that Sara escaped from him.


    However, he was not annoyed. He was also very nervous about what had happened just now, as if it


    was the first time he had kissed Sara.


    It turned out that his face would be as red as a tomato and his heart would be beating fast. He


    was so attracted by Sara.


    Fortunately, there was no outsider here. Since they came to the KTV, she couldn''t just leave without


    singing.


    Jacob sat on the ordering tform and ordered a few songs. Perhaps, the story between Sara and him


    had just begun.


    Since it was just the beginning, he couldn''t be too anxious.


    Jacob smiled to himself and began to order the song.


    He hadn''t been to such an entertainment ce for a long time. On the one hand, he didn''t like it very


    much, and it was easy for him to think of the past in such a ce. But it didn''t matter now. Jacob


    looked at the screen, thinking what song he should sing at this time.


    A song immediately appeared in his mind, which he had to choose back at that time. At that time, in


    order to watch the concert of a famous Chinese band, Sodagreen, Jacob had skipped sses with


    Noah for a week.


    It was like a dream. He didn''t expect himself to be like this a few yearster.


    Jacob walked over and sat on the bar counter, looking at the microphone with a calm expression. It had


    been a long time since he looked at his friends and lover with ease. In the past, when he went to a


    KTV, he would order this song, A Simple Love Song by Sodagreen.


    Jacob had never sung in front of Sara, which might be the first time in real sense. He picked up the


    microphone and looked at the screen. Perhaps this song was expressing his


    heart.

 Chapter 223 A Talented Man And A Beautiful Woman

    Chapter 223 A Talented Man And A Beautiful Woman


    After singing for so many years, finally there was someone for whom Jacob wanted to sing it in person.


    At the same time, sitting on the sofa not far away and looking at Jacob, Sara thought maybe they knew


    each other too little. So every day was fresh to her.


    Not only was it fresh, but also sometimes Sara felt surprised. She always thought that Jacob was an


    excellent man. It was undeniable that he was good except for his low EQ.


    As soon as Jacob opened his mouth, Sara covered her mouth in surprise. It turned out that Jacob was


    a good singer. She had never heard of him singing before. So today, of course, she was very surprised.


    Sara was not only surprised, but also felt regretful.


    In the past four years, she had never seen such side of Jacob. Wasn''t it a regret?


    Jacob sang in a low voice, looking at Sara. "This is a simple love song, singing the twists and turns of


    people''s hearts. I think I''m very happy. When I feel your warmth, the air around my feet dances."


    Noah cheered beside him. Bess was also surprised to hear it. Jacob''s voice was so pleasant to hear.


    His voice was gentle and maic,pletely different from his usual cold style.


    It was as if the new continent had been discovered. Sara had always thought that she was a good


    singer. To her surprise, in front of Jacob, she would feel dejected.


    Jacob continued to sing while tapped his feet to the song. Perhaps he would have chosen another life if


    he hadn''t shouldered too many responsibilities of his family. But he was satisfied with his current life.


    "This is a simple love song, singing the white dove in our hearts. I think I''m very suitable to be a singer.


    The youth is floating in the wind. You know, even if the heavy rain turns the whole city upside down, I


    will hug you in my arms. I can''t stand it anymore. When I see your back, I want to write down my name


    on it. Every second is like a year''s hard to bear."


    Jacob''s song was warm, even in the cold air. Yes, he was sure that he hade back to life.


    Even though Sara still didn''t want to ept him, Jacob knew that he sang this song for her. After so


    many years, he finally understood the meaning of this song.


    "Even if the whole world is kidnapped by loneliness, I won''t run away. No one can escape. In the end,


    everyone will be old. Write down my name, in the castle where time and music intersect."


    Jacob shook his head and gazed in love at Sara. He had never felt that he really existed like this. It


    turned out that love was not only about the care for the life of others, but also the improvement of


    himself.


    After years, Jacob finally learned how to love someone, how to let himself and the other person feel


    happy in love. And now he just needed a chance.


    Jacob repeated the lyrics slowly, as if he was expressing the words from the bottom of his heart.


    The lyrics said, "You know, even if the heavy rain turns the whole city upside down, I will hug you in my


    arms. I can''t stand it anymore. When I see your back, I want to write down my name on it. Every


    second is like a year''s hard to bear."


    It was also what Jacob wanted to say to Sara. Although he had never said these to her for so many


    years, that''s because he didn''t understand his own heart.


    Now he finally understood that he had to take this opportunity to express his true feelings and thoughts.


    Perhaps there were some things in life that needed to be said out, and Jacob didn''t understand this


    before.


    He stared nkly at Sara dancing not far away, as if she was dancing for his song. Jacob knew that


    this was what he wanted.


    He had missed too much in the past. He wouldn''t miss every minute and second in the future.


    Sara pped her hands happily. Perhaps she was amazed by Jacob''s voice. She had never known


    that Jacob was such a talented man.


    "Are you surprised by your husband, Mrs. Sara?" Jacob asked loudly after the song.


    If anyone could see Sara''s face clearly, they would definitely see the blush on her face, as bright as a


    red flower.


    Her beauty was beyond description.


    "Shut up!" Looking at Jacob, Sara murmured in a low voice that only she herself could hear.


    Bess looked at Sara with a smile, not joking, but happy. Bess couldn''t help but sigh that Jacob could be


    so romantic.


    Was Jacob possessed by Noah just now? He was such a sweet talker. If he had been so sweet earlier,


    he wouldn''t have been like this.


    But now, it seemed that it was not toote.


    "Come on. I just ordered another song. Let''s sing it together." Jacob came over and handed another


    microphone to Sara.


    Sara hesitated and didn''t ept it. Wouldn''t it be too obvious to show off their love at such a moment?


    "Sing it! Sing it!" Bess and Noah encouraged Sara at the same time, which made Sara feel sorry for her


    carelessness in making friends.


    "Sing it! Sing it! Sara." Seeing that Sara didn''t ept the microphone, Bess was so anxious for her that


    the song was about to start. She ran over and pressed the pause button.


    As soon as Bess pressed the pause button, with a red face, Sara took the microphone over. It was a


    love song.


    Thinking of this, Sara stood up and stood beside Jacob.


    Looking at the screen, Sara began softly. "You are a song in my heart. You are blooming in my heart."


    Bess pped her hands excitedly. A talented man and a beautiful woman, they were a perfect match.


    Today, she finally had the chance to see Jacob and Sara singing together.


    "You are a song of my life. I miss you so much." Jacob responded. His eyes were soft, as if he was in


    the song now. It was a pleasant feeling.


    Looking at the two who were in the same state, Noah could not help but nod. The smile at the corners


    of his mouth could not be hidden. He was thinking about how to teach Jacob to change Sara''s mind.


    Now it seemed that he had thought too much. Jacob''s IQ and EQ were both working well. It seemed


    that all his worries were unnecessary. "You are a song in my heart, not just a passer-by." Looking at


    Jacob in a daze, Sara felt as if he had been living in her heart for many years.


    It seemed that the past had slowly passed, and nothing had changed. Everything was in silence. But


    the feeling in her heart became clear.


    "Leave a song in my life, no matter what the ending will be." Jacob looked at Sara with bright eyes. The


    affection was obvious and deep.


    "I really want to ask you if you have a crush on me." Sara stretched out her hand and clicked in the air.


    Her bright eyes locked on Jacob''s. The question that she had wanted to ask for so many years finally


    came out in this form today.


    Everything was so amazing that it was hard to believe. Sara felt warm in her heart. It felt so good to


    have someone respond to her.


    "Being silent for too long will only make me make mistakes by ident." Jacob looked at Sara in a


    daze, with a little guilt in his eyes. If only those things hadn''t happened, but how could he know what he


    was thinking if they hadn''t happened?


    Anyway, everything was the best arrangement at the right time.


    "You are a song in my heart, not just a passer-by." Sara''s voice was soft. It was intoxicating.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As expected, thebination of a talented man and a beautiful woman was the most perfect. Bess had


    been listening to the love song of the two, the perfect match.

 Chapter 224 No Matter What The Result Will Be

    Chapter 224 No Matter What The Result Will Be


    "Leave a song in my life, no matter what the ending will be. You are a song in my heart. You are


    blooming in my heart. You are a song of my life." Jacob stood forward and put his arm around Sara''s


    shoulder while singing.


    Bess cheered aside, even more excited than the two.


    Finally she could see her good friend happy.


    "Sing with me." Jacob lowered his head and looked at the face of Sara. He felt at ease. At this moment,


    Sara was really by his side.


    "I miss you so much. I want to ask you. I want to ask you whether you really have a crush on me or


    not? Whether you really love me or not? If I keep silent for too long, I will make mistakes by ident.


    You are a song in my heart. Don''t just be a passer-by. Leave a song in my life, no matter what the


    ending will be."


    The two of them were singing one by one. The voice of Sara and Jacob was perfectly mixed. Looking


    at the screen in disbelief, Sara couldn''t believe that the two of them just finished one song together.


    She felt that she hadn''t sung yet. It turned out that it was such a wonderful thing to sing with Jacob.


    It reflected the saying, "Nothing is better than being with the one you love."


    Satisfied, Sara put down the microphone.


    "Have a rest?" Jacob lowered his head, as gentle as a prince, and asked his princess, "Are you tired?"


    "Yes." Sara nodded and handed the microphone to Bess. She had nned toe here today just to


    be an audience, but she didn''t expect that Jacob would take her to sing first.


    But why was this feeling so wonderful that she couldn''t bear to stop. However, the song had ended so


    she had to stop. Sara was surprised by her reluctant feelings.


    It turned out that loving someone was addictive. She was addicted to being with him. She felt that


    everything was not enough.


    Just like when she was with Jacob, she had never thought that she would be safe and sound to leave


    him. Now that she couldn''t get away of him, she decided to enjoy it.


    Enjoy this beautiful life and this happy moment.


    "No. I haven''t heard enough. You can continue singing." Bessy in Noah''s arms. She didn''t want to


    admit that she just wanted to stay in his arms for a longer time.


    After all, such warmth was sofortable.


    "He already sang two songs in a row. He should have a rest. It''s your turn now. Besides, I''ve never


    heard of Noah singing. He must be amazing." Sara exined and handed the microphone to Bess.


    Bess had no choice but to look at Noah.


    Noah nodded. At this moment, he should buy Jacob some time. Now that they had finished singing,


    everything would be fine?


    Noah and Bess also sang the same song: "You Are a Song in My Heart".


    Sara didn''t expect that.


    Jacob sat on the sofa next to Sara. Even in the cold weather, Jacob was still a little nervous to sweat.


    After trying hard to calm himself down, Jacob put his hand on the back frame of the sofa and didn''t


    dare to do anything else.


    "How are they singing?" Jacob asked softly. His voice was drowned in the background music.


    "What did you say? I can''t hear you." Sara asked in a loud voice. She didn''t know what Jacob was


    talking about.


    "I said, how are they singing?" Jacob raised his voice, but the question was once again blurred and


    drowned in the background music.


    "What? What are you talking about?" Sara raised her voice, confused. She still couldn''t hear it clearly.


    Jacob was stunned. He crooked his finger, indicating that he should talk to her in her ear.


    Obediently, Sara reached out his head.


    Jacob was getting closer and closer, and his breath was getting closer and closer. Finally, he didn''t say


    anything. Jacob just kissed Sara''s ear. And he even blow into her ear.


    In a daze, Sara stared nkly at Jacob, feeling an electric current coursing through her body.


    Without pushing Jacob away, Sara waited for his next move. Jacob really regretted meeting her in the


    KTV today. He couldn''t do what he wanted to do at all.


    Even if he really wanted to do something with Sara, he didn''t dare to act rashly because his good friend


    was present. So he just put his arm around Sara''s shoulder and took a deep breath.


    "What do you think?" Jacob couldn''t hide his smile on his face. He was talking to Sara almost against


    her ear. He didn''t expect that he would be so gentle to her one day.


    "What do you mean?" Feeling shy, Sara moved aside. The two of them were so close that she heard


    him clearly.


    "Sara, are you happy today?" Jacob couldn''t hide his emotion in his eyes and was ready to show it at


    any time. It turned out that when one was deep in love, he would naturally show it without being


    reminded or taught.


    Perhaps, even a saint in love was self-taught. If possible, Jacob hoped that time would stop at this


    moment and never change.


    "Not bad..." Sara felt her face burning. If anyone could see her face, they would definitely have a deep


    impression on her. Fortunately, there was no one else in today''s environment.


    Sara was surprised by her own feelings. It turned out that in front of Jacob, she would still blush and


    feel at a loss. She hadn''t had such a feeling for a long time.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    But Jacob behaved in such a sexual way. It would be strange if she was not shy.


    However, it seemed that Bess and Noah deliberately spared time for them as if there were only two


    people in the world, Jacob and her.


    "Sara, you look so beautiful today." Jacob gently stroked Sara''s hair and sniffed it. It was a familiar


    scent, belonging only to Sara.


    "Are you out of mind today?" Looking at Jacob in a daze, Sara wondered why he was so abnormal?


    She was at a loss. Perhaps she was the most abnormal one.


    "No, I''m soberer than ever today." Jacob held Sara in his arms and whispered in her ear again.


    "No, you must be drunk." Exined Sara. She remembered that Jacob seemed to have drunk red wine


    today. If he wasn''t drunk, was she dreaming? How could Jacob say something like that?


    She couldn''t believe it, as if she was in a dream.


    "No, I''m not drunk. If I''m drunk, that''s because you are too beautiful. I''m intoxicated because of your


    beauty." After saying that, Jacob kissed Sara''s ear again. There was a fatal attraction from Sara, which


    made Jacob couldn''t help but get close to her.


    It turned out that the thing he desired so much was to be with Sara. It was not until today that Jacob


    finally understood it.


    Sara pushed Jacob. After resisting powerlessly, she said softly, "Be careful. Bess and Noah are still


    here."


    "Do you want to go to a ce without anyone around?" A smile appeared on Jacob''s face. He looked


    like a wolf looking at a white rabbit.


    "What? I don''t know what you are talking about..." Sara''s face was as hot as boiled eggs, but she still


    pretended to be ignorant.


    If she didn''t feel the breath of Jacob beside her, she couldn''t believe that he was the Jacob she knew.


    "Can you act normally?" With her sapphire like eyes, Sara stared at Jacob.


    "What''s wrong with me?" The smile at the corners of Jacob''s mouth became wider. It turned out that


    Sara would be like this when she was shy.


    Jacob looked at Sara, not knowing that the song had been finished. In order to make it easier for the


    two to talk, Noah lowered the volume of the music.

 Chapter 225 Honest Body

    Chapter 225 Honest Body


    "Nothing is normal." Sara stuck out her tongue and leaned back. It was the feeling that Sara had been


    looked forward to for a long time, such a harmonious feeling.


    "Do you know what I''ve been thinking about since we divorced?" Jacob suddenly wore a serious face.


    Maybe he was really different today.


    "How do I know?" Sara stroked her hair with a charming look on her face.


    "I''m thinking about how to get you back every day. Now I finally made it. " Jacob raised his lips proudly.


    For the first time, he felt that the proud expression was so suitable for him.


    "Don''t be so smug. I remind you, you are just a hoodlum, and I was forced in the whole process." Sara


    teased Jacob. She couldn''t lose to him in imposing manner.


    Besides, it was too easy for him to get her back.


    "Forced? How could you be willing to be with me again then?" Jacob was good at ying rogues, as if


    his blood was full of the gene of rogues.


    "You¡­ How can you be so shameless? Who begged to divorce me? And what is going on now? "


    Sara teased Jacob with smiling eyes. Jacob was a little... Cute.


    As the word came to her mind, Sara couldn''t helpughing.


    "What''s the meaning of not being shameless?" Jacob still looked serious. He was feeling addicted to


    such a conversation.


    "You... What a rogue! " Sara frowned slightly. It seemed that Jacob was a rogue regardless of time and


    ce. It might be his nature.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Do you like me being like this?" Jacob gently lifted Sara''s chin. Such a delicate face was still beautiful


    even in such a dim light.


    Especially her eyes, which seemed like speaking, were really intoxicating.


    If it was a dream, Jacob would rather not to wake up forever.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In a daze, Sara looked at Jacob. Everything was like a dream for her. The man she had imagined was


    just like this. She could clearly see her Mr. Right in front of her.


    "Are you tacitly saying ''Yes''?" Jacob''s evil but attractive smile appeared again, he was so gentle that it


    made Sara felt like melting. She didn''t expect to see Jacob being so gentle at her.


    Jacob was also a bit surprised at his own behavior. It was really a special day for the couple.


    With an intoxicating smile on her face, Sara felt as if she was in her own fantasy. She still couldn''t


    believe that Jacob would behave in such a pleasing way.


    Maybe it was her who ignored his merits, or maybe it was Jacob who had really been different now.


    "I don''t want to waste my time talking to you anymore." With her back turned to Jacob, Sara couldn''t


    help smiling. For so long, it was the first time for her to feel like living.


    Noah nced at the two people in the corner. Jacob''s performance today was really surprising. Even


    Noah felt unbelievable to see his friend change so much in such a short time.


    But it was a good thing. Of course, Noah hoped that Jacob could be with Sara. From the first time he


    saw Sara, he felt that this woman and Jacob wouldn''t end up like this.


    The outsider sees the most of the game. No matter how painful, entangled and confused the insiders


    were, the outsiders could see the rtionship clearly.


    Sara didn''t know what Jacob was doing behind. But she felt that she was quite passive like this. She


    didn''t dare to look back, nor did she dare to have too much contact with Jacob.


    This man, who used to be cold, was now like a fire. This was what Sara couldn''t understand most, but


    also what she was mostly expected.


    She didn''t know how long she had been looking forward to such a life. She wanted to be carefully


    collected and cherished by a man all her life, so that she would be free from hurt. Though Jacob was


    not perfect yet, Sara was already pleased with him.


    Life would never be perfect. What we could do is to try our best to make it perfect. Maybe that was why


    Sara couldn''t really forget Jacob.


    After all, Jacob had not done any outrageous things.


    Sara had been waiting, not deliberately giving Jacob or herself a chance. She knew that if Jacob was


    really hopeless, she would definitely leave him.


    Fortunately, Jacob had changed. That might be the reward for her insistence.


    However, she was still not sure. Jacob was changing abruptly. She was afraid that his change wouldn''t


    last long. Her mind was in a mess, as if there were many ants running around.


    "Sara." Jacob called her name softly, as if he was afraid of disturbing her. The soothing music in the


    room created an ambiguous atmosphere.


    "What''s wrong?" Sara was stunned the moment she turned around.


    Jacob kissed her again. Damn it! At this moment, the first thing that came to her mind was not whether


    it was suitable but that it felt good!


    While ming herself for being weak-minded, she unconsciously leaned over.


    They snuggled together in silence. Fortunately, no one noticed the couple in the corner. There was no


    outsider here anyway. Besides, the light was so deem here that no one could see them clearly.


    It was arge room.


    No one would know what they were doing without careful observation.


    As long as 10 minutester, Sara finally pushed him away.


    "What? Are you ming me for acting like a rogue again?" Jacob wore a provocative smile on his face.


    Perhaps the pleasure of arguing with the woman made him go through a long night after another. It was


    the expectation in his heart that brought him to this day.


    Everything was the best arrangement of fate. Everything came just on time. Jacob finally made the


    move after sounding out for a long time.


    In the past, Jacob was always hesitant and felt uncertain. He always felt that his love was for someone


    else. Sometimes, when your mind is confined to one cell, you will never be able to jump out of that


    area.


    Jacob didn''t understand that until he had struggled for long,


    It''s one''s behaviors, not the words, that decided whether you love a person or not.


    "Is this really you? Are you really Jacob? " Sara asked the man in front of her in disbelief. How could


    Jacob do such a thing in the past? How could he say such seductive words?


    "Yes. This is me, this is the real me. " Jacob took up Sara''s hand and rubbed it on his face. When her


    cold hand touched his skin, Jacob felt that it had never been so real.


    "Why?" The look in her eyes was somewhat blurred. She knew clearly what Jacob was like. Then why


    did he turned to such a person?


    "Because of love." Jacob said seriously. He knew it was his love for Sara that changed him. This


    change happened quietly and quickly.


    "Puff!" Sara burst intoughter. She felt curious and interesting to see Jacob talking about nonsense


    like this. Her heart was filled with some inexplicable impulsion.


    If only she could stay at this moment for the rest of her life. What she feared most was that Jacob''s


    affection turned to be short-lived. She could endure their rtion as friends if she hadn''t feel the sweet


    of being in love with him. But now that she had tasted the sweetness of love, how could she continue to


    live without him?


    "Sara, let''s forget the unhappy past, okay? I wouldn''t expect you to act like nothing has happened, but I


    promise that I will make up for what I have done in the past. "


    Jacob looked at her sincerely. No one had taught him what to do in such situation, but he already knew


    about that. And he did a good job.


    "I love you, Sara." Jacob''s eyes were like fire. He wanted to melt Sara into his body and never separate


    with her.

 Chapter 226 Unbelievable

    Chapter 226 Unbelievable


    "Ah..." Tears welled up in Sara''s eyes. She had never thought that this day would reallye. It was


    like a dream.


    "You know what? Sara. Every day without you, I''m like a walking dead. I didn''t admit it before, butter


    I found that it was not a wise move to pretend to be strong, which only made me feel ashamed."


    Jacob softly said these words with great affection. He could say these words without thinking. Without


    even looking at Sara, he knew what kind of expression was on her face.


    It turned out that it was so easy to make the one he loved happy. In the past, Jacob always thought that


    talking about love was an immature trick yed by those immature people. It was not until he fell in


    love that he realized that even if the immaturity was beautiful.


    Sara leaned on Jacob''s shoulder. The two almost hugged each other.


    "In fact, I have always wanted to tell you something, but I don''t have the courage. If it weren''t for you, I


    would rather die alone." Jacob continued to whisper in Sara''s ear, unconsciously holding her tightly.


    This time, no matter what happened, he would never let go of her.


    "Jacob, you haven''t said these words until now. Do you know what it means?" Sara suddenly opened


    her mouth. There was no emotion in her voice. She tried her best to restrain her emotions and


    excitement.


    If it weren''t for Jacob, how could Sara feel the happiness of losing and regaining.


    "What does it mean?" Jacob''s throat was dry, as if he was a subject waiting for the judgment of the


    king. He was afraid to hear something unimaginable from Sara.


    He was afraid of being rejected. If this couldn''t move Sara, then he didn''t know what kind of words he


    could say to move her from now on.


    "I thought I would find someone else to rece you. Then I would gradually forget you. I''ve thought


    about it before." Leaning her delicate chin on Jacob''s shoulder, Sara opened her mouth and said


    slowly.


    Jacob just held her tightly in his arms nervously and didn''t say anything. Maybe it was the critical


    moment after talking for so long, and maybe she still didn''t forgive him.


    Yes, Jacob was such a bastard. Sara could have found someone else to start over. But she didn''t. It


    was not that she couldn''t, but that she was unwilling to do so.


    Maybe, if you really fell in love with someone wrong, he would destroy not a rtionship, but your


    heart.


    In the past, Sara had wondered whether she had really loved the wrong person, but time had slowly


    told her the answer. Fortunately, Jacob finally arrived. Luckily, Sara didn''t give up.


    "Later I found that I couldn''t do it. No matter what you did to me, what cruel words you said, how we


    tortured each other. I just want to wait for you. I always feel that you will be behind me as long as I


    come back."


    Sara had been encouraging herself to stick to it.


    Maybe she just couldn''t forget him. There were no so many reasons.


    It was like loving someone. There was no reason at all.


    If she liked him, then every move of him would affect her sight. Then, no matter what he did, he could


    be forgiven.


    However, this process should be established on the basis of mutual affinity.


    Sara didn''t know what Jacob was thinking. Maybe she would wait for him for a long time. Maybe she


    would never get the answer she wanted.


    But today, it seemed that fate treated her well. She didn''t make a mistake to waste her time.


    "I''m sorry, Sara. I''m so sorry. I know I haven''t made any promise to you. I''ve made you wait too long."


    Jacob put his arms around Sara''s waist. He would never let go of such a warm person.


    "Let''s start over, Sara. Can you give me another chance?" Jacob asked in a low voice. He was afraid


    that he would hear her refusal.


    Suddenly, something urred to Sara and she pushed Jacob away.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then what about Alice? What about her?" With a frown, Sara found that the music had been turned to


    the lowest volume, and everyone had adapted to such a background sound.


    "I''ve sent her abroad." Jacob also frowned. Yes, he couldn''t avoid this question about Alice. This was


    also the biggest headache for him.


    "Why? And what about your previous photos?" Biting her lips, Sara could turn a blind eye to many


    things, but she had a knot in her heart.


    She couldn''t open it or let it go. It kept pestering her like a mess.


    "Listen to me, Sara. We have changed a lot. I always thought that I loved her, butter I found that I


    was just missing myself at that time. I know it sounds irresponsible, but if I don''t love her but still


    continue the rtionship with her, isn''t it more irresponsible?"


    Jacob was anxious to exin, but he didn''t know where to start, so he had to start from the beginning.


    From the starting point, from what he thought.


    "How can I trust you if you do this?" With a frown, Sara wondered if what had happened just now was a


    false impression. How could she continue such a life?


    "Don''t worry, Sara. Let me exin the photos to you slowly." Jacob was recalling the previous incidents


    in his mind. He should have made it clear before, but he didn''t.


    Looking at Jacob in a daze, Sara seemed to say, "Go ahead. I''m listening."


    "On that day, I wanted to inquire about the distribution channel of Thompson. You know, I won''t let go of


    him. So I called Alice home. Of course, you don''t have to think too much. Nothing happened between


    me and her."


    Jacob looked nervous. If he still couldn''t exin everything at such a moment, he would really be


    doomed.


    "Uncle James was also there that day, but after dinner, it was veryte. So I sent her home for safety.


    She told me a lot on the way. It seemed that we talked about our past, but I can''t remember it clearly."


    Jacob frowned, as if he was recalling something that he had never thought of. Because he couldn''t


    exin it clearly, but he always felt that the truth was not like that. However, no one knew the truth


    except for Alice.


    "But I have told her clearly that the one I love is you. I have told her more than once so she moved out


    for this reason. In fact, there was nothing between her and me. It was just a lie that she was pregnant.


    Nothing happened between me and her."


    Jacob frowned. He couldn''t remember clearly what happened that day.


    "But I don''t know what happened that day. I felt it dangerous for her to go upstairs alone, so I sent her


    to the door. But she asked me to go in and have a cup of tea. I went in without thinking."


    Jacob recalled what happened that day and tried his best to describe it clearly. Maybe it looked fake,


    but that was what he thought in his heart.


    "You don''t have to doubt if I have a purpose to go into her home, but the point is what I''m going to tell


    you now. I don''t know why I fainted after drinking the tea. When I woke up, it was in the morning of the


    second day. I didn''t know anything. I was very angry. I didn''t expect it to happen."


    Jacob clenched his fists. He was not ming Alice for her tricks, but felt that it was unbelievable that he


    hadn''t seen through Alice for so many years.

 Chapter 227 Light

    Chapter 227 Light


    "That''s it?" Hearing that, Sara frowned slightly. It sounded so familiar to her.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, that''s it. So I sent her abroad. I think there might be some misunderstandings in the past. Can


    you tell me, Sara?" Jacob looked at Sara sincerely. Since that incident, he had been suspecting the


    truth of what had happened between Sara and Alice.


    "She sshed the coffee on her own. The ss was thrown on her own. She put the top treasure in my


    pocket and was about to frame me. But Bess saw it and put it back to her."


    Sara frowned. She didn''t know whether she was right or wrong to say that. Perhaps, there was no right


    or wrong in the first ce, only love and not love.


    "Oh, I see. Sara, I''m sorry. I made you suffer so much. I''m sorry." Jacob raised his hand and stroked


    Sara head. Perhaps it was just because of the endless turns that this rtionship looked so precious.


    "Well. I thought there was no need for me to exin. I thought you didn''t care." With a sad look on her


    face, for the first time, Sara felt that her grievance could be cared by Jacob.


    "I''m sorry, Sara. It won''t happen again. I won''t let anyone else, including myself, hurt you." Jacob held


    Sara in his arms, feeling a sense of guilt that had never appeared before.


    "Okay." Sara nodded vigorously. She had forgiven and expected for so many times. Why couldn''t she


    give him another chance?


    "Then that day, what..." Still, Sara couldn''t help but think about it. She couldn''t bear the connection


    between Jacob and Alice. If that was the case, she would feel very painful.


    "I don''t know. I know nothing. Let''s forget it, okay?" Jacob whispered in Sara''s ear, holding her in his


    arms.


    Perhaps, both of them had a strong obsession with the past, but the depth of the obsession was


    different.


    "Jacob, it''s time to go." Standing far away, Noah said, although he really didn''t want to interrupt the


    intimate two people. However, he and Bess had already been numb to singing there. It was boring for


    them two to sing.


    Bess also felt a little tired and wanted to go back, so she discussed with Noah that it was time to go


    back. After all, they couldn''t spend the whole day in a KTV. The reason why they came here in the


    daytime was that there were few people in the daytime.


    "Okay, let''s go." Jacob replied, but his eyes didn''t leave Sara.


    "What''s wrong, Sara? Why don''t you leave?" Bess teased her. Although she didn''t know what had


    happened just now, it was impossible that nothing had happened between the two.


    "Let''s go. I don''t want Bess to keep talking about me." Sara stood up and patted her down jacket,


    making a gesture to leave.


    Bess burst intoughter. Finally Sara became lively again. Although she had been energetic at the


    beginning, Bess still felt that she hade back to life just now.


    Walking out of the KTV, Sara felt like she finally had seen the sun again. Beside her, Jacob looked so


    warm and harmonious.


    "Then we will divide into two groups." Noah made a gesture of goodbye to Jacob. In fact, he wanted to


    cheer him up. But he couldn''t show it in front of Sara.


    But how could Jacob not know what was on Noah''s mind? After nodding with a smile, Jacob opened


    the door of the car in front of Sara.


    "I''ll take you to dinner, Sara." The smile on Jacob''s face was as sweet as honey. It was so sweet that


    Sara couldn''t speak, that she didn''t want him to stop.


    "Okay." Nodding, Sara got into the car. Sometimes, forgiving others was also to let herself go. Sara had


    a deep feeling for this sentence.


    Jacob stepped on the gas and drove the car far away.


    He reached out and turned on the music. The soothing music was ying on the radio. The host''s


    voice was very maic.


    "In the evening after a busy day, are you dragging your tired body and slowly driving on the way home?


    Your family will always have a light shining for you, waiting for you toe back, no matter what you


    do at any time and ce."


    Hearing the maic voice, Jacob couldn''t help ncing at Sara next to him.


    Maybe only Sara could light up his light. Fortunately, he finally found Sara again in the vast sea of


    people.


    "Today, I rmend Fish Leong''s ''Warm'' to everyone. I hope that no matter how tired you are, you


    can still realize your dream of being a hero, and can also turn on the light of yourself and your family


    when necessary. You must believe that warmth wille in such a cold day. Just as Shelley said, ''If


    winteres, can spring be far behind?'' "


    The anchorwoman''s voice seemed to be telling a long story. Her voice was very gentle, which made


    people feelfortable. Perhaps, singing could not represent one''s mood. But the mood could


    definitely change the perception of the outside world.


    Today, Jacob felt that the radio was ying the right song at the right time. The beautiful melody made


    people intoxicated.


    "Went backte in the boat in excitement, strayed into the depths of the lotus flowers, struggled to ferry,


    while startling a pool of herons." That was how he felt.


    Although the poet didn''t want to disturb the wonderful dream, she felt wildly happy in her heart. Jacob


    felt the same way.


    That kind of excitement and uncontroble emotion always appeared from time to time. He had gone


    through a lot of things, but he was still like a child. He felt that he had just met Sara.


    Because love was so wonderful, Jacob couldn''t help smiling. Perhaps, the true love is that there is a


    person living in your heart, no matter when and where, as long as you know that she''s there, you will


    be at ease.


    "Are you silly?" Sara shrugged her shoulders discontentedly. Jacob giggled foolishly at the beginning of


    the song. His silly but sweet look really made Sara speechless. Although he still looked attractive.


    Sara couldn''t believe that she would think it was a good scene. She must be silly as well to think Jacob


    was attractive at this moment. However, Jacob, who used to be cold and ruthless, could now giggle


    unconsciously. Wasn''t it a miracle?


    "The subtle love, a familiar sense of security of a thick nket being exposed to the sun. Share the hot


    soup with two spoons and one bowl between us. My heart is warm and full. I want to say that you are


    actually very good, but you don''t know that. You always care about me without asking for return..."


    The lyrics were slowly expressed along with the melody, just like Jacob''s heart beating slowly.


    Perhaps, in the past so many years, he did not understand what he really wanted. He was like a child,


    just kept looking for what he was thinking but ignored the most precious existence around him.


    From now on, he would change. Since he had found his true love, he would never let go of her again.


    Jacob drove to the most bustling night market in Chang''an Road, picked a roadside restaurant and sat


    down.


    "Do you mind eating at roadside stands today?" Jacob raised his eyebrows. Although Sara paid great


    attention to health care, it shouldn''t be a big deal for her to eat food from a small restaurant


    asionally.

 Chapter 228 Tit For Tat

    Chapter 228 Tit For Tat


    "Okay. I can have a try." Looking at the crowded restaurant in front of her, Sara''s memory flooded. At


    that time, when she was in college, she would asionally go to a roadside restaurant with her


    roommates.


    At that time, there was no health care, no resentment, only pure friendship and the desire to go out to


    get together. At that time, she wouldn''t think it would be harmful to her health to eat this.


    But she didn''t know since when, she began to be timid. She didn''t eat or touch anything "unhealthy".


    Perhaps, it was not because time had changed people, but because people had forgotten their


    memories.


    People are forgetful. If they forget a lot of things, they probably can''t remember them anymore. She


    couldn''t remember things or habits, so she had to definitely forget them.


    To her surprise, Jacob didn''t mind eating at the roadside food stands.


    "Sara, there are seats inside. Let''s sit inside. It''s warmer inside." Jacob came out, regaining his usual


    expression, but there was an indescribable tenderness in his eyes.


    Perhaps, this touch of tenderness was like a seed. Since it had taken root and sprouted, Jacob had to


    take care of it carefully.


    "Okay." Nodding her head, Sara looked at the people beside her eating happily.


    Some of them were friends, some were couples who came out for dinner, and some were children.


    After all, in this winter season, it was not a bad idea to eat something hot.


    "Would you mind having dinner here?" Jacob asked in a low voice. He knew well about the habits of


    Sara. But today, he just wanted to take her to feel the enthusiasm of ordinary people.


    "No, don''t worry." Sara naturally held Jacob''s arm. They walked into the restaurant hand in hand.


    Looking around, Sara was surprised to see so many people inside.


    The dozens of square meters restaurant was almost full. The seats were full of guests. She had never


    thought that it would be like this, as if she had returned to the canteen of the university.


    "What''s wrong?" Jacob was confused when he saw that Sara was standing there in a daze. He didn''t


    know if she minded it or not.


    "This way, please. That table is empty now. I''ve cleaned it for you. Come and sit here." The bald


    restaurateur with Sichuan ent greeted Jacob and Sara warmly.


    Sara smiled. "Okay, okay. Let''s go."


    Since the two looked very young, the restaurateur thought they were students nearby.


    "Come on. I''ll serve you more dishes today. It''s not easy for you to be students." The restaurateur


    brought the pot with enthusiasm and some other dishes by the way.


    Sara burst intoughter. "I didn''t expect us to be so young."


    "Shh, can''t you let me be a student again? After all, those days were very memorable." Jacob felt a


    little depressed. He thought of Professor Chen and his own lost youth again.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, I know. I didn''t say anything. I just feel that our youth has just begun, and it''s not over." Resting


    her elbows on her crossed legs, Sara looked like a young college student. She didn''t look like a


    married woman at all.


    "Well, what do you like to eat? Order more lettuce?" Thinking that Sara would not eat meat, Jacob


    made such a judgment.


    "Just a little light dishes. I don''t want you to say that I have gained weight because of eating too much


    at night." Looking at the door absentmindedly, Sara found it was getting dark and the day finally came


    to an end.


    "Who said that? No matter how heavy you are, I want you." Jacob grinned wickedly. Anyway, he was


    sure that it was none other than Sara. He didn''t care whether she was fat or thin.


    "Man, is that true?" Sara didn''t believe what Jacob said. Although it sounded good, she didn''t believe it.


    If a person says he likes you, please believe him when he takes good care of you; if he promises to


    take you to visit some ce, please be happy after he books the ticket; if he says he wants to marry


    you, please be moved when he buys the diamond ring and kneels in front of you.


    Love is not only sweet words. Sara''s no longer young enough to listen to the promises. But now, Jacob


    seemed to have just learned to make them.


    "Why don''t you believe me?" Jacob frowned, and his strong aura almost burst out a sense of


    oppression. Maybe only in this way could he tell Sara what he was thinking.


    "Glib tongued." While ming Jacob, Sara''s eyes didn''t leave for even a second from him.


    Jacob was really special now, which satisfied all Sara''s fantasies of him. But the more perfect he was,


    the more unreal it felt. Sara felt it like a dream.


    Jacob shook his hand in front of Sara and said, "What''s wrong? Are you in a daze? Do you think I''m


    right? Why are you speechless?"


    After saying that, Jacob looked worried as if he was thinking about it.


    "What''s that look on your face?" Hearing that, Sara frowned. At this time, Jacob was really fickle.


    "I''m thinking. What should I do to make you feel fresh every day?" With a serious look on his face,


    Jacob seemed to be telling the truth.


    "Stop! Stop. I don''t want anything new. Just don''t scare me." In horror, Sara stretched out her hand in


    the air to stop him. If Jacob tried to be fresh every day, she couldn''t bear it!


    At this time, the restaurateur had already brought the boiled soup pot, and Sara couldn''t wait anymore.


    In this world, the more delicious the food was, the more poisonous it was. But isn''t it good to be full and


    drunk today?


    Sara scalded a piece of lettuce. The hot air from the hot pot made her unable to see Jacob''s face


    clearly. But she could vaguely feel the smile of him. She felt warm in her heart.


    "How do you like it? I think it tastes good." Jacob ate a stick of meat and asked, raising his head to look


    at Sara''s reaction.


    It was really hard to imagine that the dignified CEO of the Shi Group could eat so happily at a roadside


    food stall. If it was photographed by the paparazzi, it must be another big news.


    After all, Jacob had just dealt with the explosion in thepany.


    "By the way, does thepany''s affairs have any impact on the future?" It suddenly urred to Sara


    that doing business was not as easy as she had imagined since she returned to her father''spany.


    It was easy for watching others to do it, but it was difficult for herself to do it.


    Therefore, she admired Jacob from the bottom of her heart. It was obvious that Jacob was under great


    pressure to run such a bigpany. But he neverined.


    "Yes, but I will deal with it slowly. Don''t worry." Jacob understated it. Anyway, it was hard to exin this


    kind of thing clearly in a few words, so what he could do was to remind Sara to be relieved.


    "I''m not worried about you, narcissistic." Sara rejected, but actually was waiting for Jacob''s reply. Since


    when it had be an interesting thing to argue with Jacob?


    "Oh my God! You are so arrogant, aren''t you, Sara?" Jacob pretended to be angry. He had to destroy


    the prestige of Sara. Otherwise, it would be a mystery whether he still had a ce in the family in the


    future.


    "Well, what do you want?" ncing defiantly at Sara, she didn''t believe that he would do anything to


    her.


    "Let''s eat." Jacob didn''t want to talk about it, and picked up a piece of mushroom for Sara. He


    remembered clearly that Sara liked mushroom, beans, sweet food, chicken soup and so on.


    Shrugging her shoulders, Sara didn''t say anything. At this time, Jacob finally understood his position. In


    the past, when they were arguing, they were tit for tat.

 Chapter 229 Strangers

    Chapter 229 Strangers


    They were like strangers at that time, but now, with a happy face, Sara lowered her head and ate a lot.


    If only such a life couldst longer.


    Sara was surprised at the idea that came to her mind unconsciously. Looking at Jacob, who was burnt


    by the hot sticks of meat because of eating too fast, the future seemed to be clearer.


    After eating, Jacob stood up to pay the bill. Since he didn''t bring any changes with him, and he couldn''t


    use his card here, he had to watch Sara go to pay the bill.


    "What''s wrong? Are you so dissatisfied with my treat?" Sara stood at the door and looked at Jacob''s


    awkward face.


    "How could it be? I just feel that cash is too far away from my life." Jacob slightly narrowed his eyes. He


    felt as if everything had returned to the past.


    "Ha-ha, I think you have been lofty for too long. You are no longer otherworldly now." Leaning on


    Jacob''s shoulder, Sara whispered in his ear.


    Jacob stretched out his arms to hug Sara and kissed her directly. The passers-by all looked at them.


    Thebination of handsome man and beautiful woman was a great eye catcher.


    But there were also some people sighing, ''there''s a sea of people surging, can we still hug each other?''


    The wind was not strong, and no one spoke.


    Jacob looked at Sara with her eyes slightly closed in front of him and felt her rapid breath. Everything


    was so good as if nothing bad had happened before.


    After a long time, Jacob finally let go of Sara. After all, it was not good to do so in public.


    "I..." With a red face, Sara wanted to say that she was going back.


    The bright light just fell on her face. Everything looked so beautiful, quiet and natural.


    "Let me drive you home." Jacob held Sara tightly, but didn''t do anything else. After all, he knew what he


    should and shouldn''t do in the street.


    "Okay." Sara nodded and Jacob opened the door of the car for her.


    The atmosphere in the car was weird. No one spoke, but everything seemed good.


    "Well, do you know why I brought you here today?" Jacob looked straight ahead. He had thought about


    it before he talked about it.


    "Maybe. I don''t know." Sara had never thought about guessing. Since there was no need to guess, it


    was better to wait for Jacob to tell her the answer himself.


    "You are so smart. Well, to be honest, I always feel that we share too little trouble." Jacob kept calm.


    "Do you want me to suffer with you?" Sara burst intoughter. She didn''t expect that Jacob would be so


    interesting.


    "No, I want you to experience life with me. But I won''t take you to do such a thing again. I will let you


    know that it''s enough for you to suffer this once. I will protect you from all the storms."


    Jacob was good at saying sweet words now. He blurted it out without thinking. Actually, these words


    had been wandering in his heart. He couldn''t let them go.


    Looking at Jacob in a daze, maybe Sara had heard a lot of touching words in her life, but when she


    recalled the past, she always felt that this was the most beautiful and charming one.


    "Okay." Sara nodded heavily. It was strange that she couldn''t say anything to refute this time. If this


    was only a promised future given by Jacob, then she was willing to stop and wait.


    "Is my father-inw still mad at me?" Jacob had already forgotten the pain of being beaten a few days


    ago. However, he couldn''t forget the anger, unwillingness and disappointment in his father-inw''s


    eyes.


    "What do you think?" Leaning back in the seat, Sara knew that her father must have a grudge against


    Jacob, but if she lowered her head, her father would definitely not stop her.


    "Then what should I do?" Jacob felt a headache. If he couldn''t get forgiven because of Sara''s father, he


    would be really unlucky.


    "I think it takes some time. Besides, my father is not a stubborn man. He would understand." With a


    confident look, Sara stuck out her tongue. Father must want her to be happy, didn''t he?


    "Forget it. I''ll visit you another day and apologize to him." Jacob''s voice was full of guilt and it sounded


    so sincere.


    Jacob''s cold profile appeared in front of Sara, who couldn''t take her eyes off him. The man in front of


    her had really be what she had imagined.


    The car sped along the road, drawing a beautiful arc.


    Sara stared nkly at the night view outside the window. Everything wrapped in the night gradually lost


    its original appearance and became distorted.


    "By the way, when is Noah''s wedding? Is it settled?" Jacob was too busy to care about his good friend


    recently, so he could only ask about the news from Sara.


    After all, they were all good friends.


    "I don''t know. I think the wedding will be postponed. They two still want to enjoy being single." When


    Sara thought of what Noah had said, her expression softened.


    Perhaps everyone yearned for such a life state, full of confidence and control of everything. They


    believed that they were the master of life and could live a happy life.


    "So, do you also want to enjoy being single?" Jacob looked expectant. Even if he couldn''t wait to


    remarry her, he had to get her consent.


    "Yes, I think it''s good to be single. Anyway, I''m ready to die alone at any time." Squinting her eyes, Sara


    said these words without hesitation. Anyway, this was one of the many thoughts she had ever thought


    about.


    Jacob''s hands were trembling and he hurriedly stepped on the brake.


    "What are you talking about? Die alone at any time?" Jacob held the steering wheel with more strength


    unconsciously, and his knuckles were probably pale.


    "Yes, I can live a good life alone." Looking at Jacob calmly, Sara didn''t show any emotion on her face.


    Jacob didn''t know if she was joking or not.


    "Then what about me?" Jacob thought for a long time before he asked. What should he do? It was not


    easy for him to wait for Sara, but she was ready to die alone at any time.


    "It depends on your performance." With her hands supporting her face, Sara looked at Jacob seriously.


    Sure enough, Jacob still had the same temper. Although the car couldn''t be parked here, he still parked


    it as he liked.


    "Well, I see." Jacob started the engine again. There was no emotion in his voice.


    If Jacob had taken the initiative in the past, then now he realized that the initiative had been back to


    Sara''s hand. Anyway, it was true.


    After sending Sara downstairs, Jacob hesitated whether he should send her upstairs or not.


    Seeing the hesitation on Jacob''s face, Sara said, "There''s no need to send me home. My father is


    upstairs. It will be awkward if you two meetter."


    "Can I hug you?" Jacob asked. Although he was reluctant to leave now, he wanted a hug as farewell.


    Looking upstairs, Sara nodded. The light in the room seemed to be off.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jacob walked up to Sara and held her in his arms. He buried his head in her hair and smelled the


    unique fragrance of her.


    "Well, you should go back now. My father will call meter." Seeing that Jacob didn''t let go of her, Sara


    said anxiously.


    At the same time, in the dark room, Sara''s father Carlos looked at the scene downstairs with a


    complicated expression. Did Sara and Jacob get back together? Although Carlos had some


    comints, he wouldn''t tell Sara.

 Chapter 230 Coercion And Temptation

    Chapter 230 Coercion And Temptation


    Jacob had already gone to pick up Sara very early. Since they had made up, he had to take her with


    him.


    At the same time, Noah called Jacob in a hurry, saying that their old ssmates were eager to see how


    Sara was. What kind of person could rece Alice?


    But Jacob was not in a hurry. Everyone had arrived one after another. However, Jacob was still having


    breakfast with Sara outside. It was said that they were having porridge.


    They had nned to go to KTV together after lunch. For so many years, no one could escape the


    "curse" of ss reunion, which was to sing together.


    Time passed quickly, but everyone was still like themselves in the past. Except for a few wrinkles on


    the face. Anyway, they still felt the same.


    However, the topic of their meeting changed a lot. The people who had arrived early began to talk with


    each other. Maybe they used to be a small group of two or three, but now, they were almost a big


    family.


    They didn''t say who had a good rtionship with whom. Now they only chatted with each other about


    the only connection in their memories. Maybe they would never have the chance to get together again.


    But now that they got drunk, they wouldn''t think about such a sad problem when they just met. It was


    like they just went downstairs and buy a bottle of water, and the bell of the ss would rang soon.


    Everyone was very excited at the moment, especially when they saw the familiar but strange faces of


    their old ssmates. Many people even stood up and waved their hands to cheer. It was hard to


    imagine that they were a group of almost thirty years old people who were busy with their career and


    family.


    "We are so slow. Doesn''t it really matter?" Sara lowered her head and took a sip of the porridge. It


    tasted good. It was good for the stomach to eat it in the early morning.


    "It''s okay. Take your time. Anyway, not everyone is here. Besides, there is still one day left, isn''t there?"


    Jacob looked indifferent, as if he was saying that it was none of his business.


    However, this was his business. If it weren''t for him, how could Sara have the reason to attend such a


    ssmate reunion.


    Hearing Jacob''s words, Sara, who had been moring not to go, couldn''t help but go. But she didn''t


    expect that Jacob would be so calm at such an exciting moment.


    As if it was just a normal thing, Sara was worried about him. But it was useless for her to be anxious.


    She had to listen to Jacob, or she would be "bullied" by him again.


    Jacob took out the meat paste from the porridge and put it in front of Sara with a spoon. "Well, I


    remember that you like meat the most."


    With a sullen look at Jacob, Sara asked, "Why are you so shabby? Besides, the spoon is full of your


    saliva. I refuse."


    Raising her head arrogantly, Sara was almost intimidated by Jacob the next second. "Is your temper


    getting worse and worse?"


    Without lowering her head, Sara just raised her neck with a proud face. "What''s wrong? That''s my bad


    temper."


    Jacob shrugged and sighed. "It''s my fault to spoil you. Now please have the meat."


    Sara opened her mouth. The waitress next to them grinned. She didn''t expect that there would be such


    a boss who could get angry at one second, but act cute at another and be good at doting on others.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    But the waitress didn''t know what had happened to Sara before. It was just the beginning. The love


    Sara had received from Jacob was not enough. From now on, she would take back all of the love he


    had owed her in the past few years.


    ''I''ll take it back as much as I can. Now, let me bully him again. Anyway, such a chance is rare.'' Sara


    thought to herself.


    "Are you full? You have eaten so much." Jacob nced at the pot in front of him. Almost all the


    porridge was eaten up by Sara.


    "So what? Do you dislike me so soon?" Sara cast a cold nce at Jacob. She had learned to be cold


    from him. Now she could give it back to him easily.


    "No, no. How dare I!" Jacob looked at his watch expressionlessly. It was already 10 o''clock. How time


    flies!


    Einstein''s theory was right. Jacob felt that time passed so fast that he couldn''t believe it. He felt that it


    had been a long time since he just looked up at Sara.


    Maybe time will pass quickly if you are obsessed with the person you love.


    At the gate of the Imperial Hotel, a ck Bentley screeched to a halt. A few secondster, someone


    found that Jacob got off the car.


    The most noisy man in the ss, Bodie, waved his hand and shouted, "Jacob, we are here!"


    Jacob turned around and nodded. Noah and Bess were also standing at the door. Jacob had called


    Noah just now, so they knew that Jacob had also arrived.


    Jacob opened the door, and Sara stepped out with her slender and straight legs. Even in winter, there


    was no sign of bloating on her body in the down jacket.


    She was tall and didn''t get fat. Many people envied her. As soon as Sara raised her head, she saw


    Bess and Noah, and some people she didn''t know standing next to them.


    "Wow, is that the legendary lover of Jacob? She looks so elegant."


    "Yes, you are right. She looks so beautiful in these clothes. She is a true beauty."


    "Jacob always has a good taste. But then again, I thought it would be Alice."


    "Haven''t you heard that Alice has cut off contact with Jacob since she went abroad for further study. It


    is said that Jacob got married in a sh."


    "Ah, a sh marriage? So quick! Sure enough, rich people are different from us. I couldn''t see it when I


    was studying."


    Everyone was talking about it, but Noah didn''t say anything. He and Bess just looked at each other and


    smiled. He''d better keep this kind of private question a suspense. Anyway, Jacob was with Sara now.


    Why did he have to exin so much? As long as they were happy, everything was fine.


    "Has everyone arrived?" Jacob naturally walked up to them with his arms around Sara. The lengthened


    Bentley was conspicuous and many people were shocked.


    When they were in college, Jacob didn''t show his real identity. Everyone knew that he and Noah had a


    rich family, but they didn''t expect him to be so rich. At that time, they didn''t have a job and were not


    familiar with the concept of sry and social rank.


    Now they finally got a job. And they knew clearly that they couldn''t afford the car with their whole life''s


    sry. Many people finally understood the gap between them and Jacob.


    However, no matter how big the gap was, there was nothing to say. After all, the purpose of their


    meeting today was not to discuss Jacob''s career.


    The only purpose they came here was to catch up on the old days.


    Many people would nevere back once they plunged into the sea of people. But now everyone that


    coulde back was back.


    "Almost everyone''s here. As for you, you are not a good host at all. Youe sote." Bodie teased


    Jacob. Even though Jacob was superior now, he was still his ssmate. They were equal.


    "Yes, yes, it''s my fault. I camete today because I thought Noah was here. I''ll punish myself with three


    sses of wer." Jacob''s tone was t, but there was no ttery in it.


    "Forget it. I''m just kidding. Why don''t you introduce your beautiful wife to us?" After casting a nce at


    Sara, Bodie walked closer to her and found that she was more beautiful than what he could see from a


    distance.

 Chapter 231 You Are Thinner

    Chapter 231 You Are Thinner


    "I almost forget. This is my wife, Sara Huo. This is Bodie..." Jacob introduced them to Sara one by one.


    Even if she couldn''t remember all of them, he could still introduce them to her.


    "Nice to meet you." Sara reached out her hand to shake hands with Jacob''s old ssmate. The


    atmosphere was so subtle that Sara thought it was a reunion of her own ssmates.


    "Okay, let''s go inside. It''s cold outside. We are almost here." Noah nced at everyone present and


    said. After confirming that almost everyone was here, he was ready to go in.


    They entered the hotel, talking andughing, feeling that they had returned to the past in an instant.


    Although those carefree days had passed, these lovely people came together again.


    Maybe the reunion didn''t care about form or time, but the feeling of nostalgia. No matter how far away


    they were, everyone came back with amon goal. This was the meaning of the gathering.


    Everyone seemed to have a tacit understanding and didn''t ask about Alice. It seemed that after


    entering the society, people would think more thoroughly. They would no longer say whatever they


    wanted to say, but would think about what to say before saying that.


    Everyone knew that Alice didn''te today. But no one asked about the reason. Coincidentally,


    everyone would think of the presence of Sara. Perhaps it would be awkward for Alice toe.


    Everyone had their own stories. If someone didn''te, they must have their own stories. But now, it


    was obvious, so everyone kept silent and avoided talking about it.


    The female monitor pped her hands, indicating everyone to be quiet. Perhaps it was not appropriate


    to talk about those sad things today.


    "Well, almost everyone is here. Now I have something to say." The female monitor stood up, looking


    like a teacher.


    "Today, I''m so happy that we cane back from everywhere and meet again. At the same time, I


    want to thank the nner of this reunion, Noah Mu." After saying that, the female monitor took a look at


    Noah. It was him who realized the dream of the ssmates to meet with each other again.


    "It''s fate for us to be here today. Let''s talk freely now." The female monitor sat down and took a sip of


    water.


    Unexpectedly, she was still a little nervous in such a situation. She pulled her clothes slightly and sat


    upright.


    "Now, are we all here?" Bodie asked. He seemed to be very interested in it. After all, he was always


    known for being lively and active. Naturally, he was indispensable.


    "Pock''s not here." Noah frowned. How could he remember the nickname of this ssmate so soon!


    "Pock" was a girl in his ss. Her face was covered with pocks, so everyone called her "Pock".


    However, instead of getting angry, she epted the nickname generously.


    In fact, the sses in college were very happy. Others said that college was like a strange society.


    Except for the roommates, they wouldn''t be familiar with any other students in the ss.


    But this was not the case in Noah''s ss. They were from all over the country. Some wanted to realize


    their dreams, some wanted to gain insight, and some wanted to learn. Although the purpose ofing


    to this university was different, it came down to an ideal.


    Therefore, a group of young people with ideal came together. Their ss was almost the most noisy


    one in their college. Therefore, they were on good terms.


    Along the way, together they had cried andughed, lost and gained, seeded and failed. But


    everyone cherished this ss. Maybe it was why they could get together so soon.


    Anyway, no one would refuse a group that made him happy, no one. After graduation, most people


    missed their old university life. This kind of nostalgia might urge everyone to gather together.


    To look at the recent changes.


    "Why doesn''t Sean talk much?" Bodie took a look at Sean. When they were in college, Sean was so


    arrogant and confident. But now he had changed a lot.


    "I''m listening to everyone." Sean said with a smile, showing no sign of anger. Bodie was stunned for


    two seconds and realized if he had said something wrong.


    Maybe that was how life was like. Someone woulde back after he or she left. However, someone


    would nevere back, even if they came back, they were so strange.


    They were talking about their recent situation, and someone suddenly asked Noah.


    "Noah, when did you fall in love?" A man asked with a snicker and looked at Bess. As expected, only


    waiting could get the best. Everyone sighed with emotion that Noah had found such a good wife.


    "Well, to be honest. Do I have to inform you when I am in a rtionship? Besides, I can''t stop love


    when ites." Noah raised his eyebrow and joked.


    The female monitor next to him burst intoughter. "Don''t make fun of Noah. You will scare others away


    later."


    Of course, this "others" referred to Bess. The female monitor could tease about it now, and she almost


    forgot what happened in the past. She finally understood why she couldn''t be with Noah at that time.


    She felt so dejected in front of Bess.


    "Well, you gossipers. I guess that Pock ising. I''ll go out to pick her up. Is there anyone who wants


    to go with me?" Noah stood up and nced at the people at the nearby tables. Since there were too


    many people, they had to sit separately.


    "I want to go."


    "Me too."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "And I."


    As a result, almost everyone stood up and went out to wee Pock. For everyone, this was an


    unusual day. It seemed that everyone suddenly had a tacit understanding and could do a lot of things


    at the same time.


    "That''s amazing." Seeing that everyone stood up at the same moment, Sara couldn''t help but sigh at


    Jacob.


    Jacob touched her head, and was seen by Bodie unexpectedly. "Hey, why are you showing off your


    affection everywhere? Can I stop seeing this scene?"


    "How about I feed you another show of affectionter?" Jacob tilted his head, looking like a ruffian. Just


    for a moment, he felt as if he had returned to the university time.


    "Okay, okay bro. I won''t argue with you today." Bodie touched his head and nced at Sara with


    embarrassment.


    From beginning to end, Sara didn''t say much. It was not that she didn''t want to speak, but that she


    didn''t know what to say, so she had to be silent.


    They walked through the door and left the hall. Dozens of people walked neatly and looked very


    spectacr. They didn''t expect that they would meet again in this way after so many years.


    As for Pock, she was anxiously looking at the time. She went out in the wrong ce in the morning and


    missed the bus, so she had to take a taxi. But there was a traffic jam on the way. As a result, she


    looked at the group chat and found that everyone was there except her.


    How could Pock not be anxious? There was a kind of loneliness called everyone was there except you.


    That was how Pock felt at the moment. She was anxious and lonely.


    But when she finally got off the taxi, she was stunned. She didn''t know that everyone in her ss was


    waiting for her at the door of the hotel.


    This scene was so spectacr. Perhaps it would be the most spectacr memory in her life. Everyone


    was waiting for her in order.


    It was self-evident. Needless to say, everyone had a tacit understanding.


    "Sorry, I''mte." Pock said to the head of the group, who was Noah. She nced at the crowd and


    found that they didn''t change much.


    But some people looked more mature, including herself.


    "Wow, you''re thinner."

 Chapter 232 Im Lucky To Get It

    Chapter 232 I''m Lucky To Get It


    "No, I feel that Pock has be more beautiful. It seems that there are fewer pocks on her face."


    "Yes, yes, I have the same feeling."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Really? I didn''t find it myself."


    "Yes! It''s true."


    Everyone talked to each other, as if they wanted to share the joy of meeting with everyone around.


    They could talk about whatever or whoever was taboo before.


    Of course, it was out of kindness. No one would hurt others at such a moment.


    Everyone walked in again. The waiter came forward and asked if the dishes needed to be served now.


    Noah nodded.


    The dishes were served one after another, and everyone opened the red wine. It was time to share


    their own experiences and recent situations.


    Someone suggested that they should start from Jacob. Although no one asked about Alice, everyone


    knew that what they wanted to know most was the news about Jacob and her.


    After all, they were recognized as a couple in the college at that time. At that time, someone also said


    that if Alice and Jacob couldn''t be together, they would never believe in love.


    But now, Jacob took Sara to the ssmate reunion. Ordinary people would certainly be embarrassed to


    do that, but Jacob didn''t. It was enough to prove that Jacob really loved Sara.


    Therefore, everyone wanted to know more about Jacob''s experience and his journey of love.


    "Let''s start from Jacob, okay?" Bodie joked. Since Sara was so beautiful, it would be a reckless waste if


    they didn''t start from the experience of Jacob.


    "You have so many tricks." The female monitor teased Bodie, but she herself was also looking forward


    to it.


    After all, Jacob and Noah were both famous figures in the university. Now that they had their own


    home, they were naturally eager to know about their family.


    "When I graduated from college, I was going abroad. At that time, I felt that I was full of passion and


    dream for this world. But the reality set me up. Of course, I''m satisfied with my current life, without any


    dissatisfaction."


    Jacob stood up and told his experience to the people around him. It was the first time that he had


    spoken about his life in front of so many people. It never urred to him that such a day woulde.


    Just like a person who had been silent for a long time, you thought he would never speak, but he finally


    opened his mouth.


    Sara stared nkly at Jacob who stood up. It was only a few seconds, but as if a century had passed.


    Unable to find a word to describe, Sara just felt happy to see Jacob like this. It was as if Jacob was


    telling a long and happy story.


    If time could go back, Sara would still choose to marry him. Even though she had experienced so many


    things, she had never regretted it.


    "Later, my father got sick, and I had no choice but to take over the family business. It''s like taking over


    my father''s dream. From then on, I felt that I was not living for myself." Jacob looked down at Sara.


    Perhaps everyone''s life was like this. They lived not only for themselves, but for the people around


    them.


    "As for Alice, I can only say that the fate is not enough. We can''t go to the end. So I still want to advise


    you to cherish the person in front of you in a limited time. Don''t live in your imagination. Life is not a


    story. It''s just life."


    After saying that, Jacob sat down and took a big sip of water. He didn''t really feel thirsty. But he felt that


    if he said so, it would ruin everyone''s fantasy of love.


    No one spoke. After all, Sara was here, so what happened in the past was really left in the past.


    Jacob breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, he didn''t want to talk about it, but today it finally came to a


    happy end to his past.


    Sara felt that maybe this was the best exnation that Jacob had said. Life was life. Once one joined


    the fantasy, it was out of reality. But no one saw it clearly, so many people lived unreal.


    "So, now it''s Noah''s turn?" The female monitor asked tentatively. She knew that Jacob hadn''t finished


    his brief words.


    But everyone knew that it didn''t matter what he didn''t say. Even if it was important, no one would get to


    the bottom of it. After all, not everyone was willing to tell their own story to others for appreciation.


    Especially for Jacob, who was a strong and proud man, it was enough for him to say a few words like


    that.


    Noah stood up naturally and held Bess''s hand without embarrassment or reluctance.


    "After graduation, I studied abroad for four years. My biggest feeling is that I will never go abroad


    again. The moon in foreign countries was not as beautiful as that in China. I prefer this kind of friendly


    and rxed environment at home, so I can''t wait toe back as soon as I graduated."


    Noah said indifferently, as if what had happened for so many years had nothing to do with him.


    Perhaps, when a person came into contact with the society, he would automatically weaken some


    things and no longer let others pay attention to his own feelings unscrupulously.


    Of course, no one will pay attention to your feelings unless you are special. The world doesn''t care


    about your self-esteem. The world hopes that you can make achievements first, and then emphasize


    your own feelings.


    "As for love, my faith has never changed. I always feel that love can''t be made do with. Yes, it has


    always been like this. After studying abroad, I happened to meet my fiancee, Bess. I think it''s worth


    waiting for so many years. No matter what others think, I always feel lucky to have her."


    Noah took a look at Bess affectionately. At this moment, looking at each other, he felt that he had the


    whole world.


    "I think I have to borrow the great Chinese writer Shen Congwen''s words today. ''I have visited many


    ces, crossed many bridges, seen many clouds and drunk many kinds of wine, but only loved one


    person of the best age.''"


    After saying that, he rubbed Bess''s head. They looked very happy. All the waiting finally came to an


    end, and all the expectations were no longer empty. Happiness was real, so Noah looked so happy.


    "Come on, I''ll eat this bowl of love." Bodie pped his hands. Maybe the past time of a person could be


    finished in a few words, but that feeling was indescribable.


    Everyone had his or her own happiest time and the hardest time, because happiness and pain always


    came together. Everyone knew this, so Noah had been stubborn to stick to it and finally got the current


    love.


    Originally, he could have found someone to make do with. Most people thought that love could actually


    be tempered. But only a small number of people were stubbornly unwilling to ept and believed that


    love could be tempered.


    That was just an extreme. Fortunately, Noah''s waiting didn''t fail. Wasn''t it lucky for him to finally meet


    the one he loved?


    "Now I''ll tell you what I think." All of a sudden, Bodie became serious. The two young rich men had just


    finished their words, and someone must have the courage to take the lead to continue.


    After sitting down, Noah stared at Bodie with his bright eyes. The careless man suddenly became


    serious at this moment.


    "Someone said that graduation is a hurdle. I think so. At least it took me a long time to climb over that


    barrier. Maybe we paid special attention to our inner feelings in our school days. But after graduation, I


    found that it was not the case at all."


    As Bodie spoke, he stared at everyone around him. He wanted to remember everyone present.


    Because it was difficult for them to gather together again.


    Reunion meant happiness, but it also meant separation again. But at this moment, everyone ignored


    this point. When it was time to be happy, no one wanted to mention anything


    sad.

 Chapter 233 Loneliness

    Chapter 233 Loneliness


    "No one cares about what you think. When everyone cares about whether you fly high or not, only a


    few people care about whether you are tired or not. So I have changed a lot of jobs and have a clear


    understanding of everything around me."


    Bodie nced at the ssmates in front of him. Perhaps he didn''t dare to think about such a confidant


    talk before. But now seeing everyone''s sharp eyes, Bodie felt a little relieved.


    "I thought I was good at talking, so I applied for a sales job after graduation. I had suffered a lot, but it


    was all over. It was not until I did this job that I realized that my eloquence was not as good as I


    thought. But I still got some practices."


    Bodie smiled innocently. It was a sad story, but it turned into an inspiring story after he said it. No one


    liked pessimistic people, so Bodie had always been optimistic.


    He would put himself in others'' shoes and run for the customers'' requests without anyint. He


    realized that there was not so much logic in real life. Therefore, he thought that maybe this was the real


    life.


    "I used to think that the salesman was just good at talking. But now I understand that speaking is also


    an art. The most brilliant salesman canmunicate with whoever. Maybe others will think that I have


    a strong purpose, but I have no choice. This is life."


    Bodie shrugged, which made people feel that he was sincere. Maybe he used to think that he couldn''t


    do that, but when he finally became that kind of person, he knew that it was not the case.


    "Maybe someone said that I destroyed my own dream, but in fact, I just changed a way to continue to


    hold on. When I meet a customer I like, I will say a few more words, almost from the other side''s point


    of view, so many people like me very much. But when I meet someone who is unreasonable and scold


    me without listening, I will only reply three or two words."


    A simple smile appeared on Bodie''s face. It was hard to imagine that such a glib person would be


    unable to resist at some moments. In fact, Bodie was very handsome. He talked much when he was in


    college. He was almost a chatterbox in his dormitory.


    But Bodie looked very cute and always smiled innocently. So people thought him was an honest


    person. But the way he spoke changed everyone''s impression of him.


    In fact, the first impression of a person was very important. Because from the first time someone see


    you, he will think about what kind of person you are. And it''s difficult for him to change this first


    impression in a short time.


    Therefore, when Bodie entered the sales industry, everyone thought that he found the perfect job for


    him.


    But now, the job that everyone thought that Bodie was the right person to do, turned out to be so hard


    for him. This was unexpected. No one in the world could have a smooth journey.


    But what doesn''t kill you makes you stronger.


    "But I am very grateful for my current work and industry, which taught me to grow. The only bad thing is


    that I''m 26 years old now, but I still have no girlfriend. So girls, if you don''t mind my busy work, please


    talk to me when you have time."


    As Bodie spoke, he even advertised for marriage, which was beyond everyone''s expectation. However,


    all of them gave a hint with a smile. At this age, they wouldn''t feel shy to say anything and would think


    about going on a blind date.


    Bodie had been on blind dates for many times, but every time, either the girl was not satisfied with him,


    or he felt that he was not suitable for the girl. He had been on blind dates for countless times, but he


    still hadn''t met a suitable one.


    "Now, let me tell you something about myself." The female monitor stood up. Although she had


    announced the ss affairs for many times in the ss, it was the first time that she talked about her


    situation in front of everyone.


    She felt a little nervous when she thought about it. After all, she came here alone today.


    "After graduation, I''m not like you guys to enter the society. I stayed in the college and became a


    guidance counselor. Although this is also a challenging work,pared to you, I still feel that what I


    have done is insignificant. I used to be a person who was full of dreams with great generosity."


    The female monitor looked at everyone with a smile, and everyone''s bright eyes made her feel


    inexplicably relieved. She hoped that these gazes would remind her again and again, giving her infinite


    courage and strength.


    "But after work, I found that no matter what kind of work it was, it was just work. I''m busy every day.


    Maybe one day I''ll forget why I''m so busy. Who knows?"


    The female monitor''s face darkened. She nced at Noah and Bess. People are always chasing


    something, but they never know clearly what they are chasing.


    "Maybe I''m not living a good life. I''ve been longing for the outside world and a life without the college''s


    protection. But I can''t take that step out of myfort zone. I have many chances to go out, but I''m


    afraid that I will nevere back after I go out."


    The female monitor was a little dejected. Maybe she had really missed a lot.


    "I''m a coward, but I don''t regret it. I''m afraid that I will suffer a lot if I go out, even if many peopleugh


    at me for my greed forfort and my depression. But this is my ideal life."


    The female monitor''s eyes were shining, as if she had regained her usual spirit Everyone has his or her


    own choice, and everyone will be responsible for his or her own choice. No one will pay for your life.


    Therefore, no matter what kind of choice you make, you are the one who finally make the decision.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t regret it. Maybe I haven''t seen a higher sky, but I think it''s enough now. At least, I met my fiance


    who loved me very much. Every day, I drink tea, read books andmunicate with my students.


    Everything is fine."


    The female monitor said with a smile. If she was dissatisfied with her own life before, then now she was


    praising her own life. There''s no such a perfect life. Where there is lose, there is gain. It''s an eternal


    truth.


    "So, I wish you all the best, my dear ssmates. I hope you can bravely pursue your dreams. Don''t


    give up even if you fall down on the way to dream. As long as the direction is correct, no matter how


    long you walk, you will reach the end. Let me toast to you first."


    After saying that, she raised the ss in front of her and drank it in one gulp. Perhaps in the past, she


    didn''t dare to admit these problems. But today, in front of so many ssmates, she bravely spoke out


    her true self.


    Noah pped his hands first and looked at the female monitor with appreciation. To be honest,


    everyone was making a living in the society. They were the same kind of people, but they had different


    choices. Therefore, it was normal that thements could not be made overnight.


    "Then let me tell you about my life." Pock stood up and said to everyone.


    "In fact, a long time ago, I really cared about being called "Pock". Butter, when I found that everyone


    didn''t mean to harm me, I realized that it didn''t matter what others said. The most important thing is that


    someone paid attention to you."


    Pock looked at the dishes on the table sadly, as if in a daze. She didn''t know whom she should look at.


    She just felt that today she finally had the chance to talk about her life unscrupulously.


    She was grateful that there were so many people around her who could listen to her. It was not easy.


    For many people, being independent meant loneliness.

 Chapter 234 The Horrible Incident

    Chapter 234 The Horrible Incident


    "Maybe it''s because of my appearance, I don''t have much confidence. After all, if a person was really


    big, the person who indicated that may mean no offense, but the person who heard it would keep it in


    mind. Of course my case was not that terrible, but I''ve been thinking for a long time that if I be


    more beautiful, there might be fewer troubles. "


    Pock said with a smile, as if she was talking about someone else. It was beyond her own expectation


    that she would express herself in such a pure way. But she knew that if she didn''t say it today, there


    would be no chance for her to reveal all these in the future.


    "Then one of my colleagues broke up with her boyfriend one day. I was so surprised that I asked her


    what happened. Then she told me a lot about her. I always thought that her boyfriend must cherish her


    very much as she is so beautiful, but in fact, he did not. "


    After saying that, Pock lowered her head. It would be great if all the problems could be solved just by


    pretty faces. If so, those who was not good-looking enough could solve problems with cosmetic


    surgeries.


    "In fact, how one looks cannot decide everything in his or her life. But I didn''t understand that before. I


    just thought that if I were beautiful, I wouldn''t have lived like this. I didn''t realize that there was


    something wrong with my mentality until that colleague lost her boyfriend. "


    Pock smiled sincerely. Regardless of her pockmarks, she was in fact quite beautiful. She was well-


    featured and her skin was good. It''s just the specks of pokes that made her look unpleasant.


    "Later, I got my own boyfriend as well. Although change of mentality can''t really solve problems, at


    least it''s useful when someonecks sense of security. " Pock smiled brightly.


    "Then why don''t you bring your boyfriend here today?" Someone suddenly asked.


    "He was on a business trip. He was going to ask for a leave and came here with me. But I thought I


    coulde here alone, so I let him do his work. " Her sweet words made everyone present


    speechless.


    They felt like that they had missed many good girls in their lives. It was said that boys should find


    girlfriends in college, because once they enter the society, they were not likely to find such good girls in


    school. Meanwhile, girls should start dating after graduation, because there would be better boys


    outside of the campus.


    This makes sense sometimes.


    "Now I realized that our life wouldn''t be decided just by any single aspect of our qualities. I was going to


    extremes to put that much stress on my appearance. "


    Pock spoke out her thought. Her opinion might not be epted by all, but her sincere attitude was


    admirable. In the future, whenever Poke thought about this, she would always feel that she was brave.


    "So today I want to remind you not to think too extreme no matter what you meet. Many problems could


    be solved in a roundabout way. Don''t dwell on unnecessary things. If you cannot figure out something,


    just leave it. Time will figure it out for you. "


    After finishing her words, Pock bowed to everyone. She looked so serious, as if she had just handed in


    her paper.


    Perhaps this was a test in her life, and now she was finally relieved. In fact, many people were as


    entangled as Poke in their lives.


    However, as long as they could change their way of thinking, the world would be totally different for


    them After all, happiness was the priority in our life. Life would be boring if we keeps splitting hairs.


    Problems in life could always be solved.


    "Speaking of this, I also want to say something to you." Beth, who used to be quiet in the ss, also


    opened her mouth.


    Everyone raised their heads to look at her. In their impression, she was not talkative.


    "Back to my hometown, I have a ymate who grew up with me together. We have chosen different


    ways of life. I chose to continue my study, and he entered the workce. He went insane under too


    much pressure only two years after I graduated. "


    Beth was expressionless. Now she could treat all these calmly. Besides that, she felt that she had


    grown to a certain extent. But she couldn''t speak it out.


    "Sometimes it''s necessary for people to stay optimistic. He risked his life to work, for the house and the


    car. He wanted to realize his dream. Finally, he bought his own house, and became a mortgage ve.


    Before long, he lost his job and had no money to pay the loans. That''s how he was defeated. "


    Beth frowned. Maybe life of people sitting here wouldn''t be destroyed by a house. But for average


    people, buying a house might be their lifelong goal.


    Set up a home and establish a career were two major tasks for all of us. And owning a house, or at


    least an apartment, was necessary in the traditional view.


    "After knowing what happened to him, I thought a lot. Whether the things we desperately pursue is


    really that important? Girls buy a lot of clothes and shoes to decorate themselves, while men save a lot


    of money just to buy expensive watches. Is it really as meaningful as we think? "


    Beth waved her hands in the air. Now she even felt that she had a gift in giving a speech. She had


    found many of her hidden merits recently.


    "Of course, I don''t want to start a philosophical discussion today. What I want to say is that we will


    encounter a lot of difficulties and problems in our lives. I didn''t mean that I won''t buy a house or work


    hard from now on. I just want to tell everyone present that just try your best in life. "


    Beth''s eyes were determined. She used to believe that speaking in front of a group of people was


    something quite scary. But today, she felt quite well.


    At least, she used to be afraid of being the focus of others. Now she could deal with it calmly. She didn''t


    feel that everyone''s eyes were unfriendly, nor did she feel her face flushed and her heart beat fast.


    After Beth sat down, the phenomenon became serious. No one stood up for a while. Things mentioned


    just now were a bit too serious. Beth wouldn''t think about that when she was in the college, nor would


    her ssmates present.


    Life could not speak, but life would teach everyone how to live. The people in the ivory tower finally


    found that numerous obstacles and traps were hidden in their lives as independent adults.


    Everyone would face and try to ovee these obstacles sooner orter. Pressures always exist for


    us as human beings. Without pressure, we would lose the purpose of our life and feel boring.


    Everyone was lost in positive thought. They were thinking about what Beth had said just now. They


    were all thinking of the meaning of their work.


    Some of their work were meaningful, some were not. The meanings of work are sometimes determined


    by the individual thought of the people who did it.


    "You''re discussing something too serious. I''ll mention some light-hearted topics." Andrew, who had


    been operating a tutoring center since he was in the University, stood up with a smile.


    "Good idea. Your life must be wonderful." Someone shouted, which cheered everyone up.


    "In fact, work could be quite interesting. For example, I''m still running my tutorial ss. After so many


    years, I have known a lot of people. I have helped many people to realize their dreams. "


    Andrew narrowed his eyes and seemed to be smiling.


    "Maybe you will think I''m hypocritical to say this, but I do believe that only when we do what we like to


    do, we will feel happy. I dreamt to study in Central Academy of Arts, but I didn''t make it. "


    He had never mentioned such a dream before. It was hard to imagine that a science geek like him


    would have such an idea. However, it was not difficult to see from the tutoring ss he set up that he


    might really have such a dream.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "My father said that studying arts was not promising. So I had to give up. After all, we couldn''t always


    follow our heart in our life. I epted the reality that I won''t study art in my school period. However, I''m


    helping the others to realize their dreams now. "

 Chapter 235 For What

    Chapter 235 For What


    Andrew put his hands in his pockets. He had done too many things in ordance with the rules, and


    now he was unwilling to continue to follow the rules.


    "So every time I can''t hold on, I will remind myself. Since I can''t realize my own dream, I should let


    others'' dreamse true. The art ss and tutor ss will always be open. Until I can''t do it anymore.


    "


    Andrew smiled. Even if he was not understood, he should try his best to keep smiling. Life would not be


    unfair to anyone who worked hard. Pain was only temporary, and what they obtained across the past


    would be eternal.


    "So I hope you can do what you like and stick to it. There is nothing that can''t be ovee. When you


    feel that you can''t bear it, think about why you insisted on staying here in the past. "


    After saying that, Andrew also bowed. He heard thunderous apuse from the people present.


    "Thank you, everyone. I wish you a good job." After saying that, Andrew waved his hand and sat down,


    it took courage to give a speech. Maybe by now, many people had forgotten their original goal.


    But Andrew didn''t forget it. He always knew what he should do and what he was doing.


    He looked around and found that no one stood up. A quiet-looking man stood up.


    The man wore a pair of sses and his voice was very clear and gentle. "Nice to meet you again."


    Jacob frowned and wondered who the man was. After thinking for a long time, he remembered that this


    man was Brandon Hou, who lived in the dormitory next door when they were in the University. Brandon


    was not a talkative man.


    He searched his memory carefully and didn''t remember anything about Brandon. He only remembered


    that Brandon was a gentle and elegant person. Jacob also took a look at Sara. He had thought that


    Sara would feel bored, but now she was listening with interest.


    Jacob was also stunned for a moment, and then he listened carefully. Maybe in the past, they were a


    group of people who only cared about what they thought, and everyone was self-centered.


    But now, they were eager to listen to their peers'' voices. Perhaps time had taught them to grow. It was


    true. Otherwise, how could everyone listen to it calmly and with keen interest now.


    In the past, no one even listened to the professor, let alone their ssmate. But now it was different.


    Everyone knew that the opportunity was rare and once missed, there would be no chance in the future.


    "I''m introverted. I especially likedputer when I was in college. I had learned a lot of courses about


    computer, passed the exams and learned how to write code. Compared with most of my ssmates,


    my college life is boring. "


    Brandon swallowed. Maybe he was introverted by nature, so it was notfortable for him to talk in


    front of others now. Fortunately, everyone was looking at him with concentration, and no one did


    anything else, which gave Brandon confidence.


    "After graduation, I think everyone will actively devote themselves to all walks of life. Perhaps few


    people''s jobs will be rted to their majors. I''m no exception. I went to a newly opened software


    company as soon as I graduated. "


    After a pause, Brandon nced at everyone present and felt a little relieved. After so many years of


    silence, today was probably the boldest day for him.


    "You may feel that your career is very hard, and I feel the same after work. Because of the rapid


    evolution of theputer industry, the technology was updated quickly. I have to work and study every


    day. I get up at five every day, and sometimes get off work at one or two in the morning. "


    Brandon still smiled as if those things were pleasant. Most people wanted to see the optimistic side of


    others. If a person was too pessimistic, then he was destined not to be weed.


    "I work hard, but my sry is not high. I have to work as hard as I can every day, and I like my job. You


    may think I''m bullied, but I think as long as I like it, I can ovee all the difficulties. In this world, there


    must be someone who really loves from all walks of life. "


    Tears welled up in Brandon''s eyes. This was not his life, but his dream. Being able tobine life with


    ideal was the happiest thing for him.


    "But something happened to my family at the beginning of this year. My mother is sick, so I have to go


    home and apany her to see a doctor. My work had been dyed and the money I had saved for


    so many years. I have spent all of it on my mother''s treatment. "


    Brandon stared nkly at a corner of the room. He didn''t know why he mentioned it, but he always felt


    that he wanted to let others know.


    After all, he didn''t like to express himself. Today, he was going to be different from himself.


    "Later I found that the most important thing for a person is his own health. For example, my mother is


    sick and can''t eat anything delicious every day. She was hesitant to enjoy it before, but now she


    couldn''t. How painful it should be if a person can''t even eat anything. "


    As Brandon spoke, he poked his own pocket, looking shy and cute. Like a big boy.


    "In fact, after working for so many years, I also feel that there is something wrong with my health. I


    didn''t sleep much every day, which led to my mental weakness. I often caught a cold and often got sick.


    I think ideal is nothingpared to health. Without health, even if there is an ideal, it is useless. "


    Brandon raised his voice. He just wanted to tell his ssmates around him that sometimes he couldn''t


    pay too big a price for mere trifles. But many people didn''t know when they experienced it.


    They felt that many things were more important than what they had, so many people wasted their


    health in the name of dreams. Finally they got sick andined that life was so unfair.


    Was it true? Brandon had been reflecting on himself. Maybe it was right to sacrifice for his ideal, but if


    he had to sacrifice his more important health, he had to consider it now.


    "Now I''ve gone back to my hometown and got a job as a civil servant, and the job is aboutputer.


    So I came here after a long journey. Many people said that I went back home because I couldn''t live in


    a big city anymore, and many people said that I wanted to live afortable life at home and wait for


    death. Ha ha. "


    Brandon burst intoughter, tears welling up in his eyes. He felt bitter in his heart, but who could see it.


    Wasn''t this the life he had chosen? How could it be bitter? Even if it was bitter, he would finish it with a


    smile.


    "I don''t care about them at all. And some people who know me well asked me why I gave up the job


    with a monthly sry of tens of thousands and went home to have a job with monthly sry of four


    thousand. Did I have any new idea? Guys, guess why I did that. "


    Brandon nced at everyone expectantly.


    "For your family?"


    "For health?"


    "In order to change a way of life?"


    "To reflect on yourself?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    All kinds of guesses came out one after another, and only Jacob looked at Brandon with appreciation.


    Perhaps, among all the people here, Brandon was the only one who was the wise.


    Even Jacob himself couldn''t see through things, but Brandon could. Was there had a huge gap


    between the sry of four thousand and forty thousand? Perhaps everyone present should think about


    it.


    "You are right, but notpletely right. Maybe it''s all because of these reasons, or maybe I just want to


    change a life to prove myself. But that''s not what I want to say the most. Even if I haven''t been rich or


    powerful, I''ve already looked down upon a lot. "


    Brandon narrowed his eyes. The people here used to be full of expectations and dreams, but now?


    How many people really had a dream?


    No one knew, but Brandon was sure that he had never forgotten his original intention. Every time he


    looked back, he never regretted what he had done. He just thought about what would happen if he


    didn''t do that.


    "There is nothing like shared-feelings, so you don''t know why I made such a decision. I just don''t want


    to be noble in front of others. I just want to live a simple and happy life with my family. Capable people


    don''t have to be ambitious, but they have to have the ability to earn a living by their own. "


    Brandon knew that there was no shared-feelings in this world, so he naturally did not want to be


    understood by everyone present. He just hoped that someone could hear his


    heart.

 Chapter 236 If You Dont Work Hard, You Will Definitely Fail

    Chapter 236 If You Don''t Work Hard, You Will Definitely Fail


    "In the end, I wish all of you can work hard for your dreams and lives. But don''t forget your ultimate


    goal. Living, is about happiness. "


    After saying that, Brandon picked up a ss of wine on the table and said, "I''d like to propose a toast to


    all of you. I wish you a bright future, health and long life. "


    Jacob apuded. Everyone''s life experience was different, and everyone had their own life experience.


    But it was better to listen to their ssmate''s life experience directly than to get up from the pit.


    "Hearing all of you have talked so much. I want to say something." The most beautiful girl in the ss


    in college, Aurora Ning, had talked, she married her boyfriend as soon as she graduated. Her boyfriend


    was alsoing from a rich family, but the two of them worked very hard.


    At that time, except for Jacob and Alice, everyone envied them the most.


    Different from other yboys, Aurora and her boyfriend were all hard-working people. Everyone would


    feel incredible especially those who were outstanding as well as hardworking.


    There was a subconscious thought in many people''s minds. If ordinary people worked very hard, then


    they deserved everything they gained. If he was not an ordinary person and still worked very hard, it


    would be uneptable. What most people can''t ept is that the one who is more sessful than


    them is still working harder than themselves.


    But in life, the more sessful a person was, the harder he worked. It was undoubted. So it was


    reasonable for people to have their own lives.


    "I got married after graduation. You must think that I will live a rich life as soon as I marry a rich man. In


    fact, I also hope so. Maybe it will be easier for me. But I am not. I will not only marry a rich man, but


    also be rich by myself. "


    Aurora''s eyes were determined, and her beautiful fingers waved in the air. Her momentum was almost


    the same as that of Sara and Bess. It was hard to tell that Aurora came from an ordinary worker family.


    Aurora proved with her own experience that hard work was also very important, so she never gave up,


    and almost worked hard every day.


    "Many people may not believe what I said, but Pock is right. Many things can''t be solved by good


    looking. You have to work hard to make your achievements look effortless. "


    Aurora looked serious. She knew that her ssmates just wanted to give everyone a positive feeling in


    life, so everyone pretended to be rxed with a smile. But Aurora wouldn''t be like this. She had to be


    serious when it was time.


    Only Aurora knew how much she had suffered. But it was her own choice, not someone forced her to


    do so. Therefore, she was lucky enough to do what she wanted to do.


    Breaking an egg from the inside was life, and breaking it from the outside was pressure. Therefore,


    Aurora had never given up her dream. The first day she was with her boyfriend, she had made it clear


    that she was not interested in his money, but in his person.


    An excellent man could attract another excellent man, so Aurora always wanted to catch up with her


    boyfriend.


    "Many people may think that I''m a housewife now, but in fact, I''m not. When we get married, I propose


    to make the property fair before marriage. Although I used some of his money after we got married,


    most of my money was earned by myself. "


    Aurora said with a smile. Maybe no one would believe such a thing if it was spread out. But she was


    always like this. She had persisted it for many years as usual. Even if someone said she was stupid,


    she knew that only in this way could she be happy.


    Many people would forget their original intention after being tempted by many things or conditions.


    Aurora was afraid that she would forget it, so she didn''t give herself a way back from the beginning.


    "I started at the clothing industry. I didn''t rely on anyone else. I just found a job by myself. Now I


    opened many branches in this city, and my annual revenue was more than one million. Of course, this


    money is certainly insignificantpared to the two rich generations in ss. "


    With a confident smile on her face, Aurora said proudly. Even if she could just earn even one hundred


    dors, at least, she had been working hard and never given up.


    "What I have learnt over the years is that I should work harder than now. People who are more


    outstanding and sessful than me are still working harder than me. What qualifications do I have not


    to work hard? Such as him and him here. "


    Aurora pointed at Jacob and Noah. Aurora had always been neither humble nor pushy.


    When she was in college, someone told her that it was useless to work hard. She smiled. People said


    that she had a rich boyfriend, so she didn''t need to worry about her future. But only Aurora knew what


    she was thinking.


    It was lucky to marry a rich man, but it was the ability to live a brilliant life.


    "I''m ttered. I think I''m just sighing after listening to your story." Noah said in a yful tone. Aurora


    used to be one of the most controversial people in the ss.


    But now, perhaps no one would question her again, because no one would doubt a person who worked


    hard. No one would remember what they had thought of Aurora. From this moment on, she had been


    respected and understood by everyone.


    "The most difficult time was probably when I had the ident before, and as a result, all the clothes in


    the car were destroyed. It could not be sold anymore. "


    Aurora looked at these familiar and strange faces with a smile. Perhaps this was not a ssmate


    gathering, but more like an ideologicalmunication meeting.


    "But my husband encouraged me. He paid for the goods without my knowing. He said I could take it as


    a loan. It''s strange that a couple still need to borrow money from each other. That''s because I''m


    particrly strong. I just want to rely on my own efforts to seed. "


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Aurora curled her lips. Seeing that no oneughed, she knew that these cynical people were finally


    grown up. When they were in college, they could take it as a joke no matter how serious the matter


    was.


    Because they had never experienced anything in their life, it was easy for them to tag others. They


    always felt that many people took life too seriously, but when they experienced it, they realized that life


    was not as serious as others said.


    It was thousands of times more serious than others'' description. At this time, no one couldugh. A


    person''s life could be described in a single sentence, but his inner feelings were indescribable.


    "I was not happy that day because I quarreled with my husband. He was also angry and said that I was


    ungrateful. He also asked me that didn''t I feel tired."


    Aurora''s eyes were red. No matter how long it took, many things will still made her red-eyed when she


    mentioned it. This was almost a scar in her heart. It would never be heal, and she would remember it


    forever.


    "Many people will think that I''m insane. Maybe I am. I''m just one track-minded. I would never change


    my mind if I''m determined to do something. I said I wouldn''t rely on him. I want to rely on myself. So I


    med him for that day. "


    Aurora''s hands were clenched in front of herself as if she was still so suffering at the moment.


    It was all in the past. Maybe she would not be so extreme if it happened again.


    "But I know someone will understand me, understand my insistence, and the will that I want to be


    strong. Of course someone wouldn''t understand me. I don''t expect you to ept it. Anyway, a lot of


    unpleasant things have happened, and I''ve endured all of them one by one. "


    Tears were welling up in Aurora''s eyes. She felt that this was the real life. The real life was confused


    andplicated. However, Aurora felt that this was the real world. If everything went smoothly, she


    wouldn''t feel any happy and lucky moments in her life.


    "I want to tell you that you must try your best to maintain your career, love and friendship. If you work


    hard, you may not necessarily seed, but if you don''t work hard, you will definitely fail.


    "

 Chapter 237 To Teach Fish To Swim

    Chapter 237 To Teach Fish To Swim


    "Although what I say might just teach fish to swim, I''m telling the truth. I think the greatest important


    thing I have learned in my life is that I must strive for what I like. Instead of relying on other people''s


    charity. May everyone get what you want. "


    Aurora''s husband was supposed toe with her today, but he got some emergency to deal with, so


    Aurora didn''t bring her family here.


    As soon as Aurora finished her words, thunderous apuse rang out. Perhaps a few years ago,


    everyone would have said, "What''s wrong? You have too much chicken soup for the soul, do you?"


    But today, everyone was really moved. Because they had been numb for too long, a bowl of chicken


    soup for the soul would suddenly wake up a lost person.


    Although the chicken soup was good, it was not good to drink too much. Besides, Aurora''s words was


    not chicken soup.


    As a bystander, Sara sat aside and said nothing. Today''s ssmate gathering was not in vain. Perhaps


    in this era, there were too many entertainment, so everyone liked to have an entertainment life.


    But today, such a serious atmosphere might not be expected by most people.


    "I didn''t expect that Aurora would have so many feelings."


    "I just know that others work hard, but I don''t know that they work so hard."


    "I finally understand the difference between people."


    "Oh, I see."


    Everyone was talking about it, which was different from what they had said before, because it was


    beyond everyone''s expectation. No one had thought that things would turn out like this.


    After all, as soon as they graduated, many people imagined the meeting to show how sessful they


    had been. Perhaps not many people were interested in personal life experience sharing.


    But it was all the same when they showed off. Only theprehension was different all the time. Every


    stage of life was different. Maybe many people had one thought in the past, but now they had another.


    They would have other thoughts in the future.


    It was precisely because of the variety of thoughts that everyone was so keen on chatting today.


    "Hey, how about Jacob or Noah''s family say something? There are only a few people with family


    members today. It''s such a rare opportunity. Don''t you want to apud and wee these twodies?


    "


    Bodie took the opportunity to invite them. It was a special day today. He didn''t expect that he would say


    those words, nor did he expect that he would listen so seriously.


    Many of the people present had tears in their eyes when they were talking. People would not believe


    what others had said until they experienced too. Only when you fall with wounds all over your body can


    you know that the world is not as good as we think.


    Of course, this world can''t be as bad as we think. At least, the world was objective. How to live is a big


    part of our will.


    "Hey, girls, say something. You are all wee."


    "Yes, I think if you can win the hearts of the two talents, you must be very outstanding too. So, don''t be


    modest. "Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, yes. I don''t think these two beauties are just ordinary people, I suppose you must have a lot of


    stories."


    "You can share with us..."


    Seeing that everyone was talking enthusiastically, Sara nced at Jacob. Sara wanted to ask for help,


    but Jacob only looked at her with a smile.


    A bad idea came to Sara''s mind, and then she heard Jacob''s voice.


    "Well, Sara will talk about it first. And then Bess. " Jacob had an evil and attractive smile on his face.


    He had never heard of what Sara felt in the past few years, so he was looking forward to it today.


    Sara stood up gracefully, and Jacob pushed away her chair, looking very considerate.


    "Well, I was just a listener and had nothing to say. But I have to take advantage of this opportunity to


    share my feelings. "


    As soon as Sara finished her words, she nced at Jacob. ''Damn it! Why did he ask me to do that


    without any precaution? Wasn''t he afraid that I would embarrass him?'' she thought to herself.


    But Jacob looked determined and he was liked, "Go ahead, I believe you." Sara heaved a sigh of relief.


    She didn''t feel ufortable today.


    "It''s my honor to attend today''s ssmate reunion. For the first time, I think it''s so meaningful. To be


    honest, everyone''s conclusion was very good. You didn''t exaggerate your experiences or made it feel


    pessimistic. You make me feel a lot of positive energy. " Sara smiled gently.


    "I think you are all right. And I can see that you have a rich experience after graduation. Only people


    who loved life would have such a feeling. I want to say thank you to everyone. I have gained a lot


    today. "


    With a sincere look, Sara looked at the people present. Maybe they didn''t know her at all. Maybe after


    today, they were strangers when they met again in the vast sea of people.


    However, it was fate that brought them together today. Besides, Sara had gained a lot from this


    encounter, which was not as dull as she had imagined.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t have a job after graduation, but became a housewife at home. My experience is


    simr to that of that beautiful girl, but my choice is different. "


    Looking at Aurora with her bright eyes, Sara thought that Aurora was brave enough to live the life that


    Sara longed for. However, Sara didn''t regret it. If she hadn''t been a housewife, how could she know


    what she really wanted?


    "But so far, I haven''t regretted anything in my life yet. This is not myfort. But I do have such an


    idea in my heart. "


    Sara looked at Bess and then at Jacob. The two were both important people in her life, so Sara felt at


    ease at the moment.


    "Everyone may encounter difficulties in their life. In the school days, there was almost nothing to worry


    about. But now, I think everyone will feel annoyed more or less. "


    For many times, Sara wanted to know the answer. Especially in the past, when life was difficult, she


    always wanted to ask why. Now, she didn''t want to ask any more.


    Sara had realized that there were not so many answers in life. Because no one had the obligation to


    give her answers. Many people couldn''t figure out themselves.


    "When we are in trouble, we have our own way to deal with it. Many people would suffer mental decline


    or disorder in the face of pressure. Many people may not bend their backs even in the face of great


    difficulties. "


    "That''s why we are different now. Everyone''s attitude towards life is really important. I think as long as


    we actively treat life, life will give us a good result. "


    With a big smile on her face, Sara looked at Jacob. Her love with Jacob was the best proof of this. But


    not everyone was as lucky as Sara.


    "I have thought that what I regret most is that I haven''t entered the society before, so that I still look like


    a rookie in the workce now. I guess I am more unfamiliar with the business than everyone present.


    But no matter which path I took, as long as I took it seriously, there would be a good result. As long as I


    am happy. "


    After saying that, Sara bowed to everyone. Maybe it was the real time. Silence was better than words.


    Perhaps at this moment, many people wouldpare Sara with Alice, but Sara was already became


    broad-minded. Maybe it was just because of the presence of Sara that everyone turned a blind eye to


    Alice.

 Chapter 238 Besss Speech

    Chapter 238 Bess''s Speech


    But Sara also knew that she couldn''t live in the shadow of Alice forever. The past was the past. If she


    thought of it infinitely, she would be hurt infinitely.


    Sara wouldn''t do such a boring thing, and no one would mention Alice as well. Everyone seemed to


    have a tacit understanding and didn''t mention Alice.


    Looking at Jacob, Sara smiled. As soon as she sat down, Jacob leaned his head over.


    "What a tedious speech." With his head tilted to one side, Jacob whispered in Sara''s ear with a smile


    on his face.


    Sara rolled her eyes at Jacob. She didn''t know what Jacob was going to say. What''s more, it didn''t


    seem to be said by Jacob at all. How could Jacob say this?


    He was not serious at all. Sara didn''t want to say that she knew Jacob...


    "Do you want to have a fight?" Sara rolled her eyes at Jacob. Wasn''t he going to make trouble for her


    by saying that in front of so many people?


    "But I like it. Look at you. You are so silly. I still like you. It''s true love, right? " Jacob said these words


    expressionlessly. He couldn''t believe that his flirtation skills were improving so quickly.


    "Hey!" Sara shouted but she was not angry at all. Sara couldn''t understand why Jacob became like


    this.


    Bess looked at the happy blush on Sara''s face and sighed that women were idiots in front of her love.


    Now, Sara looked as stupid as a fool.


    "Okay, I''ll say something as you ask. Today, I''m very happy that I can attend this ssmate gathering


    as the family of Noah. I think Noah is lucky to have such excellent college ssmates like you. "


    After saying that, Bess took a look at Noah. Noah looked at Bess with approval, and his appreciation


    was seen by the bystanders. Obviously, they were a couple in love.


    "I thought the reunion was just about showing off. I''m used to that kind of ssmate gathering, so I


    didn''t have any expectation for today''s reunion. "


    Bess smiled and took a sip of the juice. She swallowed the warm juice slowly and felt the warmth in her


    stomach.


    "I''m a careless person. I''ll say whatever I think of. So if I have offend you, please forgive me. I think


    there are many excellent students in this ss. So, I want to thank girls for not taking Noah away. "


    All the people present burst intoughter. They didn''t expect that Bess was so amusing. Noah wanted


    to stand up and said, "I''m yours. No one else can take me away."


    But out of self-dignity, Noah didn''t say anything because people would gossip about them.


    The female monitor''s admiring eyes never took away from Bess. It turned out that Noah would really


    find such an outgoing, well-educated and reasonable woman to be his girlfriend. Even though she was


    outstanding, the monitor still felt that she was inferior to Bess.


    There would be no harm if there was noparison. But it was precisely because of thisparison


    that it proved that a person like Noah could only be looked up by others. The female monitor was


    somewhat relieved.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The monitor didn''t sigh for what she had known. Everything in front of her was the best ending.


    "I think the luckiest thing in my life is to meet Noah, but the biggest misfortune is that I met him toote.


    I missed him for more than twenty years. I don''t know what he was sad about and what he was happy


    about. "


    Bess stood still. Maybe it was suspected of showing off love at such a moment, but today she really


    wanted to tell Noah her feelings for him. She wanted to tell Noah her feelings in front of so many


    people.


    "But I''m still lucky to meet my soul partner in the vast sea of people. I used to be afraid of marriage.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve seen many people''s marriages that are unfortunate, so I''m scared. I don''t want


    to spend the rest of my life with someone casually. "


    Bess pursed her lips. There were so many people in the world who had imed that they would not to


    compromise, but have topromise in the end. How many people in the world really knew what they


    wanted?


    Fortunately, Bess always knew that there was no obstacle that could not be ovee, and what was


    supposed toe would alwayse.


    "Maybe Noah know that, and all of you know that too. But I want to say that it''s not easy to meet


    someone you like. It was not easy to meet someone who liked you and he happened to love you too,


    so I want to say, cherish what you have. Love can be fragile. "


    Bess touched her hand. Just now, Noah had been holding her hand. Since she already had a soul


    partner like Noah, what else should she ask for?


    Sara sighed with emotion. She knew that there must be a reason for Bess''s fear of marriage. Of


    course, Sara had always felt sorry for her. But Sara herself couldn''t care about her own feelings. How


    could she care about other people''s feelings?


    "Anyway, I feel very happy. As for working that you have talked about, I also have something to say. My


    family has a family business, so I haven''t been idle in thepany. I prepared to take over the family


    business. "


    After Bess finished her words, the crowd burst into an uproar. To everyone''s surprise, Bess was a


    perfect woman in everything. It seemed that Bess and Noah were a perfect match.


    "In my opinion, the more people have, the more pressure they will be under. For example, losing a job


    was different from losing apany. Because even if we lost our job, we could still look for another


    one. Butpanies are different. Once apany goes bankrupt, it may not be able for us to open


    anotherpany for the rest of our life. "


    Many people nodded, and their eyes were full of praise for Bess. Bess was right. Although everyone


    knew this, no one would say it out.


    "So I understand your feelings and puzzles. I''m d to hear so many peers'' puzzles at this moment,


    and let me know that I''m not alone. I''m under pressure too, but I''ll rx myself. "


    Bess thought of many ces she went with Noah in her spare time, many scenery she had seen and


    many delicious food she had eaten with him. Everything was beautiful. It was like a trip wherever she


    went with Noah, and everyday was novel when she spent with Noah.


    "So, I hope you can rx more during your work. You should hang out with your friends and family


    more often. The world is so big, and maybe you will find your new hobbies and interests. Thank you,


    everyone. I wish you happy every day and smooth your work. "


    After saying that, Bess nodded at Noah. She saw the smile in his eyes. Most of the time, they had a


    tacit understanding that they could understand each other''s thoughts without saying anything.


    Then many people stood up to give a speech one after another, but in order to make the speech short,


    they didn''t force people who did not stand up to give a speech. It could be seen that everyone had


    gained a lot from this ssmate gathering.


    Few people didn''t get up to speak, and only a few people had impressed them. Everyone seemed to


    have a tacit understanding that no one mentioned Alice.


    It was already afternoon after lunch. They clinked sses and had fun. They felt sad, happy, and


    depressed when they remember their student life. ...

 Chapter 239 Are You Jealous

    Chapter 239 Are You Jealous


    The students talked in pairs or in groups. All in all, the scene was warm and cordial. It felt as if they


    were families and talking about the old days.


    "Well, didn''t you say you wouldn''te before?" Jacob teased Sara expressionlessly as if teasing her


    had be his greatest pleasure now.


    Sara rolled her eyes at Jacob. She also deeply enjoyed in such ridicule now. She was almost full of


    enthusiasm and never felt tired.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I like it." Taking a look at Jacob arrogantly, Sara felt sweet even if he was teasing her. Since Sara


    knew Jacob''s heart, she had been at ease to the extreme.


    "Okay, okay. You are awesome, aren''t you?" Jacob narrowed his eyes and looked at Noah, who was


    looking at them with a smile.


    "What''s wrong, Jacob? Why are you so henpecked now?" Noah teased Jacob with a smile. Sitting next


    to Jacob, Noah saw everything clearly.


    "I''m in your team now. You should be happy." Jacob also had a smile on his face. He couldn''t help


    laughing when he said this.


    Hearing that, Sara burst intoughter. Why did the two men talk as if they had met their confidants?


    "Now we can share the same feelings." Noah shrugged his shoulders and looked very aggrieved.


    Raising her eyebrows, Bess asked, "What are you two talking about? Are you ganging up to bully my


    Sara? "


    Hearing Bess raise her voice, Sara couldn''t helpughing. "Oh, no. Bess, how dare they bully me?"


    "Yes, honey. I''m on your side. " Noah expressed his attitude in a hurry, and he was happy in his heart.


    They were family and friends, and they could tease each other.


    Someone came to propose a toast. Sara took a look and remembered he was Bodie because his name


    was too special. The others looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember what their names.


    But it didn''t matter. Now that destiny had brought them together, it matters little that they had never met


    before.


    When Sara was about to take the wine from Bodie''s hand, Jacob took it before her.


    "She can''t drink. I''ll drink for her." Jacob was also expressionless. It seemed that he was not joking.


    Sara was stunned. Jacob had never done this for her before. It seemed that Jacob would worry about


    her in every details now.


    It turned out that love could really make a person grow up. Jacob used to be an inexperienced man, but


    why did he be a master of sweet nothings now?


    "Wow, I didn''t expect that you are so sweet. It seems that Mrs. Sara is such a good teacher. Our


    handsome and talented Jacob could became so considerate. " Bodie teased, but from the bottom of his


    heart, he envied them.


    Who wouldn''t envy such a love? Even if they didn''t know the past, there were still a lot of people who


    envied their love now. Of course, people were all decent in public, and no one would know what they


    suffered secretly.


    Maybe if they knew everything in the past, no one would envy Sara anymore. Because not everyone


    could bear that kind of pain.


    "Well, Jacob was a self-taught man." Sara responded generously to Bodie because she had a deep


    and good impression of Bodie.


    "Well, you two speak in the same tone, please stop your public disy of affection." Bodie made a


    gesture to cover his eyes.


    "All right, all right. You brat, you''re so loquacious." Jacob also joked. He didn''t want Sara to be in a


    passive position all the time.


    "Come on, give me her wine." Then Jacob picked up the ss from Bodie and drank it up. He drank all


    the wine from other people''s toasts one by one.


    As far as she could remember, it was always others who drank the wine for her, and Jacob had never


    drank the wine for anyone. Fortunately, he had finally came in handy today.


    Looking at Jacob affectionately, Sara said, "I can drink it. You don''t have to do this."


    "What''s the matter? If you want to drink, I''ll go home with you and drink as much as you want." Jacob


    shrugged.


    "Can you talk nicely?" Sara rolled her eyes at Jacob. Now she could only express her speechless in


    this way. She couldn''t even imagine such a thing a long time ago.


    The world had changed so fast. Now that Sara rolled her eyes naturally, she was almost used to it.


    "Humph. Whatever." After saying that, Sara turned her back to Jacob and stared nkly at the people


    who were talking andughing.


    Maybe tomorrow, such a day would nevere back. But no one would think of it at this time.


    "What''s wrong? Is Sara angry?" Noah had stood up to wee his ssmate''s toast, but when he


    turned his head, he saw Sara angrily sitting on the chair and turning her head away.


    "Don''t mind her. She has a bad temper now." Jacob shrugged his shoulders, feeling rxed.


    Of course, Sara heard what Jacob said. However, she felt that Jacob''s tone was full of doting. Looking


    at the scene in front of her with one hand supporting her head, Sara sighed with emotion. If only such a


    life could be longer and slower.


    But the happy time was always short. Soon, the dinner table was in a mess. Perhaps it was the most


    rxed and pleasant thing to talk at the table, so that everyone felt that everything was so free.


    "Do you still want to eat? You can order whatever you like. " Raising his head, Noah asked everyone in


    a loud voice. How time flies! In the blink of an eye, they had met each other for several hours.


    Most people didn''t change much, but some of them looked more mature and less naive than before.


    Maybe they were a little alienated after parted a few years, but the feeling of familiarity was still very


    strong.


    Perhaps it was not until now that everyone realized that the group of people in the University were


    really the purest friends. It felt great that they didn''t need to fight against each other and was on guard


    secretly and overtly.


    "No, thanks. I''m almost full."


    "That''s right. We can do something else."


    "Great! We can have fun now."


    "Well, it''s winter now. It''s very cold outside. So outdoor activity was not an option. Let''s go to the party


    as we did when we graduated from college. What do you think of singing after dinner? "


    Noah asked for everyone''s opinion. There was no good ce to go to have a party. After all, there were


    so many people. Besides, it was not a good season for outdoor activities.


    "Great. I haven''t been to a KTV for a long time. "


    "After work, when I go to parties with my colleagues, I will go to a KTV. I''ve be a prince of a KTV."


    "Well, it''s so spectacr to sing with so many people."


    "Okay, okay. Let''s go. Let''s go."


    Everyone had no objection as if what they cared about was not how to y, but just to stay together.


    The real party was not for entertainment, but for getting together with those people.


    "You can show your voice againter." Jacob looked serious. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    Sara was confused by Jacob''s words. ''What''s wrong with singing? Why is Jacob also so serious?'' she


    thought to herself.


    "What''s wrong with singing? You sing too. Is there anything wrong?" With her head tilted to one side,


    Sara almost leaned on Jacob''s shoulder. Now she always unconsciously began to get close to Jacob.


    "What if someone else likes you because you sing well?" Jacob frowned and looked serious. The


    others had already walked out while talking.


    Jacob and Sara were thest.


    "Are you jealous? Hahaha... " Hearing that, Saraughed. Jacob''s change was so great that even Sara


    herself couldn''t believe that Jacob had be like this.


    "Jealous. Are you kidding me? Have you ever seen me jealous? How could you say I''m jealous? "


    Jacob rolled his eyes at Sara as if he was pretending because what Sara said was right and he didn''t


    know how to face it.

 Chapter 240 Dont Cry, My Friend

    Chapter 240 Don''t Cry, My Friend


    It looked like that he didn''t know how to face it.


    "Indeed, I''ve never seen you jealous before." Sara pursed her lips. She had never seen Jacob being


    jealous because she had no chance.


    "Now that you see me get jealous, are you a fool?" Jacob also reached out his hand and rubbed Sara''s


    nose. The weather was too cold, and so was Jacob''s hand.


    "You hand is so cold. How dare you touch my face?" In fact, Sara was just embarrassed. It was the first


    time that Jacob had done such a thing to her.


    Jacob''s EQ had been online since... Thinking of this, Sara followed Jacob to the door of the restaurant.


    "Howte did we sing today?" Sara frowned. She didn''t know if her clothes were thick enough to keep


    warm at night.


    "It depends. If you want to leave, I''ll take you away." Seeing Noah was greeting the ssmates, Jacob


    couldn''t help but sigh. If it weren''t for Noah, who would have organized this party?


    Perhaps no one could do as well as Noah.


    The city already had an aura of early spring, but the wind was still blowing hard, making people feel like


    winter and spring from time to time. Standing at the gate of the restaurant and looking at the constant


    stream of traffic, people could feel that this city was always full of vitality.


    After drinking a little wine, Sara''s face turned red, and Jacob stood beside her with a straight torso.


    Even strangers would think that these two people were a perfect match.


    They took a taxi one after another and Jacob also sent Sara to KTV. When they got out of the car,


    Jacob lowered his head and asked Sara, "If you don''t like the noise here, you can go back."


    "No, it''s okay." ncing at the man who was walking in front of her with great interest, Sara thought it


    would be a bummer if she didn''t go with him.


    "Okay, I''ll drive you home tonight." A smile appeared on Jacob''s face. He didn''t know why, but now his


    idea was more and morepatible with Sara.


    Needless to say, they had a tacit understanding. Jacob was also very happy. Everything was


    developing in the direction he expected unconsciously.


    When they arrived at the KTV, more and more people came. Jacob had graduated for so many years,


    but he had seldom been to a KTV. He didn''t have any entertainment activities. He was very busy every


    day. At that time, Jacob only focused on his work.


    When Jacob first came into contact with thepany, he actually didn''t know much about the


    business. But now, after several years of fighting, Jacob had almostpletely understood the rules.


    The same was true for a person''s growth. As long as he was willing to devote himself to one thing, he


    would get what he wanted after a few years of hard work. Of course, this was the case in most cases,


    and some people were unlucky.


    After sitting down, Sara took a deep breath. Bess sat next to Sara, and Noah and Jacob were still


    waiting for the rest of them. Perhaps, people who felt today''s reunion was meaningful should be the


    two bystanders, Sara and Bess.


    "What do you think, Sara? Do you think it''s worth it?" Bess sat down and held Sara''s hand. Now, Bess


    didn''t worry about the future of Sara. After all, Sara and Jacob seemed to have reconciled.


    "Not bad. I didn''t expect that ssmate reunion would be like this. " Frowning, Sara recalled what had


    happened in her ss. It seemed that it had been a long time ago.


    At that time, because there were too many small groups in the ss and they were not in good


    rtionship, and it was difficult for them to gather together when they graduated.


    Therefore, some people were separated would never want to meet each other again after they parted.


    And those who came all the way to see each other really made Sara and Bess moved.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    If it weren''t for the reunion, Sara wouldn''t have known that there was such a close friendship in the


    world. Sara took a deep breath, feeling warm and sweet.


    Jacob finally saw the rest of his ssmates arrive. After they came in, Jacob also secretly nced at


    what Sara was doing, and then began to talk with his ssmates at ease.


    "The weather is not bad today. It''s not as cold as I thought."


    "Yes, spring ising."


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect the reunion is so smoothly."


    "That''s right. Well, where are Sara and Bess? Where have they been? Have they left? "


    As they chatted all the way, someone suddenly spoke of Sara and Bess.


    "We are here. Have a good time." Bess waved her hand to the crowd at the door. On the other hand,


    Sara just smiled. Fortunately, Bess was staying with her, so that she wouldn''t feel lonely.


    Looking up at Jacob who was standing in the crowd, Sara found him almost at a nce. It was always


    had such magic. People could always see the person they liked in the crowd at a nce.


    Sara squinted at Jacob. Jacob, who was silent, looked dignified. His every move had a magic that


    made people unable to take their eyes off him.


    Only in this way could Sara feel that Jacob looked good. If it was in the past, how could Sara think


    about this?


    "How about Sara sing a song. You can make a start." Looking at Jacob, Bodie invited. He was looking


    forward to what kind of song Sara would sing.


    "Great. I want to hear it too. " Standing next to them, Pock looked at Sara and Bess with admiration.


    Although appearance didn''t matter, everyone loved beauty.


    Turning to look at Bess, Sara shrugged helplessly. It seemed that she was tired of such a thing. As the


    family member of the host, Sara was naturally regarded as the host too, so she epted Bodie''s


    invitation.


    Holding Bess''s hand, Sara stood up and walked towards the center of the room. Ordinary people might


    be timid, but Sara wouldn''t


    "Well, in order not to disappoint everyone, I have to sing a song as a start." Looking at the familiar face


    on the sofa, Sara said generously. Everyone looked at Sara with admiration, her confidence was a


    natural beautifying.


    Jacob also put his arm around Sara''s shoulder and said happily, "I''ll sing a song with her for everyone.


    Have a good time."


    "Wow, just stop your disy of affection." Bodie sighed. He didn''t expect that Jacob would do it in


    public.


    Most of the female students around looked at Sara with admiration. How lucky she was that an


    excellent man like Jacob could treat her so well and love her so much.


    "What are you going to sing? A love song?" Sitting beside the song ordering tform, Bodie looked


    excited. He was quite keen on such things.


    "Wait, on such an asion today, I think we''d better sing ''Don''t cry, my friend''. Do you know how to


    sing this song, Sara? " Jacob looked at Sara sincerely.


    ''Thank you for being with me all the time. Thank you for waiting for me patiently, Sara.''


    Looking at the eager eyes of Jacob, Sara was still a little excited. She nodded. How could she not know


    such a ssic song?


    After ordering the good song, Bodie turned around and gave a thumbs up to Jacob. Tears welled up in


    his eyes. It was a very old song. This song was also very suitable for today''s reunion.


    Jacob nodded in response. Many people present were talking to each other. Perhaps they all wanted


    the time could slow down now.

 Chapter 241 Friendship

    Chapter 241 Friendship


    "Is there a window that can keep you from despair? Look at the world. Life is like a dream. " As soon as


    Sara opened her mouth, she attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Wow, she sings so well and her voice is so beautiful! Why is the world so unfair? " Bodie sighed.


    "It''s so beautiful..."


    Almost all the people around were attracted by Sara''s voice. She was so beautiful and sang so well.


    Many people thought to themselves, ''It''s a pity that she didn''t want to be a star.''


    Hearing the cheers of the people around him, Jacob stared at Sara in a daze. She had always been an


    excellent person, but he hadn''t noticed it in the past.


    "Someone is crying and someone isughing. Someone is losing and someone is old. The result is still


    the same." Sara continued to sing, looking at Jacob with her bright eyes. At this moment, she was


    unprecedentedly satisfied.


    "Is there any kind of love that can prevent you from getting hurt. I have so many things to tell you over


    these years. I could be sober up and I could forget the pain. If we walk forward, we won''t be able to


    look back. "


    Jacob sang with Sara and he had never been so serious before. The lyrics were also about their life


    experience. They could be sober up and they could forget the pain.


    With her eyes fixed on Jacob, Sara held Jacob''s hand gently. If only time could stop at this moment.


    This was the best way that Jacob loved her.


    When Jacob sang, the audience was in an uproar. Their voices were like a catalyst for the atmosphere.


    It was absolutely pleasant to hear. Everyone apuded and cheered excitedly.


    "It sounds good..."


    "Oh my God! What a perfect match!"


    "I like their voices so much."


    Hearing the discussions of the people next to her, Sara just smiled faintly and tightened her grip on


    Jacob.


    Bess happily leaned on Noah''s shoulder and stared nkly at Sara and Jacob in the spotlight.


    Everything was as beautiful as a fairy tale.


    But only Bess knew how many injuries Sara had suffered and how much she had done for this day.


    And how did she linger in the days of waiting.


    Bess threw herself into Noah''s arms and sighed. Somehow, she wanted to cry.


    "What''s wrong, Bess?" Noah sensed that something was wrong with Bess.


    Bess shook her head and said nothing. But Noah had already guessed a little. Because of the marriage


    of his good friend, Noah was determined not to follow the path of Jacob.


    "Don''t cry, my friend. I''m still your soul mate. My friend, don''t cry. You should believe in your own way.


    In the mortal world, there are too many nkly and infatuated pursuers. I also feel your bitterness. "


    Jacob and Sara sang together, and everyone looked at the two with bright eyes. And most of them


    have the same feelings about this song.


    Jacob also put his arm around Sara''s shoulder and gently held her. Perhaps at this moment, he didn''t


    need too much words, and his heart was known to all.


    "Don''t cry, my friend. I''ve always been in the deepest part of your heart. Don''t cry, my friend. I won''t be


    lonely with you. There are few true friends in the sea of people. Please don''t ignore this friendship. "


    The two of them continued to sing and turned to look at the people sitting upright in front of them. Life


    had made the once dandiacal people learn to be serious and know what was the cruelty. However,


    Jacob also hoped that at any time, everyone could stand up, pat the soil on their clothes and continue


    to stride forward.


    "It''s rare to have a few true friends in the sea of people. Please don''t ignore this friendship." Jacob


    slowly sang thest sentence alone, ncing at everyone present. If he said it personally, Jacob would


    definitely not be able to do it.


    That was the charm of music. Jacob could sing freely and emotionally. This world was so wonderful


    that it could express one''s heart in many ways.


    Bodie pressed the pause button, and suddenly everyone''s voice clearly appeared in his ears.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jacob, is it really appropriate for you to do this? You sing so well. Are you here to show off? " Bodie''s


    voice was so loud that almost everyone heard it.


    "What''s wrong? Are you jealous, Bodie?" With a smile on her face, Pock thought, ''Everyone will be


    jealous of such a talented perfect match, but Bodie was too obvious of that.''


    "Of course, this world is really unfair." Bodie pretended to be aggrieved, and many ssmates around


    him burst intoughter.


    They didn''tugh at Bodie, but felt that such a scene was too amusing.


    "Okay, okay, stop it. I don''t dare to singter." Bodie waved at everyone and then said something that


    made everyoneugh.


    "Otherwise, I can sing another song shamelessly." Bodie said with a sense of humor, which amused


    Sara.


    "Come on, Bodie. You''ll make Sara feel embarrassed." Jacob mentioned Sara in order to end this


    conversation as soon as possible.


    "Well, guys, please order a song as soon as possible if you want to sing next, in case you can''t get a


    seat." After saying that, Jacob handed the microphone out. He didn''t want to share too many questions


    about Sara with others.


    There was an undisguised smile on Sara''s face. At first, she thought it was not appropriate for her and


    Jacob to attend the party, because she always felt that there were too many strangers. But now, Sara


    felt that everyone was like her friend and everything was going well.


    Perhaps it was because of their first meeting, they were all polite and restrained. If life was just like the


    first time we meet, I wish you will always be the first time we meet.


    Jacob sat in the farthest seat of the private room with his arm around Sara''s. Today, everything was


    going to be held by Noah, not to mention that Noah was going to get married. Maybe they could get


    together again at the wedding.


    With his arms around Sara''s waist, Jacob sat on the sofa and looked straight at Sara as if there was no


    one else. Embarrassed, Sara asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Jacob smiled, "I like to."


    "Shut up!" In a daze, Sara looked at the group of people not far away from them. It was indeed a group


    of people''s revelry.


    "Are you tired?" Jacob also lowered his head and saw that Sara had leaned against his shoulder. She


    had been out for too long today. Was she tired?


    "No, I just sighed. I didn''t expect you to realize my dream over the years. " Staring nkly at the group


    in front of her, Sara thought to herself, ''It''s fate that makes us gather again.''


    "I think the song I chose just now is really good at this moment. Don''t you think so?" Jacob also looked


    at the direction of Sara with a little sad.


    If Sara was not here today, would Jacob still feel so interesting? At least from her point of view, Jacob


    was not so keen on this ssmate gathering.


    Stunned, Sara nodded. She didn''t know what to say. Maybe this was the right time. She just looked at


    the person in front of her silently.


    "Sara..." Jacob called Sara''s name gently.


    "What?" Turning around, Sara opened her eyes wide.


    After turning his head, Jacob quickly leaned over and kissed Sara. Sara''s eyes widened in shock.


    There were so many people in the room. How embarrassing it would be if others saw them!


    "You..." Looking at the burning eyes of Jacob, Sara couldn''t avoid him. So she stopped dodging.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Jacob also had an evil and attractive smile on his face. He liked to bully Sara,


    and he also liked the innocent look on Sara''s face.

 Chapter 242 There Is No Never-ending Feast

    Chapter 242 There Is No Never-ending Feast


    "There are so many people here. It''s not good to be seen by others." While saying that, there was a


    smile on Sara''s face. She didn''t mean to me him at all.


    "You said no, but your body is honest." Jacob was talking nonsense in a serious manner. Sara was so


    angry that she pinched Jacob.


    "What are you talking about? Why are you bing so flirtatious now?" With a pout, Sara rolled her


    eyes in disgust.


    Jacob pinched Sara''s face and said, "Don''t be angry. It''s easy to get old with a frown."


    Sara nced at Jacob. Jacob was the one who had always frown and he had the nerve to lecture her.


    "Come on! Are you kidding me? I know who frowned the most. " With a smile at the corners of her


    mouth, Sara looked like ady.


    "If you keepughing, I will... Punish you. " Jacob threatened Sara, but now Sara was not afraid of


    Jacob''s threat at all.


    If Jacob really dared to threaten her, then Sara must had a way to deal with him. Besides, joking and


    being serious were two different things.


    "What? Do you dare to do anything to me? Sara raised her head proudly and her aura instantly


    overwhelmed Jacob.


    Jacob stretched out his hand to scratch Sara. He believed that he could teach her a good lesson!


    Finally, Sara understood what the punishment Jacob was referring to. Within two minutes, Sara burst


    intoughter and tears.


    "Okay, okay, stop. I admit defeat. " As Sara spoke, she dodged Jacob''s hand. She didn''t know why she


    was so afraid of itch. Some people wouldn''tugh no matter how others scratched them.


    However, Sara was so afraid of itch that she burst into tears when Jacob scratched her just now.


    Sara pretended to be angry and ignored the rest of them still singing. Although Sara wanted tough,


    she suppressed it.


    Turning her head aside, Sara pretended to be angry. Jacob really dared to scratch her, which made


    Sara unhappy.


    "What? Are you really angry?" Jacob craned his head. He couldn''t helpughing when he heard the


    song. Perhaps everyone was very happy there.


    "No." Sara said coldly but she couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "So you lied to me." Jacob raised his eyebrows with joy in his eyes. Every day he was with Sara was


    fresh. Jacob felt as if he had returned to a few years ago.


    Even though he was still young, there was still a gap between him and several years ago. But recently,


    Jacob felt that he was getting younger and younger. Sometimes, he was in the mood to take Sara to


    eat the food with highments online.


    "Let''s go there. We stay here all the time. Others will gossip about uster." ''It''s not a good idea for me


    and Jacob to sit in the corner silently. I''d better go there and do what I should do,'' Sara thought to


    herself.


    "Aren''t you afraid that their song will frighten you?" Jacob raised his hand as if he didn''t care.


    "What are you talking about? Let''s join them." In fact, Sara just didn''t want to upy Jacob all the time.


    Today, Jacob was supposed to be with his ssmates. After all, he had been with her for a long time,


    but it was different when he was with his ssmates.


    But Sara regretted it when she sitting next to them. There were so many people who were obsessed


    with music, but they all sang happily. Therefore, Sara waved her hands and cheered with a group of


    people.


    They sat together, chatting and listening. Sara, on the other hand, looked at everyone in silence. After


    all, they were all familiar with each other, so Sara would not robs the ce of the host. Sara just


    wanted to be a bystander.


    Bess leaned over and whispered in Sara''s ear, "Sara, I''m leaving. Would you like to go with me? "


    After thinking for a while, Sara whispered in Bess''s ear, "You can go back, Bess. I''ll go back with Jacob.


    I''ll wait for him. "


    Bess nodded, "Then I''ll go first. Be careful when you go back."


    Sara nodded and waved at Bess.


    She took out her phone and checked the time. It was already half past eleven in the evening. The party


    was about toe to an end. They sang andughed, and few people drank.


    Everyone didn''t want to get drunk. Even if they bought a lot of beer, no one drank it. On the one hand, it


    was still cold. On the other hand, most people still didn''t want to get drunk.


    If they got drunk, they would miss too many touching scenes. And many people were afraid that they


    would cry after drinking. For so many years. Some of them were always single, so it was hard for them


    to understand their joy and bitterness.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Perhaps, there were many things that should not be spoken out. If they spoke out their happiness, it


    might annoy others. Looking at the people in front of her, Sara just smiled without saying anything.


    Someone was lying on the sofa in low spirits, without saying a word. Perhaps someone had checked


    the time. It urred to them that they would leave soon.


    When everyone drank and had fun, no one would think of the scene of separation. However, when the


    dinner table was in a mess, most people had to start thinking about what would happen next.


    The reunion would not only relieve their worries, but also add a new one. The old worries were hard to


    relieve, and new ones were added. Many people felt sad not because they were separated, but


    because they could only be alone since then. The person who hadughed together and worked


    together was no longer the one who was with them.


    Perhaps, there was no never-ending feast in the world, which was the most disappointing thing.


    No one proposed to leave. Everyone seemed to be waiting for thest minute. Perhaps it would be


    difficult for them to gather together again after they parted this time. Next time, even if someone


    proposed, some of them would not be able toe for all kinds of reasons.


    It was a rare day today. Many people traveled thousands of miles to this party. Perhaps the hotel for


    this party was not the best, and the entertainment activity was not the most exciting. But because of


    these people, they were very precious.


    Many people would recall that day with tears in their eyes. Because they found that it was the best time


    that they couldn''t go back. After that, they just spent every day recalling this day.


    Everyone knew how many infatuated pursuers there were in this mortal world. Teachers in school


    always talked about how the great masters were indifferent to fame and fortune, but how many people


    could really do it in life?


    Everyone was just fighting for their ideal future, but the time they fought in life was only dozens of


    years. Most people chose to be busy and live a good life.


    Looking at the expressions on everyone, who wanted to say something but stopped on a second


    thought, Sara felt depressed. As an outsider, she knew that separation was about toe, but


    everyone was pretending to be calm.


    Looking at Jacob in the crowd, Sara was stunned. How did they feel when they graduated? Did they


    cry bitterly for separation or just hold back their tears?

 Chapter 243 The Mystery

    Chapter 243 The Mystery


    Everything had be mysteries, but today''s party had to remind people of their previous sentimental


    rtionship. The end of reunion after long time of separation always make people feel sadder.


    Sara really wanted to go up and hug Jacob, but she couldn''t break the atmosphere at this moment. So


    she just sat aside and watched him proposing toasts to each of them.


    Sometimes when a group of people were gathering together, everyone would feel that there was still a


    lot of time left for them to spend together. But before long, they would understood that no feast would


    last forever.


    Time might be endless, but everyone''s life was limited. The number of people one could know in his or


    her limited life was naturally limited. That''s why everyone was so sad.


    The heroic words had been broken by the reality. One may wanted to conquer the world at the age, but


    he or she are more likely to indulge him or herself in mediocre life. Those who were determined to


    guide the society ended up as a gear in the huge machine of the society.


    All these dreams finally became bubbles that burst silently. And almost everyone had known and


    epted this fact. However, it''s already lucky for them to see those who had been bragged with them.


    After all, they had been chasing their unrealistic dreams together before.


    Sean sat dejectedly in the corner of the room. He might be the one who had the least words at the


    party. His ideal had already been shattered by the reality. Even if he was still a warm-hearted person,


    his original passion was no longer there.


    He was also the most confused person among all the people present. The reality can be a harsh


    educator sometimes. Under its education, Sean was no longer that talkative person anymore.


    Sara had already noticed that Sean was sitting alone in the corner. Everyone was talking happily,


    making his solitude even more miserable.


    Sara sat next to Sean, who was like an onlooker of the scene.


    With a ss of wine in her hand, Sara came close to Sean, only then did Sean noticed her.


    "Sara." He seemed a little surprised. He didn''t expect that someone would notice him. Of course, the


    fewer people noticing him, the better the situation would be.


    "Well, why are you sitting here alone? Don''t you want to talk to your ssmates?" There was no


    emotion in Sara''s voice. She sounded neither enthusiastic nor cold, more like stating an objective fact.


    "Jollification was theirs." Sean lowered his head. His expression was vague in the dim light.


    "And you have nothing?" Sara was confused. This sentence was so familiar, but she couldn''t


    remember where it came from.


    "Ha ha, you are so humorous." Sean let out a hollowugh. Although he didn''t have much


    communication with his ssmates, he was not regreting to the party. But as a top student in his


    ss, he still unwilling to admit his failure to his ssmates.


    In fact, he was not a loser. He was just on the way to be a sessful person. Sean nced at


    Sara and began to talk with Sara.


    "I used to be a straight-A student, but now I''m not doing well in the society." It seemed that Sean had


    never admitted this in front of others. Even if no one would makeparisons of their living standards


    before ssmates, there were always people who wouldpare it secretly.


    And in Sean''s mind, as a loser, he was unwilling to ept suchparisons. So he said almost


    nothing in the party.


    "How poor are you now?" Shaking the ss in her hand, Sara thought it was really improper if she


    don''t drink any wine in such situation.


    "Worse than most people, I think. I was fired by thepany and opened a small bar. It made me


    understand that sometimes hard work is not enough to make me sessful. " A trace of sadness


    shed through Sean''s eyes.


    Perhaps someone could understand the feeling of Sean after what had happened to him. But more


    people would simply see him as a loser. Sean didn''t want to take the risk of been despised. So he


    didn''t want others to know his situation even if they might understand him.


    "At least you have a bar, right?" After thinking about what had happened to herself, Sara didn''t think


    she was really unfortunate. How could Sean be so pessimistic?


    "But..." Sean hesitated for a while and didn''t continue. Maybe he was just trying to keep hisst dignity


    "But what?" Looking at Sean in confusion, Sara wondered what kind of monster life was that could


    make such a man retreat.


    "But my bar was opened with the help of Jacob." Lowering his head, Sean felt that he shouldn''t have


    come to the party today.


    "It proves that you still have friends, isn''t it a good thing?" Sara smiled brightly. She could always see


    the positive side of life. Maybe it''s this ability that helped her get though all the miserable times in her


    life and finally get the happiness she wanted.


    Sara always believe that the hard time wouldn''tst long. Only the strong people could survive to see


    the bright future.


    "You¡­ Do you really think so? " Sean''s eyes widened in disbelief. When he grew up, Sean found that


    people around him were living good lives. They were all as shining as beacons. Yet none of the


    beacons would be willing to show him the way to the bright future.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I think." Sara''s rxed tone almost pierced through Sean''s heart, and


    awakened him in an instant.


    Sean had never thought of things in such a positive way. He suddenly felt that he was too narrow-


    minded in the past. When he encountered too many setbacks, it was natural for him to feel that he was


    too weak to create a better life.


    But today, Sean seemed toe to a new life after hearing Sara''s word. He sighed, thinking that Jacob


    was really lucky to have Jacob as his wife.


    "Sara, I propose the toast to you." A smile climbed up on Sean''s face. It was not exaggerated to say


    that Sara just acted as the beacon in his life who showed him the direction in the life.


    "Thanks. Just try to think from the positive side and your will live a happier life. " With her head tilted to


    one side, Sara made a summarize.


    "I always wanted to be the first. I used to be the first in exams in my ss. So I hope that I could be the


    first to find a good job." Squinting slightly, Sean expressed his ambitions.


    "Butter I found that I couldn''t be the first one anymore. Because there were many things in life that


    could not bepared. For example, what kind of work could be ranked as the first job? After all, there


    is no such job that was higher than the others. "


    Seanughed, as if mocking himself at his naive idea. We could be ambitious dreamers when we were


    young. However, as adults, we need to be more realistic.


    After all, we couldn''t support ourselves and our families just by our ambition. Only a very small number


    of people could realize their ambitions. That''s why they were regarded as the ones favored by God.


    Sara listened quietly to Sean''s words. To him, she was just a stranger who would forget everything as


    soon as they separated. So he didn''t have any psychological burden to tell her all of his thought.


    "For a long time, I didn''t know what I was pursuing. It''s not money. I know that I can never have enough


    money. It''s not dream as I don''t even know what my dream was. "


    Sean gulped down a mouthful of beer. He didn''t believe that one could forget his troubles when he was


    drunk. He just wanted to do something to make himself look rxed at this moment.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, he was a little nervous to say these words. It could be difficult to speak out one''s heart. He still


    needed some time to calm himself down.


    Sara acted as a good listener. In such an asion, the best thing to do was silently wait for him to


    finish his words.


    "Later, I find that simply living in this world makes me happy. Feeling happy is the most important thing


    in my life. The greedier one was, the more worried he would be. For more wealth, people would


    plunder the others. For ambition, people will forget to be kind. "


    Squinting slightly, Sean looked at the familiar yet strange college ssmates in front of him. There


    were always some people who would remember their original aspiration, but Sean seemed to forget it


    for a long time.


    "Do you know how difficult it is for me to feel happy after I grow up? When I was a child, I could be


    satisfied by a candy, a toy, and a game. But when I grow up, my ambition and desire kept growing.


    Even if finally get everything I wanted, I won''t feel happy. "


    Sean shook his ss and didn''t want to drink any more. He didn''t feel much better after the liquid flew


    into his stomach just now. Instead, he regretted drinking so much wine in one breath.


    Looking at the crowd in a daze, Sara wondered how they would feel if he said these words to his


    ssmates? Maybe these words could only be said to an onlooker like her.


    However, his words were really touching for her. After growing up, everyone became greedy, and no


    one would even dissimte it. We wouldn''t me others to be greedy as we believed that it was


    reasonable to be greedy.


    We had seldom thought if being greedy was really good.

 Chapter 244 Reflect On Myself

    Chapter 244 Reflect On Myself


    "I began to reflect on myself, but I didn''t get a satisfactory answer. Perhaps there were many questions


    in this world that had no answers. I''m not sure. " Sean smiled and said in a rxed tone.


    "I feel the same way most of the time. Sometimes it''s not that you want too much, but that the world


    gives you too little." Looking at Sean in a daze, Sara felt so touched that no one could give her that


    feelings.


    Except for Jacob. Jacob was the source of Sara''s inspiration. Of course, Jacob didn''t know this. If he


    knew this, he didn''t know what he would think.


    Everyone had a scale in their hearts to consider their own gains and losses and understand their own


    thoughts. Therefore, Sara was no exception. She felt that Sean looked like herself at that time. But she


    also believed that as long as Sean was willing to, he would figure it out sooner orter.


    "I finally understood. You should strive for what you want by yourself." Sean smiled sadly. Perhaps in


    many people''s lives, the loss was much more than the happiness.


    That was why happiness was so precious. Happy time was always short enough to make people forget


    time, but parting had already quietly arrived, just as at this moment.


    "Do you really think your life is full of regrets?" With her head tilted to one side, Sara happened to think


    that life would only be full of twists and turns.


    Living in the greenhouse all the time, no one would think that life was not easy.


    "Almost, but I have lost as much as I have gained." Sean smiled, not knowing what to say. Today might


    be the first time he expressed his thoughts, and perhaps thest time.


    After all, people came and gone. It was hard to find a true friend, and the people he met were all


    important friend.


    "You are right. Maybe an optimistic and positive life in the future will be good for you. " Raising her


    ss, Sara clinked it with Sean''s.


    Not knowing why, Sean felt a little relieved at the moment. Maybe he was relieved before, but he did


    not find it. To be relieved always needed time, and he had been looking for it on the way.


    Some people were looking for what they had or what they wanted all their lives. But many people didn''t


    need to look for it at all, because they knew that whatever would be, would be.


    Smart people always knew to wait, while anxious people always couldn''t wait. Perhaps there was no


    right or wrong in this world, only the result.


    "What are you going to do in the future?" Sara frowned. She had asked herself this question many


    times, but she didn''t get an answer yet. But she couldn''t help asking Sean.


    It was undeniable that Sara saw a little bit of herself from Sean. It was depressing. What happened


    yesterday was still vivid in her mind. She was the one whoforted others today.


    Life was so wonderful. Sara took a sip of wine. She didn''t drink much today. Sara had long understood


    that alcohol was potion that could help people forget.


    Fortunately, it was not toote. Sara put down her ss, waiting for Sean''s answer. Perhaps, she had


    some expectations in her heart, which came from the expectation for Sean''sprehension.


    No one would admit his failure in person, but once he admitted it, it didn''t mean that he really failed.


    How could a person who could see his own shorings be apletely failure?


    "I don''t know. I have thought about it, but I don''t care about it now. I think everything is fine, so I can live


    a happy life. " Sean grinned like an innocent boy.


    Perhaps Sean had expected it before, but after so many disappointment, he might no longer be silly to


    look forward to it.


    This was why people were fragile. Because of too much disappointment, they no longer had


    expectations.


    Biting his lips, Sara wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t. How about a toast to the past


    and never look back.


    "Cheers. I wish you a bright future. " Sara stood up with sincere eyes. Even in the dim light, she could


    hardly see the face of the man, but she still saw the gaze of Sean.


    He was determined and convinced. From the look in Sean''s eyes, Sara could tell these things. Maybe


    life had ruined too much hope for him, but Sara believed that as long as he worked hard, he would see


    hope again.


    "Thank you. This is also for you. I wish you happiness. Both you and Jacob are good people. You will


    be happy. " Sean raised his head and drank up the wine in his hand. He was really lucky today.


    "Thank you." Taking a sip of the wine, Sara suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder.


    "What are you talking about? I noticed that you were talking about something from the very beginning. "


    Jacob gently put his arm around Sara''s shoulder, staring at Sara almost all the time.


    As the party was about toe to an end, he was a little busy and couldn''t take care of Sara''s feelings.


    "Just a chitchat. It''s almost done." Looking back at Jacob, who was standing next to her, Sara found


    that no matter when Jacob stood next to her, she didn''t feel as stressful as before.


    "Jacob. Is the party over? " Sean asked nervously. In fact, he didn''t want it end. No matter what


    feelings he had when he came here, he was relieved now.


    "Yes. It''ste. The party is almost over here. " Jacob took a look at Sara, and finally fixed his eyes on


    Sean.


    Jacob knew the reason why Sean was silent today. He knew how proud Sean was. So he wouldn''t


    expose Sean''s true thoughts. Even if Sean didn''t say anything, as long as the person came, everything


    would be fine.


    Jacob had gone through so much things, and finally he could let go of everything. It was more like


    understanding than indifference. Because he had experienced too much, he would treat many things


    with a tolerant attitude.


    "What a pity!" Sean said in a low voice. It was a pity that he didn''t say anything, and that he didn''t tell


    everyone his experience. In the end, he still didn''t dare.


    "It''s okay. You still have a chance in the future." Jacobforted Sean, but he asked himself if he


    really had such a chance in the future.


    "I hope so." Sean tried his best to put on a big smile, looking sad and sincere.


    Perhaps even a smile of a lonely person would make people feel sad. Sean looked at the sincere look


    on Sara''s face.


    "Congrattions, Jacob. Sara is a good girl. You should cherish her." Of course, Sean knew something


    about Jacob and Sara. Living in this city, he naturally paid attention to the news about Jacob.


    He knew every piece of the sensational news. Sean just didn''t have a chance to say it. It''s already


    enough to know about it. If he said it, it might hurt each other''s feelings.


    But today, he had to tell him. Only a few words left him a good impression on Sara. It was rare to see


    such a person.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    You know, when we grow up, we will not only look at each other''s appearance, but also judge each


    other from their words and behaviors. In the short contact with Sara, Sean had already believed that


    she was a good girl.

 Chapter 245 Its Time To Say Goodbye

    Chapter 245 It''s Time To Say Goodbye


    "I know. I will. " Jacob tightened his grip on Sara''s shoulder. Perhaps, epting other people''s advice


    and being modest would make him less likely to make mistakes.


    The road was already so tortuous, and Jacob didn''t want to take a detour again.


    Sara stood aside and smiled. "Thank you."


    "No, I should thank you. You made me think through a lot of things that I couldn''t figure out in the past."


    Sean smiled sincerely. It was great that an outsider woulde to such a ssmate gathering today.


    "Guys, the party is almost over. No matter where we are in the future, I hope we can keep in touch with


    each other. " Everyone was attracted by Noah''s voice.


    Jacob turned around and saw that Noah was standing beside the ordering tform with a microphone


    in his hand, announcing the end of the party.


    Today had passed so quickly. As if it had been a lifetime, Jacob looked at everyone without saying


    anything. They had quietly approached each other.


    Everyone looked at Noah. It was him who organized today''s ssmate gathering and announced the


    end of the party. They were very satisfied.


    Both of Pock and Bodie didn''t say anything. At first, Bodie was still discussing something with


    someone, but suddenly, he heard the announcement of Noah. Bodie, who had refused to listen to the


    voice, seemed to have to ept it.


    To ept the separation and the fact that they had to call it a night. However, it seemed that Bodie was


    unwilling. He wanted to continue to talk to his ssmate, but he found that he could not say anything.


    Maybe it was just because Bodie couldn''t speak it out that showed his sadness. The separation finally


    came. He was caught off guard.


    "What I want to say is that thank you for putting down the business in your hands and rushing here


    today. Our friendship won''t end here, and I believe that we will continue to write more stories of our own


    in the future. I wish everyone a bright future. "


    As soon as Noah finished his words, he had his eyes turned red. There were still too many things to


    say and too many people to see today, but it was no longer a pity. At least for most people, this was


    enough.


    Staring nkly at the students in front of him, Noah put down the microphone in his hand. From today


    on, the people gathered were scattered everywhere again. The group of people began to walk out one


    after another. They all lowered their heads and did not talk anymore.


    Because many people were afraid that once they opened their mouth, they would say they didn''t want


    to leave. In that case, they would really be reluctant to part with everyone and everything here.


    It''s time to say goodbye while everyone was silent.


    At first, no one moved, and the atmosphere was deadlocked for a few minutes. Everyone stood still


    with a feeling of reluctance, but when the first person stepped out of the room, the people around


    followed him out one after another.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jacob stared nkly at the crowd in front of him. Suddenly, a saying came to his mind, "There is no


    never-ending feast."


    Perhaps, every moment in one''s life was a constant separation, and only when people were separated


    could they feel it deeply.


    Jacob tightened his clothes, feeling that today was the coldest day in this winter. Maybe spring was


    coming, but it was still cold in spring.


    Jacob put his arm around Sara''s shoulder in confusion. Fortunately, he still had Sara by his side. In this


    world, only his partner had apanied him the longest.


    Jacob didn''t know it before, but now every time he thought of it, he knew it more and more clearly.


    Perhaps, today''s meeting was to remind him to cherish the person around him.


    With strength, Sara held Jacob''s hand tightly. She knew what Jacob was feeling now, and she could


    also feel the same.


    Because of their deep love, they could feel each other''s sadness. Following Jacob, Sara walked to the


    end, watching everyone walk out of the private room of the KTV.


    Many people might never see each other again. They wouldn''t talk to each other anymore, they


    wouldn''t express their joy, anger, sorrow, and they wouldn''t know each other''s situation.


    Even though they knew each other, they had be the most familiar strangers in the vast sea of


    people. Maybe when they recall it, they would be like, "Ah, I know him, he is my ssmate."


    Jacob lowered his head to look at his toes, and his steps were too heavy to walk. It would be great if


    time stopped at this moment. If it stopped at this moment, he wouldn''t have to face such a sad


    moment.


    However, people were always carried forward by time, and no one could stop it. So no matter how


    many times it happened, it was always like this. Jacob restrained his emotions. He couldn''t show


    sadness at such a moment.


    When Jacob was a child, he would be expressionless when he was sad. As time went by, he became


    cold and aloof. No matter how sad he was, he could be expressionless.


    Jacob himself didn''t know if it was because of life shaped him or he shaped his life. In a word, many


    things were unclear. Even now, Jacob was still expressionless.


    What was supposed toe woulde, and what was supposed to go would go. It was still difficult


    for him to spend this winter night even though he knew about this.


    The group of people silently passed through the corridor of the KTV, turned left and finally came to the


    door of the KTV. They were cars parking in a line at the door as if they were blocking the road outside.


    But it didn''t mean that the road didn''t exist since they didn''t see it. That road was always there, but the


    people that walked along were different.


    They thought that when they parted, they would say all kinds of warm words to each other, such as


    "See youter", "See you again", "See you next time" and so on. But none of them seemed to be


    interested in it. They seemed to have understood that this was the fate.


    Finally, someone said, "Then, I''m leaving. Bye, everyone. "


    Then he got into the car and drove away slowly in front of everyone. Sara heard a girl in the crowd


    began to cry. She held Jacob''s hand tighter.


    Jacob reached out the other hand and pinched Sara''s face. It seemed that Jacob could feel her


    emotion, so he didn''t say anything.


    It turned out that many people, no matter how old they were, would cry as long as they felt upset.


    Everyone thought that people would be strong enough not to cry when they grew up. It was not until


    today that they realized that they would still cry.


    After all, emotions were not something that would disappear when one grew up. It happened that the


    older they grew up, the more they understood that many things in life were inevitable.


    The dream in their childhood could no longer be realized, and now they were just recalling the past.


    The girls began to cry in a low voice. Some of them went up to hand over tissue, while others stood


    aside in silence. Perhaps time had changed too many things, it changed their dreams, and changed


    everyone present.


    How happy they were in the daytime, how sad they were now. No one knew what themselves were


    pursuing, but only felt the pain of losing.


    They lost the past, lost their ideal and lost their youth. Perhaps, what they were sad about was losing,


    not parting. And parting meant losing.


    The girls had cried for a while. Maybe they felt embarrassed, someone stopped. Some of them took a


    taxi and some of them drove away.


    Soon, there were few people present. They had made an appointment to see each other ten years


    later, but who knew if they could see each other in another ten years. However, there was still hope.


    Everyone acquiesced in the ten year agreement.


    At least the agreement could give everyone a dream. May everyone present would still keep the


    innocence in the next ten years.

 Chapter 246 Let Bygones Be Bygones

    Chapter 246 Let Bygones Be Bygones


    Bodie and Pock were thest who left. Maybe they were the people who was reluctant to leave most.


    Today was destined to be an unusual day for them.


    "Jacob, Noah, we are leaving now." Bodie was even a little sad. Even though there was a smile on his


    face, they still felt that smile was a little deste in this hazy winter night.


    What was deste was naturally people, and things were emotionless. Hearing what Bodie said, Sara


    felt like crying. He was a positive and sunny person, but now his face was full of exhaustion.


    Maybe Bodie had spent all his enthusiasm today, so he looked deste and tired now. Pock was the


    one who cried dramatically just now.


    No one called her "Pock" anymore.


    "Jacob, Noah, thank you for what you have done today. I will remember the ten year appointment. I will


    definitelye." After saying goodbye to them, Pock felt it was much relieved to leave.


    The real reality was far more profound than she had imagined, so when Pock said goodbye face to


    face, her tears welled up again. She wiped her face with her hands and felt a chill on her face.


    Noah handed tissue paper to Pock, "Thank you for fulfilling my dream."


    Noah said it sincerely, which made Pock, who took the tissue from Noah, couldn''t help but want to cry.


    Standing next to Jacob, Sara couldn''t help but shed tears in Jacob''s arms.


    Even the bystanders felt that this kind of scene made him cry. Even though it was not easy for Sara to


    feel sad, she could not help but shed tears now.


    "Goodbye. We will meet by chance. We have always been in this city. As long as you want, we can


    meet again at any time. Be safe. " Jacob''s voice softened, but not as cold and stern as usual.


    After everyone left, there were only Noah, Sara and Jacob left at the door. The wind was so strong that


    it made their faces cold.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob lowered his head to look at Sara in his arms and asked with concern, "What''s wrong? Are you


    feeling too cold?"


    Shaking her head, Sara didn''t say anything.


    "Noah, you can go back now. I''ve sent Sara back. Be careful." Jacob looked at Noah. Things hade


    to an end, but everyone might not admit that it was over in their hearts.


    "Okay, you and Sara go back quickly. Be careful." Then Noah drove away. Bess must be very scared at


    home alone, so he couldn''t wait any longer.


    Watching Noah''s car driving away, Jacob gently rubbed Sara''s head.


    "They all left. Let me drive you back, okay?" Jacob said in a gentle voice. He couldn''t believe that he


    could be so gentle.


    However, Jacob felt so guilty to Sara that he wish he could be gentle to her forever. He wanted to


    return all the tenderness that he owe to Sara.


    Under the streetmp, Sara''s eyes were full of tears. Obviously, she had cried.


    Jacob wiped the tears off her face with his hand, feeling sorry for Sara. Sara the most irresistible


    person for him.


    "Why are you crying?" Jacob''s eyes were full of concern. He wiped the tears off Sara''s face with his


    hands.


    "I''m fine." Sara regained herposure. As a bystander, it would be too embarrassing for her to cry


    loudly.


    But Sara just couldn''t control her tears and felt terrible. Tears were welling up in her eyes.


    Perhaps the saddest thing was that she didn''t even have a ssmate reunion, and even if there was,


    there might not be such a good atmosphere. Therefore, in other people''s ssmate reunion, Sara was


    touched deeply.


    "Let me drive you home?" Jacob asked in a low voice. It waste. The street was empty. A gust of cold


    wind blew from time to time, making people shiver.


    "Okay." Sara nodded.


    Sitting in the car, Sara looked a little depressed. She hadn''t experienced such a scene for a long time.


    Jacob nced at Sara out of the corner of his eye. He didn''t expect that Sara was such sentimental.


    "Are you happy today?" Holding the steering wheel with one hand, Jacob tried to drive as slowly as


    possible. In such a quiet environment, she finally returned to calm.


    Separation was amon thing in life. Wherever there were people, there would be a Jianghu. As long


    as people were in Jianghu, they would face countless separation. Jacob had already regained his


    composure. At least, at this moment, Sara was still with him.


    "Not bad. It''s more interesting than I thought." Looking away, Sara seemed to have something on her


    mind.


    Maybe even her ssmate reunion wouldn''t make her as sad as today. For a moment, Sara''s mind


    went nk. Not only was it nk, but she felt like a stone was blocked in her heart, unable to go up


    and down.


    "Why are you still crying if you felt it interesting? Do you think you can''t help crying because you are


    ignored by my ssmates?" Jacob looked straight ahead and he was not look like joking.


    "Don''t be garrulous. You always bully me." Looking back at Jacob, Sara felt much better. Sara was


    surprised that she could be so coquettish sometimes.


    "Well, don''t be sad. I have seen through it. If there is a chance in the future, we can still gather


    together. We can have a meet with each other if we want. "


    Jacobforted Sara. Fortunately, no one mentioned Alice today. Maybe that was the tacit


    understanding between the old friends. As long as he didn''t make trouble for others, he would not


    make trouble for himself.


    "Why didn''t anyone mention Alice today?" Sara asked suddenly, she had been thinking about it all the


    time. She knew that Alice and Jacob were college ssmates. But no one mentioned Alice at all.


    "Because you were there." Jacob looked calm, without any special feelings. All of them were not the


    naive people anymore, so no one was loose lips.


    Everyone became smart without the inexperienced look. It was good to be mature. At least Jacob didn''t


    have a bad time because of anyone.


    If anyone had mentioned Alice, they wouldn''t be so happy today. Fortunately, no one had any malice


    towards their old ssmates and they all avoided talking about her.


    "What do you mean by ''because I''m here''? If I''m not here, you would talk about her?" Hearing Jacob''s


    words, Sara, who was sleepy, became energetic immediately.


    "No, Sara. Don''t be so excited. I mean, since you are here, no one would say anything about her. I''ve


    graduated for so many years. Many people have already known that I''m married to you. "


    Jacob exined anxiously. Maybe he wouldn''t exin it before, but now he couldn''t let Sara


    misunderstand him anymore. He could ept anything else, except for Sara misunderstand the


    rtionship between him and Alice.


    Let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, the gap would never be crossed.

 Chapter 247 Are You Sure

    Chapter 247 Are You Sure


    "Forget it. I don''t want to mention her. Let''s never mention her again, okay? " Exhausted, Saray back


    in the chair. It seemed that she didn''t want to continue the topic.


    "Yes. If you don''t want to mention her, I won''t mention her again. " Jacob gave a doting look at Sara.


    Now their life had finally returned to peace, he could not make it be broken any more.


    "I have felt a lot today. I really envy you to have such a friend." With one hand supporting her head,


    Sara squinted at the dim night. The night was long and terrible, and the cold wind enveloped the whole


    city.


    Leaning against the car, Sara felt lucky to have Jacob by her side in the long night. But it was sote.


    Her father must be worried about her.


    "If Alice came here today, would everyone be happier?" It seemed that she was talking to herself, or


    asking Jacob. In fact, what Sara wanted to ask more was whether Jacob would be happier if Alice


    came here today?


    Women were such strange. They always liked to doubt themselves when they had something, and


    when they lost it, they lied to themselves to be relieved.


    Jacob braked the car and pulled over. In the middle of the night, the car parked on the roadside.


    Jacob turned to look at Sara with a gloomy expression. He reached out and gently pinched Sara''s chin,


    getting closer and closer. A few centimeters away from Sara''s face, Jacob stopped.


    "Are you jealous?" Jacob asked Sara seriously as if it was a serious question. To be honest, he had


    never seen Sara being jealous of him, so Jacob was a little excited.


    However, Jacob didn''t show any expression on his face. He just stared at Sara in a daze.


    Frowning, Sara looked at Jacob, but she couldn''t helpughing. He also knew that she would be


    jealous. In the past so many years, he had never known that she was jealous because of him?


    "Yes." Sara admitted generously. Her eyes were shining like gemstones in the dark night, and Jacob


    was also fascinated by them. She had never confessed her heart for so many years, but today she


    confessed it so easily.


    "Sara." Jacob''s face darkened. He didn''t expect that Sara would admit that she was jealous so bluntly.


    "What?" Sara was confused, and Jacob''s expression was soplicated that made Sara at a loss.


    "Don''t you know you are silly?" Jacob raised his eyebrows, but his voice was very gentle. It was not like


    a scold, but a flirtation.


    "I know." Raising her head slightly, Sara felt sofortable arguing with him for the first time in her life.


    "So I love you." After saying that, Jacob kissed her gently.


    Shocked, Sara opened her eyes wide and then closed them again. It was such a quiet night. How could


    she relieve the sadness of separation if she didn''t do something pleasant.


    Sara responded to Jacob as much as she could. Maybe Jacob had kissed her before, but she never


    felt love. Until now, Sara felt the love of Jacob. Maybe this was the best ending.


    After kissing for a long time, Jacob finally let go of Sara. It waste at night. Jacob held Sara''s head


    with one hand and stroked her face with the other.


    "You said you wouldn''t mention her anymore, but you mentioned her again. So, this is your


    punishment. " Jacob said in a soft voice with tenderness in his eyes.


    It was not until now that Jacob realized that he had missed too much time with Sara in the past.


    Nodding shyly, Sara felt like she was still in her first love. Maybe what time owed her would always be


    returned to her. It was said that all hardships woulde to an end. It seemed true.


    Jacob started the car, but Sara felt that Jacob seemed to change the direction. It was not until Sara


    saw Jacob''s vi that she realized that Jacob didn''t drive her home.


    "If I send you back sote, my father-inw will think that I''m not a good son-inw." Jacob exined


    to Sara as he parked the car.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea if you don''t send me back." With a smile on her face, Sara didn''t seem to


    be angry at all. If she went back sote, her father would definitely have a worse impression of Jacob.


    Jacob was right about that. But fortunately, she had already sent a message to her father to tell him


    that she wouldn''t go back today. Therefore, everything was fine.


    After all, she was no longer the age of being restrained by her parents. Now, of course, Sara could


    handle her own business well.


    Sara stood at the door and waited for Jacob to stop the car. The others must have fallen asleep. No


    word could describe such a quiet night.


    "Let''s go inside." With an evil and attractive smile on his face, Jacob walked in with Sara in his arms.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Feeling Jacob''s hug, Sara''s heart thumped. The feeling she had today was the same as that of the day


    she married Jacob. Sara didn''t know why she was so nervous, but her hands were burning with


    nervousness in such a cold day.


    As soon as they entered the gate of the vi, Jacob turned over and held Sara in his arms. Leaning


    against the door nervously, Sara didn''t feel cold at all.


    "Come here. Come to my arms. It''s cold outside. " Jacob called Sara in a soft and domineering voice.


    As soon as Sara took a step forward, Jacob held her in his arms. Jacob quickly found the lips of Sara


    and covered them.


    It was cold outside just now. He was afraid that Sara would catch a cold. Now that he was back home,


    such worries did not exist. That was why Jacob could be so unscrupulous.


    The person he had been looking forward to finally came back to his side. Such a thing was happier


    than anything. Jacob picked up Sara and went upstairs.


    Fortunately, no one came to disturb their happiness now. With an evil and attractive smile on his face,


    Jacob looked straight at Sara. He had been waiting for this day for too long.


    In silence, Sara covered her face with her hand and felt a little embarrassed.


    It seemed that the stairs couldn''t be finished anyway. Jacob walked steadily with the whole world in his


    arms. How could he be willing to walk too fast to hurt Sara?


    When they went upstairs, Jacob gently pushed the door open with his slender right leg. Then he carried


    Sara into the house.


    Jacob held Sara in his arms and turned on the light on the wall. Perhaps he was expecting too much,


    so he pressed a lot of times to press the button.


    "How about Ie down first?" With a red face, of course, Sara didn''t know how ambiguous her words


    were. But as soon as she finished speaking, Jacob turned on the light.


    Under the incandescent light, it could be clearly seen that Sara was blushed.


    Jacob closed the door and put Sara on the bed.


    The next second, Jacob said, "Do you want to take a shower with me?"


    With her eyes wide open, Sara couldn''t avoid Jacob''s burning eyes. Sara sat up and said something


    that made her blush and her heart beat faster.


    "Well, sure. I''m not afraid of you."


    "Puff!" Jacob couldn''t helpughing, because Sara''s face was as red as fire after she said that. It was


    hard to imagine that Sara would say something like that.


    Of course, for Jacob, maybe he would like Sara more because of it. No matter what kind of person


    Sara was, Jacob would love her as usual.


    Jacob bowed and looked at Sara straightly, he asked word by word, "Are you sure?"

 Chapter 248 Destiny

    Chapter 248 Destiny


    With a red face, Sara finally gave up.


    "Okay, I''m just kidding." Turning her face away, Sara felt a little embarrassed for no reason.


    Jacob took a step back with an evil and attractive smile. Of course he knew that Sara wouldn''t really do


    what he said.


    "Well, I''m going to take a shower first." Jacob had a smile on his face, which made people blush and


    their hearts beat faster.


    For the first time, Sara felt so shy in front of Jacob. Even though they had been married for a long time,


    Sara was still very shy when she faced him.


    Perhaps, she didn''t expect this to happen. Looking back, the past was like a dream. Lying idly on the


    bed, Sara stared nkly at the ceiling.


    The fantasy of the future made her sink into contemtion, she felt like as if everything had reallye


    to an end, and now all the pain had passed. However, Sara still felt that everything was so unreal.


    Just like yesterday, she thought Jacob was also unreachable. But today, Jacob had be the one


    sleeping beside her and said something that she had never dreamed of.


    The past was still vivid in Sara''s mind.


    After a while, Jacob came out of the bathroom. When Sara passed by Jacob, he suddenly put his arm


    around Sara''s shoulder and whispered in her ear, "I''ll wait for you."


    Hearing that, Sara''s face turned red and she didn''t know how to respond. Fortunately, Jacob had let go


    of Sara the next second. Although it was a happy thing to flirt with Sara, Jacob didn''t want to do it all at


    once.


    After all, flirting should be a daily thing, but it shouldn''t be the main melody of life. Of course, Jacob


    knew what he should do. He didn''t want to scare away Sara before they reconciled.


    He wanted to remarry Sara after that. After all, that was also what Michael wanted. Moreover, Michael''s


    illness... Jacob frowned. Thinking of Michael, he felt a little sad.


    He didn''t have time to visit Michael recently because of thepany''s affairs. He didn''t know whether


    Michael''s illness had worsened or not.


    Jacob stood by the window of the vi, looking at the dim night outside. The night had hidden


    everything, including all the sadness and joy.


    However, life had to go on. Jacob sighed and adjusted his state of mind. Listening to the sound of


    running water from the bathroom, he felt itchy and his expectation for the future increased.


    ''Sara, I will pay you back for what I owe you in the future. Thank you for being with me.'' He thought to


    himself.


    Jacob looked out of the window. At this moment, the sound of running water in the bathroom had


    be a wonderful music. With a smile on his face, Jacob thought, ''Maybe Sara wille out soon.''


    Jacob walked over and stood at the door of the bathroom. Sara was startled when she opened the


    door.


    "Hey, why are you here? You scared me." With a red face, Sara seemed to have a lingering fear.


    Without saying a word, Jacob stepped forward and hugged Sara, which surprised her.


    "I haven''t used the face cream yet." After taking a shower, Sara was used to use some face cream.


    Sara took good care of herself, she always apply face cream and body lotion after taking a shower.


    "Let me help you." An evil and attractive smile appeared at the corners of Jacob''s mouth. He didn''t


    mind helping Sara wipe off the body lotion. That was exactly what he wanted.


    "What?" At the thought of that scene, Sara''s face turned red and her heart beat fast. When did Jacob


    be like this? What a rogue.


    "What? You don''t want to do that?" Jacob asked in a low voice beside Sara''s ear, holding her in his


    arms. He knew how sensitive her ears were.


    Therefore, at this time, Sara''s body almost trembled and she waspletely at a loss.


    By the time Sara came to her senses, Jacob had already held her up by the waist. With a red face,


    Sara looked at Jacob in front of her.


    For the first time, she felt that falling in love was such a wonderful thing. Sara always felt that there was


    no love in her life, but recently, she felt that she had been in love with Jacob all the time.


    But it was toote for her to realize that it was now.


    Jacob gently put Sara on the bed, and the next second, he kissed her.


    With her eyes wide open, Sara felt the gentleness from Jacob and began to respond unconsciously. In


    the past, this kind of thing had never urred to Sara.


    The timing was perfect, and Jacob turned off the light...


    The second morning, before dawn, James knocked at the door.


    Sara opened her sleepy eyes, rubbed them and woke up Jacob.


    "Wake up, Uncle James is outside the door. There seems to be something urgent. " Only when Sara


    sat up did he find herself naked.


    Jacob stretched out his hands to wrap around Sara''s waist and swept across her back, which scared


    Sara to lie down again. Uncle James was right at the door. She didn''t dare to have sex with Jacob


    again.


    Jacob lowered his head and kissed on Sara''s lips. "Wait here."


    Sara''s face blushed again. It was the first time that he had kissed her in the morning, even though they


    had been married for a few years.


    Jacob got up quickly and put on his clothes. He shouted at the door, "Uncle James, I''ming."


    When he opened the bedroom door, Jacob was also frightened by James''s expression. James looked


    gloomy and bloodless. He''s face was pale.


    "What''s wrong, Uncle James?" Jacob had a bad premonition. It was said that extreme joy begets


    sorrow, but his life had not been happy for two days. Did something bad happen?


    "Something happened to your father," James''s face darkened. He seemed to know that Sara was also


    in the room, but he didn''t care about it today.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He was more concerned about his dying brother.


    When Jacob and Sara arrived at the hospital in a hurry, Michael had been in the intensive care unit for


    a long time.


    Depressed, Jacob sat on the chair outside the ward. Recalling what James had just said, Jacob


    frowned.


    Michael had been in aa for more than ten hours at home. He should have woken up a long time


    ago, but he still didn''t wake up after such a long time. The servant was anxious and called James in the


    middle of the night.


    So James decided to send his brother to the hospital. His brother always refused to be hospitalized


    before. He was afraid that he would die in the hospital.


    People were always afraid of hospital. No matter how tenacious a person was, no matter how scared


    he was, he had to be treated if he was sick. After getting sick, Michael, who was optimistic and positive,


    suddenly decided to give up the treatment.


    He always believed that if the first operation was a blessing from God, then the second one must be


    God''s will to take back his good luck.


    Besides, the probability of sess of the operation was so low that he didn''t want to ept it. But now,


    he still couldn''t defeat the disease and quietlyy on the bed.


    Sometimes, Michael would inexplicably feel a headache. The suffering of illness made him feel the


    tenacity of his life, but it was not enough to be tenacious.


    So now he finally felt a little quiet after losing consciousness.


    Sara held Jacob''s hand tightly. Jacob''s remorseful look broke Sara''s heart. If it weren''t for the


    company''s affairs dragged Jacob, how could he not know that Michael was in hospital until now?


    But there was time machine in the world. Everything was inevitable in destiny.

 Chapter 249 The First Time

    Chapter 249 The First Time


    Jacob gently leaned on Sara''s shoulder. His eyes were sad and full of emotion. James stood on the


    side, a serious look on his face. What happened today was bound to happen sooner orter. However,


    he didn''t expect that it would happen so fast.


    Birth, aging, illness, and death were all inevitable. They were things that couldn''t be changed in life.


    James was well aware of this, but he was still sad.


    He had witnessed all sorts of highs and lows, but he still couldn''t ept the way things were. After all,


    it was extremely difficult toe to terms with getting separated from someone forever¡ª especially if it


    was someone you loved.


    Soon, a doctor came out, clutching a piece of paper in his hand. It looked like a form of sorts.


    "Excuse me, who is the patient''s family?" Although the doctor was speaking clearly, Jacob couldn''t


    seem to hear his words. He had zoned out, and he felt like he was turning deaf. If only he could really


    turn deaf and never find out what had really happened. However, he needed to face this.


    "I am." Jacob looked up and stared at the doctor with his red eyes, afraid and worried. For the first time,


    he was afraid he was going to be faced with something he couldn''t handle.


    He knew this moment was inevitable, but he wished he could have had more time. He felt his heart


    beat wildly in his chest.


    "Here''s the thing. We need you sign the form before we proceed with the operation. This is an


    extremely high-risk procedure, so we will need you to sign off your consent. It has to be done by a


    direct rtive," the doctor said, expressionless.


    He had been used to both life and death, to sadness and joy. His professionalismmanded him to


    be as cid as possible, offering no special treatment to the man before him. What he needed to do


    was to do his best to save the man during the operation.


    "What will happen if I don''t sign it?" Jacob asked, trying to restrain his emotions. He knew that he


    needed to be strong at that moment, but he could feel his voice begin to tremble.


    He couldn''t express his emotions. Although he was a powerful businessman, there was nothing he


    could do to change his situation at that moment.


    "If you don''t sign it, we can''t proceed with the operation. The patient may never wake up," the doctor


    replied calmly. He tried to make his voice as gentle as possible. This was a difficult decision for Jacob


    to make. However, he didn''t say that even if Jacob did sign it, the patient still might not wake up.


    He had hoped that the patient''s family would remain hopeful about the oue. He needed Jacob to


    sign the form, so that the hospital wouldn''t be liable in case the oue was terrible. He couldn''t be so


    cruel as to tell the patient''s family the cold, hard truth, but it was his job to make them aware of all the


    possibilities.


    "I''ll sign it." Jacob looked at the doctor and gestured for him to hand over the form. God only knew how


    difficult it was for him to say those words. With just those three words, he had made a decision about


    his father''s life. He would be partially responsible for any oue after the operation.


    "I have to remind you again that the operation will be a high-risk procedure. After the operation, the


    patient would still need to go through a long period of chemotherapy. He will be at risk all the while. I


    hope you are prepared for that."


    The doctor thought of every time he had to witness as the operation failed or the patient''s condition got


    worse. He could do nothing but apologize to their families and assure them that he tried his best.


    He felt terrible whenever such things happened. Therefore, the doctor deeply wished for the operation


    to be a sess.


    If the operation failed, all of their other efforts would have been in vain. Sometimes, failure even came


    during the eleventh hour. They would be so close to seeding, only to lose the patient in the end.


    That was the most frustrating for doctors.


    "I''m aware of that. Thanks for reminding us, doctor." Jacob lowered his head. He was still in shock by


    what he had done, and his mind felt like it was nk. It was said that extreme joy precedes deep


    sorrow.


    The day that they all knew was going toe eventually had finally arrived, but Jacob still wasn''t


    prepared. Even though he already had a premonition, he didn''t know what to do if that premonition


    came true.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The doctor left to prepare, leaving the three of them in the waiting room. Nobody spoke, and the air felt


    heavy. Perhaps they were all reeling from the news and none of them knew how to handle such a


    thing. Life would present people with a lot of things that they had to face, whether they could withstand


    it or not.


    Sara held Jacob''s hand tightly, desperately wanting tofort him. She tried to speak several times,


    but no words came out of her mouth.


    Perhaps the best support she could offer was to just be with him at such a trying time. She didn''t need


    to speak. Thinking of this, Sara squeezed his hand even tighter, trying to reassure him.


    We are always losing things and people. Sometimes, we lose them because of our own carelessness,


    but sometimes, we are destined to lose them. However, loss of any kind is always painful for us.


    With growthes loss. That is the price people pay for their own development. They would lose their


    youth, their dream, their passion, and even their family. The process of loss would stay throughout all of


    one''s life stages. Through adulthood to theter years of life, loss is constant.


    Life is a story that inevitably ends with death. Jacob knew this well. As he stood at the door of the


    emergency room, he seemed to grow ten years older at once.


    No one knew how he felt. It was impossible for anyone else to feel just how soul-crushing it was to go


    through something like this, and Jacob wished no one else would ever have to feel the same way that


    he was feeling in those moments.


    He had been waiting, and it was as if time had suddenly frozen. It was so quiet that you could hear a


    pin drop. Suddenly, the doctor opened the door of the emergency room. He took off his mask and


    began to speak.


    "The patient is out of danger for the time being. We just need to wait as he recovers. However, I want


    you all to prepare yourselves mentally. The patient will be facing many sessions of chemotherapy, and


    the whole process will be very painful."


    The doctor smiled apologetically. They had done their best during the operation, but the patient and his


    family were not out of the woods yet.


    Theing months would be difficult because they would be seeing someone they loved decay before


    their very eyes, and they couldn''t do anything to stop it. The process would drain the life out of anyone.


    Even the most joyful person was bound to lose their mirth.


    For the patient, chemotherapy would be a battle. He would need to fight every step of the way, but he


    risked losing to his disease. He also needed to be emotionally ready. There was no way out.


    The patient had no choice but to face it. Although the operation had been sessful, the doctor was


    still somber. He knew whaty ahead would be a difficult time.


    Jacob squinted his eyes. Smoking was prohibited in the hospital, but he wanted nothing more than to


    take a deep drag from a cigarette. Whatever his mood was, he always felt like having a smoke.


    Now, he couldn''t even figure out what he was feeling. All his emotions were muddled up. His father had


    always been a constant in his life. Most of what he had done had been for his father. How he wished he


    could take away his father''s pain and suffering. However, he could do nothing but watch as his father


    fought his cancer.


    Jacob felt helpless. It was as if the air had left his lungs, and he had no power to pull through.


    For the first time, he felt like he had lost control over his own life. For the first time, he felt that there


    was no cure to the sadness he was feeling. It welled up in his heart, like a flood threatening to break


    through a dam. It was also the first time for him to face death. He needed toe to terms with forever


    being separated from his father.


    When he was a child, he had lost his mother. However, he was still too young to fully grasp what was


    happening to him. He still didn''t understand what death truly meant. But as he grew older, he began to


    get more familiar with death and know how it can affect a person.


    That''s precisely why he had a hard time dealing with it at that time. He was confused, sad, and


    regretful, all at the same time. Nothing seemed to make sense anymore. Naturally, when someone


    loses someone dear to them, they wouldn''t know how to cope at first.


    Jacob stood up and looked at his father, who was lying in the ICU with his eyes closed. His mind was


    instantly flooded with all the moments they had shared together. He remembered his younger years.


    He was one of the students who would always get into trouble. His father frequently visited the


    teachers'' office. In order to help him feel better, his father would personally speak to each and every


    one of his teachers.


    Jacob would never forget this. Jacob had once overheard a conversation his father had with one of his


    teachers.


    The teacher told his father that if Jacob couldn''t be controlled and taught well, he would not seed in


    the future. However, Michael disagreed, saying, "I believe that my son has the capacity to live a


    wonderful life, and whatever he chooses to do will be great."

 Chapter 250 Speechless

    Chapter 250 Speechless


    When he got up and went out, he met Jacob. This time, no me had been put on Jacob.


    He had always been Michael''s pride. And not only that, Jacob did his best to make his father happy. He


    was more than willing to give up on his dreams.


    ording to him, dreams were nothing. He strived to be a good son. If anything, his actual dream


    was to aplish his father''s dream. And Michael''s only dream was for his son to run hispany


    well.


    That''s why Jacob worked so hard.


    When his mother passed away, Michael had called him towards him.


    "Are you sad to lose your mother?" his father had asked softly. Michael himself was on the verge of


    tears, but he tried to bringfort to his son.


    Jacob nodded and tears began to stream down his face. He lifted his head and saw his father had


    begun to cry as well. This memory was deeply ingrained in his memory. After all, this was the first time


    he had seen his father cry.


    Perhaps his father had only cried once in his life. He took Jacob''s mother''s death quite badly.


    "I''m as sad as you are. But from now on, we have to be strong, understand?" Michael turned around


    and wiped his tears quietly. It looked like he didn''t want Jacob to know how hurt he was. Jacob stood


    still, listening to his father''s words.


    Michael went on, "So, no matter what happens in the future, try not to cry. You have to be strong. Can


    you do that?" Throughout this conversation, his voice was strong and gentle. Jacob''s eyes were on his


    father, seeing how red his father''s eyes had gotten.


    Jacob wiped his father''s tears and said, "Dad, stop crying. After all, you said we shouldn''t cry."


    Back then he was a child. But as he grew up, he often reyed this conversation, slowly understanding


    the pain his father had been in. In spite of that, he hadn''t neglected Jacob. He came tofort his son.


    When Jacob made a mischievous mistake and everyone said that he was hopeless, his father had faith


    in him. It was his father''s firmness that made Jacob who he was today.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have reached anywhere. Now he wondered if his father would stop being by his


    side in the future. Jacob couldn''t imagine what would happen to him without his father.


    He felt everything had been strange. Without his father, he would lose the sole support that he wanted


    in life. He working hard would seem to lose all meaning.


    Without his father, his enthusiasm to work for thepany would also wane. Perhaps he would choose


    a quiet ce and live there with Sara.


    So many thoughts began to spiral in his mind. He dismissed the thoughts that went in the direction of


    giving up. He wouldn''t let his father''s painstaking efforts to be in vain. He had to shoulder his father''s


    responsibilities, no matter what.


    ''I won''t give up!'' he thought to himself.


    "Uncle James, what are you going to do?" Jacob tilted his head and tried to be calm, but his hands


    were trembling. James had always lived with his father. He couldn''t help but wonder what would


    be of him.


    James didn''t say anything for a few seconds. Instead, he looked at the door of the ward in a daze.


    "Life and death are decreed by fate. We can do nothing." When James spoke, his voice was eerily


    calm. If someone else had said it, Jacob would punch him to the ground. But he loved James and


    "What is fate?" Jacob was in a daze, and the pain in his heart only increased. No one could know the


    pain he was in right now. The loss of a loved one was much more painful than material loss.


    After all, he could earn money easily if he lost it. But once a human life was lost, there was no way to


    rece it.


    Jacob looked at the ward nervously as if he could somehow make his father stay.


    "Happiness is fate, sadness is fate, pain is fate. Grief and joy, all emotions and desires can be


    described as fate." After thinking for a moment, James enlightened Jacob with an answer. For some


    reason, his answer sounded philosophical.


    His words were true. Do what we might, nobody could stop these emotions froming. For a few


    seconds, Jacob nced at his uncle.


    "So, is everything fate?" Jacob sounded and looked pathetic. He was ovee by an urge to cry but


    he remembered his father''s words. Having no choice, he held back his tears. His eyes were red.


    "We can only do one thing. And that is, we can cherish the people who are with us." James lowered his


    head after he spoke. This was a simple truth that he hade to understand after it was toote.


    He was ovee by regret. Regret was always the main object of his life. And from his experience, he


    gathered it was more painful than any physical pain. Such people couldn''t even talk to others about


    their pain.


    Since it wasn''t possible for them to change the past, their only choice was to remain silent. Jacob took


    a deep breath. This winter was really long and cold.


    "Will the future be better?" Jacob looked at the two people present there expectantly.


    Sara felt sad, but she didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t promise him everything would be fine. After


    all, at the moment the future looked bleak.


    The whole room was deadly silent. For a second Sara wondered if the whole thing was an illusion.


    No one answered Jacob''s question. Sara and James just looked at each other, speechless. They


    couldn''t know anything for certain. They also didn''t have the heart to say no.


    The best way was to say nothing and allow the eerie silence to persist.


    "Back then, I thought that if I managed thepany well, my father would be able to live a peaceful life


    in retirement. But now, it doesn''t look like it. I was totally wrong. I was so busy with work, I couldn''t


    spare time for my father. I don''t know how he is doing."


    Jacob covered his head, self-me and self-pity were eating him alive. He couldn''t extricate himself


    from it.


    Seeing this, Sara felt sad, but she knew there was nothing she could say that wouldfort him.


    Words couldn''t help him right now. Having no choice, she could only watch him. Perhaps he would feel


    better after he cried out his pain.


    "I thought I could help him achieve his dream. I forgot that his health was deteriorating. He needs


    company and love. Maybe in the pursuit of fulfilling his dream, I neglected taking care of him."


    Jacob sat straight with bloodshot eyes. Perhaps it was because he had endured too much sadness, or


    perhaps his pain had reached its peak. Jacob looked haggard and dispirited, so unlike him.


    "It''s not your fault. Life keeps people busy. You had your own problems to deal with. Moreover, you


    were busy fulfilling your father''s dream. You have done a good job." James held his hand. James was


    in pain too. He had no desire to speak. But seeing his nephew look so gloomy, he couldn''t help but try


    to cheer him up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He knew everyone would depend on him. If he fell, many people would also fall along. Therefore, he


    had to show courage in the face of adversity. He was determined to fulfill his duties.


    Jacob wasn''t convinced. He shook his head and said, "No, I am at fault. I always thought I had made


    the right choice. But today, when I saw my father lying on the bed, I realized that I was careless. I


    should have spent more time with him."


    Jacob spoke in a low voice. He felt like this was the beginning of his misery. Nobody else could say


    anything that would make him feel better.


    Ovee by pain, he was doubting his choices. He couldn''t help but wonder if his choice had led to


    the current misfortune. Jacob narrowed his eyes as if he was thinking about a lot of things.

 Chapter 251 Suffering

    Chapter 251 Suffering


    A confused expression painted Jacob''s face as he pondered about his past, present, and future. It was


    only then that he realized that his life felt like a swamp. He was stuck there and couldn''t get away.


    Although he wanted to escape, it was already toote.


    Actually, a lot of people have trapped themselves in their lives without any idea of how it happened.


    Unfortunately, like dominoes, everything they built would copse because one pir became unstable.


    Nheless, even if everything fell into ruin, we need to stand up again. Otherwise, a lot of people


    would be left lying on the ground.


    With empty eyes, Jacob stared at the door of the ICU as if the space between was a whole new


    universe. He felt like it was a different world outside the door.


    Meanwhile, Michael was still unconscious and was lying on the bed. In his dream, he was suffering


    from a terrible headache. For so long, he endured unbearable pain. He had no idea when it would end.


    By ident, he found out on the news that something happened to the Shi Group. However, he had


    nothing to do about it. He spent every day trying to wake up early. Unfortunately, time paced faster


    without him waking up.


    To prevent anyone from worrying, he kept everything he knew a secret. His body felt worse and dying.


    At that moment, he realized that his best time couldn''t return.


    He never woke up until today. The incandescentmp made him dizzy. Suddenly, he felt that someone


    was with him. Nheless, he was having a hard time opening his eyes.


    He knew that he would only cause trouble for Jacob. Out of stubbornness, Michael refused to bother


    anyone. Bothering other people meant that he was useless and old.


    Thest thing he wanted was for the people around him to feel sad for him. As such, he didn''t want


    them to treat him as a weak patient. Therefore, he was always reluctant to go to the hospital or have a


    doctor treat him.


    He never wanted anyone''s sympathy. As such, he never epted anyone''s care for him. People with


    dignity should stay away from the sympathy of others.


    Additionally, he lived his life as a strong man. There''s no way he could endure the pitiful stare of other


    people. For him, a proud death was much better than living while being tortured with illness.


    No one knew about his situation except for himself. However, even if he wanted to tell his family, he


    couldn''t make them understand. After all, people only lived once. No one can turn back time.


    At the moment, Michael''s biggest concern was Jacob''s marriage with Sara. The couple had some


    problems, which caused his heart to ache. Initially, he wanted to solve everything on his own.


    Unfortunately, he messed everything up instead.


    Despite his capabilities, Michael had no control over other people''s emotions. He remembered an old


    saying that said, "Only fate has control over life and death."


    Knowing he couldn''t see Jacob live a happy life, Michael felt heartbroken. At that moment, he


    helplessly struggled on the bed, fighting against his illness through sheer will.


    Unfortunately, his efforts were for naught. Despite trying so hard, his eyes remained shut. His eyelids


    seemed like it was glued to the bottom of his eyes. It was as if someone had covered his eyes with


    their hands. Even if he opened his eyes, all he could see would be darkness.


    As he gave up struggling, Michael''s consciousness drifted off. He desperately wished to open his eyes


    and see Jacob onest time. For some reason, he was sure his son was there with him. Although he


    could feel it, his mouth remained sealed.


    His mind continued to wander. Nheless, his stubbornness took the better of him. Because of his


    tenacity, he thought he endured so long. He took the path of self-redemption the moment he gave up


    on treatment.


    However, he also found the end of his life at the end of redemption.


    Meanwhile, three people were waiting outside the ICU for Michael. Anxiety and nervousness seemed


    to have frozen time. On the bed, Michael was lying peacefully as if he was in deep slumber.


    Nheless, everyone realized that it was a mere illusion.


    Even if Michael woke up, his body would experience intense pain. Therefore, Jacob was in a dilemma.


    If his father didn''t wake up, the people around him would be in anguish. However, if he woke up,


    Michael would be in so much pain.


    As such, no matter the oue, someone would still suffer. Jacob already prepared himself that it


    might happen one day. Unfortunately, he never expected it to happen so soon!


    He thought the first operation would already save his father. There would be no need for them to


    separate anymore. However, a second operation became necessary. With dull eyes, Jacob stared at


    the hospital floor. The scent of disinfectant filled his nose.


    Meanwhile, some people were passing by the operating room''s door. Only the three of them were left


    waiting. None of them spoke a word. They silently struggled deep in their hearts.


    Moreover, no one knew what to say. A pitiful expression painted Sara''s face as she looked at Jacob.


    For two hours, he was sitting like that, motionless.


    People might even mistake him for a puppet. As such, his silence made her worry about him. No matter


    what had happened, she had never seen him like this before.


    It was the first time she had seen him look so fragile. Well, he never showed anyone a weak side of


    himself after all. In the past, he always seemed so strong and indomitable in front of Sara.


    He wasn''t only strong and powerful, but also decisive. It was his inherent talent to make people admire


    him. However, at that moment, Sara thought of him as decadent and frantic.


    No one could guarantee that he would stay fine in such a situation. As such, they had no idea what he


    would do.


    Without sleeping, Jacob sat by the door and waited for the whole night. While leaning against Jacob,


    Sara wanted to sleep. However, although she closed her eyes, she couldn''t fall asleep either.


    Meanwhile, James also didn''t fall asleep. He was thinking a lot that night. In that aspect, he was more


    mature than Jacob. Maybe his experience made him eptable and tolerant of change.


    Deep inside, he thought about Jacob''s future. No matter how stubborn Jacob was in the past, Michael


    took care of him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Since Michael was a hard-working person who already created thepany, he was quite sessful.


    As such, Michael had enough resources to support Jacob regarding any decisions. However, Michael''s


    demise would also mean that several people would start making trouble.


    Those people woulde out soon enough to count Jacob''s offenses, even in the tiniest detail. As


    such, James was anxious about it.


    For the whole night, he didn''t talk much with Jacob. They all just exchanged nces with each other.


    James realized he could still understand other people through their gazes.


    However, it didn''t matter. The important thing for them at that moment was to get through such a


    difficult time. Despite everything he''d been through, James thought that today was the most crucial time


    for him.


    There was no room for error since it''s about his brother''s life. As such, he pulled a long face. Because


    of his previous experiences, he thought nothing could scare him.


    However, this situation was enough to terrify him. With furrowed eyebrows, James slightly narrowed his


    eyes. Although everything was going on as he predicted, it was still difficult to process.


    Awareness and eptance were two different things. It was also one of the reasons why he was so


    anxious. When his girlfriend died, James experienced the lowest point of his life.


    That traumatic experience still lingered in his heart. A sigh escaped his breath. Although he forgot a lot


    of things, those painful moments somehow shed across his memories.


    He wanted to tell Jacob everything, but the timing seemed inappropriate. Perhaps, it was better to tell


    his story. If he didn''t tell Jacob, no one might remember him in the future.

 Chapter 252 The End Of His Life

    Chapter 252 The End Of His Life


    In the past, James was someone who did whatever he wanted without thinking of the consequences


    and his brother was always there to clean up the mess he made. Unfortunately, his brother was no


    longer as energetic as he used to be.


    Time made it easy for people to throw their lives away. There was no one left in the end.


    Light from the outside was slowly starting to fill the room. Noticing that it was almost morning, James''s


    eyes darted towards Jacob. "Why don''t you get some rest for a while?"


    Jacob smiled bitterly and only shook his head. "You can go ahead, Uncle James. I''m fine. I can take


    over for now." The way he said it as he looked at his uncle with a tired expression made Jacob seem


    like he had been carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders.


    No matter what he was going through, he had to remain strong. After all, not everything turned out for


    the worst. The operation, at least, was a sess. There was still hope no matter how long the wait


    would be.


    However, Michael was still currently in aa. Jacob believed that his father would definitely wake up.


    His old man was strong and he knew that he wouldn''t be giving up that easily.


    Still, he couldn''t help but feel restless. During the past couple of hours, Jacob didn''t do anything but


    pondered on a lot of thoughts in his mind. Perhaps, life really consisted of ups and downs.


    "I''ll just rest here for a while. I''ve already asked Winnie to bring some food. You don''t have to worry


    about thepany''s affairs right now," James murmured. Surprisingly, he was very calm that he didn''t


    expect it himself. It didn''t take long before he felt his eyes getting heavier for him to handle. At first, he


    plopped on the chair beside him and after a few minutes his eyes had finally closed. After struggling for


    too long, exhaustion had finally met him.


    Sara, on the other hand, had suddenly jolted awake. Her eyes had immediatelynded on Jacob,


    whose own orbs were bloodshot from theck of sleep. She blinked a few times and rubbed her still


    sleepy eyes to clear up her vision. It didn''t feel like she had dozed off at all. She only remembered


    barely closing her eyes for a moment and the next thing it was already morning.


    However, she remembered a series of dreams that took ce while she was out cold. Michael had


    appeared in her dream, and she kept on calling for him and Jacob. No matter how many times she


    called out to them, no one answered.


    Still, she kept on yelling out their names with the hopes that someone would respond. The moment she


    snapped out of the dream and opened her eyes, it immediately confused her. The dream felt so real.


    Nothing could bepared to real life, though, since reality was crueler still.


    At that moment, Michael still remained in the ICU for observation. This didn''t seem to make them feel


    at ease. If anything, it made them even more restless. Although he seemed so close to them, he still


    felt so far away.


    "Did you wake up? Do you want to go back to sleep?" Jacob''s voice was low but it wasn''t as calm as it


    used to be.


    At the moment, he was like a boat in the sea that was on the verge of copsing. He was trying his best


    to hold up his sails to make himself appear stable.


    No one would be able to face a storm without going through it first. This was how Jacob perceived the


    challenges he had to face. Life isn''t always kind to us. It will only make a few turns from time to time,


    but in the end it will force people to endure the journey all throughout.


    A lot of people have been straightened out by life. In the end, they have ended up blending in with the


    crowd.


    Jacob couldn''t deny that he also felt the same way. The boat he was currently sailing could be


    overturned by a storm at any moment.


    "No, I''ll stay here with you," Sara suddenly said. Snapping out from his current train of thoughts, Jacob


    nced over to Sara whose eyes were filled with affection towards him. Unlike in the past, she didn''t


    bother to hide how she felt anymore.


    Being there for someone is the most affectionate way to show how much you love them. From now on,


    they would have to face all difficulties together, throughout the good times and the bad.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob managed a small smile as he reached out to Sara and patted her gently on the head. He could


    feel the chapped skin on his mouth stinging as the dry areas tried to stretch out with the curling up of


    his lips. If he had left it like that any longer, it could have been worse.


    His eyes then darted towards the ECG monitor over the other side of the ss window of the ICU


    where he could get a clear glimpse of Michael who was still not awake. A soft sigh escaped his lips.


    Fortunately, his heartbeat was at least still normal.


    He was determined to wait for his father to wake up, no matter how long it would take. There was a lot


    of time that he had missed out to spend some time with his father. He couldn''t bear to waste any more


    minute of what''s left of it.


    Once Michael woke up, Jacob promised himself that he would spend as much time as he could with


    him. We only pass once through this world. Once we have reached the end of our life''s journey on


    earth, there is no more returning back.


    It pained him to see his father like this, lying on the hospital bed without any consciousness. Getting


    him to wake up wouldn''t be easy. It was just a prosperous dream, and only when he first woke up did


    he realize that he had nothing.


    The atmosphere in the dining room was gloomy when breakfast had been served. Sara stared nkly


    at the porridge in front of her before managing to take in a few bites. Jacob wasn''t in any mood to eat


    either, but still he obediently ate the food that Sara had forced into his mouth. He felt extremely awful,


    but he didn''t want to let Sara see it. After all, thest thing he wanted was for her to worry about him.


    When afternoon of the next day came, Michael had finally woken up. As he groggily managed to look


    around at the medical staff who came to his aid, he found himself unable to speak properly. The doctor


    then informed the others that his situation was special and that only one family member coulde


    and visit him at a time.


    This made Jacob feel even more nervous. How special could his situation be that only one person was


    allowed to enter? The moment he entered the room where Michael was, he finally realized why.


    Michael was in deep pain whenever he tried to speak.


    "Jacob... Is Sara here?" He barely had the strength to slowly utter out his words.


    It took all of Jacob''s willpower to muster a smile as he approached the bed. He didn''t want Michael to


    see how in pain he was to see his father like that. It would only make things worse.


    "Dad, I got her back. You have to get better as soon as possible so you could see your grandson."


    Jacob''s smile didn''t reach his eyes. He wanted tough as if he just told him a joke, but he wasn''t able


    to do so. The next best thing that he could force himself to do was to smile.


    "That... Is... Great... Then I... I don''t... Don''t have to worry..." The more Michael tried to speak, the more


    difficult it seemed for him to do so. He didn''t know how long he could hold on after waking up this time


    around. It felt like his head was splitting in half.


    He was in so much pain that he couldn''t even feel his own breathing. However, he was still aware of


    what he was saying despite his mind feeling a little hazy. Perhaps it was because he was already used


    to be in a life and death situation.


    It was just that at that moment, the scene was too depressing. Jacob reached out to his father''s hands


    and held onto them tight. He stared at the now cold hands which used to hold his own to help him grow


    up. Now, all that was left was ayer of dry, wrinkled skin.


    The pain in his chest kept on radiating, but he knew that now wasn''t the time to show how sad he was.


    "Please promise me that you will be fine, dad." As Jacob leaned forward to rest his head on his father''s


    cold hands, tears started to form in his eyes.


    Michael had always taught him not to cry in front of people ever since he was a child. But right now,


    Jacob couldn''t resist bing a child in front of his father.


    No matter how old one gets, they would still remain forever young in front of their parents. Michael


    understood this quite well and allowed Jacob to pour his heart out.


    "Jacob... Jacob... Listen... Listen to me." Michael wheezed out those words as if it were thest of his


    remaining strength. He knew that he didn''t have much time left, so he had to tell his son what he was


    concerned about as soon as possible.


    "Dad, I''m listening. Take your time." Jacob raised his head and wiped the tears from the corner of his


    eyes. He couldn''t cry. Not now while he was in front of his father. He refused to show his father how


    upset he was. There was still hope that his father would be fine.


    Maybe it was because of his father''s presence by his side, or perhaps he was just able to finally calm


    down his nerves that he suddenly looked much more rxed.


    "Grow old... Until you get sick with old age and it''s time for you to go. Don''t indulge yourself too much in


    life." As Michael said this, tears started to roll down his face. For Jacob, it felt like those were the


    heaviest tears that he had seen in his life.

 Chapter 253 What Should Come Eventually Came

    Chapter 253 What Should Come Eventually Came


    Jacob felt like his father had cried so many times that his tears had practically left permanent traces on


    his face.


    He was nervous. For some reason, his heart felt heavy. It was as if it was weighed down with a bad


    hunch.


    His mind instinctively repulsed the possibility, and his heart was shouting "No". Unfortunately, he


    couldn''t do anything, not even to shout his objection out loud. He seemed to have been petrified by the


    grim prospect. At this moment, he could only pray in his heart, hoping that life wouldn''t be so cruel as


    to leave people no power over their death.


    "I know¡­ my health¡­ It''s been¡­ bad... for a long time¡­ I didn''t... want to worry you... I was¡­ I was


    just pretending¡­ pretending to be alright... But now¡­ I can''t pretend any longer."


    Michael''s eyes were bright. Even though his life was running out, his eyes were still as firm as before.


    No one could stop him from doing what he''d decided to do. He''d chosen the best path for himself.


    "No, dad... Believe me¡ªyou''ll get better. You have to be confident and trust yourself. We''ll always be


    with you. We''ll help you get through this. You must hold on."


    Jacob continued to say encouraging words, though it was unclear whether he was encouraging himself


    or his father. The uneasiness in his heart seemed to grow increasingly heavier with each passing


    second. Furthermore, he knew his father very well, and it made him even more afraid to listen to what


    he''d say.


    "Jacob, you and Sara¡­ The two of you must live happily together... As for thepany¡­ just do your


    best¡­ I know, you¡­ you''ve always been¡­ living¡­ living for me. Now, I hope you¡­ can live for¡­


    yourself. I won''t¡­ me you."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    It was getting more and more difficult for Michael to speak. He didn''t care how his operation ended up,


    but he knew he didn''t have much time left. At this moment, he was just using all his willpower to resist


    his sleepiness. The only thing he felt now was that he was about to leave this world.


    As it turned out, people could sense it when they were going to die. This gave them some time to say


    their final words to their family. Michael was in so much pain now, but he knew this pain wouldn''tst


    long.


    "I know. Rest assured¡ªI''ll follow your wish. I need you to go through all these with me, dad. You''ve got


    to get well as soon as possible."


    Even though the prospect was grim, Jacob wasn''t willing to give up all hope. He still had to cheer his


    father up. If he, the supporter, gave up, how could he expect the patient to continue fighting?


    "You must¡­ listen to... what your uncle says¡­" Michael suddenly broke into violent coughs which


    made him look even weaker than before. In front of death, human lives were really fragile.


    "Promise me¡­ No matter what decision¡­ I made, you''ll follow it." Michael was heaving, trying to speak


    and breathe at the same time.


    Jacob looked shaken. What shoulde finally came.


    He opened and closed his mouth repeatedly, seemingly wanting to say something but couldn''t. It was


    as if something was stuck in his throat. His heart was thumping madly. The ominous premonition in his


    mind made him feel like escaping but he couldn''t even move. In the end, he finally gritted his teeth and


    braced himself for what wasing.


    "Jacob¡­ It''s really¡­ painful for me to stay like this... I just want to rest¡­ Let me¡­ leave peacefully..."


    After Michael arduously conveyed his wish, he had another fit of coughs. His illness was really torturing


    him. Nevertheless, the most painful thing for him now was to live as a sick old man pitied by others.


    Like now, for example. The distress in his son''s eyes was ring. He''d rather die quietly than letting the


    people around him suffer along with him.


    Moreover, he knew clearly that his life was ending, and nothing could change that. The first operation


    he had was indeed a sess, and he was very grateful that he was given more time.


    This time, however, he didn''t think he''d be as lucky. Miracles rarely happened twice after all. A life full


    of illnesses was torture. For an old patient like him, such a life was much harder than death.


    "Dad..." Jacob''s tears once again started to fall. What he feared most finally came. He was saddened


    by his ailing father''s request, but he couldn''t reject it. He''d promised that whatever decision his father


    made, he''d ept it.


    Everyone had their own fate, and they had the right to make their own choice. Besides, he knew that


    his father must''ve thought it through before making such a decision.


    He wouldn''t object orin, but it was still hard for him toe to terms with reality. After all, the


    hope of life had just appeared before him, but the god of death already came knocking on the door.


    Jacob could feel his father''s time to leave was drawing near.


    "Jacob, I know¡­ it''s cruel, but since I have little... chance to survive, I don''t want to¡­ suffer the pain


    of¡­ living and being¡­ tortured¡­ by illnesses..."


    Tears fell from the corner of Michael''s eyes, forming a wet trace that looked like a long, flowing stream.


    It was an aged stream, profound, and natural. No one wanted to end their own life. He wasn''t an


    exception.


    But he had no choice. He''d rather proudly face death than slowly being tortured to death by illness. He


    knew how difficult it was for the people dear to him to ept such a request. But again, he had no


    other choice.


    He had put forward his request to the doctor. The doctor was shocked and told him that he needed his


    family''s consent. Others might not understand why he''d choose to die since the operation was a


    sess.


    However, the doctor knew how painful living could be for a cancer patient. This kind of pain was torture


    to both their body and mind.


    That was why the doctor respected his choice. Before Jacob entered the room, the doctor, who


    unusually had a rather abnormal expression, warned him that there was a special circumstance.


    So this was the special circumstance the doctor mentioned. Jacob was about to have a mental


    breakdown. He felt like someone was mangling his heart.


    Nevertheless, he''d follow his father''s final wish. He''d never really gone against his father''s wishes ever


    since he was a child because they practically had an astonishing agreement on all the choices.


    "Is it really that unbearable that you choose to go like this?" His voice was trembling. When he recalled


    this scene in the future, he''d probably feel he''d wasted his chance and left too many words unsaid.


    But some things didn''t need to be said. Even without saying them, he and his father could understand


    each other well. At this thought, Jacob finally came to eptance. He understood his father''s feelings


    and pain.


    "Jacob, I''m sorry... You and Sara¡­ must live happily together." Michael held Jacob''s hand tightly. Each


    word he said seemed to consume a lot of his strength.


    If he was kept alive, he''d soon lose the ability to speak and look, and even lose consciousness. It was


    better to die than to live like that.


    When he thought of this, he was very grateful for everything. At least, he could still feel pain and talk to


    his son.


    "Tell your uncle¡­ I have to... I have to go now." Michael suddenly drew a sharp breath. He felt a sharp


    pain in his throat. It was as if a bomb had exploded in it.


    His head was dizzy, and the pain became more and more intense. If there was any constion, it was


    the knowledge that he wasn''t escaping. He was just bravely facing his end. Since the end was


    inevitable, he chose to be brave and decisive.


    Jacob held his father''s old, withered hands tightly and buried his head on them. By now, tears were


    already streaming down his face.


    It was said that men would never shed tears unless they were extremely sad. Well, Jacob was


    extremely sad now. He''d never experienced such a farewell before. It felt like God was punishing him.


    He never expected that seeing his father dying would be this painful. However, such a situation was


    beyond anyone''s control. He wasn''t sure whether it was right for him to follow his father''s will to give


    up.


    All in all, his heart was now filled with a mixture of grief, helplessness, and desperation. Jacob just sat


    quietly next to his father, trying his best to hold back his tears but to no avail.


    "Don''t cry, my son." Michael also burst into tears, wheezing rapidly as he tried to breathe. Perhaps, this


    was the only way he could feel he was still alive.


    When Sara and James saw the scene in the room through the ss window, Sara was shocked. Jacob


    was crying his heart out.


    She couldn''t hear what they were talking about, but she had a hunch that something was wrong. This


    was the first time she saw Jacob cry, and so sadly at that, so the shock she felt was quite


    indescribable.

 Chapter 254 Stop Here

    Chapter 254 Stop Here


    James was overwhelmed when he saw Jacob cry in the room. He had already guessed something. He


    knew his brother very well. This made him sad. Now his eyes were already a little wet.


    If it were up to him, he might have also made the same decision. He knew this would be thest time


    so he had to stay there.


    He would never have another chance to visit him again in the hospital.


    The biggest decision a person had to make was rejection. Reject everything. Reject the world. His


    elder brother might not be rejecting, but he was absolutely bidding the world goodbye.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He and Sara both silently watched the scene in the room with such an indescribable feeling.


    Jacob wiped his tears. He had to pretend that he was strong because he couldn''t make his father


    worry. Heforted himself by thinking that pretending to be strong actually made him stronger. But


    before he could help it, tears were already shedding from his eyes.


    The memories that he wanted to hide away in a box seemed to havee out altogether.


    "Finally, I... I can... I can go to see your mother... After so many years... she must be lonely. So now...


    you should be happy that she and I... Finally... we are reunited again,"


    Michael said with a smile on his face. He had waited and struggled for so many years. Fortunately, he


    was still not ready to give up. But now it was about to end considering his terrible condition.


    "Dad..." Jacob sobbed, feeling sadder than ever before. If only he knew about his father''s condition


    earlier, he would have spent more time taking care of him.


    But now, he realized that it was toote to be a good son to him. He had always been losing. He


    thought that the progress in their lives was never ending, but now he realized that he was wrong.


    Life is so unpredictable. Fortune and misfortune corrte with each other. Gains and losses may


    change in an instant and people in high positions now may lose everythingter. He was dragged down


    to this situation even before he had the time to carefully look into it.


    He had been passive, but he didn''t understand. Why do people always encounter such struggles in a


    certain period of time? When would these misfortunes end?


    Death is the end of life with other people mourning for you. Thest thing Michael wanted was to see


    his family cry. Once they did, his heart was broken.


    He also couldn''t leave his only son Jacob. His wife had already passed away a long time ago, leaving


    him with their son as a fruit of their love. If it weren''t for Jacob, he wouldn''t have known how long he


    could hold on.


    After all, the old man had already seen a lot of things. And the only thing he failed to see was the


    emotions and feelings which had resulted in many things. Now his heart was broken as he saw his son


    crying.


    He wanted to leave with dignity. There were a lot of things in the world that couldn''t be controlled. It no


    longer mattered whether he epted it or not, if he loved or hate it, or whether he did or did not miss it,


    he didn''t have enough time left.


    Since he was already leaving, Michael had a long time to think. When his disease rpsed, he had


    already epted that he would die the moment he had to go to the hospital.


    He had made a lot of decisions in his life, but they were never as difficult as this. He wanted to travel


    with his son, but it seemed that it was already impossible. He wouldn''t be able to see him get remarried


    and raise his own child. He also would no longer see him be a bigger and stronger businessman.


    He couldn''t wait any longer. The only thing he expected after he died was to see Jacob''s mother, the


    woman he loved most in his life.


    As he tried to raise his hand, he found himself lying weakly on the bed with almost no strength left in


    his body. He was struggling hard. He wanted to touch his son''s face again.


    One of the happiest things in his life was to see every step of Jacob''s physical and mental growth. The


    old man knew that his son would be more mature after this incident. However, he did not want


    him to be colder than he already was.


    If not for the many misfortunes that time had given him, he wouldn''t have been such a cold person.


    Now, there''s no way for him to stop this. What was supposed to happen was about toe soon.


    "Jacob, don''t... don''t be sad. I''m fine... I''m... I feel¡­¡­ good," Michael said as he raised his hand not


    minding the pain. He was like a rotten wood and could no longer hold anything.


    Jacob grabbed his father''s hand. He had missed this moment very much. He knew that once this


    moment passed, there would no longer be another chance. It was only in memories that reunions like


    this could be kept forever.


    He had made up his mind. He would respect whatever his old man''s decision was. If there were other


    options, his father wouldn''t have requested this. But what on earth did he miss about his old man?


    Was it the old man''s sighs in his youth? His loneliness? Or was it his ambition? Soon, all these would


    be unknown, and from now on, his father would start to slowly disappear.


    If only he could freeze the time at this moment, he could keep him forever.


    All the things that he couldn''t keep, or what he was destined to lose, was the eternal pain in Jacob''s


    heart. A pain that couldn''t be exined in words. The big man cried again and again. He was the only


    one who knew what he had lost at this point in time.


    Sadness? Regret? Wasn''t it all enough? It couldn''t be changed. As if it was pressed by a hand.


    It felt like a dream, but the pain was so real and depressing. He felt like he was being suffocated by the


    air around him.


    He didn''t want to say a word. He just wanted to stay with his father quietly. Jacob knew that his father


    also cherished that moment, even though the pain could still be seen through the old man''s face.


    "I... I always... I always felt that... I didn''t... I didn''t care much about you and didn''t have much time... to


    keep youpany... Sorry, Son. If there was an afterlife... I hope we were... we were still father and


    son... Then I... I would be a good father to you."


    Tears welled up in Michael''s eyes again. In the past, he always thought it was unnecessary for men to


    talk like this.


    But now, he realized that if he didn''t say it now, there might not be a chance to say it in the future.


    "Dad. It''s me who should say that. You''ve been a good father. It was me who ignored and didn''t


    consider you... It was me," Jacob answered. His voice was sad and stuttering, like the cry of an injured


    beast licking its own wound alone.


    "Let''s stop here... Jacob... Treat Sara well... She is a good girl," said Michael. Even until now, he was


    still worried about their rtionship.


    He knew his son too well. He knew what he was being stubborn about or what he was determined to


    do. Once his mind was made up, no one could change that. Also, he sometimes cared a lot about


    something, but just wouldn''t say it out loud.

 Chapter 255 End His Life

    Chapter 255 End His Life


    This was what Michael feared. He knew that Jacob cared about Sara but was unable to express his


    love to her. And because of his inability tomunicate, Jacob might hurt Sara more.


    Michael knew that some wounds never healed. The more Michael thought about it, the more concerned


    he became that Jacob''s bad temper would drive Sara away. He sighed at the thought. But that was


    more stress than his body could take. Michael burst into a coughing fit.


    Michael''s head slumped back on his pillow as his cough subsided. He took a shallow breath only to


    wince as pain coursed through him. He knew that he had no energy to address such an emotionally


    exhausting issue with Jacob. After all, he was already fighting for breath, and any that he took could


    easily be hisst. Even if he tried to dy the inevitable, it would mean more suffering. Suffering in


    exchange for his life? Michael didn''t know how much more he could take.


    When he nced around, Michael saw the concern reflecting in everyone''s gaze. Sorrow filled his


    heart. There was nothing he could do to ease his pain. However, he couldn''t bear to see the people


    around him suffering too. He had to do something to stop this. Perhaps it was time to end his life. He


    used all his strength to ring the bell by the bed.


    The second the bell sounded, Jacob''s head shot up. His mouth opened in a silent scream as


    desperation coursed through him. His father had made his decision. Now, the bell would summon the


    doctor, and that meant he would never see his father again. A deep sense of powerlessness swept


    over Jacob.


    Sara, who had been standing by the door, was unaware of what had happened. To her, the bell


    sounded like any other in the hospital. However, to Jacob, it sounded like a death knell. Sara frowned


    when she saw Jacob''s face suddenly turn deathly pale.


    An ominous premonition rose in her heart, and she controlled herself from rushing in. The doctor said


    that Michael needed to stay in a quiet environment, which is why only one person was allowed to go in


    to see him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    That was why Sara could only stand at the door and wait anxiously. Meanwhile, James struggled to


    appear calm. However, he couldn''t hide theplex expression in his eyes. He knew that his brother


    had made a choice that ordinary people could not make.


    And although he knew what it meant, James had no intention of changing his brother''s mind. Had it


    been him lying in the ICU, he would have made the same choice as Michael. But, he still couldn''t


    ept that his brother had made a choice.


    Ever since Michael had fallen ill, he had aged over ten years. He had grown so weak and incapacitated


    that it was hard for James to look at Michael without pity. He could understand his brother''s situation,


    even if he didn''t want to ept it. Michael had decided to call the doctor to save his family from more


    emotional trauma. Could there be a nobler sacrifice?


    James closed his eyes as despair saturated every cell in his body. It had been many years since


    Michael had first been diagnosed with cancer. From that fateful day until now, James had steeled


    himself for this situation. The time when Michael would draw hisst breath. James thought he was


    ready. And yet, a profound sense of loss and sorrow still filled him.


    Upon thinking that Jacob had no choice but to ept the decision, tears welled in James''s eyes. The


    only other time James had shown such deep emotions was when he received the news of the death of


    the woman he loved. This was the second time in James''s life when tears spilled down his cheeks.


    The overwhelming emotions took James by surprise. He didn''t expect himself to cry as he had been


    prepared for this eventuality for a long time. Or so he thought. Perhaps, when the average person was


    afraid of death, the great people had already decided to sacrifice themselves.


    This was the difference between ordinary people and great people. Even though Michael might not


    deserve to be called a great man, his brother was a hero in James''s heart. If James could be regarded


    as a hero in the past, then Michael must have gone further than him.


    The thought made James sadder. He felt pity for his brother. It was not his brother who made a choice,


    but fate. If the cancer hadn''t rpsed, his brother might still be standing before him full of life, like he


    once was.


    However, people can''t change reality. Maybe one''s destiny was set at the beginning of their life.


    James knew his brother had been the reason for his recovery. But now Michael was leaving, and he


    could do nothing to help. There are always so many things beyond people''s ability to change.


    James closed his eyes with difficulty. He didn''t want to take his eyes off Michael, and yet, he couldn''t


    see the scene in front of him again. A few secondster, he returned to his chair.


    Sara looked at James in surprise. "What''s wrong, uncle? Why have you returned?"


    "I just need to rest. Don''t worry." There was no emotion in James''s voice. This was the first time that


    Sara was seeing him like this. It sounded as if he no longer cared about the world. This attitude was a


    little strange to her.


    Sara didn''t overthink it. After all, what she cared more about now was Michael lying in the ward. She


    was also worried about Jacob.


    Enduring the death of one''s parents was one of the most miserable things in a person''s life. Jacob had


    already experienced this pain once in his childhood. She didn''t want to see him experience it again.


    She wished she could protect Jacob from all this. But, she could do nothing but stand outside the ward


    and observe what was happening inside.


    Soon, the doctor arrived. The air in the room became solemn. It was almost as if someone had sucked


    all the air out of the room. No one seemed to move, not even to breathe. Sara peered inside and


    seemed to feel as though the surrounding space had be distorted. However, when she rubbed her


    eyes, everything returned to normal.


    Jacob turned to look at the doctor. His eyes were red from holding back his tears. His voice shook as


    he asked, "Is there no other way?"


    The doctor''s gaze met Jacob''s. He shook his head and replied, "We can only ease his pain. But there


    is no possibility of recovery."


    Jacob felt a sharp pain in his chest. It was almost as if hundreds of needles had pierced his heart. He


    hadn''t believed it earlier. But now that he heard it with his own ears, the words were like thunder.


    Perhaps, this is what life is like. Life forces people to face all the painful things they don''t want to


    ept.


    No matter how much a person wishes otherwise, destiny, fate, and reality would alwayse to pass.


    Jacob gazed at Michael. He still couldn''t believe that his father''s life would end like this.


    "Dad, have you made up your mind? Is this what you want?" Although Jacob tried to steady his voice,


    he failed.


    His father replied with fierce, raspy coughs. Now that he was at the end of his life, Michael realized that


    the most important thing in a person''s life was life itself. Being healthy was more crucial than anything


    else.


    No matter how much money one earned, no matter how much power a person had, everything they


    achieved was pointless without a healthy body. But Michael had no regrets in his life.


    At least he had his son by his side now, even though this was theirst farewell. Even though Michael


    wanted to reach out and touch Jacob, he couldn''t muster the energy to move. Something inside him


    wanted to tell his son that everything would be all right, and yet Michael couldn''t find the words.


    He seemed to be thinking about something, and finally, he nodded. Each time he tried to swallow, he


    felt that his throat was on fire. The pain coursing through him made Michael feel as if he were going to


    die. He understood that he had no choice.


    He was not afraid of death. After all, he was already at death''s door. By making this decision, Michael


    was taking the initiative to end his life. If nothing else, he would die with whatever little dignity was


    possible in such a situation.


    However, it didn''t mean that his family would suffer any less. They would still feel sorrow and grieve for


    him. Michael clung to the hope that their suffering would be short-lived.


    Jacob restrained his emotions as his father''s decision continued to turn his world upside down. He


    knew that no matter what he said or did, Michael wouldn''t change his mind. Jacob hesitantly reached


    out and took the consent form. Tears blurred his vision as he tried to read what was written on the form.


    Finally, after several long moments of hopelessly trying to read the document through the veil of tears,


    Jacob signed it.


    "What is Jacob signing? Uncle, why does the family have to sign that document? What does it say?"


    Sara frowned as she questioned. When she received no response, she turned to look at James. He


    narrowed his eyes even though he had been nkly staring into the distance. Sara didn''t understand.


    How could she? No one would tell her what was happening. How could she help and protect Jacob if


    no one would tell her anything?


    When James heard her question, his body trembled. He tried to calm down, but he could still feel his


    breath getting heavier. When he heard Michael ring the bell, he had guessed what wasing. And


    now, he knew that he had been right.


    Michael had made his decision. It was, indeed, a sad day for everyone. But did he really have a


    choice? James tried his best to stay calm, but his efforts were in vain.


    Everyone would leave one day. And that day hade for his brother. He chose to end his life on his


    own.

 Chapter 256 Unacceptable Decision

    Chapter 256 Uneptable Decision


    Jacob stared at the piece of paper, his hands trembling and face void of emotion. After signing his


    name, his lifeless eyes looked around the room as he tried to recall how the doctor left. He could not


    even barely remember the doctor expressing his sympathies.


    It was as if all the emotions bottled up inside him were fighting their way out. He wanted to curse and


    shout, yet he knew that it wasn''t the right ce to vent out his anger.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Although he knew that he had made the decision himself, it somehow felt like there was an invisible


    force that tried to manipte him. He felt shackled in chains that were too strong to break free from. He


    couldn''t exin what or who was responsible, but it seemed like he didn''t have any control over his life.


    What kind ofnguage does one have to use to exin this miserable life? How on earth should he


    express his feelings? Moreover, what kind of decision should he make when facing something


    inevitable?


    Jacob was at a loss. He honestly didn''t know how to answer those questions himself. As he tried to


    even out his breathing, he wondered what other people would have done if they were in his position.


    Would they have chosen better than him?


    Deep inside, he knew that making such a decision all by himself was a selfish thing to do. His eyes


    darted towards the door. The two people standing at the other side had absolutely no idea what he had


    just done.


    He slightly furrowed his brows as he felt his chest tighten. Would they me him for making such a


    decision? After taking deep breaths, he closed his eyes momentarily. Everything was happening too


    fast. He wished that all of this were just a bad dream and that he would eventually wake up sooner or


    later. If this were a dream, he still at least had a chance to wake up and see his father alive and well.


    Jacob knew that he wasn''t in the right state to think properly. He walked out of the ICU and burst into


    tears the moment his eyesnded on Sara.


    James, who was waiting for his turn to bid farewell to his brother, was a bit surprised when he saw the


    man crying his heart out.


    Thinking that something might have already happened, he quickly bolted towards the ICU. At the sight


    of his brother lying in the hospital bed and almost dying, he couldn''t help but burst into tears as well.


    "What''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me like that! What''s wrong with dad?" Sara asked. Her eyes were


    filled with concern as she tried to console her sobbing husband. Never in her life had she seen Jacob


    look so broken. Despite Jacob''s wails echoing throughout the corridor, the hospital staff around the


    area seemed to not mind. In fact, some doctors who had been passing by didn''t even bother to spare a


    nce at them.


    Everyone acted like people grieving in the area happened on a normal basis. Of course, they knew that


    something awful must have obviously happened. However, they didn''t really care about what it was.


    Sara felt her heart beating suddenly loud and fast while she tried to figure out the reason behind


    Jacob''s unusual behavior.


    Although she was clueless, one thing she knew for sure was that there was definitely some grave


    news. Jacob had a strong personality. A man as tough as him did not cry like a helpless child so


    casually.


    Sara''s eyes softened and she couldn''t help but feel pity. The only thing she could do at the moment


    was to try her best atforting him.


    She gently ced a hand on top of Jacob''s head and slowly stroked his hair with her fingers. She


    turned her head and looked over to the ICU where she could get a glimpse of what was happening


    inside Michael''s room. The old man was still alive, yet she couldn''t help but wonder what had


    happened.


    The heavy atmosphere inside the room was enough for her to know that the situation was serious. She


    could see how Michael struggled to speak. The pain in his expression was evident. It was as if it took


    all of his remaining strength to be able to just open his mouth.


    As her eyes moved towards her surroundings, it felt as if everything around her was slowly


    disappearing. Time had seemed to slow down, and even the slightest sound of movement could be


    hard not to notice.


    Although Sara couldn''t fully describe the strange buzzing in her ears, she could still make out that two


    people were arguing with each other.


    Perhaps it was because of the exhaustion that she wasn''t able to think very clear at the moment. She


    could feel herself slowly bing empty inside as well.


    The whole hospital could be described as a huge vacuum cleaner for her now. All the oxygen had been


    sucked away, yet the people still remained. Sara only silently stood there in the corridor in despair.


    When Jacob finally stopped crying, he wiped the remaining tears off his face and sniffed. He had


    momentarily lost control of himself and he hoped that no one would tell other people about it. That was


    however only a trivial matter at the moment.


    Given his father''s situation, he knew that it was necessary to let Sara know about his decision. As for


    James, he would leave it to his father to personally tell his uncle.


    For some reason though, something inside him told him that James had already known about it from


    the beginning. As the thought of that possibility sunk in, Jacob''s eyes had slightly widened. It must


    have taken a very huge amount of willpower for James to be able to stay strong and pretend as if


    nothing had happened.


    His red and swollen eyes stared at the girl in his arms. He must have frightened her for suddenly


    bursting out like that.


    "What happened? Are you okay?" Sara asked once again. Her grape-like eyes were big and wide open


    as they looked at Jacob with pity. She was expecting the news to be very grave, or else Jacob wouldn''t


    have lost hisposure like that.


    For so many years that they had been together, she had never seen the man lose his cool like that.


    However, she found herself struggling to ask him about it.


    "My father has already made his decision," Jacob said. Although his voice wavered for a bit, he still


    tried his best to sound calm. He couldn''t help it. After all, he was the one who had signed the


    agreement form.


    "What was his decision?" As her temples started to throb, fear swept through her eyes as she waited


    for Jacob to give her an answer. She had no idea what she would be hearing next, but she was already


    bracing herself for the worst possible news.


    The man sat on the chair by the door, never releasing his hold from Sara. He could feel his feet


    bing already numb from standing so long. But maybe, that wasn''t the case. Maybe he justcked


    the courage to tell Sara the truth.


    "It''s okay, you can tell me. Go ahead." Sara''s voice was nowced with worry. ''What kind of decision


    did Michael make for Jacob to break down like this?''


    There was no use if she would cry. It wouldn''t solve anything. No matter how difficult the situation was,


    she was ready to stand by Jacob''s side and face the music.


    "I''m sorry, Sara. I made a very selfish decision. I just followed what my father wished. Will you be able


    to understand me?" He looked at Sara with bloodshot eyes, making him appear miserable.


    "ording to my father, living like this was so painful that he would prefer to see my mother already.


    He asked me to respect his decision and hoped that we can take care of ourselves." Jacob tried to


    keep it simple and brief, yet the tears still threatened to fall from his eyes as he started to speak.


    "What? What do you mean?" Sara couldn''t believe what she was hearing. ''Wasn''t the operation


    sessful? Why was Michael suddenly giving up on living?''


    "My father wanted to leave this world in peace. I''ve already signed the agreement form. I respected his


    choice, just as what I have always done in the past. This was myst chance to follow his wishes."


    His eyes, which looked like it had been drained from life, darted towards the door of the ICU. His


    father''sst words still lingered in his ears. Even though he didn''t want to ept his father''s decision,


    he had no choice.


    A person who wasn''t afraid of death had no reason to fear anything else. Since Michael had made


    such a decision, Jacob felt that he should respect his father.


    Everyone should have the right to choose how to live their lives. Of course, everyone should also have


    the right to choose how to die. He didn''t doubt his father''s decision. He didn''t want to see his father


    me him if he left the world painfully.


    Jacob was afraid of losing his father, but he was more afraid of disappointing him. The best thing that


    he was able to do in his life was not to disappoint his father. He wouldn''t dare to betray Michael during


    thest few moments of his life.


    The stunned expression on Sara''s face still hadn''t worn off. It was impossible to put into words how she


    felt at the moment. Hearing what Jacob had to go through was probably the cruelest thing to


    experience.


    Michael''s decision might be a form of relief for him, but for Jacob it felt like a cruel punishment. She


    couldn''t describe the twist of pain that she felt in her chest. It was like a mixture of shock, pity and


    sadness.


    Just as she thought that everything was going to be fine, another disaster came crashing in.


    Misfortunes always happen, and it always ends up making people feel helpless.


    Sara stood up and held Jacob tightly in her arms. Apart from this, she didn''t know what else she could


    do at the moment. She had always heard a lot of shocking and iprehensible decisions made by


    different people, but she never expected that such a thing would happen so close to


    her.

 Chapter 257 The Final Struggle

    Chapter 257 The Final Struggle


    But Sara knew that there was nothing else they could do but to ept it. Fate, sometimes, really made


    people suffer. In despair, Sara closed her eyes. If only she could carry the pain Jacob was feeling right


    now, she would.


    There was no need for him to say a word; Sara already knew how hard things were for him now. It was


    so hard to the point where she couldn''t help but hope that it was just an illusion or a nightmare.


    Now, all Sara could do was wait outside the ward, and wonder if James would be able to persuade


    Michael. However, it might be useless for James to persuade Michael now. Because he had already


    thought it through several times before finally he came up with a firm decision.


    Sara''s mind went nk. Only when James came out of the ward did shee back to her senses. She


    stood up excitedly and asked about what happened, hoping that he was able to convince Michael.


    She hoped that Michael had changed his mind, and decided to fight for his life. Life was cruel, wasn''t


    it? She had suffered a lot, and now it was Jacob who was suffering.


    As she spoke, she cast a nce at Jacob, and then back at James.


    "How did it go, Uncle James? Has dad decided to ept treatment?" It could be told that she was


    eager to know what Michael''s final decision was. On the contrary, Jacob remained quiet.


    Clearly, his father had already made up his mind. How could a few words change his eptance to


    die?


    As Sara waited for James'' reply, she kept looking at Jacob and then back at him. However, he just


    heaved a sigh and shook his head, which broke her heart. It was enough to let the two know that


    Michael''s decision couldn''t be changed at all. James didn''t have to say anything more. They all knew


    that it was hopeless, but James had tried his best. If it was what Michael really wanted, he would


    respect his decision.


    Anyway, if it were him, he would have made the same choice. Even if they were not rted by blood,


    James felt that Michael''s life was the beacon of his life. He was very grateful that he had such a


    brother.


    "Jacob, he wants to see you." His avoidance to Sara''s question only meant that there was no room for


    negotiation. It was not the first time that Sara felt helpless in her life, but she didn''t think she could ever


    get used to it.


    Just as when Jacob stood and walked to the door, the doctor came.


    He was about to enter the ward, but he saw Michael used his remaining strength to raise his hand to


    stop him. Jacob stopped and swallowed hard. Then his tears fell down again, like a tap that had been


    turned on.


    Through the ss window, he saw how Michael struggled to open his mouth to tell him something.


    Although he said it slowly, Jacob could clearly read his lips.


    "I... Am... Sorry."


    When the doctor pushed the door open, Jacob turned his head to look somewhere else. He was afraid


    that he wouldn''t be able to stop himself from rushing in and pressing the doctor on the floor to give him


    a good beating. Moreover, he was afraid that he would go against his father''s decision.


    If he would be honest, he regretted what he had promised to his father; and he didn''t know if he would


    ever stop regretting it. But one thing was for sure: he would never forgive himself for the decision he


    made today.


    There was no doubt that his father was going to die because of him. Even though it didn''t seem to be


    the case in reality, Jacob still couldn''t help but think about it this way.


    After all, if he hadn''t signed the agreement, his father wouldn''t die so soon. For this reason, Jacob


    didn''t know whether he should be sad or me himself.


    Everything was his own decision, but everything was so absurd. Therefore, he just stood there in


    silence as his tears streamed down his face.


    How could he speak when he had to watch his father die right before his eyes? The more he thought


    about it, the more it hurt. In the end, Jacob had lost control and rushed into the ward before his father


    died.


    The doctor looked back at him, with a trace of surprise on his face. On the other hand, he understood


    why Jacob acted this way, because it was unusual for people to make such a decision. But he knew


    that Jacob only agreed to Michael''s decision because he considered what his father was feeling.


    And he admired Jacob because of this. It was never easy to make such a choice, no matter how


    reasonable it was. So, people who were brave enough to make it gained admiration.


    "Mr. Jacob, I just want to let you know that if you have changed your mind, the agreement can be torn


    up at any time. I''ll give you more time to think about it."


    They were talking about a critical matter, so the doctor did his best to maintain hisposure. No


    matter how many times he had witness death and separation, he still wanted to cry when seeing such a


    scene.


    But he knew that he had to set aside his emotions and be professional. Therefore, he tried his best to


    calm himself down. Besides, the patients and their families were the ones who made the choice. He


    was just the one to execute it.


    This was the hardest part about being a doctor. Only a few people in this world could control their lives,


    and Michael tried his best to resist his fate.


    And he chose not to prolong his suffering. This was a counterattack to life, and this was also a


    resistance to living, even though it looked extremely extreme.


    "No, doctor. I just need some time. I don''t want to do it so soon." The pain on Jacob''s face had


    disappeared and was reced with indifference.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll give you more time. I''ll juste backter." After saying this, the doctor


    turned around and walked out of the ward. Soon, James and Sara also entered the ward.


    They all wanted to cherish this most important moment, lest they would have regrets in their life.


    "This is great... In the end.... Before I go, I was able to see the most important people in my life." It was


    all Michael said, but he already coughed violently after. In fact, this was the reason why he refused to


    have a treatment. He thought that the longer he lived, the more pain he had to bear.


    Back when he was younger, he had witnessed how hard his friend fought for his life when he got sick. It


    never left his mind. If he was sick, would he struggle as hard as his friend did?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Since then, Michael had been thinking about it. Michael made up his mind when he watched his friend


    slowly deteriorate day by day as he fought against his disease until his body gave up.


    Of course, if he couldn''t get cured, he would choose to give up the treatment. His friend had been


    treated for a long time, but eventually became more exhausted and passed away.


    Since he would die anyway, it was better to be decisive. Fortunately, at thest moment of his life,


    these closest people were standing beside him.


    People were born crying, but would leave watching other people cry.


    Tears fell from the corner of Sara''s eyes. She felt so sad that she couldn''t even find the words to say.


    Even though she couldn''t say anything, Sara still tried her best to look at Michael.


    She wiped her tears secretly, but Michael still saw what she did.


    "Sara... In the past, Jacob was... I''m sorry. I hope that... you can forgive him. If he... If he hasn''t


    changed, you just tell James... You just ask James to help me... teach him a good lesson."

 Chapter 258 Laughing At Him

    Chapter 258 Laughing At Him


    Michael forced a smile, but only he knew how painful it felt. It hurt so much that he almost felt it


    unbearable. However, his heart pained even more that he no longer felt it beating inside his body.


    Michael''s heart was torn apart, making him feel lifeless.


    "Dad... I can understand," Sara said in a low voice as she forced a smile, but tears continued to flow


    down her cheeks. But then, she immediately wiped them away and continued to smile at Michael.


    She knew that she should not cry, for it would only stress Jacob out. Sara had no choice but to be


    strong, not just for her sake, but also for Jacob. However, she could not stop her tears. ''How


    determined does a person have to be to have made such a decision?''


    If she had been asked to make such a decision, she would not have been able to do so as she still


    cared too much and was not willing to leave the world yet. Although she could sense that Michael had


    also felt just as reluctant, he had weighed the pros and cons of his decision before he chose death as


    his solution.


    With kindness in her eyes, Sara looked at Michael, her heart filled with respect and sadness. Looking


    at him, she understood that death was rather simple, even though oveing the fear of death was


    impossible.


    "You may leave now... I don''t want... I don''t want you guys to look at me. So please, leave." Saying


    that, Michael closed his eyes, tears flowing down them. He felt fortunate that he was still in his senses.


    Usually as people grew older, they would be more forgetful, and lose their consciousness.


    However, Michael was not like that. It was probably the only thing that made him feel happy in his old


    age. Although his heart warmed to see Sara and Jacob together again, sadness clouded his mind


    every time he thought that it was thest time that he would ever be seeing them.


    He thought that if there really was a heaven, where people went to after they died, then he would bless


    them from heaven. Although he would not be with them, his blessings would always be there to help


    them.


    To Michael''s surprise, Jacob was the first one to walk out of the hospital ward, followed by Sara and


    James. The three of them walked out of the room in a very orderly fashion. Sara only hoped that the


    day would never stay in her heart.


    However, yearster, she understood that she had just hoped to remember it in another way.


    Jacob looked at the hospital''s hallways, lost in thought. It was the ce his father chose to die.


    Thinking of that, he could not help but feel depressed.


    He felt as though someone had caught hold of his heart and was squeezing it till he forgot how to


    breathe. Death was such a cruel thing that took a toll on the living. Jacob had almost forgotten his


    mother''s death which happened when he was just a child, but looking at the hallway, that memory


    flooded his mind.


    He remembered that he had cried miserably back then. Life, death and loss of a loved one were


    mysteries that no one could understand. And death was the ultimate mystery that concluded a person''s


    life.


    Jacob hoped that death would not be an end, but a new beginning for his father. As he walked past his


    father''s room, he could not bear to look at the door as he could not bring himself to watch his father die.


    Hence, he looked straight ahead at the hallway. It was like a huge, endless tunnel where countless


    voices of people could be heard.


    He felt as though even the walls around him hade to life and were mocking him.


    "Aren''t you invincible? Aren''t you very capable?"


    "Aren''t you someone who looks down on everything?"


    "Aren''t you a powerful man?"


    "What are you crying for? How can you even dare to be proud if you''re crying like a child?"


    "You are such a coward, a stupid little boy," the voice said.


    Jacob kept thinking of those words. Regardless of how hard he tried to shake the thoughts away, he


    could not.


    He felt useless and powerless, just like a coward. But what could he do? Once he turned the corner of


    the hallway, Michael would have died and he would never be able to see his father again.


    Death was inevitable, but people always prayed that it would not happen to those close to them. One''s


    heart would always magnify the pain of the loss of a loved one, and that was the very reason people


    found it hard to let go. Moreover, it was the reason people found it harder to ept the truth of reality.


    Sara stood behind him as she wrapped her arms around him, as though she was telling him that she


    would always be there for him.


    She did not want Jacob to feel dispirited because of his father''s death. She also did not want that day


    to impact their lives negatively. She just wanted to live a long, happy life with Jacob.


    However, those things still felt like a dream, because Sara was anxious that Jacob would get


    depressed. After all, there was no one who could bear such a loss.


    Moreover, Jacob was unusually calm, which was unnatural under the circumstances. And that worried


    Sara the most.


    If Jacob had cried out aloud, like she had, she would not have been so concerned.


    Next morning, James got up early and was sitting in the living room of the vi. He looked a lot older


    than he was from a distance. Jacob felt sorry for him. Thinking that he had only cared about his pain


    and not about others, he felt guilty.


    "Uncle James." Jacob''s voice was barely a whisper. It seemed as though he wanted to say something


    to him, but could not find the right words. He felt a knot in his throat and could not bring himself to say


    another word.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He slowly walked to the table, and poured two cups of hot water. He then handed one cup to James,


    who took it from him.


    "Are you feeling better?" James asked softly. He knew better than anyone that Jacob''s heart must be in


    pain.


    However, he had no idea of what words he could say to him tofort him. Although it seemed


    hypocritical, it was also pointless.


    "Much better, Uncle James. How are you holding up?" Jacob asked as he sat down next to his uncle.


    Apart from Sara, James was the only person that he could talk to.


    He felt grateful that even though his life had be too painful and miserable, he had them to rely on.


    "I''m fine. I couldn''t sleep, but my heart feels lighter than it was yesterday." James'' expression was


    in. He had been sad for too long that he just did not have any energy left in him to express the way


    he felt.


    "Our rtives are going toe one by one today. Are you ready for that?" James asked with concern.


    They had no choice but to attend them, even though they had no intentions of doing so.


    After all, their guests would only stand in a corner talking among themselves, not caring about the way


    Jacob or James felt. Not one person was different from the other. And that scared James, because he


    was worried that they might say something that would hurt or offend Jacob.


    Moreover, it would be particrly hard to deal with theirments, under the circumstances.


    James had already made up his mind to deal with whatever problems that came his way. However, he


    was concerned about Jacob, because he knew that even one hurtful word would be enough to crush


    him.


    Although James was prepared, he knew that he had to tell Jacob to brace himself.


    "I know what you''re thinking, Uncle James. You don''t have to worry about me. I am not like I used to


    be." As he said those words, Jacob recalled the past.


    When his father had been diagnosed with the disease, the doctor had advised that he need to undergo


    surgery immediately. However, everyone had been so absorbed in who the next CEO of thepany


    was to be. Jacob had just graduated from university, so people had thought that he was inexperienced.


    But then, that was just an excuse, because their real intention was to not let Jacob take over the


    company. Jacob had already figured that out. In fact, he knew that both thepany and his rtives


    were split into two groups, one that supported him, and one that was against him.

 Chapter 259 I Was Fine At Last

    Chapter 259 I Was Fine At Last


    One group thought Jacob held the moon and the stars in his hands, while the other did not care much


    for him.


    He didn''t have any experience at first, but now he did. It was impossible for him to please everyone as


    he grew up. Now, there were those who might try to take advantage of him.


    Although he had thergest number of shares in thepany, they would find a way to get what they


    wanted.


    Jacob also thought of this. His father''s death was only the beginning, and he knew this better than


    anyone else did. No one could protect him now. He would have to fight to keep his business.


    "If someone says something unpleasant, don''t take it personally," James said, gripping his cup tightly. It


    was important that Jacob stayed level-headed. He needed to secure his position as the leader, or else


    Michael''s efforts would have gone for nothing.


    "I know, Uncle James. I will do my best to ignore whatever they say." Jacob looked out of the window


    and nced up at the sky. It was just dawn and there was a little light.


    He turned around and read the time on the clock. It was still early, so he might not be meeting those


    people until muchter.


    How ridiculous! The first thing he did after his father''s death was not to deal with the funeral, but to fix


    things at thepany. Perhaps it was one of the many hardships that came with being part of a rich


    family.


    "When I was young, I was terribly arrogant. I always picked fights with others, and I always went


    around causing trouble. If Michael hadn''t dealt with the consequences for me, I wouldn''t be where I am


    today." James took a sip of his water. The heat had dissipated, and it was cool enough to drink.


    During the winter time, water got colder more quickly.


    "Why? What happened when you were young, uncle?" Jacob asked in a low voice. The day before, he


    didn''t say a single word. He was surprised to find out that he could still speak.


    Even though his lips were moving, Jacob found the act of speaking strange.


    "There''s something I need to tell you." James paused and took another sip of water. He was thinking


    about how to best tell his nephew his story.


    He had kept it hidden for so long, and he didn''t know how Jacob would react once he told him. Such


    things were taboo. It seemed that he had locked away all his memories in a box. He had forgotten them


    over time, and they had gathered dust after all the years had passed.


    It was different now. James knew that he needed to pass on his memories now that his brother was


    gone. Someone had to keep remembering what he and his brother had shared.


    Otherwise, they would be forgotten.


    It would be too pathetic if he left this world without making his mark on it first.


    "I honestly don''t think that my experiences are taboo. I just didn''t want them to negatively influence


    you, so I never brought them up." James put down the cup. It seemed a little inappropriate to tell his


    story so early in the morning.


    "Okay." Jacob nodded his head slowly. He couldn''t wait to hear what James had to say.


    "Here goes. When I was young, I was so arrogant. Others always said that I brought trouble with me


    wherever I went. I found myself joining the underworld, while Michael got to work setting up his own


    business. The two of us almost ruled this city."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    James''s vision went blurry as he recalled the things of the past. He felt like they had just happened


    yesterday. However, his brother was now dead. He felt sorrow creep into his heart.


    Jacob was shocked, but he didn''t say anything. He had known for a long time that James had a


    troubled past, but he didn''t expect that he was part of the underworld.


    "At the time, I was cunning. The leader trusted me as his right-hand man. After an ident took his life,


    I became the leader, and I ruled over all of the gangs in this city.


    However, being the leader was not the end. It was merely the beginning. I was not well-equipped to


    take on such a responsibility. I could only rely on myself. In the past, while I was in constant danger,


    things had been much simpler for me."


    James looked out of the window. The sun was slowly rising, but it was still gloomy outside.


    "After I became the boss, I gradually began to understand all the dark ces of the underground world.


    Although I might have been sessful, I didn''t know who I could trust. I didn''t know who might have


    been speaking about me behind my back. I poured a lot of effort into it. I really cared about what other


    people thought of me. Maybe it was because I was orphaned as a child."


    James heaved a deep sigh. "If I hadn''t been so stubborn, maybe I wouldn''t have be so lonely.


    Now, I fear that I will be alone for as long as I live.


    You see, I had already met the woman of my dreams. She was the love of my life. She was always by


    my side, and she didn''t care about me being a gangster. She just wanted to make sure I was safe.


    That''s why she kept telling me to leave that life and look for a safer and more stable job."


    James''s eyes became moist. It was hard to tell whether he was crying or not, but no tears fell from his


    eyes.


    He had always thought that time would heal all wounds. However, he was wrong. His pain and regret


    were still as fresh as ever. In fact, he had grown even more regretful as the years passed.


    Regret was like a terrible poison, invading every inch of his mind. He used to have nightmares every


    night about his past life, but they had gotten lesser over time. However, the scar in his heart still


    remained.


    "One day, we had an argument. She ran out on me, only to be captured by one of my rivals. She didn''t


    want to cause me any trouble, and she certainly didn''t want to see what those men would do to her.


    When they weren''t looking, she jumped out of the moving car. Unfortunately, she was struck by another


    car that was running at full speed. I didn''t remember what she looked like in death. I only remember her


    at her most beautiful,"


    James said in a hoarse voice. He was trying his best to contain his emotions, and he struggled to keep


    his tears at bay. Jacob frowned. That was the cause of his aunt''s death? It was terribly tragic.


    When James looked down, Jacob could see the sorrow in his eyes. However, there was something


    else. He was guilty. It was written all over his face. He had wanted to die with her.


    "Later, when I discovered what had happened, I ordered my gang to murder my rivals. I ended up


    killing everyst one of them. It was a terrible time not just for those who were part of the underworld,


    but also for the people living in this city. They spoke about us in hushed voices, and no one dared leave


    their home after dark. More police roamed the streets than usual, but how were they to know how much


    pain I was going through?"


    James took another sip of his water, but he felt it go down like spiced wine would. His throat felt like it


    was tingling. Maybe what he really needed now was a ss of wine.


    However, this was no time to be drinking alcohol. There were important things he needed to attend to.


    "I didn''t even hold a funeral for her. I didn''t want to attract too much attention. Perhaps her only mistake


    was falling in love with me. I was such a bastard. If she didn''t meet me, she wouldn''t have died so


    early. She didn''t even get to have a child before she died."


    James remembered how she said she dreamed of giving birth to a lovely son. She also promised that


    their son would never follow in his father''s footsteps. Now, James really had no one but himself.


    Maybe it was his stubbornness that killed all his opportunities. Regret always flooded his mind. Why


    didn''t he stop when she asked him to? Maybe if he did, she would still be alive. After all, he couldn''t be


    a part of the underworld all his life.


    If he knew then what he knew now, he wouldn''t be so desperate to rewrite the past.


    "Later, I couldn''t find myself falling in love with anyone else. I slowly disappeared from the underworld,


    until I finally found the strength to leave it altogether. I don''t know how my brother helped me solve my


    problems. I always thought that he knew how to navigate life more than I do. Maybe he gave them


    some money, or he did something else to get them to leave me alone. Anyways, soon, I was free. I was


    fine atst."

 Chapter 260 As If It Had Been A Lifetime

    Chapter 260 As If It Had Been A Lifetime


    At that time, James couldn''t show a happy face. Because all these things made him rather feel


    extremely heavy. If it weren''t for his elder brother, he would have jumped into the sea without second


    thoughts, wanting desperately to end his miserable life at once.


    "After she died, I traveled to the seaside at one time. I vaguely recalled whether I was drunk that day. I


    only knew that the more I thought about it, the angrier I became. And when I finally found myself at the


    seaside, I started yelling crazily. And I didn''t know for how long I had been standing by the sea when a


    sudden urge hit me making me want to jump down directly."


    James sadly reminisced that fateful day. If it weren''t for the two strong men who suddenly sprang up


    out of nowhere, he might have surely died.


    "But I had no idea why I was suddenly hit by someone before I passed out. When I regained my


    consciousness, I was in the hospital. My elder brother was silently sitting in front of my bed. But I will


    always remember what he said. And it was what motivated me to live until today,"


    James continued. He squinted his eyes slightly reflecting that he only admired a few people in his life,


    and his elder brother was indeed one of them.


    "He firmly said that I had died once. And since he saved my life, he now had the right to decide


    whether I stayed alive or not in the future. And that he wouldn''t let me decide on my own. Now it all


    seemed to me that my brother truly saved me. Although I couldn''t help feeling lonely all the time, I


    could still say that I had a lot of fun in my life."


    Eventually, at that exact moment, James felt relieved from the tight-knot feeling gnawing him soon after


    realizing he didn''t have to live life like the way he used to. And this was way much easier than he could


    surmise. And for this reason, he came to an understanding of what he should do.


    He joined his elder brother''spany shortly. By then, not a single soul knew how powerful he


    naturally was. But even so, he earnestly showed a willingness to start from the bottom up,


    contemting that what he needed the most in his present circumstances was to change his attitude


    towards life.


    From then on, no matter how excellent and suitable those girls appeared around him and no matter


    how much they hinted or flirted with him, he just pretended to ignore them. So as time went by, no one


    dared show any affection towards him.


    In his heart and soul, the only one he truly loved was gone. He could no longer open his heart and let


    himself fall in love again with others.


    "Later, I joined the group. And I started from the lowest position, then ascended slowly to the deputy


    CEO. Sometimes, my brother made fun of me, teasing me that maybe the CEO position should be


    given to me. But I never had that desire. What I merely nned was to work hard to divert my


    attention,"


    James went on as heughed at himself, realizing how amusing histe brother was. He considered


    him such a smart person who knew even these things. So, even if his brother offered him the position,


    James would probably not ept it.


    He had learned a lesson the hard way from his previous experiences, which subsequently led him to


    have had a change of mind. Now, he no longer gave a damn about the so-called fame and fortune in


    the world. In the past, James always felt that he couldn''t slow down to rx. It was not until his beloved


    woman''s death when a realization suddenly hit him that what he couldn''t understand was his heart.


    Now that seemingly only a handful of words could easily describe what had happened in decades, a


    long sigh of relief escaped his lips. But it didn''t mean his heart was already healed.


    For a day, his heart incessantly beat faster, making him feel ufortable until his heart gradually


    became numb. He came to a point where he no longer knew what pain was and what love was.


    "Till now, every time I try to recall what transpired in the past, I always feel like it was a dream.


    Especially yesterday when my elder brother died, Ipletely thought it was only a dream. I didn''t


    expect that he would depart before me. I''ve been wondering over the years about how I would die in


    the future, but I have never realized it until now."


    Death for James was something not to be frightened of during those times. What he was more afraid of


    was the notion of having someone, who he loved deeply, forget him after his death. He was scared too


    that he would still be alone after his passing.


    It resembled a spell that continuously weighed him down, making him feel he could not escape. If it


    weren''t for his innate willfulness, he wouldn''t have been so helpless today.


    Now his only elder brother had left them. To a certain extent, James was as sad as Jacob, but he didn''t


    want to express it. If he said it out, it could sound and be construed as a joke.


    Certainly, Jacob wouldn''tugh at him just because of this, but others might do so. Besides, kindness,


    as perceived by many, is not that imperative in the world we live in.


    At that time, however, James had a clear understanding of what was going on. So he never brought


    himself to utter anything about his happiness, anger, or sorrow. No matter how excited or sad he felt at


    the spur of the moment, he would merely grab hold of these emotions and tuck them in effortlessly into


    his heart.


    He believed then that no one would sympathize with someone who didn''t know how to cherish others.


    So whatever came his way, he openly epted it, thinking he deserved it anyway.


    "I thought a lot after my brother died yesterday. Although my brother''s life is cut short, I think his life is


    more meaningful than mine. At least when he had everything, he always took time to cherish them. He


    is not like me. I only have a few things, but all I have in mind is to casually squander them as I like."


    A bitter smile now etched on his face, but ironically, he kept his emotion well hidden. He silently vowed


    that in the days toe, he would fully take up the responsibility of histe brother and continue


    supporting Jacob to move forward.


    At any rate, his life had been mapped out for him. And no matter how hard he tried, he wanted nothing


    but to strive to be happy for himself. Considerably, Jacob''s life was different. He was young and had a


    lot of opportunities.


    And even if the time came when he wouldn''t be able to help Jacob, still, he would certainly try his best


    to extend his utmost assistance to Jacob in any way he could. He would generously do this to thank his


    elder brother for saving his life and for apanying him through the years.


    Living together with his elder brother for most of his life made them equally dependent on each other.


    And it was the onlyfort James had at that time when he felt down and low. At least he had a family


    who always got his back and chose to stay with him at his darkest moment. Even though this family


    member had no blood rtionship with him, he remainedmitted and did not give up on him.


    Listening intently to James''s words, Jacob kept silent. Now, he finally understood James and where his


    gamut of emotions wasing from. And he perceived that it was somehow disgraceful to speak these


    things. Especially in today''s society, James might be regarded and perceived as a bad guy.


    But at present, there was no clear distinction between good people and bad people, so Jacob didn''t


    think that there was anything wrong with his Uncle James. On the contrary, he merely assumed that


    James was just doing what he wanted to do.


    At the very least, he was much better than a lot of people. Many people were forced to do what they


    didn''t like, but they kept themselves mum about it. Some people didn''t even dare to admit that they


    didn''t like their way of life, but oddly, they even dared to im that they lived a decent and upright life.


    Needless to say, many people acted the way they did because of their perception of the so-called life.


    They also believed that no one would listen to what life forced them to do.


    "Uncle, have you been regretting what you have done for so many years?" After a moment of


    reflection, Jacob raised his head and casually asked. He could imagine how miserable James felt. If he


    encountered such a thing, he was totally unsure that he would do better than James.


    After all, people were not born saints. And such a mistake might not be avoided in the first ce.


    "You can say that. But I gradually figured it out. Everyone has their own lives and choices, and


    sometimes the past has no redemption. So now, I can only look forward to the future. When my brother


    made that choice yesterday, I wanted to stop him at all costs. Butter, I thought that as long as he was


    happy, everything would be fine."


    Unbeknownst to Jacob, James knew that even if his elder brother had deliberately decided for it, he


    might not be happy. But in hindsight, his choice must be his real urgent thought. It was not terrible to


    die an easy death. What was appalling was that he had to make the people around him worry about


    him.


    With all the years they spent together, James grew quite familiar with his brother''s mood, so he didn''t


    stop him. Knowing that there would be some arrangements left unfinished, James spoke for his brother


    when thetter wanted to exin to him about these arrangements specifically.


    Now when he thought about it, James regretted it a little. He should have pretended not to know


    anything so that he could give some time to his brother to speak more, but he couldn''t bear to see his


    brother suffer.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    So without an ounce of reluctance, James expressed those words. Now, as he pondered about it,


    maybe he was right.


    As his emotions turned heavy, Jacob found himself taking a sip of water. Indeed, it was not easy for


    everyone, and no one was easier than himself. James felt regret, and Jacob was clear about it too.


    James focused his gaze outside the window and noticed the sky was already bright. James let out a


    soft sigh as he said, "Spring ising."


    Jacob couldn''t help sighing as well. He had always hoped that the winter would soon pass. Many


    things had happened this winter. And they all felt like that they were only dreaming.


    But in reality, it was more than that. Jacob felt as if it had been a lifetime. If so many things hadn''t


    happened, he wouldn''t have left any marks on this winter.

 Chapter 261 Badgering

    Chapter 261 Badgering


    He had no fond memory of his past. However, the winter this year seemed troublesome to him.


    Standing by the door of the second floor, Sara greeted the two people downstairs. Little did they know,


    she heard most of what they had talked about. In her heart, she figured that perhaps the two were too


    engrossed in their talk that they did not notice that she had already opened the door.


    "Why did you get up so early?" Sara rubbed her eyes and walked downstairs. As she did, her slippers


    made a sound in every step.


    James turned around and greeted, "Good morning, Sara."


    "Why did you get up so early? Why don''t you sleep a little longer?" Jacob asked.


    "Well, I woke up suddenly. When I saw that you weren''t there, I decided to get up and find you," Sara


    answered while walking at the stairs. She then walked over towards the two and sat down next to


    Jacob.


    He hugged her affectionately. Even though he was still sad, he felt so much better now that James and


    Sara were sitting next to him.


    Meanwhile, Winnie was preparing their breakfast in the kitchen. She knew the reason why the


    atmosphere at home was depressing. To be honest, even she felt sad because of it. She was young


    when Jacob''s mother died. Now, she was no longer youthful when Jacob''s father passed away.


    Time flew fast, and many things had changed along the way. Winnie had gone through a lot and even


    felt the malice of life. Even though she was already used to it, there were still things that she could not


    ept.


    However, regardless of how sad she felt, the most important thing for her was to do her job well and not


    cause trouble to Jacob in any way.


    Dora was peacefully sleeping. That dog was cleverer than other dogs. One time, it ran to Sara''s side


    and leaned close to her. To everyone''s surprise, it returned to its doghouse immediately.


    The dog must have sensed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, so it walked away as


    soon as it came.


    While he was staring nkly at the huge floor-to-ceiling window, Jacob''s mouth twitched. Although the


    breakfast was aromatic and mouth-watering, he was not in the mood to eat.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When he went to the table, he could barely finish two spoonful of food. Unfortunately, he had


    something important to deal with today. Moreover, he did not want Sara and James to worry about him.


    If it were not because of them, he would not have eaten breakfast at all.


    His mealy unfinished on his te. While the other two were having breakfast, they suddenly heard a


    knock on the door.


    Winnie answered the door. As she did so, she saw familiar people on the other side of the door. They


    were all members of the Shi n. Although Winnie knew who those people were, she still felt a little


    intimidated by the dignified look on their faces.


    "Pleasee in," she said softly.


    Those people did not answer. Instead, a young man, who seemed to be the leader, raised his


    eyebrows and asked straightforwardly, "Where is Jacob?"


    Winnie heard the man''s tone. It seemed ungentle and impatient to her. Upon hearing his words, she


    lost her respect to him. ''Did they speak like this when Mr. Michael was still alive?


    How dare theye to the house rudely just after his death? It''s so disgusting!''


    "Mr. Jacob is having breakfast right now," Winnie answered politely. She was standing by the door with


    her fingers interlocked to each other. For some reason, her own answer made her feel somewhat


    awkward. Nevertheless, she had to endure her anger regardless of how extreme it felt. After all, she


    was aware of her obligations. She had to treat guests properly no matter what.


    Besides, she was just a servant. She was not allowed to interfere. Not only that, but she was not in the


    ce to call out guests just because she felt that she was in the right.


    "How could you eat? Your father just died!" the uninvited man shouted as he walked to the kitchen.


    Although he had not reached the dining room yet, his remark had already been heard.


    His tone and voice were undeniably annoying!


    Hearing his irate words, Jacob lifted his gaze and looked at the man in front of him. It was Jonathan.


    Behind him was arge group of directors from the family. Seeing them in the dining room made


    Jacob''s eyebrows raise. Although he was trying his best to stay calm, he could not help himself but


    frown upon hearing Jonathan''s words.


    "Why? Am I not right? How could you eat when your father just died? You know what? You really have


    the potential to be a CEO. You''re open-minded and indifferent."


    Jacob''s eyebrows raised even higher. Meanwhile, Sara and James'' mouths turned into a frown.


    Jonathan''s motives had been revealed. That must have been his reason for suddenly storming in. He


    figured out that it would probably best to piss Jacob off to push him to do something outrageous. That


    way, Jonathan would have a chance to defeat him.


    Defeating Jacob was Jonathan''s lifelong dream. In Jonathan''s mind, Jacob took possession of his


    resources when it was him who worked diligently in thepany. He must be ready now to take over


    thepany whenever he wanted. Besides, Michael promised him that he would consider all his


    efforts.


    However, Michael fell ill some timeter, making Jacob the president by default. How could Jonathan


    ept that so easily? That was why Jonathan loathed Michael and Jacob to the core. They betrayed


    him!


    God must have been listening to Jonathan''s prayers that Jacob lost his backing. Besides, what could


    Jacob do without Michael''s help? Now that he had nothing but himself, it was worth questioning his


    ability.


    "Watch your words. I don''t want to hurt a member of our Shi n." James cleared his throat after he


    spoke. He knew to himself that he was of great importance to the n than Jonathan.


    Only this impatient young man dared to act rashly in front of everyone. If it were in the past, he would


    have killed such a person who dared to pester him.


    With a sheet of paper towel, James wiped his mouth gently and slowly stood up. He sensed that Jacob


    was infuriated by Jonathan''s words and that those words had crossed the line.


    However, James just stood up and looked at Jonathan with his piercing gaze. Other than that, he did


    nothing else. The truth was, he just wanted to see Jonathan''s trick under his sleeves and if he was


    really that ruthless.


    "What now, Uncle James? Are you going to stand up for him again? You know what? I wonder most of


    the time why you, an outsider, work so hard for Jacob and Michael. Let me give you a piece of advice:


    Don''t let them take advantage of you. Otherwise, you''ll only suffer a great loss in the end."


    Jonathanughed sardonically after speaking. He was more than happy to enjoy such a moment of him


    being condescending. He wanted Jacob to feel the pain Jonathan had suffered because of him.


    "You..." At that moment, James was so furious that he felt an urge to kill the man right there and then. If


    James had not vowed to quit being vicious, Jonathan''s blood would have already sttered to the


    ground.


    Meanwhile, Sara nced at Jonathan. She already figured out what kind of person he was.


    "Don''t you think you''ve gone too far?" Sara asked while ncing at those who were behind Jonathan.


    "Mr. Michael just passed away. Can''t you tell whether someone is grieving or not?" Sara really wanted


    to drive these people out. Their dignified yet gloating looks made her extremely unhappy and


    distasteful.


    "You two are divorced, aren''t you? There was a lot of news about you before. Let me ask you this:


    What''s your reward for speaking for Jacob?"


    Jonathan cast a scornful nce at Sara. He removed his hand out of his pocket casually as if his words


    were not actually hurtful.


    "You..." Sara was taken aback by his retort. She had seen people who tried to rub salt into someone


    else''s wound, but Jonathan was remarkable among them. Michael had just died. How could Jonathan


    speak like that?


    Jacob stretched out his hand and pulled Sara back as if to protect her. Then, with his eye, he hinted her


    to stop arguing with the likes of Jonathan. Jacob has been suppressing his anger with all his might.


    Even if he were to face these people on his own, he was confident that he could shut them up at once.


    But because he was grieving right now, he did not want to deal with those people at the moment.


    As long as they stayed away from him in the meantime, everything would be fine.


    "If you have something to say, just say it. You don''t have to be sarcastic." As soon as Jacob finished


    speaking, he took Sara''s hand and walked out. James followed closely behind. Jacob had no interest in


    solving the dispute in the dining room.


    If he did, he did not think that he would be able to eat there as long as he remembered this matter.


    Well, how could he eat when the faces of these disgusting people came to his mind?


    Although some of them were actually kind, they did not have the courage to stand up and defend


    anyone at this time. Besides, they were at a disadvantage. There was no way they would oppose nor


    interfere.


    The moment Jacob passed by Jonathan, he saw Jonathan was smirking. Because of this, he felt his


    temples throbbed in annoyance. As he moved past those people, he resisted the impulse to punch


    Jonathan in the face. With his fist clenched at the side of his body, he sessfully walked out of the


    dining room without hurting anyone.


    All of them made way for Jacob and the other two. It was only Jonathan who stirred up trouble. Some


    remained on neutral sides, and many others even sympathized with what just happened to Jacob.


    After all, nobody ever wanted to see someone grieving after the death of his father.


    What was more, they came here just to express their condolences. Most of them who agreed toe


    had no interests in joking around and stirring up trouble. Only a few of them hade tough at them.


    Those were the same people who were usually offensive and had a habit of chastising everyone that


    came their way.

 Chapter 262 Cant Give In Easily

    Chapter 262 Can''t Give In Easily


    Everyone walked to the living room in silence. Jacob knew that it would not be appropriate to fight with


    Jonathan, so he remained patient and controlled his anger.


    He knew that his father''s funeral was the priority, and that, he could not lose control of his emotions at a


    time like that.


    "We came here to discuss the way in which you will be handling your father''s funeral." Saying that,


    Jonathan sat down on the sofa next to him, as though he was the one in charge of the situation.


    Upon hearing his offensive and insensitive words, Sara cast a scornful nce at him. Although the


    others present there did not agree with the way he said it, they did not do anything about it as they too


    had personal grudges against Jacob. Everyone knew that Jonathan was hell-bent on causing trouble


    for Jacob, but they remained silent.


    Considering the situation, Jacob decided to bite the bullet and not speak in haste. However, it was


    obvious that Jacob was more sessful and capable than Jonathan. In fact, he was being calm even


    though Jonathan had pissed him off, which showed that he was the better man, and not Jonathan.


    For some strange reason, Jacob felt as though he could listen to everyone''s hurtful words, and yet not


    react to it. But then, he felt as though he had swallowed a fly when he heard those words from


    Jonathan.


    Perhaps it was because of the fact that Jacob disliked him, and his disgust towards Jonathan was the


    reason he found his words particrly hurtful.


    "I will discuss the matter with everyone present here today. My father has done a lot for our family as


    well as thepany, and I think that we owe it to him to give him a remarkably grand funeral."


    As he said those words, Jacob nced at everyone present in the room, who nodded in reply to let him


    know that they had understood him. However, a few people including Jonathan gave him a smug


    expression and scoffed.


    ording to Jonathan, Michael''s contributions had not just benefitted the Shi Group, but also Jacob,


    which annoyed him. Although the Shi Group was a family-run business, it was ultimately Michael''s son


    who had be the CEO.


    Hence, he thought that it was ridiculous to say that Michael had done a lot for their family. Jonathan


    thought that it was absurd as well as angering. He had heard a lot of silly excuses from Jacob before,


    but he had never seen him stoop that low.


    "Your words are beautiful, and I am moved, but I think that you''re just saying such things to get on the


    good side of those who are present here." Jonathan''s voice was dripping with sarcasm, but no one said


    a word against him.


    Ever since the moment that Jonathan had walked into Jacob''s house that day, Jacob had been itching


    to p him. Although it would not solve the problem, it would at least make him feel good.


    However, Jacob had no choice but to remain calm as he did not want to risk losing his good reputation.


    Besides, his father had just passed away, and he could not bring himself to disrespect him by acting


    recklessly.


    Hence, even though Jonathan was being cold and ruthless towards him, he was left with no choice but


    to grit his teeth while he listened to him.


    But then, that did not mean that everyone else present there also had to endure his indifference. At


    last, someone in the crowd spoke up.


    "Our family has achieved its status today because of Michael. Sadly, he has passed away and we owe


    it to him to give him a beautiful funeral," an older man expressed himself, looking at Jonathan in


    confusion.


    He knew that if it weren''t for Jacob or Michael, Shi Group would not have existed in the first ce.


    "What do you know? Don''t think that you can school me just because I am younger than you! Who


    became the CEO of thepany? Was it any of us? And who is to say that being the CEO of a


    company is such a hard job? You guys are a bunch of fools."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes at Jacob. It was rare for someone to speak up for Jacob.


    He red at the old man, and wanted to remember his face. Because the moment he would be


    promoted to a more authoritative position, he was determined to take revenge on all those who had


    opposed him.


    The man seemed to be righteous, so he scoffed and stopped arguing with Jonathan.


    Since Jonathan was willing to even disrespect Michael, who was dead, it became clear that he only


    wanted to irritate Jacob. That was the reason the old man felt the need to stand up to him.


    However, no one could be changed by just a few words, so the old man knew that Jonathan would not


    change.


    James red at Jonathan, wanting to rip his heart out. Although his older brother had passed away,


    Jonathan continued to be disrespectful to him. James could tell that Jonathan was happy on the inside.


    "I am warning you... You need to watch your mouth!" Jacob cast a cold nce at Jonathan. He could


    see that Jonathan had gone too far with his words, but he did not want to stir up trouble at that time, so


    he kept quiet.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you so angry?" Jonathan asked with augh. He knew that he had hurt


    Jacob, but he felt that he deserved it.


    James stood up from the couch and quickly walked to Jonathan. Jacob tried to stop him, but James


    grabbed Jonathan''s wrist and twisted it behind his back.


    Although it seemed harmless to those who saw it, Jonathan was about to cry out in pain. Everything


    happened within a sh. Until that moment, no one stood up to Jonathan, so he was always haughty


    and felt entitled.


    "You''d better learn to be nice, or else I am going to slit your mouth open." Upon hearing James''


    fearsome threat, everyone gasped.


    They had always seen him as a sweet and caring man. Even Sara had never seen him get so angry. It


    became obvious that Jonathan had taken things too far and pissed off James.


    If had been able to, Sara would have pped Jonathan hard. However, she did not have the strength


    to p a man, otherwise she would not have watched as Jonathan said those terrible things.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me!" Jonathan groaned in pain. He never thought that James would


    physically attack him.


    Only then did Jonathan realize that there was no way for him to win a fight against James, so he


    decided not to go up against him. Although he did not want to get hurt, he still could not let go.


    Moreover, there were so many people there that Jonathan thought that James would not hurt him.


    "Are you testing my patience?" James asked as he tightened his grip on Jonathan''s wrist. He did not


    want to hurt him, he was just trying to warn him, but Jonathan was unwilling to obey.


    If it had been twenty years ago, James would have killed him for speaking such things. Jonathan was


    lucky to have met him after he had changed into a rational, reasonable man.


    Although he was a different person now, he could not bear to be insulted by Jonathan. Besides, it


    seemed as though Jonathan did not want things to end peacefully. In fact, he only wanted to provoke


    him more.


    Seeing that no one stepped in to help him, Jonathan''s expression paled and he was left with no choice


    but to give up. "All right, all right! Just forget what I said, okay?"


    Jonathan said tly. Although it had seemed like James was just holding his wrist lightly, his grip


    caused Jonathan to sweat even in the cold winter.


    "Do you really want me to forget what you said? How are you going to make everyone forget what you


    said? Can you really take back your words that easily?" James roared, feeling that he had reached the


    limits of his patience. He would tolerate anything, except for someone insulting Michael.


    "So... Please... I am sorry, I was wrong to say that," Jonathan replied. He wanted to insult them even


    more, but James pressed his wrist so hard that he could not. He had no choice but to apologize to


    everyone.


    Jonathan considered himself as a hero, who only cared about using every opportunity to his benefit.


    Some people looked at him with contempt. He had been so arrogant just a while ago, and now, he was


    groveling at James'' feet. It was embarrassing to watch him act so shamelessly.


    James loosened his grip on Jonathan''s hand and said, "Consider this a warning... If you say those


    words ever again, things won''t end well for you." He could not help but be fierce. After all, it was the


    first time that he felt furious after so many years.


    James had never seen a shameless, spineless man like Jonathan. Even looking at him made him feel


    disgusted.


    However, there was nothing he could do to him at that moment.

 Chapter 263 Not That Simple

    Chapter 263 Not That Simple


    "Well, since some people have expressed their opinions, I am going to give the rest some time to think


    it through. If a good idea strikes you, don''t hesitate to bring it forward,"


    Jacob said and stood up, his face bereft of any expression. Interpersonal rtionship wasn''t the only


    matter he had to deal with presently. A dozen other things were at the back of his mind.


    They were a lot but he was going to deal with them one by one. The hatred he felt for Jonathan was


    quite strong. Every now and then, it surfaced, bringing an urge to teach him a lesson.


    "Well, I have no objection. Concerning the matter of Mr. Michael, you can do as you please. Also, I am


    sorry," an elderly man said, sorrow evident in his eyes.


    These were the most pleasing words Jacob had heard today. He remembered this man. He was his


    father''s cousin.


    Jacob couldn''t bring himself to smile but he nodded his head to show his gratitude. Soon almost


    everyone present there consented with the old man''s words. The only person who showed signs of


    hesitancy was Jonathan. However, his hand was still aching, so he couldn''t muster up the courage to


    contradict them.


    In the past, he had behaved quite unscrupulously, believing that no one could hurt him. But now, things


    were different. He had begun to learn James was a very capable man. In spite of this, Jonathan''s


    attitude hadn''t changed but he did a great job at suppressing his negative emotions.


    Pain had taught him to be smart. He knew terrible consequences would follow if he continued to


    speak his mind.


    Sara''s scrutinizing gaze fell on him. If she had known it was so easy to shut him up, she would have


    taught him a lesson a long time ago. What Jonathan had done was inexcusable and disgusting. She


    was repulsed at the sight of him.


    After the discussion was finished, people scurried out of the room. When almost everyone had left,


    Jacob let out a sigh of relief.


    Hey on the sofa. His body was resting but several thoughts ran in his mind.


    "Uncle James, do you know I was ovee by a strong urge to kill Jonathan?" Jacob stared at the


    ceiling in a daze. If it wasn''t for James''s support, he couldn''t imagine what would have happened to


    him.


    At present, James stood near the door. Hearing his nephew''s words, he shifted his attention to him.


    "Me too," he replied without a second thought. What he said was true. Nobody wanted to kill Jonathan


    as much as he did. But he knew he couldn''t do it. He was no longer the man who used to kill others


    without even blinking an eye.


    Sara, who had been silent all this while, regarded Jacob with concern and asked, "Are you tired?"


    Perhaps this was a silly question to ask considering the situation.


    "Not really," he said, narrowing his eyes. Recent events had made him stronger. It took a bad


    experience for a man to actually grow up. This was absolutely right. Jacob nced at the crowd


    outside the French window.


    In this world, one couldn''t rely on people, not even friends, and family members. People stayed as long


    as they feltfortable. Once they were done, they would leave. In such a wretched world, the best


    thing to do was to please oneself, rather than others.


    This was the main reason he hadn''t been in contact with his family members. People mistook Jacob for


    an indifferent man but that wasn''t the case. He had no desire to waste his time and energy with people


    who were perfunctory and scheming.


    What happened wasn''t thepany''s fault. It had to do with people and the endless desires they grew


    in their hearts. While his thoughts strayed, Jacob dwelt more on the desires that arose in people.


    Human beings were born with desires but some were capable of oveing them. He disliked those


    who allowed their desire to get the better of themselves.


    He did his best to maintain a distance from them. He knew it wasn''t possible to attain peace while in


    theirpany. After his father''s demise, he was afraid that his peace would vanish into the thin air.


    Outside the house, Jonathan had no choice but to leave. He spat at the door and said, "Bah! Like I


    care." Then he left hastily. The funeral was held two dayster. Everything went as per the


    arrangement.


    Everyone present was d in ck.


    In order to keep trouble at bay, no one was given entry into the venue without an invitation.


    On the day of the funeral, Jacob was also dressed in ck. He looked like a prince. Next to him, Sara


    stood wearing a ck dress. She looked noble and elegant in this attire. If it wasn''t such a mncholy


    asion, people would have stopped to admire this eye-catching couple.


    Today, no one cared about beauty or the outer appearance. Not many people came to the funeral, but


    those who came were all Jacob''s best friends and Michael''s good friends when he was alive.


    Everyone seemed to be grieving for the dead man.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Life, in a way, began and ended with tears. People entered the world letting out a cry and once they left


    the world, people who cared for them shed tears. Some were quite unfortunate for they left the world


    before they had a chance to have a good look at it.


    Jacob had never had the opportunity to ask his father what his biggest regret in life was. As for him, he


    knew his biggest regret was he couldn''t have spent more time with his father.


    Standing here, he realized he was doomed to live the rest of his life with this regret. People stood near


    Michael''s gravestone and mourned for him. Watching this, Jacob wished to cry but he suppressed his


    tears.


    If he had a chance, he was willing to give a bit of his life-span to his father, just so he could spend more


    time with him. However, Jacob knew his dreams would never be fulfilled. The dead would remain dead


    and the ones who were left behind had to suffer endless pain.


    At this moment he was convinced that he was a stupid man who didn''t know how to cherish things


    when he had them.


    He wasted his youth, and now he was reaching the threshold of middle-age. He didn''t know how to


    cherish the time, hence he had neglected taking care of his father. And when he had a lovely wife to


    shower him with love, he had been ruthless to her, ending up with a divorce.


    He felt like a masked clown was looking down at him andughing at his miserableness.


    Tears blurred his vision. With the back of his hand, he rubbed his eyes. Using all his might, he


    attempted to control the pain he was feeling. Then he stood watching others cry but tears were no


    longer in his eyes.


    Turning around, he got a glimpse of James. His uncle had an indifferent look on his face. The truth


    was, James had spent a whole night crying. And now, he managed to look strong.


    Jacob knew more than anyone that the people who looked strong on the outside felt the weakest


    inside. Such people neverined about the injustice the world had shown to them. Instead, they


    chose to endure it all in silence.


    Sara had remained by his side through thick and thin. If she had decided to leave him, he wouldn''t


    have made it through this miserable time. She and his uncle were the reasons he was able to manage


    this loss.


    Will, one of Michael''s best friends, stood there and had chat with some people. Then his sympathetic


    gaze turned to Jacob.


    Michael had very few friends outside the business world and Will was one of them. When everyone


    was busy following sess and money, Will chose to be a lecturer in the university.


    He had done this job for thirty years. Since he wasn''t hungry for promotion, in spite of his experience,


    he never became a professor. Jacob''s father often stood up for Will. With his ability, he could defeat


    even the most skilled professors.


    However, Will didn''t want that. He was a humble man who imed his abilities were quite limited. He


    also made it clear he had no desire to defeat anyone. He was more than happy to remain a lecturer.


    Will wasn''t the type of man who craved sess. Instead, he was the type of man who knew how to be


    content with what he had.


    All these qualities made him seem quite appealing to Jacob. He admired this man from the bottom of


    his heart. Like everyone else, there were many ups and downs in Will''s life too. Many people would


    allow a problem to destroy them. Will, on the other hand, could work through it patiently.


    Perhaps it wasn''t that Will wasn''t greedy. Perhaps he was just good at controlling it. All in all, Jacob


    admired this man and wished to be like him.


    "Let''s talk about the thing at some other ce, okay?" he whispered in Jacob''s ear as he passed by


    him.


    It had been a long time since Willst saw his friend''s son. However, he often heard about him from


    Michael. From what he heard, he had gathered that Jacob was an extraordinary man.


    So today, he decided to have a conversation with him. Even though he didn''t know the truth, he


    discerned from Jacob''s sadness that it wasn''t as simple as it looked on the outside.


    Being both sensitive and intelligent, Will was quite intuitive. He could say with certainty that something


    was being hidden.

 Chapter 264 Fathers Smile

    Chapter 264 Father''s Smile


    Jacob followed Will out of the funeral home and into the courtyard. Only after making sure that they


    were alone, Will spoke.


    "What happened? Tell me the truth." He was calm. Since he had overseen life thoroughly, he was not


    emotional, even though his close friend had passed away.


    He was not crying inconsbly. A sad person usually never cried, and someone who waspletely


    torn up would often remain calm instead of showing their emotions.


    "My father''s surgery was not unsessful. He woke up perfectly fine after the surgery, but then, he


    chose euthanasia." As Jacob said those words, he felt pain and sadness gripping his heart. It almost


    made him feel as though he was reliving that moment all over again.


    "What?" Will shouted in surprise. He had never imagined Jacob to say such a thing.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Although he knew that Michael was an unusual man, it was odd even for Michael to have made such a


    drastic decision about his life.


    "How could you agree to that?" Will asked as he looked at Jacob, who seemed to be sinking in a deep


    pit of sadness.


    Jacob knew that that question would stay in his heart forever.


    "I respect my father''s choice because he had made countless choices in his life and fought hundreds of


    battles, even though it was usually about work. However, my father was a very wise man and I admire


    him. I think that he would make the right choice, regardless of the situation. I am proud to be his son."


    Saying that, Jacob looked into the distance. After all, he was not lying. He admired Michael, regardless


    of whether he was with him or not.


    ording to Jacob, his father was the most powerful man in the world, a true hero.


    Jacob was devastated because not only had he lost his father, he had also lost the man he had looked


    up to.


    "I know the way you feel, Jacob. However, all things wille to an end eventually, and new things will


    begin. Everything that has a beginning also has an end, that''s just the way life is. Your father left this


    world just in the way he wanted, so you should be happy for him."


    Will''s eyes were filled with tears as he also wanted to die in the way he wanted, and not helplessly or in


    a weakened state.


    Hence, he believed that Jacob should feel happy for his father.


    "I understand, but I could not help feeling sad." As Jacob said that, he recalled his father''s smile, but


    now, he was lying in front of them lifelessly.


    "It''s okay to be sad at a time like this, because if you are not sad, then people will think that you''re


    heartless," Willforted him. Fortunately for him, Jacob had got strong enough to move on with his


    life.


    Will did not know if the young man would have been able to shake away the sadness if he had not got


    this strong.


    Being young had its advantages as well as disadvantages.


    As people grew older, they would learn to be more calm and quiet, even in an emotional situation.


    However, Jacob seemed lost and desperate, which worried Will.


    "Jacob, I don''t know if I said something that I should not have." Will pursed his lips together. He had


    always been a good talker, but now, he seemed to be reluctant.


    "Uncle Will, I will keep your words in mind," Jacob said, trying to cheer up. Although it seemed like it


    was too soon to move on, he knew that he had to.


    "Don''t sink into sadness. You just need to believe that everything will get better. And don''t keep thinking


    about the past, it cannot be changed. But most importantly, learn to ept reality, let go, and do what


    makes you happy."


    Will''s voice was calm yet clear. He had followed those very principles all his life, so it was easy for him


    to pass it on to Jacob.


    However, Jacob felt bitter. Even though Will''s advice sounded rather simple, he knew that it was hard


    to live by.


    Besides, everyone knew those principles, but only a handful were able to live by those ideals. Jacob


    was worried that it might be impossible. After thinking for a few minutes, he replied in a low voice, "I


    know, Uncle Will. Why don''t we go inside?"


    Since he was the funeral''s host, he could not leave the guests unattended for too long, or people might


    get displeased with him.


    Will nodded in reply as he nced at Jacob. ''Looks like he has grown up into a perfect young man, '' he


    thought to himself. Jacob no longer seemed like the naughty teenage boy that Will was so familiar with.


    Pain impacted everyone''s life differently and each person found their own way to cope with it. Jacob


    not only faced his pain, but also learned something valuable from it.


    He knew that it would be hard at first, but he was determined to move forward, taking one step at a


    time. And he would not give up until he reached the end of his journey, or till he got defeated miserably.


    Jacob knew that he had not facedplete defeat yet.


    The guests talked among themselves as Jacob walked inside. He was no longer able to see the man in


    front of him clearly. But still, he walked into the funeral home.


    The vivid and bright photo of his father that was ced next to his coffin was so lively that it almost felt


    unreal, but inside the coffin, Michael seemed to be sleeping peacefully. It almost felt as though Michael


    was just taking a nap, but his death certificate forced Jacob to see the harsh reality.


    He was now an orphan without his parents to love him.


    Jacob looked around the room, feeling depressed. He saw Sara standing next to Michael''s coffin, along


    with a few other rtives. Everyone in the room looked gloomy, as though they had lost a chest of


    treasures.


    Jacob tried his best to cheer himself up as he walked towards his father''s body. Everyone had been


    told that Michael had died because his surgery had been unsessful. So people thought that it was


    very unfortunate, and pitied him. But if they had known the truth... The truth that Michael had chosen to


    die... Jacob did not know what those people would say about him or his father.


    Just the thought was enough to make Jacob feel as though he had grown older. He had lived like a


    pampered child as long as his parents were with him, and now, he had to grow into an adult.


    All of a sudden, Jacob spotted a familiar yet unexpected person from the corner of his eyes. His heart


    sank and his gut twisted.


    With a serious expression, Jonathan stormed onto the stage and snatched the microphone from the


    emcee''s hand. Everyone looked at him in shock, wondering what he would do.


    "I came here to tell you all the truth. Mr. Michael did not die because his surgery was unsessful. He


    chose euthanasia after having a sessful surgery. As a member of this family, I have one question


    that I need to ask on behalf of you all. Jacob, what made you want to kill your own father?"


    Jonathan said in a firm voice. If he did not say those words, then no one could have known the truth


    about Michael''s death.


    Jacob red at Jonathan. He had never expected that Jonathan would stoop that low. But then, he


    saw a smile appear on Jonathan''s lips. He was smiling!


    Before Jacob could even respond, James stepped forward and dragged Jonathan away.


    Jonathan smiled and retorted, "Are you the person who was hired to hit me? I have notified the police.


    If I get hurt here today, you will be charged."


    James did not flinch because he did not care about facing awsuit. He wanted to break Jonathan''s leg


    to see if he would be obnoxious again.

 Chapter 265 Spilled The Beans

    Chapter 265 Spilled The Beans


    When James was on the verge of punching Jonathan, Jacob shouted and pleaded with him to stop. If


    James bruised Jonathan so violently today, he might try to stir more troubles for them.


    Jacob knew Jonathan was capable of stooping very low. He was tired of tolerating this man. In the


    past, he had used plenty of opportunities to humiliate him.


    Now, on Jacob''s request, James came to a halt. His fist stopped a few centimeters away from


    Jonathan''s face and everyone present gaped at them, their face a mask of shock. They wondered if


    Jonathan''s words had any truth in them.


    "What? Are you angry because I am telling everyone the truth?" Jonathan asked, his face turning


    malicious. Jacob had stopped James because he knew if he beat him up, everyone would believe his


    words were true.


    In short, Jacob had stopped his uncle for their own benefit. Moreover, he had no desire to pick a fight at


    his father''s funeral.


    If a fight took ce, not only the police woulde, but several reports would follow suit. This was


    exactly what Jonathan wanted. He wanted Jacob to pay for everything he had done.


    "Shut up. In all my life, I haven''te across a person as despicable as you," James said, raising his


    eyebrows. He was writhing with fury. Jonathan had constantly tested his patience.


    In spite of this, he tried to hold back his rage. He knew he had behaved quite impulsively. He was


    thankful to Jacob whose words had persuaded him to let go of this terrible man.


    Even now, it took a lot of effort for him to hold back the urge to tear Jonathan apart. This man''s


    existence was a bane of humankind.


    "Stop speaking rubbish! This is a funeral so show some decency. If you continue to lie, I can sue you


    for nder." This time it was Jacob who spoke. Like his uncle, he too was having a hard time holding


    back his rage. If this wasn''t his father''s funeral, he would have most certainly pped Jonathan.


    "You are quite an actor! Now that your truth has been exposed, you are trying to put the me on me.


    In that case, do what you want. I have collected solid evidence! I am aware that Mr. Michael opted for


    euthanasia. Why did you lie to everyone? Why did you tell them his death was caused by an operation


    ident?"


    Jonathan demanded, a smile making its way to his face. He looked calm andposed today. For


    some reason, he seemed to believe the victory would be his.


    The people present were already beginning to look dubious. They loved and trusted Jacob so they had


    difficulty in believing Jonathan''s words. However, the scene that had unraveled before them had stirred


    up curiosity within them. Now they kept wondering if Michael had indeed chosen euthanasia or his


    death was caused by an ident.


    A frown crept onto Jacob''s face. He knew there was no point in denying it. "Yes, you are right. My


    father indeed chose mercy killing."


    He lowered his head, his eyes slowly moving to his dead father. Even now, he med himself for his


    father''s mercy. He was already hurting from the inside and now he had to deal with all these people.


    The funeral home had gotten quite noisy. People found this news hard to digest.


    However, there was one man who seemed unsurprised. It was Will. He also believed Jacob was


    capable of handling the situation. After all, he was a strong man. He could easily defeat Jonathan who


    seemed like a weak guy.


    But deep down he felt terrible for Jacob. One after another, difficult situations had been put before him.


    And now everyone gaped at him, eager for an exnation. They still found it hard to believe Jacob had


    allowed his father to take such a drastic step.


    Jonathan''s unfriendly gaze was glued on Jacob. He was d to realize his enemy was finally getting


    punished. He began to envision a future where everything that belonged to Jacob would be his.


    Now he was one step closer to his victory. Jonathan was paving a way for a brighter future. His


    frivolous behavior in the past was nothing but a disguise. The real game had just begun.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I don''t understand why you are after me. I have no idea why you are trying to investigate after my


    father''s death." Jacob squinted his eyes and feigned indifference.


    He wouldn''t give Jonathan the satisfaction of seeing him sad.


    His enemy was under the impression his deeds were making him weaker. But the truth was, with every


    obstacle Jacob faced, he was bing stronger and stronger.


    Therefore, Jacob put on a calm face.


    "Instead of answering my question, you are simply putting a question before me. So tell me, did you


    hate Mr. Michael so much that you decided to get him killed?"


    Jonathan was hell-bent on making everyone take his side. Once Jacob''s reputation was ruined in front


    of those who cared about him, he would be another step closer to sess. At the thought of turning


    people against Jacob, he began to feel excited.


    Looking at how dire the situation had turned, Sara anxiously stood glued to her spot. She was


    ovee by an urge to help Jacob but she knew men liked to fight their own battles. Therefore, all she


    could do was stand and watch silently. Moreover, she had faith in Jacob. He was quite a capable man.


    With a frown, Jacob took a few steps towards Jonathan. At this moment, his eyes were filled with rage.


    It looked like he could swallow the mountains and rivers if he wished to do it. Something about his


    manner made the people present quiver a little.


    At this moment, the people around could tell Jacob was right. His face depicted raw vulnerability


    beneath the rage. If anything, instead of making them dislike him, his demeanor brought a sense of


    confidence in those who loved him.


    In the beginning, people disregarded Jonathan''s words. But now, they eagerly waited for an


    exnation. Even though they loved Jacob, they wanted the truth out of him.


    Of course, there was nothing terrible about the truth. Silence was terrible but with the right words,


    Jacob could tell everyone he was not guilty.


    "I have no idea what dirty methods you may have used to find out and ssh this news. But let me tell


    you, you are going to pay for this. I will find a way to defeat you,"


    Jacob said as he continued to walk towards his cousin. Being quite a tall man, he was like an imposing


    figure in front of Jonathan.


    However, he had no desire to beat him.


    He was ashamed to call this deceitful man his cousin. Perhaps Jonathan was even worse than a


    stranger.


    Jacob wanted to fight back, but for now, he had to keep his rage under control.


    His cousin let out augh and said, "You are wrong if you think you can scare me. My dear brother, spill


    the beans. I want to tell you that it''s not over until you exin everything properly. After all, Mr. Michael


    worked hard for the Shi n. I have every right to fight for his justice."


    Raising his eyes, Jonathan looked straight at Jacob. He couldn''t afford to look weak before all these


    people.


    "I''m afraid I know better than you about my father''s contribution. Get the hell out of my way!" Jacob


    roared and gave him a push. Once he had dealt with Jonathan, he addressed the people present. His


    expression softened as he held the microphone.


    "Hello everyone. I would like to give everyone a sincere apology. It wasn''t my intention to hide the truth


    from anyone. But I had hoped this issue wouldn''t be brought out at the funeral. Anyway, now I would


    like to testify what my cousin had said is true. My father really opted for euthanasia."


    Jacob looked sadly at his father''s coffin, his heart beginning to ache. He was sorry that his father''s


    peace had been disturbed by his cousin.


    "But only part of his words were true. He lied when he said I killed my father. I have the record of the


    doctor which clearly shows that my father was the one who wanted euthanasia. When the doctor asked


    me to sign the contract, I could only obey."


    On the outside, he looked calm but he was in deep pain. If he had a choice, he would have kept the


    records to himself. However, his cousin had used him of a miserable deed. He had no choice but to


    show it to everyone.


    "How heartless of you to keep a record of such a moment! How dare you treat my uncle so badly!"


    Jonathan interrupted, realizing people would sympathize with Jacob if he failed to speak. Since his first


    n had failed, he wasing up with a new n to humiliate Jacob.


    "Heartless? You are ndering me at my father''s funeral! Is that not heartless?" Jacob uttered, but he


    didn''t lift his eyes to look at his cousin. To him, that man was dead. He wouldn''t even acknowledge his


    presence.


    "You! Don''t try to think you can confuse people with your words! The point is, you tried to hide the truth


    of Mr. Michael''s death from people!" Jonathan was good at finding fault with others.


    "That''s enough. Jonathan, behave yourself. Don''t forget this is a funeral. Everybody can see you are


    trying to create a mountain out of a molehill. Let me tell you, you''d better umte some proper


    argument before you set forth to fight in the future."


    Watching the situation get worse, Sara couldn''t help but speak up.


    Hearing her words, Jonathan''s face creased with a frown. He realized he had no one to support him. It


    was always Jacob. This was a situation he had experienced a million times in the past.


    "Look at this! The ex-wife is behaving so dutifully. Your former father-inw is dead so you are here to


    mourn. Just be an onlooker. Don''t try to lecture me, okay?" he roared.

 Chapter 266 What Do You Want Me To Do

    Chapter 266 What Do You Want Me To Do


    Jonathan turned around and looked at Sara. She was indeed beautiful, but she had never even thrown


    him a single nce. Why would he be polite to her?


    To his surprise, several strong men rushed to him and tied him up.


    "What do you think you''re doing? Who are you? Do you know who I am?" Jonathan screamed as these


    men began to escort him out. The funeral wasn''t over yet, why would he leave?


    "Behave yourself, or we will kick you out. We don''t know who you are, and we don''t care," one of the


    strong men warned him in a low voice. If it weren''t for the funeral, they wouldn''t let go of Jonathan so


    easily.


    "Who are those people?" Confusion was written all over Sara''s face as she watched those men drag


    Jonathan out.


    "I guessed that it wouldn''t be so peaceful today, so I hired those people." Hearing this from James, she


    felt relieved.


    It seemed that the days ahead of them wouldn''t be so easy. Today was supposed to be a peaceful day,


    but it didn''t turn out that way, so maybe their lives would be harder in the future.


    But moving forward, they wouldn''t tolerate someone like Jonathan again.


    All the people left after the funeral. Everything went well except for the fact that Jonathan was thrown


    out.


    Jacob heaved a sigh of relief. The funeral had finallye to an end. But it didn''t mean that the pain


    that his father''s death brought had also ended.


    If there was any constion he could think of, everyone would also die in the end.


    It was better to die with arrogance than to live without dignity.


    After saying goodbye to the guests, Jacob stood at the door and put his arm around Sara''s shoulder.


    "Thanks for all your help these past few days, Uncle James, Sara."


    Standing beside him, James replied without taking his eyes away from the passers-by, "You don''t have


    to thank us. These are all what we should do." At that moment, Sara had the urge to give Jacob a


    warm hug.


    So she gently leaned against his chest, and patted his back. She didn''t say anything, but her gesture


    was enough to reassure Jacob that things would get better in the future.


    Too many unfortunate things happenedst winter. Those things were like the flying catkins, haunting


    people''s hearts. Fortunately, the past was gone.


    For now, he could only hope that he wouldn''t lose his remaining loved ones: James and Sara.


    Otherwise, he didn''t know if he could still take the pain.


    The most terrible thing about losing a loved one is that he has no one to celebrate with once he finally


    reaches his goals, and he could only endure the pain all alone.


    On the next day, Jacob went to his father''s tomb alone. It was really deste after the death. Michael


    could only upy such a small area.


    There were beautiful and colorful flowers in front of his father''s tomb, but the photo of his father on the


    tombstone was ck and white.


    Holding a bottle of wine and a ss, Jacob sat on the ground.


    Now, he didn''t care about his identity, nor did he care about his image. All he wanted now was to have


    a good talk with his father. He wanted to tell him everything he had always wanted to say, and what he


    hadn''t had the time to say yet.


    Sitting with his legs crossed, Jacob thought first about where he should begin.


    "I used to think that you were too strict. Because in my memory, you seldomughed. I was always


    careful not to make you angry. Now I think I have missed too much time. Even if you were angry with


    me, it could at least add to my memories of you."


    As Jacob spoke, he opened the bottle and filled the ss with wine.


    But it wasn''t for him; it was for his father. So, he poured the ss of wine to the ground.


    Afterwards, Jacob lit a cigarette and took a puff before he spoke again.


    "I always think that as long as I work hard, I can fill up what''s missing in you. You''ve always said that


    you didn''t want to marry anyone else because you loved my mother, but I know that you didn''t do it


    mostly because of me. You were afraid that I would be maltreated by others. You were worried that the


    woman you were going to marry might treat me badly while you were busy with your work."


    The smoke passed his eyes, and for a few seconds, he couldn''t see everything in front of him.


    But Jacob had a feeling that his father must know his feelings.


    If he hadn''t experienced such a terrible loss, he wouldn''t have known how to be this calm.


    "I know you felt bitter, but you have neverined about life. Instead, you taught me to avoid the


    mistakes you made, and you taught me how to be strong. I know that you must have hated this word


    too. But you held on for so long. The world is always fair."


    After saying this, Jacob looked around. This was the biggest cemetery in the city. With so many people


    lying here, his father should not be lonely anymore.


    "I remember that when I was a child, I would look back at the house secretly before going out. I always


    felt lonely when I lost my mother. But when you had time, you would take me out to y and participate


    in summer camps. So in the end, I became a cold but sociable child."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As Jacob recalled the past, he realized that those were the most beautiful times of his life. However, it


    couldn''t be turned back.


    "As I grew older, I''ve always made you worry about me. I always had problems about my career. Look,


    I didn''t even give you a peaceful funeral. But don''t worry, I won''t let anyone disturb you again. I promise


    you that. Dad, thank you for what you have done for me all these years."


    When Jacob felt that a tear was about to fall from his eye, he took a drag on his cigarette. It was not


    good for his health, but it could ease his sadness. There were really people who found peace in


    smoking cigarettes, so they took the risk.


    "I will be fine soon. Don''t worry. Whenever I have to make a choice, I will think of what you want me to


    do if you are still alive. In this way, I won''t make the wrong choice."


    The corners of Jacob''s mouth twitched. He wanted to smile, but he couldn''t.


    Perhaps, Jacob had lost his ability to smile for the meantime.


    Feeling that he had already said all he had to say, Jacob sat in front of the tomb in silence for a while.


    He took this time, because he thought that this was just the right time to be lonely, and there was no


    better ce to go.


    Only God knew how long Jacob stayed sitting there. The wind was blowing on his face, but he didn''t


    feel anything. When he finally stood up and recalled everything he had said, he thought he was too


    sentimental.


    But he didn''t regret it, because he had never been affectionate towards his father before. In fact, he


    even thought that if his father was still alive, he would definitely have a good drink with him and tell him


    everything that was on his mind.


    But now, he had no chance to do so.


    A week after the funeral, Jacob went back to thepany. It felt like this ident had slowed down


    time. Never did he imagine that time could feel so slow but pass by so fast.


    On the day he returned to thepany, Jacob saw Cindy whom he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    When she handed him a cup of tea, she said sorry to him.


    The very first thing that he thought of when he heard this was his father''s death, maybe because he


    had been thinking about it all the time.


    And because he wasn''t in the mood the whole day, he had no chance to mention the remarriage.


    Reading thepany''sst quarter''s operation report made Jacob feel restless.


    The data showed that the revenue of thepany almost plummeted, so he couldn''t help but frown. It


    must be the impact of the explosion that had happened before, otherwise it wouldn''t have plummeted


    like this.


    Fortunately, it was just a 10% drop, so it was not too much for him to bear.


    Jacob was staring out of the window from the top floor. ''Would people regret after jumping down from


    here?''


    Thinking of this, Jacobughed at himself in his mind.


    Suddenly, he heard his cellphone rang.


    So, he turned around to look at the direction where the sound wasing from.


    Jacob walked over with his slender legs and picked up his phone. It was from an unknown number, but


    he knew who it was. After a short call, Jacob walked over and put on his coat.


    Because of the phone call he just received, he had to go out now. It seemed that an investigation into


    Alice was meaningless now. However, since he had asked someone to do some investigation, it was


    better to know more about it.

 Chapter 267 Difficult To Explain

    Chapter 267 Difficult To Exin


    Jacob wanted to know what Alice had been doing while she was abroad. He had been so busytely


    that he had almost forgotten about her.


    After informing his assistant, he rushed out of thepany.


    However, he felt particrly exhausted.


    Perhaps it was because he had grown older, or perhaps it was the series of unfortunate events that


    had happened to him recently that made him feel so. He used to be a young and vigorous man, but


    now, he looked different. He seemed a lot more mature than he once used to be.


    "Let''s go to the Grand Square," Jacob ordered the driver as he got into the car.


    Ever since Michael died, Jacob had begun to understand that he did not have to do everything on his


    own. Hence, he decided to hire a driver so that he would not have to drive around on his own.


    As he thought about Alice, a strange sense of apprehension clouded his heart. In fact, there was no


    reason for him to think about her, but since his interest had been piqued, he could not keep his curiosity


    contained.


    He was the kind of person who would always seek out the truth.


    However, he could not understand the reason his heart longed for the truth, even though it was


    unnecessary.


    He narrowed his eyes and waited till they reached the destination. But then, he could not help but feel


    nervous.


    He felt as though he had lost many good things in life, including some of the most treasured memories


    that he once used to smile upon.


    No one knew what Alice had been doing in the four years that she stayed abroad. Although he would


    know everything in due time, he still felt nervous.


    If he learned something that was beyond his imagination, then his cherished memories would


    disappear into thin air. He felt as though he was betting on something, suspicious and worried.


    With a nk expression, Jacob stared out of the car window. How many people''s joy and sorrow was


    the city carrying? Even though he did not know the answer to that, he had always felt that the city was


    strong beyond his imagination.


    However, regardless of how miserable its inhabitants felt, a city could never express it. There were so


    many people in the world, but no one really knew what they were after.


    Jacob leaned against the seat and nestled his head on his hands. He used to hate sitting like that, but


    now, he found the positionfortable. He felt as though he couldpare the past to the present


    endlessly.


    However, he could not put a finger on how things had begun to change for him.


    Once they arrived at the Grand Square, Jacob got out of the car and stood at the entrance, staring at


    the ce.


    He looked around, but could not find "Generalist" anywhere. That moment, someone touched his


    shoulder. He turned around and found that it was "Generalist".


    "It has been a while since we met," Jacob said in a soft voice. He was not sure if he was doing the right


    thing by meeting him.


    "Yes, it has. There is a nice restaurant right there, so why don''t we go there and talk?" "Generalist"


    replied, pointing at the restaurant which was across them.


    Jacob looked towards the restaurant and felt that it was indeed a decent looking ce. He followed the


    detective into the restaurant.


    "What about the thing I asked you to investigate? Have you found anything?" Jacob asked with an


    eager look.


    "Yes, I have... But let''s eat first, and then we can discuss all about your issue." As he spoke, the


    detective took out arge folder of documents from his bag.


    "By the way, how''s the jewelry store doing?" Jacob remembered that Thompson had been missing for


    quite a while. He thought that he must have gotten into some troubles with the store.


    He was more concerned about the sort of troubles that Thompson had been facing. Although he was


    also having issues, he knew that Thompson would be dealing with his own fair share of issues.


    "Everything has been nned perfectly, and don''t worry, no one will know about it." The detective gave


    a reassuring smile. He seldom made mistakes in his work, and even if he did, he always found a way to


    rectify it.


    "That''s good, thank you." Saying that, Jacob reached for the wine bottle. Drinking had be a


    customary part of his meeting with the detective.


    "I heard about your father''s death. And I want to remind you that your cousin is not a simple man... You


    need to be careful with him." Although the detective looked expressionless, he was speaking the truth.


    "I know... I am not going to take him so lightly ever again," Jacob replied, pouring himself some wine,


    before he poured some for the detective.


    After that, they talked about insignificant things for a while. However, Jacob was very determined about


    his purpose. He wanted to protect himself as well as those around him.


    "Don''t mention this to my uncle." Saying that, Jacob picked up his chopsticks and grabbed a chunk of


    meat from the te in front of him.


    "Yes, I understand." The detective looked at him with a serious expression.


    "I don''t want him to worry about me. I will talk to him about this when I need to," Jacob said, raising his


    eyebrows. He thought that it was unimportant to let James know about those things.


    After saying goodbye, Jacob put on his coat and left. Even though it was the spring season, it was still


    rather cold. As Jacob headed home, he wondered what Sara might be doing.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking for a while, he felt that it would be inappropriate for him to marry her again under the


    circumstances. His father had just passed away, so although he did not want to stay single for too long,


    it was not the right time for him to marry her.


    Since they were not officially married, Sara would not be able to live with him, and that annoyed him.


    Moreover, Jacob found it a challenge to propose the idea of marrying Sara to Carlos one more time.


    However, he was already neck-deep in trouble and figured that it was probably for the best if he did not


    rush the wedding for a while.


    He did not know before that it was pointless to worry, but now, he was smarter.


    Once he was back at thepany, Jacob threw the documents on the desk and reclined on his seat.


    He hesitated for a while, thinking that the beautiful memories of his past would stay pleasant if he


    chose not to look at the papers.


    However, the memories could shatter into nothing if he did. The thing he feared the most was his


    judgment to have been wrong all along.


    After a while, he picked up the documents. He knew that it was impossible to change the truth, so he


    decided to face it instead.


    Jacob opened the folder and read each page thoroughly. The more he read, the more his heart


    shattered. Alice had dated eight men while she was abroad.


    She must have dated two men every year. Moreover, it was stated that the report was iplete. That


    must mean that she had dated a few more men whose names were not mentioned in the records.


    Jacob felt his heart weighing him down, as though someone was throwing rocks into it. Thinking of the


    past, he felt disgusted.


    There was more in the document, but he could not bear to read it. The moment he learned that Alice


    was not as loyal to him as she had imed to be, he lost all interest.


    He held his head between his palms and rubbed his temples. A throbbing pain pulsated trough his


    head. He could not help but rest his elbows on the armrest. He felt as though his head was about to


    explode.


    Had he really hurt Sara because of his love for a woman like Alice? He had been in love with Alice


    during those four years.


    How could she turn out to be such a terrible person? He had truly loved her, but she had betrayed him.


    His heart could not take it any longer.


    A sudden wave of anger crashed through his heart as he called his assistant, Cindy.


    "How has Alice been doingtely?" Jacob''s tone was indifferent. At first, he had nned to bring her


    back from abroad once everything had settled down, but now, he felt that there was no need to do so.


    He did not care whether she lived or died. If he had known about her before, he would have


    investigated her the first time she came back.

 Chapter 268 Its Too Late Now

    Chapter 268 It''s Too Late Now


    However, it was toote to say that now.


    "She''s all right, but she has been causing some troublestely. She often asks to see you and says that


    it is illegal for you to do so..." Cindy repeated Alice''s words. She had witnessed how the couple wanted


    to see the other suffer.


    Jacob scoffed as he replied, "Illegal! Let me make things clearer for her. If she wants to live as she


    pleases, then it is best if she stayed abroad and never returned."


    Jacob''s voice was stern. He thought about the investigation reports and could not help being angry. He


    had cared for her during the four years that she spent living abroad, but she hadpletely forgotten


    about him back then.


    "Mr. Jacob, didn''t you say that you would let her return?" Cindy reminded him, but after seeing that he


    was not pleased with her words, she regretted mentioning it.


    "Don''t worry about that for now. Let''s have a meeting in ten minutes to discuss about thepany''s


    development in the future. Thepany''s performance had plummeted because of the explosion that


    happened, but it is now time to think of a solution that can solve the issue."


    Jacob was no longer interested in talking about Alice. In fact, the very mention of her name disgusted


    him, so he changed the topic.


    "All right, sir. See you in the conference room in ten minutes, then."


    With that, Cindy walked out of the CEO''s office. She could tell that Jacob was furious and figured out


    that it must have something to do with Alice.


    Jacob frowned as he picked up the documents from his desk and nced through them. The past felt


    like a bomb that was ticking in his hands.


    The truth in the investigation report had crushed all of his beautiful memories of the past. Thinking of


    Alice, he felt like an idiot.


    The moment Jacob entered the conference room, he saw that Jonathan was sitting in his seat.


    Although Jacob had not stepped down from his position, Jonathan had dared to take his seat before he


    even became the CEO.


    Upon seeing Jacob walk in, Jonathanughed and joked, "I just wanted to see if this seat was any


    better than the others. I did not expect that you''d walk in."


    The others did not say a word. They remained indifferent as though they had not heard him.


    Jacob scoffed and chose to ignore him.


    Jonathan''s expression darkened. He hated that regardless of his efforts to irritate Jacob, he continued


    to fail at it.


    "Let''s start." Saying that, Jacob clenched his fists and ced them on the table as he sat down.


    Although the situation was a bit tense, people in the room did not seem to care. To them, it was just like


    any other conference.


    "Show me your business n, summary of thepany''s work for the past year, and the reports,"


    Jacob said and signaled to Cindy.


    Cindy stepped forward, collected the business n, and the reports from everyone present.


    Jonathan waszily sitting on his chair as he narrowed his gaze at those who were submitting their


    reports. Although Jonathan didn''t understand Jacob''s actions, he felt relieved.


    He was d that the meeting had nothing to do with him.


    Cindy then handed the documents to Jacob, who mmed it on the table. Everyone in the room,


    except Jonathan seemed so shocked that they began to tremble.


    "If I remember correctly, your documents must contain the same information as it did thest time you


    all submitted it." Saying that, Jacob stood up and cast a solemn nce at everyone who had handed


    the reports.


    Until now, Jacob had turned a blind eye to the papers as he regarded them as his family. He believed


    that as long as thepany was running smoothly, everything could be solved peacefully.


    But now that thepany was facing a critical situation, Jacob could not remain calm as he watched


    everyone still treat thepany''s sess so casually.


    "We haven''t had the time to prepare a detailed report, Mr. Jacob," a middle-aged man replied in a


    shaky voice. He was about forty years old and thought that an apology was enough to solve the issue.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "There was plenty of time. What have you been doing at thepany, if you haven''t even prepared a


    detailed report? Don''t think that I can''t fire you because you''re one of the directors of thepany. I


    will give you a day''s time, and I want the reports on my desk tomorrow. I am sorry to say this, but the


    company can''t have people who don''t work,"


    Jacob said coldly and mmed his fists on the table. Since people were taking advantage of his


    kindness, he decided to punish one of them to teach the rest a lesson.


    "I know that you''re the CEO, but don''t you think that you overstepped your authority? Could the


    company have gotten to the ce it is now without the help of its directors or shareholders?" Jonathan


    asked, rolling his eyes at Jacob. He wanted to seize the opportunity to win over the board''s support.


    ''If I speak up for them, then they would speak up for me in the future, '' he thought to himself.


    "Oh, I think that you misunderstood me. I meant that... If you can''t do your job, then you should take


    your shares and quit,"


    Jacob said with a cold snort, which scared everyone in the room.


    "You..." Jonathan could not speak. He felt as though someone was choking him, because he had


    handed the same report that he did thest time, so he knew that Jacob was warning him as well.


    "Now, let''s continue to discuss thepany''s n," Jacob said softly as he sat down, but people could


    tell that he was still angry.


    Seeing that no one was ready to answer him, Jacob frowned. "Isn''t there even one person who can


    speak up in a reputedpany like ours?"


    Cindy felt nervous for those who were about to face the CEO''s wrath.


    Atst, one of the project managers stood up and said in a trembling voice, "Sir, the substantial decline


    in thepany''s revenue this quarter should have happened because of the explosion. However, it


    seems to be temporary. The Managing Department has already started taking steps to solve the


    problem."


    Jacob narrowed his eyes at him as he asked, "And what measures might they be?"


    The project manager was stunned. "Well..."


    "Thepany gives you two hundred million dors for advertising, and yet, you can''t seem to answer


    one simple question, can you?" Jacob was so angry that he felt like his head was about to explode. He


    might have overlooked such an attitude if thepany had been doing well.


    But things were not going well for the Shi Group now, and if they continued to be lethargic, then the


    company would have no choice but to shut down.


    "I will ask the Advertising Department to send us the materials as well as their records. Don''t worry, sir,"


    the project manager assured in a low voice. He was so terrified that his body began to tremble.


    "And anyone who wishes to discuss things that are unrted to this meeting should get out," Jacob


    said in a firm voice, raising his eyebrows and looking at Jonathan, who was talking to the director who


    was sitting next to him.


    "Are you talking about me?" Jonathan asked with a frown. It was the first time that Jacob was


    confronting him.


    "Yes, I am talking about you. You don''t need to sit through the meeting if you have no intentions of


    being here," Jacob said coolly. He figured that it was time he did something about Jonathan.


    "That''s ridiculous. I am one of the senior directors, so why mustn''t I be here?" Jonathan said in a cold


    voice. Although he had not wanted to start a fight, Jacob could not help picking on him.


    "As long as you''re a part of thepany, you need to obey the rules. I don''t care who you are. You''re


    not the boss around here, so you''d better learn to shut your mouth." Jacob stressed each word, so that


    Jonathan would understand his point.


    "You! You really think that being a CEO is great, don''t you, Jacob? Let me tell you something, things


    can changepletely at any time in life, so don''t be so haughty."


    Jonathan hissed as he stood up, pushing his chair back. They both did not seem to care about going


    up against each other in public now.


    "Security guards, someone here is causing a ruckus and I want you to throw him out," Jacob said


    calmly, without even looking at him. He could have done it long ago, but he had not because he did not


    want to disturb thepany''s peace. But now, it was impossible for him to hold back.


    Jonathan stared at Jacob in horror. He was not expecting him to be serious.


    "What''s gotten into you? You were not like this before. I am a director at thispany, you can''t treat


    me like this regardless of what I said," Jonathan roared. If Jacob really threw him out, then people at


    thepany would treat him as a joke. How would he ever step foot in thepany after that?


    "Mr. Jacob, who caused trouble?" the securities asked in a respectful tone as they walked in wielding a


    club.


    "Throw him out!" Jacob ordered, pointing at Jonathan.


    "How dare you? I am warning you, if anyoneys a finger on me, they will be facing hell." Jonathan


    could not help but threaten the guards. He had never been humiliated like that.


    "Yes, sir! We''ll do it right away."


    Saying that in unison, the security guards walked to Jonathan and waved their clubs at him. They


    seemed as though they would break his bones if he did notply.


    "What are you going to do? Would you really dare to hit me?" Jonathan asked, looking at the security


    guards with contempt. By then, the directors who were next to him moved aside, protecting


    themselves.

 Chapter 269 A Warning To Others

    Chapter 269 A Warning To Others


    Different thoughts rushed through people''s minds when they saw what had happened to Jonathan.


    Everyone held their breath, and no one dared speak.


    However, the security guards did just as the boss ordered. Jonathan''s threats meant nothing to them.


    They rushed towards Jonathan. "The president has asked you to get out."


    "Fuck off! Who the hell are you? How dare you block my way? I''m one of the most important directors


    here. I advise you to be wise. If you offend me, I will see to it that you will pay."


    Jonathan stuck his chin out. Then, he leaned into the chair and propped his feet on top of the


    conference table. Everyone knew what he was like. He didn''t care about authority, and he certainly


    didn''t care about the security guards.


    ''Ha! I''d like to see them try to kick me out. They will be sorry!''


    "Why haven''t you thrown him out? Are you waiting for me to do it myself?"


    Jacob snorted sternly. Was no one going to subdue such an arrogant prick?


    Hearing what Jacob said, the security guards began to close in on Jonathan. He immediately rushed


    towards Jacob at full speed. He wasn''t going to go down without a fight.


    Jacob, on the other hand, just watched as Jonathan ran towards him. He didn''t even flinch.


    Jonathan poised his arm to punch Jacob, but something stopped him. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain


    shoot up his arm. He looked up and found a pair of wrinkled, old hands gripping his fist. It was James


    again. This time, he was using more strength than he previously had.


    "What?! What are you doing? Let go of me, old man!" Jonathan cried out in pain. What happened


    before was nothingpared to the pain he felt at that moment.


    "I already told you to watch yourself. You have no right to act so wildly and just do things as you please.


    You are such a nuisance!" James let out a cold snort and tightened his grip on Jonathan''s hand.


    "Well, what are you waiting for? Get him out of here!" James shouted at the security guards who had


    been standing by. They hadn''t done anything to subdue Jonathan during those moments.


    Some of them came over and held Jonathan. Jonathan was in so much pain thatrge beads of sweat


    rolled off his face. Naturally, he didn''t dare cause any more trouble.


    "Mark my words. This isn''t over." As he was being taken away, he turned around and spat out a


    ferocious warning. Jacob had disgraced him in front of so many people. He would pay for this insult


    eventually.


    "Let go of me! I can walk by myself." Jonathan struggled to get rid of the security guards, who were still


    holding onto him tightly. His hand ached terribly.


    James was feared and revered by many. Even though he was already old, he was still incredibly strong


    and agile.


    Jonathan left the room, boiling with anger.


    For a while, nobody spoke. It was as if everyone knew that something was just beginning. In the past,


    no matter how rude Jonathan was to him, Jacob had turned a blind eye.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    That day, it was obvious that Jacob had had enough. Everyone present knew that it was a warning to


    all those who dared to cross him.


    It seemed that everyone had to do their jobs well, or else they would face dire consequences in the


    future.


    The atmosphere was solemn. After a few moments had passed, Jacob stood up and looked at


    everyone present. Some of thepany''s directors and executives were there, looking right back at


    him. He had been kind to a fault, and Jonathan had been spoiled by this.


    He studied the faces of everyone in the meeting room. They were all probably spoiled by him, too.


    Jacob decided that he wanted to reinvent himself and make them respect him.


    "Now, does anyone else have the same ideas as Jonathan does? I''m not threatening you. I just hope


    that you can stop being ck, and do your jobs the way you''re supposed to do them."


    Jacob mmed his hands down on the table and looked around the room. No one including the senior


    ones and those who supported Jonathan dared to speak.


    Everyone knew that this time, Jonathan had gone too far. There was no need for them to further anger


    Jacob. After all, if they provoked him further, something terrible might happen. They might turn out like


    Jonathan.


    "Mr. Jacob, you are right. He should''ve been kicked out earlier. He doesn''t obey the rules at all. He is


    merely a director, while you are the president. He never treats you with respect, and he talks to you like


    you''re one of his subordinates. I know you''ve had enough of his antics, which is why you had him


    kicked out. We have no objections."


    One of the older directors spoke up. Jacob didn''t expect that.


    "I don''t want to threaten anyone here. I just want everyone to know their ce and do their jobs. I had


    no choice but to do that. It''s good that you understand me. However, if you can''t understand, it''s


    alright."


    Jonathan was well-known for his arrogance. Generally, people steered clear of him. He also wasn''t


    very well-liked.


    If Jacob hadn''t kicked him out and put him in his ce, someone else might have done so. Jacob was


    quiet for a moment. He studied the faces of the people around him to see how they felt about the


    situation.


    Those who looked indifferent may be the ones he would need to look out for in the future.


    Jacob nced over at James, who noticed his look. James stood up and coughed. In the next few


    seconds, he whipped out a folder containing the newly written rules of thepany.


    "If we have no rules established, we will never be able to aplish anything. From today on, the


    company has new rules. Please be informed, and keep them in mind." James took out a piece of paper


    and held it out in front of him. There weren''t that many words on it, but its message was important.


    All the directors were dumbfounded when they heard about the new rules. Why did they have to follow


    them?


    However, no one spoke. Everyone listened closely to James''s announcements. No one dared make a


    fuss now. Everyone stared at James, waiting for him to speak.


    "First of all, you must get to work on time every day," James said. He paused, waiting for the people in


    the room to react.


    In the past, directors didn''t have to follow a specific time for their working hours. That was about to


    change. There were too many idle people within thepany and many things involved in this. It was


    not good for thepany''s management.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s a good idea. I have a lot of things going on with my family. It''s not our duty to


    come to work on time. Besides, there are other people in thepany who can finish the work we


    have to do, right?"


    "Yes, I cannot possibly clock in. It won''t be convenient for me to do that. I am working on something on


    the side."


    "No. This is not suitable at all."


    "Yes, you''re right. It still needs to be discussed."


    "I agree! This can''t happen right away..."


    As James expected, everyone began talking at once to express their dissent. However, this was only


    the beginning.


    "Ahem... Everyone, calm down. It''s okay if you refuse clock in. Thepany is still experiencing a


    tumultuous time, so we will have to make adjustments to the budget and reduce where we can. If you


    don''t clock in, you will only get a bonus at the end of the year, not your sry."


    After saying that, James nced at everyone present to gauge their reactions.


    Time seemed to freeze for a second. Suddenly, the meeting room exploded with chatter. Several


    people who seldom clocked in were deeply upset with this new rule.


    Some of the people present didn''t even work at thepany anymore. However, because of their


    special situations, they thought that they were exempt from following thepany rules.


    Even if they didn''te to work, they still got paid a hefty sum each month. They couldn''t ept the


    condition because that meant they would no longer get paid. That''s why nobody agreed with the new


    rule.


    However, no one dared act rashly. They saw what had happened to Jonathan. They didn''t want to


    follow in his footsteps.

 Chapter 270 Support The Family

    Chapter 270 Support The Family


    One of the elder directors stood up and his eyes darted towards all the angry faces in the room.


    "We''re already so old, but we still have toe to thepany to clock in? Isn''t that too much?" His


    gaze finallynded on Jacob. The man looked like he could already pass up as the boy''s uncle.


    After finishing his words, murmurs of agreement echoed throughout the room as the others nodded


    their heads simultaneously. Since the meeting started to discuss issues that would affect their own


    interests, they naturally did not underestimate it.


    It was a difficult negotiation and both sides were almost evenly matched. Changing the whole rules in


    such a short amount of time would be impossible. However, the directors couldn''t remain as


    comfortable and free as before as well.


    "ording to the national rule, one can retire at the age of sixty. Some of you are already about to


    reach the retirement age. Regarding this case, why don''t we make apromise? Those who have


    reached fifty eight years old will not need to clock in and they can work at home. The rest muste to


    thepany and clock in. How about that?"


    Jacob ced his hands in front of him, acting as if he was considering everyone when he made the


    suggestion.


    Almost everyone wore a frown on their faces. There were only a few people in the room who had


    reached that age. Obviously, the rest still needed to clock in.


    "So, is there anyone who''s going to question the CEO''s decision?" With a serious look on his face,


    James nced at all the people present. It was now impossible for Jacob to back down since he had


    already made apromise.


    The board members only looked at one another, their eyes filled with hatred met in silence before


    lowering their heads. Although Jacob also acted cold and ruthless in the past, he still allowed room for


    argument. This time was different. He was stricter now, and there was no room left for others to voice


    out their opinions.


    Not that one of them had dared to say anything. Everyone was too afraid that Jacob would reprimand


    them.


    "Since there is no objection, let''s talk about other rules next." James nodded towards Jacob.


    Everything was so far all going ording to n.


    It looked like the color had drained out of everyone''s faces. After all, the first rule had already taken


    away part of their freedom. More rules would mean more suffering.


    "If the director will not be able to achieve their goals in performance, their sry will be reduced by half


    in the second year. This applied to the employees as well. Everyone will be paid not based on the


    amount of hours but on the quality of their work. Those who will work harder will earn more. I


    understand that it will be difficult to make a distinction between the different jobs, which is why we will


    be taking these facts into consideration,"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    James continued to say. He gave Jacob a nce. It wasn''t him who originally thought about this rule


    but his nephew. He couldn''t help but admire the proposed idea. It could actually motivate a lot of the


    employees to work harder.


    "What? This is too much! What if none of us were able to achieve the goal? If we will not be able to get


    what we want and deserve, who will still be left willing to work?" a young man eximed.


    James squinted his eyes at the board in front him. They were all too noisy and full ofints.


    "That''s right. Isn''t it too subjective to distribute the money ording to work? How can we know that


    we have done enough work and how should the sry be distributed? How will you be able to rify


    this?"


    "I agree. It''s not easy to distribute the sries equally. If it will be difficult to calcte, then it will be


    even more difficult to implement it. No one has a single standard, therefore this is unreliable."


    "State owned enterprises are the ones practicing this. Why are we doing this too?"


    "This idea isn''t reasonable. This will only seriously frustrate everyone. We shouldn''t take such a


    measure!"


    "Yes, you are right! It will be bad if all of us will lose our motivation to work. We''ll just end up being


    worried over these rules all day long that we will not be able to work properly in the future."


    As the members of the board voiced out their opinions one by one, the assistant couldn''t help but


    frown. These people in front of her were protesting when they clearly earned money without even


    having to work. All they wanted was easy money. This was the main reason that it was very necessary


    to enforce such a rule.


    Jacob wore a stoic look on his face. He had already expected them to react like this as soon as the


    terms were put forward. Still, his decision remains the same. There was nothing left to say at the


    moment.


    "Alright. I knew that most of you wouldn''t agree which is why we can lower the standard for now. I will


    be the one setting the minimum. What we''ll do is we are going to choose the average performance in


    your department during the previous years. This can go down by 5%. If you will not be able to achieve


    that, then your sry will be reduced by half."


    Jacob narrowed his eyes at everyone. The trick was not to show his trump card, lest anyone would still


    dare to bargain. If the highest requirements wereid out from the beginning, then everyone would end


    up being satisfied with the final result.


    The atmosphere inside the room was tense. He could see everyone''s dissatisfaction even if all of them


    remained silent.


    Furrowed eyebrows and pursed lips, obviously everyone wasn''t happy about the decision of their CEO.


    Even though there was clear hatred towards Jacob, he didn''t care at all. Thepany was more


    important. As long as it would be for the greater good, then everything would be worth it.


    "Well, then. No one had any objection to the CEO''s words, right? He is very kind that he always


    considers all of you every time. If our directors had always prioritized thepany''s best interests,


    then these rules wouldn''t have been made in the first ce. However, it''s unfortunate that none of you


    really cared about thepany. This is the reason that all of you needed to be reminded."


    A huge sigh then escaped from James''s lips. Things wouldn''t have been this difficult for everyone if


    there were other ways. Right now, thepany was facing a critical moment. If they didn''t take such


    measures, it was possible that it would copse.


    It still wasn''t toote to fix things. This was the best long-term solution, yet no one from the directors


    present in the room had seemed to take it seriously.


    "All right.


    Since everyone has no objection to the previous two rules... For the third, you must draw ten percent of


    your bonus every year to invest in thepany again to acquire apound interest."


    "What? Why is thepany so short in funds now? Do you have to get such small amount from us


    directors?" The man was shocked at the piece of news that he immediately sat upright with eyes wide


    open. It seemed like Jacob was trying to take away what originally belonged to them.


    If that was the case, it would be better not to give it to them directly.


    "We have to rely on that bonus to support our family every year. As the prices of market goods go up


    every year, it doesn''t make a difference even if the bonus is increased as well. Now, you''re taking part


    of it away from us. Are you trying to make us broke?"


    "Yes! It''s not easy for us to raise a family. Although we have a ce to live, we can''t live in a small


    house forever. I''m already tired of it. For me to be able to move to a bigger house, I will have to save up


    the bonus for several years."


    "I agree! You absolutely cannot deduct our bonus. All of us are counting on it to be able to get through


    with our living expenses. Are you going to kill us?"


    "Look at my clothes. I haven''t even changed these for seven or eight years! Do you think that I didn''t


    want to change it? It''s not easy for me to earn for a living. Now, you''re making it even harder. Do you


    still want me to have a life?"


    As the group of people continued to protest, they soon realized that Jacob didn''t summon them for a


    board meeting. Instead, he summoned them for some punishment. The purpose of the meeting was to


    make them earn less and work more.


    Angry murmurs soon filled the room as the atmosphere continued to grow tense. If things continued


    going down like this, someone would probably p the table and get angry. In the end, no one still had


    the courage to do so. Everyone held their breath and waited for Jacob to give in.


    "I can understand your feelings, but you shouldn''t get so excited. You should know that no matter which


    company you work for, these are what you should do. This is why there is no reason for you to feel


    wronged."

 Chapter 271 Pertinent Suggestions

    Chapter 271 Pertinent Suggestions


    The directors stared at Jacob expressionlessly. None of them dared to show even the slightest hint of


    emotion. They were undoubtedly furious. However, they remained silent. They knew if they expressed


    how they truly felt, they risked losing their jobs. Besides, their words wouldn''t work at all.


    The example of Jonathan was still fresh in their minds. And so, everyone was still afraid. Nervous


    energy continued to grow in the room. The aura in the room became stifling once the silence


    compounded the tension. Everyone stared at Jacob. Soon, the silence was broken.


    "Mr. Jacob, please think about us. I know thepany is in a crisis now, and its performance has


    indeed fallen. But we didn''t cause the explosion. We didn''t wish for it either. Isn''t it unfair to let the


    directors bear the consequences?"


    An older man tried to persuade Jacob to change his mind.


    "Yes, boss. We are middle-aged people. As such, we have the greatest need for financial stability and


    consistency. After all, we each have to consider expenses such as children''s education and buying a


    house. If we contribute more to thepany, we will have nothing left. How will we survive?"


    "Mr. Jacob, you can''t do something like this. Your decision is akin to killing a chicken to get an egg.


    Haven''t you considered long-term gains? We are old, and we have tried our best even though we don''t


    make too many contributions. Thepany can''t abandon us. We can ept the first two conditions.


    But the third provision is unfair. Sacrificing ten percent of our bonus will not bring many benefits to the


    company. But the bonus is of great importance to us."


    Almost everyone felt dismayed enough to cry. They couldn''t ept the rule that thepany would


    take the money directly. But they didn''t know what they could say to convince Jacob to reconsider the


    decision.


    Many people were old. If they gave their bonus to thepany, wouldn''t it be equivalent to making


    contributions to thepany for free?


    No one here was so great. Even the most honest people would fight for their benefits. Why should they


    be any different?


    Jacob stood, ready to speak again. Everyone held their breath in anticipation. They hoped that Jacob


    had considered more reasonable terms. Perhaps he would ask for five percent. The directors might


    even agree to eight percent. Nobody was sure what number he would quote. But one thing was for


    sure. For Jacob, this was just a number. The consequences, however, would be borne by the people in


    this room.


    The initial offer of ten percent had been too much. What made matters worse is that none of the


    directors had been expecting this. They had beenpletely unprepared for this situation. They would


    continue to resist Jacob if he pushed for ten percent. But they secretly wished that he wouldn''t. And so,


    they looked at Jacob with expectation and nervousness, hoping to hear a fair number from him.


    "Well, then let''s do as you have suggested. If you meet the standards then you can keep the bonus. I


    don''t mean to make things difficult for you. But mine is a valid argument. The better thepany''s


    performance, the higher the bonus you will receive. In fact, it won''t take too much effort. If you insist on


    not giving the bonus to thepany, I have no choice but to consider your suggestions."


    Jacob shrugged as he spoke. It appeared as though he waspromising. What the others didn''t


    know was that the negotiation was going just as he had nned. Although Jacob had brought up the


    bonus on the spur of the moment, he had found the directors'' arguments reasonable. So he didn''t


    refute them.


    James was not surprised. He and Jacob had nned to make a five percent concession. They knew


    that the number wasn''trge enough to merit refusal. But it was sufficient to give thepany the


    funds it needed. However, now, Jacob had promised not to take any bonus from the directors.


    The way the negotiations had unfolded seemed very convincing. No one thought they were being


    manipted. As long as the first two requirements were met, thepany would notck funds.


    Jacob''s negotiation skills and efficiency were better than James''s.


    The directors had been angry initially, but now they felt that Jacob was reasonable. As long as they had


    their bonus, they didn''t care about the first and second rules.


    After hearing Jacob''s decision, the tense directors felt relieved enough to smile. They were, indeed,


    grateful that Jacob had listened to their concerns and reconsidered. If Jonathan were here, the


    negotiation wouldn''t have been as sessful. But it was also thanks to him that everyone listened to


    James''s announcement seriously.


    "Now that everyone has agreed to the conditions, the meeting should end. But our CEO understands


    that the first three terms are restrictions on everyone. He has benevolently agreed to start an


    encouragement system. Starting next year, all directors will be rewarded with two million cash if their


    business or performance increases by over 10% every year. There is one non-negotiable criterion.


    Your performance can''t decrease this year and rise to the same level the following year. If your


    business or performance exceeds this year''s profits, only then will we consider it eligible for the


    reward."


    After saying that, James paused to gauge everyone''s reaction. Generally speaking, the new energy


    industry had such tremendous potential that even 50% growth was possible. But thepany was


    asking for 10% growth in a year. It was a realistic target.


    In any aspect of life, opportunities and challenges coexist. This situation was no different. It was


    impossible for Jacob not to give the directors some benefits after the first blow. This was not his style.


    This is why Jacob had deliberated over what incentive would tempt the directors to work harder.


    "Not bad. Although the first three terms are hard to ept, the fourth one is quite good. Last year, my


    performance grew by 13%. If only this incentive scheme had startedst year!"


    "Is this condition only for the directors? Or will other employees be allowed to participate as well? Two


    million... Then I can buy a house..." The project manager was so excited by the thought that he jumped


    to his feet. It was almost as if he had already achieved the goal.


    "Yes, but don''t get too excited just yet. Remember that the reward will be proportionate to the revenue


    generated by your department''s growth or performance. It may be less than two million, but there is a


    reward for everyone who achieves their target."


    James exined with a smile. Now that everyone was thinking about the reward money, the hostility


    they had shown earlier had almost dissipated. Still, a few people pulled their chairs closer and began to


    whisper amongst themselves. This reward was such unexpected and fantastic news that they couldn''t


    contain themselves.


    After all, the meeting had started on such a dire note. And the news that they would have to forfeit their


    bonus had worried everyone. Even when they hoped that Jacob would reconsider, none in this room


    had dreamed that he would offer such a big bonus. He had baited them with money, and everyone had


    fallen into his trap. Nevertheless, they felt good. They were all satisfied now.


    Jacob smiled as well when he saw the others in the room so full of excitement. Since the incentive had


    brought such energy to the people present, he decided to add one new rule temporarily.


    "Well, if everyone is in agreement, we can try one more thing. Every year, thepany will add three


    best performance awards. It doesn''t matter who achieves good performance and drives thepany''s


    development, we will give him or her a reward."


    Just as Jacob finished speaking, everyone began to whisper among themselves again. This seemed


    like such a good day. The news just kept getting better and better. A brief momentter, Jacob snapped


    his fingers to catch everyone''s attention. Almost instantly, the room became silent. Now, everyone sat


    on the edge of their seats as they waited for Jacob to speak. No one wanted to disturb him since they


    thought that he was serious.


    "Well... The three prizes will be divided into three sses of awards. The first prize is ten million, so you


    can buy a vi. We will reward the second-best performer with eight million dors. I guess that is


    enough to buy a small vi. The third-best performer will receive five million. It''s sufficient to buy a


    large-size high-end house, isn''t it?"


    Jacob said calmly. He could always talk about business in detail. It was the details that Jacob added


    that finally convinced everyone.


    James looked at Jacob with admiration. Jacob had unknowingly grown into someone he admired. It felt


    good to see his nephew reach new heights and prove himself as a capable businessman. If only


    Michael could see Jacob today. He would be very happy and proud of everything Jacob had achieved.


    Unfortunately, fate wouldn''t have it, and Michael''s life had ended well before it should have. He had no


    chance to see Jacob now.


    The thought brought James deep sorrow. But he concealed his sadness. He was really happy for


    Jacob and didn''t want his emotions to affect his nephew. No ordinary person could have stood before


    men so much older than himself and earned their respect. But Jacob had. Many business owners


    would also consider it unwise to offer suchrge rewards every year. After all, it would be a


    considerable expense for thepany. But Jacob didn''t worry about all that.


    As for the three new rewards Jacob had just announced, James was in agreement.


    "What a bold CEO! He not only arouses everyone''s enthusiasm but also leads everyone to reach the


    standard. Good." The man who had the mostints thus far began to apud Jacob. After


    everything that had transpired, his opinion of Jacob had changed a little.


    "Yes. Mr. Jacob is doing an excellent job. We all think that his suggestions are pertinent."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Another young department manager spoke up. He had also been floored by the incentives Jacob


    offered. The target seemed realistic, and he felt as though he might have a chance to win.

 Chapter 272 So Nervous

    Chapter 272 So Nervous


    "Well, since you all have no objections, let''s conclude the meeting. Cindy, please stay back, but the rest


    of you may leave now." Jacob lowered his head and started sorting out the documents. Since the


    meeting was a sess it mean that he would not have to deal with those troubling matters any longer.


    Everyone left, leaving James, Jacob, and Cindy in the conference room. Cindy stretched her arms


    while making sure that everyone was gone. And once they were out of sight, she closed the door


    behind them.


    "Do you remember everything they said during the meeting?" Jacob asked in a calm voice as he


    looked at Cindy. James sat down from across him.


    "Yes, sir, but I wasn''t sure if I would remember everyone''s words correctly, so I recorded it. I will listen


    to the audioter and note down everything that each one of them has said,"


    Cindy answered respectfully, even though she could not understand the reason behind Jacob''s


    request. Although some of what the people said during the meeting was a bit unusual, they were only


    doing it to protect their interests. It was understandable for Cindy.


    She just could not understand the CEO''s actions, but she trusted him enough to believe that he must


    have had some reason behind it. Hence, she decided not to think too much of it.


    "Okay, once you''re done, give me all the materials that you''ve collected, including the audio tape. The


    sooner, the better. Do you understand?" Jacob asked, lifting his head and looking her in the eye.


    "Yes, sir, I do. I will get started on sorting out the materials, then, Mr. Jacob." Saying that, Cindy gave


    him a nod and walked out of the conference room.


    "What do you think, Uncle James?" Jacob looked at James nkly. His father''s death had impacted


    him greatly, and he still had not moved on yet.


    Perhaps, time was the only way to fix things for him. Jacob tried his best not to think about his father''s


    death, but it had happened just a few days ago, and his memories of that terrible day were still fresh.


    Since it was such a painful scar in his heart, he just could not let go that easily. He could not


    understand a lot of things that were going on in his life.


    He would never have threatened people like he did during conference, unless he had no choice. In fact,


    he knew that he had offended everyone at the conference. Although most of them seemed to have


    understood him, he knew that it was all just temporary.


    Hatred was always hiding deep within people''s hearts. Hence, Jacob would have to be on guard at all


    times. After the conference that day, he already knew the kind of attitude that people had towards him


    taking charge. He decided to harden his defenses against those who were preparing to offend him.


    However, some of them were masters in the art of maniption, so Jacob had to appear intimidating to


    them and let them know the rules of thepany. If not, then he had no way in which he could be


    sessful as a CEO.


    "Well, you did a good job, but I wasn''t expecting you to announce a reward in the end. Anyway, your


    words are going to cost thepany a fortune, right?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    James asked with augh, but he appreciated what Jacob did.


    "Uncle James, people who are destined to achieve great sess can''t be bothering themselves with


    minor unimportant details. Now that they know that they would be rewarded, their contributions for the


    company''s development are going to be huge... It might even be worth more than their bonuses. I take


    the money from them, and use it for their own good. You can''t say that''s wrong, can you?"


    Jacob said with a shrug, pretending to be calm. Although things were still quite serious, he felt a


    strange sense of relief in his heart.


    Negotiating with the board that day was not a failure, but a huge sess.


    "It might not be a good idea for you to be so rxed about it," James advised. Looking at Jacob, he


    knew that his life was not smooth. However, he had faith in him and knew that he would find a way to


    get through the tough phase of life.


    "I know, Uncle James. Besides, I can''t do these things without your help, so I need you to stick around,


    okay?" Jacob said in a low voice, patting his uncle on the back.


    Once Jacob was back in his office, he felt exhausted. It seemed as though he had used up all of his


    energy at the conference.


    After several exerting days, anyone would be tired. When he was younger, he was able to work for


    three days without any rest, but now, that seemed impossible to him. Moreover, the moment anger


    surged in his heart, it ate up all of his energy.


    Jacob was so tired after the meeting that he could barely feel his limbs. However, since James was


    with him, he felt a bit stronger.


    Ever since Michael passed away, Jacob had been feeling limp, as though someone had sucked the life


    out of him. He used to be so lively and strong, but now, he felt depressed.


    However, Jacob knew that grief was not permanent. Time was the answer to his problems, and it could


    change his life.


    He was free that afternoon, so he wanted to go on a date with Sara. Sara was also quite worked up


    after Michael''s death that she had almost forgotten to do the things that she had nned before.


    Jacob picked up his phone and sent a text message to her. "My darling Sara, are you free this


    afternoon? Why don''t I take you to the museum?"


    Not long after, Sara texted back. "I''ll pass, I am busy getting my hair done."


    Her message left Jacob stunned. After thinking for a moment, he decided to call her.


    "Hey, Sara! Where are you?" Jacob asked as he held the phone to his ear while he took the teacup that


    was on his desk with his other hand.


    "I''m at Phoenix Commercial Street, getting my hair done at a salon," Sara replied with a smile and cast


    a nce at Bess, who was next to her.


    "What''s the matter? What are you doing to your hair? Are you alone? I aming to see you now,"


    Jacob asked anxiously as he lifted the lid off the teacup.


    "No, I am with Bess." Sara smiled and thought, ''If I tell him that I am alone, he would get so nervous.''


    "Well, all right, then. Have fun and I will pick you upter in the afternoon, okay?" Jacob said with a


    sigh, he was relieved to know that she was not alone.


    "Okay. Noah has asked us toe over for dinner. He is going to call you, but I am telling you now. So


    give me a call when you''reing, okay?"


    Sara said and looked at Bess. She could not help but blush.


    "Okay." Jacob then disconnected the call and began to go through thepany''s new development


    ns.


    Meanwhile, Bess sat in front of the mirror with hair rollers on her hair. She too was getting a perm done.


    "Sara, I can''t believe that you''ve changed Jacob so much!"


    "It wasn''t me who changed him, and I realized that quite recently." Saying that, Sara tilted her head to


    the side, while she waited. There was no one there with her, except for Bess.


    "Then what caused it?" Bess asked in a loud voice, while ncing at the clock. Noah had gone to the


    company, so they were alone.


    "Love can make a childish person turn into an adult. When a man is in love with you, he will want to do


    everything for you, and thus, would turn into a responsible adult. But if he doesn''t then he will remain


    childish. But it could end up making you feel exhausted."


    Sara heaved a sigh and thought, ''Even Jacob used to act like a child, only a very bossy one. But now,


    he has grown into a man who loves me.''


    "All right, I''m so jealous of you guys! As far as I know men can be pretty childish, regardless of how old


    they may be. Jacob has just learned to be sensible, but Noah has always been kind and sensible, so I


    don''t need to worry about him,"


    Bess said with a smile as she nced at Sara through the mirror.


    "You''re mocking me because you''re luckier than I am, right? I may not have luck on my side, but things


    are better now that Jacob loves me. I have moved on from our past."

 Chapter 273 All The Streets And Alleys

    Chapter 273 All The Streets And Alleys


    Sara rested her head on her hand as she looked at Bess with a serious expression.


    "You seem happy to be with Jacob. How about we get married on the same day? Wouldn''t that be


    amazing? We''ll even have our anniversaries on the same day!"


    Bess eximed with a mischievous grin, which made her look cute.


    "I can''t get married now. It hasn''t been long since Michael passed away. I think we''re going to have to


    wait another year and a half before we can get married again."


    Sara rested her chin on her palm, deep in thought.


    Bess shrugged, her shoulders almost touching the hot, hooded hair dryer that was on her head.


    "Looks like we won''t be getting married on the same day, then. But when are you nning to get


    marry?"


    Bess asked with a doubtful look. She was certain that aplicated love story like that of Sara and


    Jacob''s should have a happy ending. She was worried that if they waited any longer, more problems


    would show up.


    "I don''t know, okay? Rx... I don''t need a marriage certificate to validate our love. A certificate isn''t all


    that unique, nor is the promise of one''s heart to another. I just want to feel our love myself,"


    Sara replied with a shrug of her shoulders and ced her hands on Bess. She was pleased to see that


    her best friend would be a bride soon, and that, she was happy.


    Bess touched Sara''s hand and said, "I know life hasn''t been easy for you, Sara. Although we are going


    to get married, you know that I am always going to be there for you, don''t you?"


    "I know, Bess. Seeing you happy brings me joy like nothing else could. Regardless of what happens,


    we''re never going to move apart." Saying that, Sara pressed Bess''s hands gently.


    After a few hours, Bess''s hairstyle was finally set. She insisted that Sara permed her hair, but Sara


    refused as she was afraid of the heat.


    Once Bess''s hair was dry, she looked perfect.


    Bess looked beautiful. Her cheeks were flushed and her long hair cascaded over her shoulders in big,


    bouncy curls. She looked stunning in the ck jacket that she was wearing. Sara oftenplimented


    on how wless her skin was.


    "Hello there, beautiful woman! Could you give me your number please? May I have the pleasure of


    taking you out for dinner?" Sara teased her as though it was the first time she was seeing her.


    "Don''t make such a fuss, I am already yours, aren''t I?" Bess retorted, blushing.


    The hairdresser gave them a weird nce thinking that he must have mistaken them for friends. ''Are


    they lesbians?'' he wondered. All of a sudden, he felt a chill down his spine.


    ''It is indeed a pity that they''re homosexuals! They look so beautiful... It''s no wonder that a lot of men


    are finding it hard to get a girlfriend these days!''


    After walking out of the salon, Sara and Bess saw Jacob and Noah waiting for them across the street.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you twoughing so hard?" Noah and Jacob asked in unison, smiling at them.


    "It''s a secret," Sara and Bess answered at the same time.


    The four of them exchanged nces at each other and burst intoughter. It seemed as though they


    could read each other''s minds.


    "Where are we going for dinner? I am going to eat well today. It has been a while since Noah invited


    me to dinner. Have you been saving up all your money for the wedding? Is that the reason you never


    invited me to a meal for the past few months?"


    Jacob joked, holding Sara''s hand. He loved being with her and could not bear to let go of her.


    "Hey, Jacob, you are the one who has been saving all the money! You never once invited me to dinner


    ever since you two got married the first time. Is Sara not letting you have any pocket money?"


    Noah teased Sara with a smile. Every time he looked at them, he could not help but feel d for them.


    Things were finally bing better and everyone was happy.


    "All right, now get in the car. It''s my treat today, so leave the restaurant n to me." Sara got in Jacob''s


    car. Jacob was stunned to see that the joke they yed on her made her frown.


    "You men are so funny! Sara is inviting us, so you guys don''t have to pay a dor!" Bess said with a


    laugh, cing her hands on her hips.


    Noah and Jacob were embarrassed. ''Why does she have to make us look like a joke?'' they wondered.


    When they arrived at Chongyang Hotpot Restaurant, Sara blinked.


    "Do you want to eat hot pot?" Sara asked. Her mouth began to water as soon as she thought of the


    delicious, spicy food from Sichuan.


    It was a bit strange to see Sara, who was from the northern region to love spicy food that much.


    However, it made sense as Sara''s mother hailed from the southern region. Sara''s mother hailed from


    Chongqing or Yunnan, so she had developed a good tolerance towards tongue numbingly spicy food.


    Ever since she was a child, she followed her mother''s footsteps and ate food from every restaurant in


    the city. She had gone to every street and alley in the city, looking for delicious food. Her mother was a


    woman who loved life. If she had the opportunity, she would have be a gourmand.


    Sara knew that she had inherited her love for spice from her mother.


    However, after she had married Jacob, she had stopped eating spicy food and maintained a healthy


    lifestyle. Now, she was naturally happy to eat her favorite spicy meal.


    When she was a child, she used to dream about traveling the world to eat. Thinking of that, she


    realized that she never really pursued that dream.


    "Yes, it''s cold. I think a hot pot would warm us up. Besides, you like spicy food, don''t you? So, let''s eat


    spicy food!" Jacob said with a smile as he stopped the car by turning the key.


    He was about to say something else, but Sara immediately opened the door and jumped out.


    "Hi, Bess. We are here!" Sara called out to them as she waved to Noah. She then closed the car door


    shut behind her. Jacob stood a few steps behind her as he watched her.


    Sara looked like a little child that had found a chest full of toys.


    "Hey, Sara, are you happy now?" Jacob teased, ncing at Noah and Bess while he let out a cough.


    "Yes! Let''s go in and eat a scrumptious meal!" Sara replied casually before she ran up to Jacob and


    held his arm.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A gentle smile appeared on Jacob''s lips. He had never seen Sara so happy, and it warmed his heart.


    Love could solve every problem. At the very least, it could make people happy and give them hope.


    Jacob lowered his head, looking at Sara, who seemed like a little girl.


    "Hey foodie, can you run a bit slower?"


    Jacob asked in a daze, but Sara and Bess had already run into the restaurant.


    "The future will be a happy one, Jacob. Don''t worry," Noah encouraged him, patting him on the back.


    Noah thought that he was much luckier than Jacob. He could not help but hope that his friend could


    move on.


    "I know. Don''t you know who I am? I am Jacob, and I am not going to be defeated that easily! Don''t


    worry, Noah, I am fine. Besides, I can''t afford to get married at the same time as you guys." As he said


    those words, Jacob lowered his head. Earlier, he had promised Noah that they would both get married


    on the same day.


    "That''s all right. How about we postpone our wedding till you guys are ready to tie the knot?" Asking


    that, Noah''s heart felt heavy and he could not take a step further. Jacob and Noah had made a secret


    deal that they would get married on the same day.


    But now, since Michael had passed away, Jacob could not even think of getting married. Although it


    was okay for them to live together without a marriage license, Jacob wanted to do right by Sara.


    It was not their first wedding, but still Jacob could not bring himself to hurt her like that.


    "You don''t have to wait for us, you need to get married. Or else, Bess would be sad," Jacob said softly


    as he walked into the restaurant, looking for Sara and Bess.


    "They are over there." Noah pointed at their table and Jacob gave him a nod.


    Once they were all seated at the table, their stomachs began to grumble looking at all the delicious


    food.


    After pouring some juice for everyone, they made a toast.

 Chapter 274 A Warmth Embracing Her Heart

    Chapter 274 A Warmth Embracing Her Heart


    "Cheers! Let''s celebrate our reunion today!" Sara jeered with utmost enthusiasm. Her excitement was


    evidently flowing in her beautiful face. Now that Jacob and Bess were with her, she couldn''t ask for


    anything more.


    Nothing felt better than having all the important people in her life together.


    "What''s your n after your marriage?" Jacob asked, taking a sip from his ss and recollecting the


    vour of the juice.


    "Well, I don''t know yet. We are nning to merge the twopanies, but Bess doesn''t want to be a


    housewife. So, we can''t make any final decisions yet."


    Noah frowned, remembering how stressful it was for him to deal with Bess. But the most difficult part


    was persuading his parents-inw to agree with the merger.


    "Can Bess really work in thepany as the vice president? Wouldn''t she just hang around you and


    not do any work? I''m sure you remember when someone brought his girlfriend to thepany before.


    Am I right, Jacob? "


    While stuffing her mouth with boiled quail eggs, Sara shot her brows high and maliciously gazed at


    Jacob.


    Shocked of being used, thetter asked himself, ''Why is she bringing this up now?''


    However, he just dismissed that thought instantly and responded, "It''s actually more convenient to have


    Bess work in the office with you. That way, you can spend more time together even while working."


    "That''s a good idea. But you know Bess. She can be so emtive. Perhaps I''ll take the vice


    presidency," Noah uttered, strangely feeling excited and helpless at the same time. His parents would


    never allow him to step down and be the vice president. And as early as now, he could already imagine


    how they would badger his parents-inw about it.


    Meanwhile, Bess, who had been eating quietly, suddenly said, "I think it''s good for us to work in


    separatepanies. Besides, they are a family business. Even if I get married to you, I can still work in


    my family''spany."


    Hearing this, Noah instantly settled down his chopsticks, thinking of exining his side. "Look, Bess. I


    know that family is important to you. But if we get married, aren''t I gonna be your family too? But if you


    really insist, then that''s fine."


    Noticing that the atmosphere suddenly turned dour, Sara winked at Jacob, who immediately mediated


    between Noah and Bess.


    "I think Bess is right. She just really respects her parents; that''s why she wanted to help with their


    family business. Besides, her dowry is much more than enough. What else do you worry about, Noah?


    Why do you care about other people''spanies? "


    Jacob exined seriously, indicating that Noah should make a concession. ''Why is Noah fighting Bess


    on this? Does he want to get punished when they get home?'' the former asked himself in confusion.


    "I''m not coveting or nning to take over herpany. I just hope that Bess can stay with me all the


    time," Noah exined in a hurry.


    The way he talked fast showcased how defensive he was right now.


    Seeing this, Jacob couldn''t helpughing. He didn''t expect that such a small thing could make Noah so


    frantic.


    Meanwhile, Bess suddenly stopped eating even though she was only halfway through boning her


    chicken.


    "Well, why didn''t you tell me earlier? But even then, I don''t care what position I''ll have. I can be the vice


    president if you want," Bess assured with a sunny smile that climbed up to her eyes. The two seemed


    to be showing off how much they loved each other.


    "You''re a model couple. Howe you two fight over such a trivial matter?" Sarah shook her head in


    disbelief.


    "Don''t say that. It''s impossible for couples not to have disagreements," Bess answered after turning to


    her friend.


    "Hey, Noah, what have you done to piss Bess off recently? Aren''t you afraid that she will back out of


    the marriage?"


    Sara was obviously trying to threaten Noah, but the man justughed it off.


    ''I would scare Bess? Yeah, right. Like there is any way I''d let her call off our wedding, '' he thought.


    "No, Bess is mine and only mine." Noah fixed his eyes on his bride-to-be, who blushed out of


    embarrassment.


    "I know, so we should get married as soon as possible." Bess blushed and lowered her head to


    continue rummaging her chicken.


    "Is the wedding date set?" Raising his head, Jacob suddenly butted in.


    "Yes, it''s on the children''s day. We believe it''s the perfect day for us to get married. You know, so we


    can maintain a childlike innocence," Noah exined.


    He then raised his ss before pouring the cold juice into his mouth.


    "I''m so envious of you! I wish you have a baby as soon as possible!" Sarah''s eyes twinkled in


    excitement.


    "Ha-ha! Sara, you are so cute." Bess subconsciously grazed her belly andughed exaggeratedly.


    "It''s okay. We''re no strangers here." Sara blinked her eyes, obviously ying cute to pry for


    information.


    "Come on, Jacob! Pay attention to Sara. If you don''t want her, I''ll go strangle her." Bess raised her


    eyebrows and threatened. It seemed that only when she was with Sara would she be this bubbly and


    energetic.


    "Just strangle her. I don''t care if she ys cute. It''s annoying! Go! Strangle her to death." Jacob


    shrugged as if he didn''t care at all.


    "You''ve gone too far." With a snort, Sara lowered her head and feigned an angry expression.


    And as Bess watched the two, sheughed even more heartily. Beside her was Noah who just kept


    mum.


    "Sara, are you mad?" Jacob also yed cute and tugged at her clothes.


    This time, both Noah and Bess burst into chuckles.


    "Come on, Sara. You should eat more! Look at how thin you are." Jacob served some food on her


    te, not minding Noah and Bess''s presence.


    Meanwhile, Sara pretended to not care when deep down, she holding back herughter. She didn''t


    expect Jacob to be so nervous when she faked her furious emotions just now.


    "I want more quail eggs!" Sara pouted, looking like a little girl who had been deprived of cotton candy.


    "Oh, alright. I''ll order some more." Jacob nced around and searched for a waiter.


    When he saw one, he snapped his fingers and gestured him toe over.


    "Waiter, give us five more tes of quail eggs." Jacob spoke in a loud voice while Sara kept munching


    on the food.


    "Thisdy likes the quail eggs, so please bring them here as soon as possible." He pointed at Sara and


    smiled.


    "Five tefuls? Aren''t they too many? Jacob, Sara will gain weight if you keep feeding her like this.


    Bess covered her mouth andughed. No wonder Sara was a little fatter now.


    "Ahem... How could I have the strength to lose weight if I''m not full? Don''t worry, I can share them with


    you," said Sara happily as she fluttered her eyshes.


    "I know Sara, so don''t worry. She won''t gain weight." Jacob ced the quail eggs brought by the waiter


    in front of Sara.


    "Eat slowly so you won''t choke. If you get fat, don''t worry. I can help you lose that weight." Jacob


    looked at her dotingly, even wishing he could tuck the strands of her hair behind her ears.


    And as Bess watched the two, she was rendered speechless. It seemed that Sara and Jacob were very


    much in love with each other.


    And Bess liked to see them this way. It certainly made her heart fuller than her stomach now.


    Their table was ted with much food. Evidently, the four had a great meal while catching up with


    recent events in their lives.


    It was only when darkness had nketed the sky that they stopped with the foods. Sara, who was the


    fullest, grazed her now swollen stomach. Indeed, she was the happiest when eating.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you full?" Jacob picked up a quail egg for her and asked.


    "I can''t eat anymore. I''ve already eaten too much. But you should also eat more." She shed Jacob


    with an alluring smile that certainly bewitched him.


    "Okay," Jacob answered and shot the quail egg into his mouth. ''Why does Sara like eating such


    strange food? But I wouldn''t lie¨C¨Cit tastes good, '' Jacob thought to himself.


    Surveying the restaurant, Sarah watched the other patrons happily chatting and eating on their tables.


    And at that moment, she felt a warmth embracing her heart.

 Chapter 275 A New Life

    Chapter 275 A New Life


    By the time they finished the hot pot, most of the people in the restaurant had left. Sara, Jacob, Noah,


    and Bess already had drunk three bottles of juice. Sara was holding the ss of juice in her hand,


    wanting to have another sip of it before she left the ce.


    However, Jacob stood up and wrapped his arms around her. "How are you doing, my darling?"


    Bess and Noah smiled at each other. "You two have been together a long time, and yet you, can''t keep


    your hands off each other!" Bess eximed.


    Jacob and Sara gave her a smile. Neither of them cared about what Bess thought of their love, so they


    did not take her words to their heart.


    "This restaurant has amazing food, you can bring us here anytime!" Sara said in a serious tone, but


    she was grinning like a child. It was a pleasant day that made her happy.


    "That''s great!" Jacob answered before he walked out of the restaurant, holding Sara''s waist.


    Bess and Noah were whispering in each other''s ear, giggling.


    "What are you twoughing at?" Jacob asked with a puzzled expression.


    "We''reughing at you because Sara has got you wrapped around her finger now!" Saying that, Noah


    burst intoughter, but then, he became serious again, afraid that Jacob might get offended.


    "She doesn''t have me wrapped around her finger, we just respect each other. You get it, don''t you,


    Noah? I am sure you understand that better than I do." Jacob hugged Sara even tighter.


    "Yeah, I understand quite well," Noah replied. He then looked at Bess with a smile, who smiled back at


    him.


    The four of them slowly walked out of the restaurant and came to their cars.


    "Are you guys going home?" Noah asked as he looked at the sky, which was as dark as a ck


    nket.


    "No, we have something else that we need to do. What about you two?" Jacob asked, cing his


    hands on Sara''s shoulders. He did not want move even one step away from her.


    "Bess is tired, so we''re going home." Saying that, Noah opened the car door for Bess. Bess sat in the


    car and waved goodbye to Jacob and Sara.


    They watched Noah''s car disappear around the corner. "Where are we going?" Sara asked all of a


    sudden, looking at Jacob.


    "I am going to show you something good," Jacob replied with a mysterious smile.


    "And what is that?" Sara asked in confusion. Jacob''s mysterious smile had piqued her interest.


    "You''ll know what it is once we get there." Jacob started the car, focusing on the road ahead of them.


    The one who wins in love would smile till the end. And the harder one loves someone, the harder it is


    for them to joke to that person. It is torturous, yet pleasant.


    Jacob nced at Sara. At times, he would wish that they were alone, but once he got to be alone with


    her, he would not express his true feelings for her.


    Sara stared at Jacob and blurted out, "I think I am dreaming. I don''t know how we got back together


    again. I always thought that I had lost you forever."


    Shocked by her words, Jacob tightened his grip on the steering wheel.


    "Do you know that there is a kind of bird that has no feet? It just flies around all its life until it dies,"


    Jacob said, narrowing his eyes as though he was remembering something.


    "And..." Sara asked, her bright eyes gleaming in the dark like gemstones.


    "I was like that bird. I was searching for something all my life, when it has been right in front of me. I


    thought that I was destined for something else, and I ignored those around me. I no longer worry about


    my future, because you are my future,"


    Jacob said softly and turned to look at her with a gaze that could melt her heart.


    About a momentter, Sara smiled shyly and said, "That''s a lot to take in..."


    She blushed deep red. Although it was dark, Jacob could imagine how cute she must be looking.


    Jacob raced, sshing mud all over his car, but it was not visible in the dark.


    After a while, they arrived at a vi in the suburban area. The house looked just as dark as the night.


    "What''s the matter?" Sara asked in confusion, looking at Jacob, and then, at the vi in front of them as


    she wondered what he was about to do.


    "Come on, let''s go inside." Jacob looked at Sara excitedly. He had bought the vi for her. However,


    Sara had no idea about it.


    She followed him out of the car, but once they reached the vi''s entrance, she saw that she could not


    enter if her fingerprints had not been entered in the security system.


    "Put your hand on the sensor," Jacob whispered in her ear and gave her a nod of approval.


    "Are you serious?" Sara asked in confusion as she ced her palm on the sensor.


    "ess granted. Pleasee in, Miss Sara." An automated voice response came from the door.


    "That''s terrific! It can answer me, and it knows my name!" Sara said in surprise and turned to Jacob,


    who hugged her tightly.


    He gently kissed her on the lips before he took her inside the vi. The door automatically closed


    behind them.


    Sara''s eyes went wide in surprise as she looked into his eyes and gently pushed him.


    "I probably have bad breath from the hot pot we ate." Sara blushed, arousing his interest. She cast a


    shy nce at him and felt butterflies in her stomach.


    Without saying a word, Jacob got close to her, his face just a few centimeters away from hers. He did


    not care if she had bad breath. Sara gasped in shock when he lifted her off the ground, carrying her in


    his arms.


    Jacob stomped his way to the bedroom on the first floor. Thinking of what was about to happen, Sara


    could not help but blush.


    Jacob entered the room, holding Sara in his arms. He turned on the lights and closed the door behind


    them. Instead of putting Sara down, he held her even tighter in his arms.


    Feeling shy, Sara covered her face with her hands until she felt her back touch the soft bed.


    The room was so beautifully decorated and looked romantic.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Sara sat up and looked around. The walls were covered with her photos, some of which


    she did not even know that he had captured.


    Sara was speechless, admiring the photos in front of her.


    Although it was spring, she felt cold, so she pulled up the nket and wrapped it around her body.


    "Where are we?" Sara asked, still eyeing the photos on the wall. Her life in the past four years had


    been beautifully depicted on the wall, using her pictures.


    "Since someone you don''t like had stayed in the house that we used to live in, I bought us a new


    home." Jacob looked into Sara''s eyes lovingly.


    "How did you get these photos?" Sara asked as she touched one of the framed photos. Most of the


    pictures were just of her, but there were some where they were together.


    "What''s up?" Jacob asked, looking at her like she was a doll that he was afraid to touch for he feared


    that he would dirty it.


    "When did you take these photos?" Sara, who was lying next to Jacob reached out to touch another


    picture.


    Jacob pulled Sara down to the bed and made her lie down.


    "I realized that my feelings for you started way before I knew about it. If not, why would I have taken so


    many pictures of us? Why would I have felt jealous when you met other men?"


    The moment he said those words, Sara ced her finger over his lips, asking him to stop. Although it


    was true that those things had happened, it was all in the past now.


    "This is our second chance. I only want you and I will not choose anyone else, regardless of how good


    they are. I have given you my heart and my soul. No one else can have it now."


    Jacob gently lifted Sara''s hand. They could finally start a new life, and he did not want to be impatient


    like before.

 Chapter 276 Glib-tongued

    Chapter 276 Glib-tongued


    "I know exactly what you are saying. I know you loved me then and I know you love me now. I feel it."


    Sara leaned against Jacob''s chest, taking pleasure in listening to his steady heartbeat.


    He reached out his hand and gently caressed her smooth shoulder. "This house is located in the


    suburb. We could have the pleasure of enjoying the fresh air here. I think we should spend all our


    weekends here. Besides, ever since my father passed away, I have been thinking about selling the old


    house."


    "Selling? What will happen to James? And how can you part with our father''s memories?" Sara sat up


    straight. His words had caught her off-guard. Her face was red with shock. She couldn''t believe he had


    actually said those words.


    "Don''t worry. You need to rx. I will take care of it. I admit that house contains so many good


    memories of my father. But then again we don''t live there. I wouldn''t like to leave it empty. And now that


    we have bought a new house, I don''t see the point in keeping that one."


    After speaking, he heaved a sigh and stared at the ceiling. Perhaps this was an act of selfishness. But


    truth be told, he was afraid of that house. If he returned there, he would end up recalling everything that


    had happened. As a consequence, he would once again get engulfed in guilt.


    "Okay, do as you please. After all, it''s your house," Sara said, realizing it wasn''t right to tell him what to


    do. She hoped he would give this another thought. She wouldn''t want him to regret his decision.


    "Hey, I have decorated this room with a new and unique style. Are you pleased with it?" Jacob changed


    the subject. He stood up, put on his clothes and took a look around.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The bed was quiterge and was in the beautiful shade of red. Merely looking at it brought warmth to


    people. In addition to the photos, there were several splendid paintings attached to the wall. They


    weren''t drawn by famous people but in spite of that their presence gave an artistic vibe to the ce.


    Sara stood up, put on her pajamas and got ready to inspect her surroundings. She followed Jacob out


    of the room.


    There was a big French window in the living room. Jacob had been careful to set many security


    equipments outside, but they weren''t easily found. Once she looked around, Sara realized everything


    about this ce was perfect. She could easily tell Jacob had put a lot of thought into this.


    "When exactly did you do this?" she asked, picking an object from the living room table. This was quite


    a surprise.


    She couldn''t imagine the time and cost it took to collect these beautiful items. A smile crept onto her


    face when she realized how considerate this man was.


    "Well, it''s no big deal. Let''s just say it was a piece of cake. Hey, did you see themp. It''s over there."


    Jacob raised his hand and pointed his finger at the light in the living room.


    Sara had been too busy with the objects on the table. She hadn''t got the chance to take a good look at


    the light. However, her eyes followed Jacob''s finger. The light was a little yellow. It was a hangingmp


    and bore an uncanny resemnce to a pendant of the ancient court.


    On a closer inspection, she noticed dozens of smallmps were used and scattered in every corner,


    creating arge chandelier. The light was dim and there was something quite unique and refreshing


    about it.


    "That looks wonderful! Is it customized?" she said, her voice brimming with excitement. She was in awe


    of its beauty.


    "Yes, but you are notpletely right." Jacob wrapped his arm around her shoulder and stared nkly


    at themp.


    "Why?" she asked and turned to look at him. His words had stirred curiosity in her.


    "I designed thismp on my own. And then, I made someone bring it to life. Do you like my work?"


    As soon as the words left Jacob''s mouth, she pulled him closer and kissed him.


    He was quite surprised by her reaction. But he opened his mouth and obliged happily. After a while, he


    regained his senses. Sara had never initiated a kiss before. In fact, she shied away from showing


    affection.


    "What are you doing?" he asked, wondering if he had just dreamed the whole thing. He stared at her.


    "Well, you have been excellent. I thought it would be unfair if I didn''t reward you," Sara replied shyly.


    Her face had turned crimson. Together, they went to the second floor and Jacob was eager to show her


    the balcony.


    Their footsteps gave life to this new house. Holding her hand, he guided her to the balcony. Behind the


    balcony was arge area of t ground, but it was filled with trees.


    It was a hazy night and these trees looked like travelers, taking up abode in the dark.


    "Well, are there any families around? Perhaps there''s a house behind," Sara mused. This ce was


    spectacr. She had never seen such a beautiful ce before. However, she felt certain that


    somebody else lived there. After all, these trees weren''t used simply for viewing.


    "No, these trees are ours. I bought it," he said, hugging her from behind.


    Sara felt his breath on her ears. Her heart was thudding against her chest. The atmosphere was quiet


    and romantic.


    Several clouds floated in the sky, giving them a clear view of the beautiful night ahead of them. Some


    stars were shining bright. Sara couldn''t peel her eyes from them.


    This ce was like a whole new world. Everything about it was intoxicating.


    "Those trees are fruit trees. We can watch them bear fruits in the future. I am eager to watch you


    experience an idyllic life. Also, you can also keep poultry in the fruit garden if you like,"


    he whispered in her ears. His action was quite intimate and made her blush. His hot breath was making


    her feel things. She nodded her head as she found it hard to speak.


    The happiest thing in life wasn''t money or luxury. Pure joy came from having an understanding partner.


    Jacob knew what she wanted and was willing to turn her dreams into reality.


    Looking at the dim lights in the distance, Sara gathered this ce wasn''t exactly in the suburb. It was


    located at the edge of the city hence it felt remote.


    "I have always desired to bake cakes. Somehow, I never had the time to do it. Being here in this


    beautiful ce, I am assured I can take time out to do it," she said as she nkly stared at a distance.


    "Do whatever makes you happy. When you are happy, I am happy," Jacob said lovingly and kissed her


    ear.


    She lowered her head, relishing his love and kindness. Then the two of them decided to go back and


    sleep.


    Early in the morning, Jacob gently nudged her.


    "Get up, Sara. We should go upstairs to watch the sunrise," he said in a low voice. He was a lot rxed


    ever since he came here.


    "Why! I don''t think I can walk," she said grumpily. She wasn''t done sleeping and had no desire to wake


    up so early.


    "It doesn''t matter. I am going to carry you upstairs," he said adamantly. With a smile, he pulled her


    towards him and carried her.


    He began to climb the steps. Sara clung to him, wrapping her hands around his neck.


    "How does it feel? Am I too heavy?" she asked curiously, smiling a little.


    "Of course!" he replied back with a serious face.


    Her heart sank and the smile disappeared from her face. "What! Do you actually think I am too heavy?"


    she demanded.


    "In a sense, you are heavy. I mean, I am carrying my whole world. You can''t expect it to be light." As he


    spoke, a smile appeared on his face. He loved to tease her.


    "When do you be so glib? I''m not used to seeing you talk like this," Sara said shyly but her eyes


    were glued to his face.


    "Am I glib-tongued? Dear Miss Sara, I think there has been some kind of misunderstanding. I''m just a


    humorous man, not glib-tongued." He looked at her innocently. They had reached the balcony.


    Sara couldn''t help but think how much Jacob had changed. She had never thought he would spend so


    much time with her. She had thought of him as an indifferent man. This fun-loving side surprised her.


    ''I am so d he has changed, '' she thought happily. Jacob, on the other hand, was quite surprised with


    the change he had gone through. It was nothing short of a miracle.


    He had forgotten his past. Now he forced himself to think only of the present. If his thoughts swayed,


    he would have a hard time getting through it.

 Chapter 277 Admiration

    Chapter 277 Admiration


    Sara closed her eyes, immersing herself in Jacob''s embrace. She was a little sleepy before, but when


    she walked out of the room with Jacob, the morning''s fresh air quickly rejuvenated her.


    "What do you think? Is this better than the previous vi?" Jacob lowered his head and whispered in


    her ear.


    "It''s good." Sara nodded her head in approval. She really enjoyed such morning leisure time. It gave


    her some sort of peace and allowed her to sort out her mind and feelings.


    A gentle morning breeze suddenly blew past, making a mess of her hair. Jacob smiled and gently


    smoothed her hair.


    "Aren''t you going to work today?" Sara asked softly. Although she actually hoped she could stay in


    Jacob''s embrace like this forever, she was also a bit worried that there would be problems if he stayed


    here too long.


    "Shh, watch the sunrise," Jacob once again whispered in her ear. His finger was pointed at the horizon.


    Sara moved her line of sight following his pointer and gazed into the distance. At first, there was


    nothing but some reddish hues in the sky. As time passed by, the sun gradually rose above the horizon.


    The two of them gazed at the sunrise in silence, seemingly mesmerized by the scene.


    Only part of the circr sun showed up in the beginning, but its whole body soon came into their sights.


    It rose slowly and hung in the sky like a big, bright, yellow disc. The whole process, from the moment it


    showed up on the horizon until it got high in the eastern sky, happened quickly and without any


    hindrance.


    "It''s so beautiful. I didn''t expect I''d get to see the sunrise here." Sara took Jacob''s hand in hers and


    gently stroked it.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful. The scenery is beautiful, and so are you. Being with you like this is the happiest


    moment in my life," Jacob said. While what he said might sound corny, he was sincere.


    He really thought she was beautiful, and he just wanted her to know that.


    Sara smiled but made noment. Instead of contradicting Jacob, she''d rather enjoy this peaceful


    moment in silence. Spending time with him and being embraced like this was enough to make her


    happy, so she had nothing toin about.


    Once the sun was quite high in the eastern sky, Jacob took Sara out to get some breakfast, and never


    once did he mention anything about work.


    Now that James helped him manage thepany, he felt like every day was a day off. With the newly


    announced rules, everyone should be behaving cautiously these days. Thepany should also run


    smoothly for a long time.


    Thus, Jacob just wanted to focus on his rtionship with Sara now.


    At that thought, he stepped harder on the pedal gas, speeding away on the wide, empty road. Maybe


    because today''s weather was warm, the road wasn''t as hazy as it was in winter.


    In winter, people always joked that they lived in the fairnd because the misty cold air was just like


    something out of the fairnd. Jacob never had problems with their statement.


    People had to learn to find happiness in bitterness. If they couldn''t and could only wallow in their


    bitterness, they''d eventually get sick. Some would be sick mentally, while some others physically.


    Every person definitely had some kind of obsession in their heart. It might be about anything. It''d be


    very hard for those obsessions to disappear once they were born.


    There were all kinds of people in this world. Some people spent their whole lives pursuing vain things,


    while some others strived to make a good name for themselves.


    Jacob and Sara too were just some of the people living in this world. After everything they''d gone


    through, Jacob finally realized that cherishing people he currently had around him was more important


    than anything else.


    The two people randomly chose a porridge restaurant, which seemed to have a lot of customers inside.


    Maybe because it was rush hour, everyone seemed to eat in a hurry.


    Upon staring at the busy scene before them for a while, Jacob suddenly looked back at Sara and


    smiled.


    "In fact, I really want to be one of them. Running a small business is good too. I can go out with my


    friends at any time and buy things I want without having to consider much. Although that way, I may


    have to work hard for a long time to buy a gift for my girlfriend, I''m willing. I think such a life is also


    considered a free life."


    Jacob paused to take a sip of the porridge in his bowl.


    "I used to think wealth was a constraint on me, so I didn''t care much about it." Jacob heaved a soft


    sigh. People always thought that the grass was greener on the other side.


    "Now, I realize that I really didn''t know how to be satisfied. There must be many people like me. We


    always think that the unknown is the best, but we forget that what we have might already be the best


    for us." Jacob looked around, sweeping his gaze over the diners.


    "Well, it''s good that you understand now. I hope you''ll never forget it," Sara said awkwardly. For some


    reason, everything Jacob said these days was making her ufortable.


    "Let''s do some exercises togetherter, okay?" Jacob asked. When he told Sara that she had gained


    weightst time, she said she wanted to go exercising, but they ended up not going.


    It was boring to exercise alone, so he was going to tag along. He wanted to keep herpany and


    encourage her.


    "Where are we going?" Sara looked up from her porridge, wondering what Jacob''s intention was.


    Nevertheless, considering that she had indeed gained some weight recently, doing some exercises


    was a good thing for her.


    "Let''s go to the gym when we finish breakfast. I thought the stadium is a good choice too, but there are


    too many people there, so it''d be safer for us to go to the gym." Jacob took another sip of porridge. His


    every move seemed to ooze a noble vibe.


    Sara nodded her head. Maybe because she was affected by Jacob''s bright mood, she felt a lot happier


    now.


    Birds of a feather flocked together. People who were optimistic would encourage each other, and


    people who were pessimistic would drag each other down.


    Upon finishing their porridge, Jacob took Sara to a nearby gym. He''d learned about the area well


    before he bought the vi.


    There were many vis nearby. Although they were on the outskirts of the city, their area was a well-


    known rich area. The security and the facilities here were naturally guaranteed. If someone asked


    about a facility it didn''t have, that facility would be ready within a week.


    Therefore, what the residents should consider wasn''t how to entertain themselves but how to make


    more money.


    The gym they chose looked ssic but elegant. The two of them walked in hand in hand.


    By the time the staff finished giving them a brief introduction to the gym''s facilities, Jacob was already


    familiar with most of the equipment. Sara got on the treadmill, looking very enthusiastic.


    After running for about ten minutes, however, she was already drenched in sweats and was gasping for


    breath. Feeling hot and sticky, she took off her coat and gave it to Jacob. She felt a little embarrassed


    and got tongue-tied when she saw Jacob''s nk gaze.


    She was indeed a little fatter now. Although she wasn''t overweight, she still had some extra around her


    stomach.


    "You''re not in the best of health, so you shouldn''t overdo it. We''ll continue again in the future," Jacob,


    who was sitting in front of the elliptical machine with his chin rested on his hand watching Sara,


    suddenly said.


    In fact, there was nothing wrong with Sara''s weight. She just didn''t get enough physical activities,


    hence her poor health.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright. I''ll exercise more in the future, but you''ve got to apany me." Although Sara said so, she


    was still running on the treadmill and didn''t look like she''d stop.


    Her hair was tied into a ponytail and was swaying on her back as she ran. It made her look livelier.


    "Okay." Jacob also smiled and continued to watch her.


    People liked to work out these days. There were many people in this gym, but because the gym was


    veryrge, their presence didn''t really affect the two of them.


    Jacob couldn''t help but take a deep breath when he caught sight of the well-built figure of the person


    next to him. People really spared no effort to make themselves look better. He really admired people


    who maintained their figures and exercised every day.


    No one would deny other people''s efforts, and those who worked hard were naturally worthy of


    admiration.

 Chapter 278 Dont Worry, I Love You

    Chapter 278 Don''t Worry, I Love You


    ording to science, if a person concentrated on something for thousands of hours, he would achieve


    outstanding results.


    Perhaps what everyone is sharpening is not their swords but their hearts. Only when a person''s mind is


    mature enough can he understand what he really wants. That way, he will be less ignorant and less


    desperate.


    That was why, when someone talked to Jacob, he would answer it in the kindest way possible.


    "You look like a newbie," a muscr man, who was beside Jacob, said in a low voice. He seemed to be


    very curious about the neer who had just entered the gym.


    "Yes, Ie here to do some exercises. I''m not like a professional like you," Jacob replied while bench


    pressing. He waved his arms at the burly man, who seemed to be friendly and pleasant despite his


    towering figure.


    "How do you feel when you''re sweating? It''s cool, right? Especially during winter. Do you know how it


    feels to be wet with your own sweat while wearing a vest?" The man sat next to Jacob and smiled at


    him in a friendly way.


    "I don''t know, but I guess it feels good," Jacob replied kindly. He knew that there were always people


    who had a habit of being persistent.


    "Actually, I''m not a professional either. Like you, I came here to work out as well. At first, I was afraid of


    working out. But now, I like the feeling of staying in the gym and improving myself. Many people say


    that I''ve already forgotten the real reason why I decided to hit the gym. On the other hand, others say


    that I just exercise for the fun of it."


    The man nced at Jacob, wondering what his reaction was.


    "Others don''tpletely understand what you feel because they''re not in your shoes. I''m not either, so


    I don''t want toment on that," Jacob answered while staring at Sara, who was running happily on


    the treadmill.


    The man noticed where Jacob was staring at, so he walked up to Jacob and asked, "Is that your wife?"


    Jacob nodded while bench pressing. His biceps already felt sore after several reps.


    "I envy you. You have a wife whoes to the gym with you. You see, I''m also married. However, my


    wife is theplete opposite of yours. She does nothing everyday but eat and sleep. When she found


    out that my lifestyle waspletely different from hers, she held it against me. She even said that I


    was sick and needed help."


    The muscr man heaved a heavy sigh. He seemed to be a little sad, but he soon regained his


    composure.


    "How can fitness be so troublesome?" Jacob frowned at the man''s story. He wondered what this man


    really wanted to say. Honestly, he was confused.


    "It seems so, but I think that the problem isn''t the fitness itself. I think the problem alles down to


    us. Perhaps fitness is just a fuse. Besides, people will always be the same even after being together for


    a long time."


    The smile in the man''s eyes remained throughout the story. Surprisingly, their talk was so peaceful, and


    they did not argue with each other.


    "So... are you divorced now?"


    Jacob was not one to gossip about other people''s affairs. However, the man next to him kept telling him


    about his life, so Jacob figured that he had to keep the conversation going.


    "No. We just don''t have anything to talk about. We usually do our own things and go our own ways. In


    the past, we liked to chat, eat, and have fun together. But after I hit the gym, I feel like I can''t continue


    doing those things anymore."


    The buff man sighed heavily again. He felt like there was something wrong with their rtionship, but


    he had no idea what exactly it was.


    "Are you saying that you''ve run out of topics to talk with your wife just because you started working


    out?" Jacob was surprised, but he was still kind of doubtful in his heart.


    "No. Anyway, do you know the butterfly effect? I realized that there was something wrong with me. I


    wanted to change and overturn everything in the past. I was crazy about working out."


    The man sighed for the third time. Perhaps he could only speak out his mind in front of strangers.


    "Truth be told, I''m the owner of this gym, but not once did my wifee here. After I became obsessed


    with fitness, I stayed in the gym all day long. I didn''t want to do business anymore, which I did in the


    past. I think that''s the reason why my wife is angry at me."


    The muscr man looked at Jacob nkly.


    "Why don''t you try to make a concession then?" Jacob asked tentatively. Obviously, he did not want to


    be involved in the mess of the gym owner.


    Sara looked at the two men. She realized what they were talking about, so she nced at them from


    time to time without saying anything.


    "In this world, there is an illness where one likes doing things to the extreme. It''s called addiction. I


    think that''s what I''m suffering right now. I just think about exercising all day long. There''s nothing in my


    mind but that."


    The man pursed his lips in misery. His heart seemed to be a little bitter because of what was happening


    in his life.


    "I advise you to see a psychologist for your problems." Jacob shrugged helplessly. He did not have to


    know everything. He knew in an instant what the man''s problem was.


    The world is so small. He could encounter people with mentality problems everywhere.


    "You know what? You''re right. I''ll do that. I want to be a normal person. I don''t want to be the man that I


    am now anymore. Besides, exercise is boring." Now, the muscly man smiled ever so brightly.


    Jacob felt numb, either from the man''s story or from bench pressing. He decided to walk over and run


    with Sara on the treadmill.


    The muscr man walked away without looking back at Jacob.


    "What did you say?" Sara changed the speed of the treadmill and began walking.


    "Nothing. It turned out that he owns this ce." Jacob seemed to be perfunctory. It was obvious that he


    no longer wanted to dwell on the topic.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "That''s it? I think you guys talked a lot just now." Sara frowned and mumbled to herself, "He even


    heaved a sigh."


    "Hold up. Are you saying that I''m fat? In order to appease me, you suddenly changed the topic on


    purpose, didn''t you? In the end, the owner realized I was hopeless, so he left. Does he want me to


    apply for a fitness card?"


    Sara blurted out spections one after another, as if what the men had talked about was about her.


    "Ha-ha! How could that be? You think too much." Jacob chuckled because of her guesses. If only they


    were not in public, he would have burst intoughter.


    "Don''t lie to me. If I''m not right, then why are youughing?" Looking at Jacob''s face that was red with


    laughter, Sara felt even more certain that she was right.


    "Howe you''ve be like this? Sara, since when did you be so insecure? Look at your face.


    Even if you indeed get fat, you''re still pretty. Don''t worry, I love you,"


    Jacob exined in a hurry. Although heughed at her just now, he had no idea what Sara was


    currently struggling with.


    "I don''t know whether to be proud or sad with what you''ve said. You''re really good atpliments. Why


    did you praise me like that anyway? Are you admitting that I''m fat?" Sara rolled her eyes at him.


    Although she wanted tough deep inside, she still wore a serious look on her face.


    "Oh, Sara! Fine, I''ll tell you. Just now, the owner said that he didn''t know how to continue working out.


    He no longer wanted to exercise just for the fun of it. Just so you know, you don''t have to apply for your


    own card, in case you only want to exercise alone."


    Jacob shrugged. What the muscr man had experienced, if not impossible, was highly unlikely to


    happen to Jacob and Sara.


    "It''s you who think too much. I always remember the reason why I exercise. Of course, it''s because I


    want to stay healthy." Sara smiled at him. She now understood what Jacob wanted to say.


    "It''s good that you understand. The owner of the gym said that he and his wife were quarreling because


    of this matter. But I don''t think that working out is the sole reason for it. After all, people don''t always


    know what they want."


    Jacob''s lips curled into a smile. It was enough for him to know everything he wanted in life.


    "Don''t worry about me. I just want to lose weight a bit. I won''t fight you, don''t worry." As Sara continued


    walking on the treadmill, beads of sweat collected on her forehead.

 Chapter 279 Being Angry

    Chapter 279 Being Angry


    "All right, enough talking. I''m going to take you shopping for some spring clothes. Is there anything else


    that you''d like to buy?" Jacob asked softly, as though he was talking to a child.


    "Let me think..." Staring into the distance, Sara seemed to be lost in thought.


    "Forget about the clothes, I don''t need them. Let''s get some kitchen supplies. I want to spend time


    cooking at our new vi," Sara said with a bright smile.


    "That''s great!" Jacob agreed without any regrets. He wanted to let her do whatever it was that made


    her happy.


    "But why didn''t you ever cook at our old house? Winnie is still there... You could ask her to teach you a


    thing or two, right?" Jacob asked in confusion, while walking on the treadmill.


    "I think I would feel embarrassed if she sees me screw up!" Actually, Sara wanted to cook with Jacob,


    and no one else.


    "Okay." Saying that, Jacob increased his speed on the treadmill.


    After running vigorously for thirty minutes, he finally stopped. Exercise was said to release endorphins,


    which made people happy. Although Jacob was covered in sweat and grease, he felt good after the


    workout.


    By the time they walked out of the gym, it was almost noon. They stopped for a quick lunch before they


    headed to the mall.


    Jacob followed Sara into the mall. He looked like an obedient kid following her quietly, wherever she


    went.


    Sara turned around to look at him, unable to contain her joy.


    "I want to learn how to bake cakes and make desserts, but that would make me gain weight, and in


    order to counter that, I am going to have to wake up earlier everyday so that I could work out more."


    Sara gave him a bright smile. She knew exactly what she had to do to stay in shape.


    "You can do as you please, honey," Jacob said with a smile as he gently pushed Sara to the store that


    sold all the kitchen appliances.


    After buying an oven and a few other small appliances, Jacob and Sara went to the vi.


    As soon as they arrived at their door, Jacob''s phone rang.


    "Hey, Jacob... Where are you? I went to thepany, but couldn''t find you there," Noah said in an


    anxious tone.


    "What''s the matter, Noah?" Jacob replied, cing the things they had purchased on the dining table.


    "I need to talk to you about something, call me once you arrive at thepany, okay?" Saying that,


    Noah hung up, leaving Jacob clueless about the issue.


    "What''s the matter? Why did Noah hang up all of a sudden?" Sara asked as she sat down next to him.


    She had made him a cup of coffee, so she ced it in front of him.


    Jacob frowned, but did not say a word. "I have to go and find Noah. He told me that he wanted to talk


    to me. It sounded quite serious."


    Sara was still holding the cup of coffee in her hand when she eximed in surprise, "What happened?"


    Jacob turned to look at her and said, "He did not say much. Come, I will drop you off, and then, I will go


    look for him."


    Sara gave him a nod and took onest sip of her coffee before she poured the rest down the drain. She


    then washed the cup and got ready. Jacob just waited for her and did not try to rush her.


    An hourter, Jacob met Noah.


    Noah was standing in front of the Shi Group. Even from a distance, Jacob could tell that it was him.


    However, he thought that Noah seemed to be in low spirits that day.


    After parking the car, Jacob walked up to him and asked, "What''s the matter, Noah? Why were you


    asking to speak with me all of a sudden?"


    Noah curled his lips and replied, "Let''s find some ce quiet where we can talk."


    Jacob felt a heaviness in his chest, but did not say anything. Instead, he pointed towards the restaurant


    across the street.


    Once they were seated at the restaurant, Jacob asked, "What''s the matter?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Noah paused for a while before he looked into his eyes. "I fought with Bess," he replied grimly.


    Hearing what Noah said, Jacob almost spat out the water that he was drinking. He was shocked. Ever


    since Noah and Bess started dating, Noah had never fought with her because he was head over heels


    in love with her.


    "Why did you guys fight?" Jacob asked with a frown, cing the water ss back on the table. His


    instincts told him that it was probably a stupid fight and nothing too serious.


    "Didn''t I already mention ourpanies merging with one another? But her parents didn''t agree.


    Although I do understand their position, mypany is currently facing a crisis, and it would not do


    well without their help, but they seem to be unwilling to lend a hand. And I just don''t think that they''re


    being reasonable,"


    Noah said with a sigh. The longer he thought about it, the angrier he became. After a moment, he let


    out a grunt.


    "Doesn''t Bess want to help? Besides, how much money do you even need?" Jacob asked with a


    serious expression. He seemed to be thinking of a solution to the problem.


    "She understands my situation, but still would not side with me. Thepany is in need of two hundred


    million dors." Noah smirked. It was not the money that bothered him the most, it was Bess'' attitude


    towards him.


    "Well, what did she say?" Jacob ced his hands on the table with a heavy sigh.


    "She said that herpany did not have adequate funds, and even if it did, it would put her in a


    troublesome position if she took such arge sum from herpany in such a short time. That''s the


    reason she didn''t persuade her parents to change their minds. However, they agreed to lend me twenty


    million dors. But who am I kidding, that''s not going to be enough!"


    Noah muttered, pouring himself some wine. Fortunately for him, they had at least agreed to lend him


    some money, or else he would have lost his cool.


    "Bess is right, you know?" Jacob said softly. Since they were good friends, who respected each other,


    he felt like he could be honest with him.


    "What? Are you seriously siding with her on this?" Noah asked with a darkened expression. Was there


    no one who would support him or hispany?


    "Rx, Noah. No one is right or wrong. It''s just that everyone has to consider their own positions first.


    We just need to think of a solution, a fool-proof n." Saying that, Jacob rested his chin on his left palm


    and nced at Noah.


    "No, I''m not frustrated about the crisis, I am frustrated that my partner is unwilling to support me during


    such a time." Noah let out a snort and red. He would have looked scary if he had facial hair, but


    fortunately for him, he did not.


    "I understand. Where is Bess now?" Jacob tried tofort him. Regardless of how much in love a


    couple was, they would still have conflicts.


    "She has gone home after saying that I was selfish and that I only cared about myself. Why did I not


    expect this to happen? I should never have borrowed money from her family. I think I am starting to


    understand the reason Bess doesn''t want to be the vice president of mypany,"


    Noah murmured. He seemed to be deeply upset.


    "Do you know how you look right now?" Jacob asked in a firm voice, looking at him seriously. He did


    not dare tough at him or mock him.


    "What do I look like?" Noah asked in a low voice as he leaned against the chair, feeling tired.


    "You look like a dissatisfied, angry woman." Jacob reached out and motioned Noah to sit upright.


    "I''m not! Are you even my friend?" Noah asked as he sat upright with a long face. Bess had left for her


    parents'' house and he felt heartbroken. And every time he thought about their fight, it made him feel


    ufortable.


    "All right, I will lend you the money you need, but you need to promise to return it once yourpany is


    doing better, okay? You can take the twenty million that Bess is offering you. At least she is trying to


    help you, right? Moreover, thepany is still under her parents'' control. She is not the one in charge


    here, so cut her some ck."


    Saying that, Jacob took out a check and wrote a sum.


    However, Noah was still upset, because it was not the money that bothered him.

 Chapter 280 It Wore Him Out

    Chapter 280 It Wore Him Out


    "Here, take it. Let''s have dinner first and then afterwards you can talk to Bess. Did you say something


    mean? Young people are often impulsive. You might just regret it in the future."


    Jacob waved his chopsticks in the air. He seemed to be recounting his own past experiences.


    "Yes. You''re right. You and Sara are the best example." Noah livened up. He had no appetite but still


    decided to pick up some food.


    "Okay. As long as you think it through." Jacob let out a soft smile and reached his hand out to pour a


    ss of wine for Noah.


    Noah held up the ss. "By the way, don''t tell Sara this. She might get a bad impression of me."


    "It''s none of your business if I tell her. Besides, why do you still care about what Sara thinks of you?"


    The ends of Jacob''s mouth formed a deep frown. He remembered the impression he had left on Bess


    before. What Noah said seemed to be reasonable enough.


    "You don''t understand how a girl''s friends'' opinion can influence her impression of a man." Noah shook


    his head. ''Who said that Jacob''s EQ had improved?'' He hadn''t noticed.


    "You''re right." Jacob sighed. He recalled how him and Sara didn''t get along with each other at first, so


    he''d better not tell it to Sara.


    After they had dinner, Noah left hurriedly. They didn''t get married but Bess was fuming with rage that


    she stormed home. In the future, if she got this angry again, would she make a huge fuss out of it?


    Jacob stared at Noah as he quickly went on his way. He then let out a deep sigh. The Shi Group was


    suffering from a decline period. Although two hundred million is a modest amount, it was not easy for


    thepany to ce two hundred million dors for its working fund.


    He had hoped that Noah would hold on, and nothing would happen to hispany. Otherwise, the


    money he loaned Noah would not be repaid to the Shi Group.


    Jacob rubbed his temples. It was sunny outside. The sun that shone in the springtime didn''t scorch the


    skin. It beamed on people''s bodies softly, making their appearance look sickly as they walked under the


    zing sun.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes as he walked briskly inside thepany. Since James was still in the


    company, so Jacob didn''t need to worry too much.


    But if he hadn''t gone to thepany, he would receive a flood ofints from the directors.


    Not long after he had entered thepany, he overheard two directors. They discussed that the CEO


    hadn''te to work until the afternoon.


    Jacob slightly peered his eyes. The newpany regtions had just been announced and resent


    was apparent in everyone''s faces. Now that Jacob heard what they said, he couldn''t possibly rebut.


    What they said was right.


    As soon as Jacob got to his office and prepared to sit down, he heard a knock on the door.


    "Please,e in." Jacob lowered his head and proceeded to flip through his documents. Lately, he had


    gotten increasingly annoyed just by reading these documents. It had stressed him out and made him


    unkind.


    "Jacob, where have you been today?" James asked anxiously as soon as he entered.


    "I have something I need to deal with, so I don''te to thepany. What''s the matter?" Jacob


    raised his head and met his eyes. His face disyed a look of indifference.


    "Nothing. I just wanted to tell you that thepany has been in a tough spot. It''s best that youe to


    thepany on time every day." James'' mouth formed a deep frown. If it weren''t for the fact that he


    couldn''t cover the matter, he would never have informed Jacob about it.


    "Please take a seat, James¡­ You can tell me slowly. So, what''s wrong with thepany?" Jacob


    raised his eyebrows. He had a hunch about what was going on.


    "Thest time we announced the new regtions, Jonathan wasn''t present, right? So, when he didn''t


    come to thepany today, we sent someone over to inform him. As a result, when he finally arrived


    at thepany, he asked to see you. I told him a few words to drive him away, but he told me he got


    the goods. He said that even thepany''s own CEO couldn''t arrive on time, so they decided that they


    wouldn''t arrive on time either."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, James was so furious that he couldn''te up with a response. The thought of Jonathan


    made him realize that it would be a big trouble for Jacob in the future. Before, he couldfort


    Jonathan. But ever since Jacob was appointed president, he couldn''t negotiate with him. He had no


    choice but to fight against him.


    "Well, if that''s it. It''s not that big of a deal. Uncle James, you don''t need to worry. I''lle to the


    company on time from now on." Jacob frowned. His face showed that he was slightly displeased.


    Once James had left, Jacob asked Cindy toe by his office.


    Cindy adjusted her sses with her finger and lowered her head. "Mr. Jacob, what can I do for you?"


    Jacob looked up from his papers. He stared at Cindy as he let out a small sigh. He then stood up from


    his chair. He made his way to Cindy and circled around her two times. It made her nervous and


    confused. She didn''t know what to do.


    "What''s wrong with you today, boss¡­" The CEO''s strange behavior rattled Cindy.


    "Am I usually this serious? Does it scare you?" Jacob stopped pacing and returned to his seat.


    After he had returned to his seat, he ced his feet on top of his desk. He had never done that before,


    but today he felt as if he should sit like this.


    "Are you afraid of me?" Jacob scowled. He was deeply saddened that the person he trusted the most


    feared him.


    "No¡­ I don''t think so. Why would you ask that?" Cindy tried to steady herself. She thought about all


    she had done for thepany and that it was sufficient. The thoughts eased her mind.


    "Forget it. I just want to know how people see me in thispany, although it doesn''t really bother me


    nor matter. But I think it''s worth giving a thought."


    Jacob straightened his clothes, as if he couldn''t care less about the answer she would give.


    Cindy flushed. She looked slight embarrassed. ''Does the president know something? Maybe that''s why


    he''s acting so strange.''


    "I don''t quite understand what you mean by that¡­" Cindy directed her eyes to the ground and spoke in


    a hush voice. She was confused and couldn''t understand what he meant by that.


    Jacob let out a deep sigh. It seemed like the opinions of those in thepany of him were not good.


    Otherwise, why didn''t his assistant say anything about it?


    "Forget it, I know. But as a man in such a high position, I couldn''t really have time to attend to all


    matters. So sometimes, if I happen to do something wrong, please forgive me."


    Jacob narrowed his eyes. He looked a bit tired and worn down.


    Cindy felt dejected. "Mr. Jacob, I can actually understand why you behave like that. No one is perfect. It


    doesn''t matter if other people fail to understand you. All you need to do is just follow your heart."


    As Jacob heard this, he grew sadder. For as long as he could remember, he had seen a lot of things go


    downhill and simply not work, even though he spent a lot of time on it. It had been simply affected by


    the situation. Jacob was sad but he knew he had to regain hisposure.


    "I see. On the start of the workday, you should inform me if there arements about me from the


    employees or directors. If I do something wrong, I''ll make sure to correct it immediately. But if I believe


    that I havemitted no wrong, then I won''t change it."


    Jacob opened his eyes and grasped the documents beside him. He didn''t look up anymore. Although


    he felt dejected, he didn''t know what else to say.


    "Okay, boss. I''ll be going back to work now. Call me if you need anything." Cindy lowered her head and


    left.


    Being a man in such a high position, he couldn''t possibly know what his employees thought of him. But


    it was the first time that he had asked his assistant Cindy such a question.


    Of course, Cindy wouldn''t tell Jacob what his subordinates thought of him. Apart from asking whether


    thepany could manage to pay their sries on time every month, they would also guess whether


    thepany would hit a big bump in the future and head straight to bankruptcy. Naturally, the office


    space was the ce of spreading gossip.


    In conclusion, it would be best if Jacob was unaware. Gossip was dreadful so were the rumors. These


    were not good things.


    Jacob was tired andy on his chair with his legs drooping. Now he was not as passionate as he was a


    few years ago when he first joined thepany. But these were trivial things. The priority as of now


    was that he was no longer in the state of mind that he used to be in.


    Years ago, he was filled with youthful vitality.


    It was said that doing something one didn''t like would consume all the enthusiasm in that person. In


    reality, even if it were something he did like, time would wear him out too.

 Chapter 281 Being Upset

    Chapter 281 Being Upset


    No one had the same amount of patience or energy that they had when they were young. Although


    Jacob understood that as he grew older, he never once talked about it.


    He felt exhausted as the matters rted to thepany were getting more and more tiresome with


    each passing day. An unusual sense of disgust grew in his heart, but he could not stop it.


    He could only let those thoughts hover in his mind until those thoughts drifted away on their own.


    However, such feelings seldom disappeared without a trace.


    It had bemon for people to get depressed. Jacob used to believe that they must have been


    overthinking things, and that was what caused them to be upset, but now, he did not think so.


    Regardless of how things went, there were people who could not let go of their memories that easily.


    Jacob fell asleep on his seat, feeling tired. Although it was spring, he felt a bit cold.


    All of a sudden, his phone rang, waking him up. He looked out the window and saw that the sky was as


    dark as the night. The phone''s screen was shing a faint green light.


    "Hello, Uncle James! I am still at thepany." Jacob touched his face and felt it to be as cold as ice.


    He quickly got up and turned on the light.


    In an instant the bright white light filled the room, making it feel as though it was still daytime. Jacob


    closed his eyes, unable to look at the dazzling light.


    "Sara just called, asking me if you were home. I checked your room, but didn''t find you there," James


    replied with a faint cough.


    "What''s wrong, Uncle James? Do you have a cold?" Although Jacob heard it clearly, it was rare to see


    James coughing.


    "I''m fine, it''s just a slight cold. Come home soon, it''s gettingte. If you have any work to do, you can


    finish it tomorrow. Don''t try to finish things in a hurry now." As James said that, he coughed again.


    After Jacob hung up the phone, he looked out the window. Most of the lights in the city were off. And


    the entire area was pitch ck. Jacob nced at the clock and saw that the time was already past 1:00


    a.m.


    He walked downstairs and bought some cold medicine before he left for home.


    He yed some soothing ssical music in the car on his way to lighten up his mood. Life always went


    on, regardless of whether one was stuck or lost.


    Jacob saw that most of the apartment lights were off, which meant that most families had gone to bed


    while he was still outside.


    Once he got home, Jacob handed the medicines to James before he walked upstairs. Neither Sara nor


    his father lived in his house. Hence, the house felt deserted, like an abandoned castle.


    Perhaps it was his loneliness, or perhaps it was because it was the middle of the night that everything


    seemed so eerily calm and quiet. As soon as Jacoby down on his bed, he fell asleep.


    Since his heart was filled with worry, he was naturally exhausted. However, he seemed to be trying his


    best to hold on.


    The next day, Jacob got up early because he was hungry.


    Winnie had already prepared an array of dishes for him to eat, and Jacob couldn''t help but feast on


    them. He loved Winnie''s food, and that was probably the reason he never considered to hire a different


    chef. He always liked how Winnie''s food tasted home-cooked.


    If his mother had been alive, her food would have tasted exactly like Winnie''s. But since Winnie was


    more like family, she prepared food with love.


    Jacob and James sat in the car, but they didn''t talk much on their way.


    Although Jacob looked better, he remained rather silent.


    Once they arrived at thepany, Jacob arranged for a meeting with all of thepany''s directors. To


    his surprise, Jonathan did not stir up any trouble. He must have been so embarrassed after the incident


    that he decided to keep quiet.


    Perhaps he had finally started to see what Jacob was capable of. And now, he seemed much more


    docile.


    However, the situation during the conference was not any better than thest time. Such a serious


    business meeting turned out to be a very quiet one. Jacob felt that there was no point to the meeting


    and wanted to end it. James stood up all of a sudden and announced, "If no one has any further


    objections, then the meeting is concluded."


    The conference served as some kind of an entertainment for Jacob. Although it angered his assistant,


    Cindy, she did not dare to say a word as she believed that he would know best to deal with his affairs.


    After the conference was over, Jacob returned to his desk and slumped on his chair. He seemed to be


    in a daze.


    Neither someone causing trouble for thepany, nor a silent meeting was good for thepany''s


    development.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Jacob frowned and started to count the seconds in his mind. Regardless of life being hard, the


    company seemed to be in a better ce now.


    The directors knew that Jacob was serious, so they didn''t y any tricks. Even Jonathan, who usually


    caused trouble was quiet.


    Jacob sat upright. He wanted to walk around his office, but then he thought that it would be pointless,


    so he did not move.


    He wanted to cheer up, so he stared nkly at the ceiling, not knowing what to do.


    All of a sudden, his phone rang.


    Jacob looked down and saw that it was a call from Sara.


    "Hello, Sara, what''s the matter?" Jacob said in a calm tone, trying hard not to let his sadness leak out.


    "Where are you, Jacob? Something has happened here." Sara sounded rather anxious, which made


    Jacob''s heart heavy.


    "Calm down, and tell me, is it your dad? Did something happen to him? Are you hurt?" Jacob instantly


    felt lively and wrapped his coat tightly.


    "No, it''s my mom." Sara''s voice was much softer. It seemed as though she had calmed down.


    "Oh... Didn''t your mother marry someone else and leave you when you were a child?" Jacob frowned


    at the thought of numerous things that could have happened.


    "Yes, and she is back now." Saying that, Sara heaved a sigh. Although it was not very loud, Jacob


    heard it clearly.


    "Why is she back? What the hell is going on, Sara? Where are you? I aming to you right now!"


    Jacob said seriously as he stood up and cleaned his desk, ready to head out.


    "My mother divorced my father, and we haven''t been in contact ever since. I tried contacting her, but


    never got through. And now, she is back. We are in Third Hospital now, and my father doesn''t want to


    see her."


    As Sara said those words, tears welled up in her eyes. She did not know how to express her feelings.


    Since she was her mother, Sara couldn''t bring herself to leave her to die.


    "What''s wrong with your mother, Sara?" Jacob asked, raising an eyebrow. He seemed to have guessed


    what could have happened.


    "She has cancer and is getting treated at the hospital now. The man she married after divorcing my dad


    died a few years ago. She is alone and dying from breast cancer now, so she came to us."


    Sara''s voice was shaky. Perhaps it was her excitement, or perhaps it was her anger towards her


    mother that made it impossible for her to remain calm.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be right there. Let''s talk about it in person," Jacob assured her before he disconnected


    the call. It may have taken him years, but he was finally able tofort her.


    Carlos had once said that it was not Sara''s mother''s fault, but now, it seemed as though he was the


    one who treated her like she was guilty.


    Because of his hatred towards her, Carlos could not bring himself to see his ex-wife, even though she


    hade back to him. Although she was terminally ill, the first people that came to her mind was


    Carlos and her daughter.


    And Jacob could not stop thinking about it on his way to the hospital. Though it had nothing to do with


    him, he recalled Sara''s words from before and felt upset.

 Chapter 282 Too Many Temptations

    Chapter 282 Too Many Temptations


    Jacob couldn''t wait to get out of the car. Sara was helpless now. He knew she needed his help, and he


    knew he would do anything to protect her.


    He leapt out of the car the moment it stopped, and he saw Sara through the crowd. He was stunned at


    how she looked like. Sara had been crying bitterly, and she looked a little haggard.


    As soon as she saw him, she ran over to Jacob and copsed in his arms. He listened to her soft, low


    sobs. Jacob held Sara tightly. He patted her head andforted. "Don''t cry," he said softly. "I''m here.


    Don''t be afraid."


    "I''m fine. I just feel sad. My mother came back today, but my father never showed up again after going


    through all of those medical procedures for her."


    As a matter of fact, Sara did not know why she was so sad. Perhaps it was because she felt sorry for


    her father or her mother. Perhaps she felt sorry for herself.


    She didn''t have the best rtionship with her mother. However, now that she was back, Sara knew that


    she couldn''t just ignore her mother. Although her memories of her mother had faded away, Sara still


    wanted to be the best daughter she could be.


    No matter how much pain her mother had brought her in the past, she thought that she must forgive


    her. After all, her mother had given her life.


    "Where is my mother-inw? Don''t cry, Sara." Jacob gently lifted up Sara''s head and wiped away her


    tears. He suddenly felt like he had a mission to fulfill. He was the most important person in the world to


    Sara now.


    "My mother is in the ward. She hasn''t spoken a word to me. She hasn''t even apologized." Sara


    stopped crying. She wanted to see how her mother was doing, but she was disappointed by what her


    mother had done.


    "It doesn''t matter. Your happiness is the most important thing. Okay?" Jacob held Sara in his arms. No


    matter what the future had in store for them, he was determined to face it with her.


    Passersby nced at them. People in the hospital were used to seeing others cry, so it was not a


    surprise to see them in such a state.


    They just looked at Jacob and Sara in passing and proceeded to go about their day.


    Jacob asked Sara about which room her mother was in, and they walked there together.


    Suddenly, Sara fell to the ground. Sobs wracked her body. Fat, hot tears poured out of her eyes as she


    looked at the ward in front of her.


    "I don''t think I can forgive her." Sara kept sobbing. Perhaps it was all the pent-up emotions she had


    kept inside over the years or the hurt from her mother''s actions finally resurfacing, but Sara couldn''t


    bring herself to forgive the frail woman lying on the hospital bed.


    Even though she was suffering and fighting for her life every day, it was difficult for Sara to pity her.


    "I understand my father''s feelings now. I still feel the same way I did at the start, but there''s so much


    I''ve learned. I can''t ept the fact that she abandoned me when she was healthy. But, now that she''s


    sick, she came back."


    Tears streamed down Sara''s cheeks. In her heart, her mother was already dead. She died that fateful


    day when she left Sara as a child. It was pouring heavily that day, and Sara was inconsble. She


    remembered every single detail.


    "The woman lying on the bed is not my mother. I don''t have a mother!" After saying that, Sara fell to her


    knees and began to sob even harder.


    Love and hatred fought one another in her heart. However, they would always co-exist. One cannot be


    without the other.


    "Don''t say that, Sara. No matter what had happened, she is still your mother. Get up. Go inside and


    see how she''s doing. Don''t be like this." Jacob tugged at Sara''s sleeve, urging her to go and see her


    mother, but Sara did not budge.


    She had lived her life without a mother for too long. What use was her mother to her now? It was


    natural that Sara couldn''t ept her now that she was sick.


    However, she knew that she would eventually have toe to terms with her rtionship with her


    mother and take her back.


    "I have never once thought that my life is miserable. No matter what happened, I was always able to


    comfort myself and say that everything will be fine. But now, I think that thoseforting words have


    been nothing but lies. "


    Sara heaved a deep sigh. She felt a sharp pain pierce through her heart. Jacob understood how she


    felt. It would take time for her to heal, but she would eventually have to ept things for the way that


    they were and forgive her mother.


    Such things were easy to understand but difficult to ept.


    Sara didn''t have much hope, so when she saw her mother, her heart was clouded with indifference.


    Disgust and resentment welled up inside her and could not be bottled up. By then, Sara had given up


    struggling.


    She didn''t know how long she had been on the ground crying. Jacob had been patiently waiting by her


    side. The passersby merely nced at them as they went about their business.


    No one was surprised or embarrassed by the way Sara was acting. After all, they all had their own


    stories.


    Illness had a way of robbing families of normalcy. It could change one''s life in an instant, and it could


    sneak up without a warning.


    Sara stood up and wiped away her tears. "Am I an idiot?"


    "No, I think you have done a good job." Jacob put his hand on Sara''s shoulder and gently stroked it.


    "Then, tell me. Why did my mother abandon me back then? I always thought that my father and I must


    have done something wrong. Why then would she have chosen to leave us? Was she really that


    heartless?"


    Sara''s eyes were full of tears. She looked confused, desperate, and heartbroken all at the same time.


    Unfortunately, it was difficult to say who was in the right this time.


    "No one did anything wrong. That was just a choice she made. No one is to me. She must have


    thought that there was much for her to see in the world. The world must have been too tempting."


    Jacob narrowed his eyes. If Sara''s mother had known back then that she would get sick with cancer,


    would she still have chosen to leave them?


    "I understand my father very well." Sara took two steps forward and leaned against Jacob.


    "I understand him, too. That''s why you should cheer yourself up. Now, your father only has you. He


    must be sadder than you." Jacob gently brushed away Sara''s hair, revealing her beautiful face.


    "I see. Now,e with me to meet your mother-inw." All of a sudden, Sara''s face was serious. Her


    eyes were still red, but she had already stopped crying.


    Everything had happened so fast. Nobody even had time to react.


    Jacob made up his mind and walked towards the ward with Sara.


    They saw Sara''s mother lying in her hospital bed. Half her hair had fallen off, and she looked weak.


    However, her skin was still fair, and her face was still very beautiful. Although Sara had already all


    grown up, her mother still looked young.


    Such thoughts ran through Jacob''s mind. It was obvious where Sara had gotten her good looks.


    Sara''s mother looked like she was in a daze. She did not seem to notice the paire in.


    Jacob stared at Sara''s mother. Sara quietly sat next to her.


    She looked very sick. It seemed that the cancer was eating away at her body.


    After some time had passed, Jacob tugged at Sara''s sleeve.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "What''s wrong?" Sara asked coldly.


    Jacob paused for a moment. He didn''t expect Sara''s cold response.


    "Is this my son-inw?" Sara''s mother asked, her tone indifferent. She seemed to be unconcerned with


    what was going on around her.


    "Yes, I am. Mom, are you okay?" Jacob leaned over to talk to her. Sara narrowed her eyes, but she


    didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 283 If She Had Known It Earlier, She Wouldnt Have Done It

    Chapter 283 If She Had Known It Earlier, She Wouldn''t Have Done It


    "It''s okay. I''m fine for the time being." Unlike before, Sara''s mother looked better now.


    "Thank you for taking care of Sara for me for years. Once I recover, I''ll definitely find a way to properly


    thank you." Sara''s mother sat up. Although she seemed to be in deep gratitude, she did not look


    enthusiastic at all.


    In Sara''s memory, her mother wasn''t the same person as before. In the past, she always wore a bright


    smile on her face regardless of what had happened. Now, there was not an expression on her face.


    Life did not only take away her good health, but it also took her smile. However, Sara did not care


    about it at all!


    "Mom, you don''t have to. Besides, it''s only right for me to do that, right?" Jacob, who was sitting in front


    of her, humbly said. He looked so much calmer than he did a while ago.


    "Stop shedding crocodile tears. You have nothing to do with my life, remember? You don''t even care


    about me! Did it make you feel good when you said those words just now?"


    Sara asked with a sneer. Her mother was at a loss. Her face turned as pale as a sheet upon hearing


    her daughter''s words.


    Jacob cleared his throat to ease up the atmosphere. Sara must be furious, or else she would not have


    said those words. For all he knew, it was, if not impossible, unusual for her to say something


    unpleasant. Even though he and she got into a fight, she would only say a few words out of spite, and


    that would be the end of it. She would not even mean her words!


    "Sara, I know you hate me, but I don''t want things to stay as it was. Your father never came to see me.


    I''m all alone. Are you going to let me be lonely for the rest of my life?"


    Sara''s mother said indifferently. Although her words were pitiful, for some reason, she did not seem sad


    at all! She had anticipated that from her daughter and her ex-husband. However, she did not expect


    that she would still be reluctant to bite the bullet.


    "My father? Have you ever thought about him? Have you ever wondered how he lived? Because of


    you, he barely had time to rest. You abandoned us when thepany was on the brink of copse.


    What were you saying?"


    Sara frowned at her mother. She should not have said those things, but she got carried away. Why did


    she feel that her mother never regretted a thing?


    "Can you me me? I also have my own dreams and goals! Besides, if it was for the money, I wouldn''t


    have married your father. When I married him, your father had nothing. For so many years, I stuck with


    him, supported him, and remained by his side!"


    Sara''s mother''s eyes were full of tears. Although she swore to herself that she would not cry, she could


    not help herself.


    "Do you know how I lived for years? I''ve realized that once I make a choice, there''s no turning back.


    And so, I forced myself not to look back."


    Upon saying this, the face of Sara''s mother darkened, and she clutched the quilt tightly. Talking must


    be taking a toll on her, so she now looked paler and more tired.


    "Enough. It''s not your leaving that made us sad. We''re sad because you still haven''t asked for


    forgiveness. I don''t want to say that you''re wrong, but I hope you don''t feel at ease. Do you


    understand?!"


    Sara asked loudly, but it rather sounded like a bitter cry. She did not understand why her mother could


    enjoy their care after everything she had done. Moreover, her mother did not seem to regret her


    decisions in the past.


    "My daughter, can you still forgive me?" Sara''s mother now showed a pained expression on her face.


    Sadness in her eyes began to show as they wandered.


    "How can I? Give me a reason why I should," Sara demanded with a bitter smile. Although her mother


    was pleading for her forgiveness, she remained unmoved. She had no idea how to forgive a person


    whom she loathed all her life.


    Since forgiving her own mother seemed impossible to do, why should she have to try?


    "Is it really impossible to forgive a person who has wronged you? I don''t understand. I''m aware that I''ve


    made problematic decisions in life, and I''ve already been punished. It''s not until now that I understand


    that life is like the moon in the water. The more I want it, the less I can get."


    Sara''s mother stared nkly at the ceiling. Her cancer made it harder for her to sleep and eat.


    However, she felt that the hatred of her family was worse than her illness.


    Of course, she understood the reason why Sara could not forgive her. She had gone too far.


    "Sara, can we not talk about it now? The most important thing right now is to cure mom''s illness. Mom,


    please don''t be angry. Don''t take Sara''s words to heart. She just said those words out of spite."


    After speaking, Jacob winked at Sara. Then, she turned her head away, not wanting to look at her


    mother anymore. Just now, she was so angry that she said hurtful words.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she could not help but feel sad whenever she remembered how her mother had hurt her and


    her father. She felt a sharp pain in her heart as if it was pricked by a sharp needle.


    No matter how sad Sara was, she had no choice but to go on with her life. Fortunately, she was left


    with a choice, and she chose to do what she wanted. Besides, even if her mother was sick, it did not


    mean that she would be automatically absolved of her sins. Sarapletely understood her father''s


    decision.


    The room fell into a deafening silence. Looking at the woman in front of her, Sara was at a loss about


    what she should do. She heaved a heavy sigh. What was happening now had been suggested before.


    In that case, who was to be med?


    Meanwhile, Sara''s mother was too indignant to breathe slowly. At first, she thought that her daughter


    would understand her. It was not until now did she realize that she had been abandoned.


    Jacob also sighed. Everything happened in an instant. Perhaps they had not realized that things had


    changed until now.


    "I''m going out to buy some food. What do you want to eat?" Sara asked while standing at the foot of


    the bed. But instead of calling her ''mom'', she used the word ''you''.


    Tears welled up in the eyes of Sara''s mother. Unable to bear it any longer, she let out a wail. It was so


    loud that everyone was taken aback by it. However, Sara remained unmoved. Jacob, who was


    standing aside and had not said a word for a long time, looked at Sara''s mother and heaved a sigh.


    If only Sara''s mother had known the result earlier, she would not have done it.


    "No, thanks. I don''t want to eat anything." Sara''s mother covered her face with her hands. Eventually,


    she wiped her tears off and stopped crying, yet she still looked sad. She never thought that she would


    end up like this.


    Jacob felt sorry for her, but he did not say anything more. In the current situation, silence meant more


    than words.


    Instead offorting her own mother, Sara walked up to Jacob and asked with concern, "What do you


    want to eat?"


    "Anything is fine. How about I go with you? No, I should stay. Just don''t forget to buy your mom some


    food, okay?" Jacob suddenly remembered that there should be someone who would apany Sara''s


    mother in the room.


    While the two were discussing, Carlos unexpectedly came in.


    "I''ve brought food. You can eat this since it may be inconvenient for you to go out. Jacob, why are you


    here?" Carlos did not expect to see Jacob there.


    Although Sara had already made up with Jacob, it seemed that Carlos'' attitude towards Jacob could


    not be changed immediately. Well, Carlos still had a knot in his heart anyway.


    "I asked him toe here, Dad. He does need toe and have a look, doesn''t he?" Sara answered.


    Perhaps this was an opportunity for her dad and Jacob to reconcile.


    Carlos did not say anything further. He just took out a small table and put it on his ex-wife''s bed.


    "These are all your favorite dishes. Let''s see if you still like them. I made them at home. I didn''t go to


    thepany this morning just to make these," Carlos said as he wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Although the weather was cold, he ran all the way to the room, making him sweaty.


    Sara''s mother was at a loss for words. In the past, she had always thought that Carlos did not care


    about her and only cared about thepany, especially when it was in crisis. She now realized that


    how silly of her topare herself with thepany at that critical moment.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Carlos, who was standing aside and gazing at his ex-wife, felt


    sorry upon seeing her tears stream down her face. The love in his eyes was obvious. After so many


    years, the only thing that did not change was his love for her.

 Chapter 284 Repentance

    Chapter 284 Repentance


    Although he still had someints, Carlos was able to understand Sara''s mother''s feelings. She


    had made her choice, but he had not been able to let her stay with them because he couldn''t support


    them all.


    Seeing her father''s expression, Sara could tell that Carlos still loved her mother. However, her mother


    was unwilling to apologize to him.


    Jacob put his arm around Sara''s shoulder, watching them.


    Since Sara''s mother couldn''t chew well, he had made some rice porridge for her along with some


    century egg. He had finely minced the pork and the egg before he added it to the porridge. It tasted


    delicious.


    Carlos scooped up a spoonful of it and blew on it gently before he fed it to his ex-wife.


    Sara''s mother sat on the bed, tears streaming down her face. After all those years, she finally


    understood that Carlos had never stopped loving her, but now, it was toote for her to live with them.


    Since their divorce, she had grown older and weaker. She was no longer her carefree self, and she


    was no longer pampered. Although her second husband did love her, he did not love her as much as


    Carlos did.


    In fact, there was no one in the world, who loved her as much as Carlos did. And Sara''s mother only


    understood that after she had divorced Carlos. Ever since then, the sadness in her heart had kept


    growing.


    Until the time she was diagnosed with breast cancer. The doctor advised her that it was important for


    her to stay happy. But how could she be happy when her life was so miserable?


    Looking at the bowl of porridge in Carlos'' hand, Tasha Lin, Sara''s mother, felt an indescribable sense of


    sorrow brewing in her heart.


    She had left Sara''s father out of her own selfishness, and yet she came to bother him in thest few


    days of her life. Although Carlos did seem to be upset, it could be understood that he still loved her


    because he did a lot for her.


    This was the reason Tasha Lin felt sad. Carlos had loved her for so many years, but he only got her


    sick self. He knew that if she had not been sick, she would not have returned.


    Tasha Lin was embarrassed that she came back after all those years, and she now had to take


    responsibility for what she did. There was no way for her to escape that.


    Sara looked at her father. Even though he was just sixty years old, he looked much older. And he


    looked that way because he exerted too much of his energy worrying about hispany.


    However, deep in her heart, Sara had always known that her father was not just worried about the


    company, but also about her mother. If Tasha Lin had stayed with them, he would not have worried as


    much about her. Although Carlos was not one to speak his heart, Sara knew his feelings.


    Though Tasha Lin was seriously ill, she was Carlos'' only joy and hope. Carlos still loved Tasha Lin,


    even though she had gone bald and lost all her beauty.


    Their love was the kind that could endure the torture of time. But her mother still did not seem to have


    any regrets towards leaving them.


    Perhaps she did feel regret in her heart, but she would not admit it because she cared more about her


    pride than she did about them. Sara knew better than anyone else of how heartless a proud person


    could be.


    Since Sara and Carlos did not care about their pride, they were willing to ept Tasha Lin even after


    everything she did.


    However, Sara could not stand to see her mother suffer. Everything had happened too quickly for Sara.


    That morning, she had opened the door, only to find her mother lying outside their house. They


    immediately took her to the hospital and found that she had a serious case of breast cancer.


    Although Sara could not express her feelings the right way, her anger towards her mother would pour


    out of her heart from time to time. She was like a boiling pot of water that was filled to the brim.


    Sara used to expect a lot from her mother, but on that rainy night when Tasha Lin left them, all the love


    in her heart vanished. And without any love, her expectations turned to dust.


    Her mother had run to the streets in the heavy rain without hesitating or looking back. Sara waited for


    her, days passed, years passed, but she never came back.


    Since she had not seen her for a long time, Sara began to forget her. She forgot all the expectations


    and feelings she had for her mother. Her mother seemed to have disappeared without a trace.


    But now, it felt as though the storm had just crossed their path, and Sara felt sorry for her father.


    He had been waiting for Tasha Lin''s return all his life, but he only got her when she was sick. Sara


    knew the reason her father had chosen not to remarry. It was partially because he did not want his


    second wife to mistreat Sara, and partly because he was still in love with Tasha Lin.


    Tasha Lin leaving them was like a disaster to Carlos that he could not escape from. But Sara hoped


    that her father could forget about her mother and start a new life.


    She thought that it was impractical to live that long without a partner, and to live with just his memories


    of his wife. However, Sara couldn''t say anything to change his heart. She had watched her father waste


    away his youth, hoping that Tasha Lin would return.


    It took him years to get back the woman he loved, but Sara just did not think that it was worth the effort.


    Even if Tasha Lin had shown a bit of remorse, she would have forgiven her. But Tasha Lin showed no


    feelings at all.


    There were always some people in the world who loved themselves the most. And because of that,


    they would easily sacrifice the happiness of others just so that they could achieve their goals.


    They loved themselves so much that they did not even care about those around them. Sara knew that


    her mother was that exact type, and that she was now facing her punishment.


    However, it was not just a punishment for Tasha Lin, but also for Carlos, as Sara knew that her father


    had never stopped loving his wife.


    Hence, when Tasha Lin had left them, it impacted him greatly. Even though she was back now, he was


    the one getting affected. But Sara did not want to spell that out for her mother.


    Leaning against Jacob''s chest, she felt a stone in her chest.


    Carlos fed Tasha Lin one spoon after another. He seemed like he was the happiest man in the world.


    He didn''t know whether he should be happy or sad. It was the feeling of getting a gain after multiple


    losses.


    "Is it too hot?" Carlos asked, blowing on the steaming spoonful of porridge. Not much was spoken.


    But Tasha Lin burst into tears when she heard that.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks and wetted the nket that covered her. She cried as though she


    had been waiting for that very moment for all her life.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Carols didn''t care about the past. He did not even ask Tasha Lin how her life had been for the past ten


    years because none of that mattered to him.


    All that he cared about was that they were together again.


    Seeing that, Sara could not help but cry. Carlos choked back his sobs, and said softly, "Why are you


    crying? You are back now, aren''t you? If it''s the porridge that''s too hot, I''ll blow on it for you."


    Tasha Lin cried bitterly. Seeing him treat her so well, she wondered if she had made a mistake.


    Even though Tasha Lin loved herself and always regarded herself as the most important person, she


    could not bear to see the man who loved her cry.


    "Why are you so kind to me? I thought you would throw me out when I came back to you. After all, I


    had been so cold hearted to you back then, right?" Tasha Lin cried out loud. She could not control her


    tears and seemed as though she regretted leaving them.


    "You are Sara''s mother. If I am not kind to you, who else am I going to be kind to? Come on, finish your


    food now, and stop crying. You''re back, so things will get better before you know it."


    Carlos'' voice was soft as he offered herfort. He was still holding the bowl of porridge in his hand as


    he took the spoon to her lips. He then wiped her tears away and felt how much she regretted walking


    out on them.

 Chapter 285 Helpless

    Chapter 285 Helpless


    But Tasha made no attempts to apologize. After all, an apology wouldn''t change a thing. It would be


    pointless.


    And now, she sat, not uttering a single word.


    The only thing Tasha could do was cry. Tears continued to slide down her chin. All the bottled up


    emotions she felt began to get expressed in the form of tears.


    Jacob held Sara in his arms. Even though she kept saying something hurtful to her mother, Jacob knew


    that was not what she really wanted to say. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have shed tears for her mother.


    "Are you hungry? I will take you out for lunch," he whispered in Sara''s ear. Jacob knew how to deal


    with the present situation. He had noticed a shift in the atmosphere.


    The resentment Carlos and Sara felt had disappeared.


    "Yes. I am not hungry but we should go out for a walk," Sara said,posing herself. Her father and


    mother had been separated from each other for many years. She knew they needed to talk in private. It


    wasn''t nice to disturb their privacy.


    Jacob put his arm around Sara''s shoulder and together they headed out of the ward. Once outside,


    Sara felt calm and stopped crying. The depressing atmosphere of the ward was left behind. Instead of


    talking, she stared nkly at the long corridor of the hospital. Restlessness clutched her.


    Her thoughts were in a tumult. She knew this was just the beginning, not the end. Her father and she


    had a long way to go. For some reason, this thought brought her difort.


    As Sara was immersed in these thoughts, Jacob followed her silently. He knew he couldn''t do anything


    to dispel her sadness. But for Sara, hispanionship was more than enough.


    She walked at a snail''s pace as if the mere act of walking required a lot of effort. Jacob didn''tin.


    Being someone who was used to walking fast, he had a hard time slowing himself down. He hoped she


    was feeling better.


    Not wanting to disturb her thoughts, he didn''t speak.


    Once they were out of the hospital, Sara heaved a sigh of relief. Even now, she didn''t speed up. She


    continued to take slow steps, like this road would never end.


    "When she left, I thought I would never see her again. There was a part that hoped she would return to


    us, regretting her decision. But as years went by, I realized I was being stupid. And now that she is


    finally here, I can''t help but think I''m dreaming it."


    Overwhelmed by strong emotions, she lowered her head. She was talking to herself more than to


    Jacob.


    Knowing she was going through a hard time, Jacob simply listened to her. The more she spoke, the


    more his heart ached.


    "If she hadn''te back, I would have imagined she is leading a good life. But now that she is here


    with cancer, I feel pathetic."


    She indeed felt terrible about the whole thing. However, when she spoke, her face was bereft of


    expression. There were many passers-by, but Sara took no notice of them.


    Everything else held no significance to her. At present, she was drowning in pain. She was thinking


    about the tragedy her family was facing.


    She cursed her destiny for the life she had. Sara had shunned her mother out of her life. The day


    Tasha left home in the rain, she was gone out of their lives.


    "When I was a child, I always dreaded parent-teacher''s meeting. Other mothers made it a point to


    apany their children. Their fathers seldom came. In my case, it was different. It was my father who


    always attended these meetings. Sometimes when my father was too busy, I had to go alone. I sat


    there all alone, watching other children talk andugh with their mothers. It was one of the most painful


    moments."


    She stopped talking. Like a maniac, she let out augh. She wasughing at her tragic life. This world


    was filled with miserable people. And today it dawned on her she was one of those people.


    Her thoughts went to her father. He, like her, was miserable too. She thought about his life. ''Did he


    want to run apany? Or did his heart contain some other ambition?'' she thought and shook her


    head. From what she knew, he wasn''t the kind of man who had any dreams. He simply led a life doing


    what others expected him to do.


    As a result, Carlos had no free will. He perhaps spent all his life thinking about the day Tasha left him.


    "My mother has been out of our lives for more than ten years. I know my father. All these years he was


    waiting for her to return. When she left us, we thought she was perhaps angry with us and wanted a


    break. However, as days passed, we realized this wasn''t temporary. She had no intention of returning.


    We understood she had no love for us."


    A sob escaped her. She had never spoken about these pains before. Keeping a secret within oneself


    was quite difficult. But uncovering the wound and opening up one''s life was even harder.


    She had exposed all her wounds, not intending to make another person understand her, but hoping


    that could let herself understand reality was indeed cruel and she had no choice but to ept it.


    After a short pause, she willed herself to speak. "One day I told myself that if she didn''t return, I would


    consider her dead. But she''s back now. If she is already dead to me, why is it so hard for me to watch


    her die? She had hurt us more than anyone could ever hurt us. In spite of all this, my heart aches for


    her. She is still my mother and I want the best for her."


    Lowering her head, a dejected look entered her face. Her position was difficult but there was someone


    else who had it worse. It was her father. How could he bear such a huge loss?


    Her father looked strong on the exterior. People assumed he was doing fine. But only Sara knew how


    much he suffered. He had been unhappy all these years.


    Walking along the road, she finally took a look at the people. Some, she noted, were quite sad whereas


    others had a wide smile stered on their faces. ''Why is it so difficult for me to be happy?''


    She heaved a sigh. She knew life wasn''t easy for anyone. Everybody had their share of troubles. It


    wasn''t the present trouble that scared most people. Instead, people worried one trouble after another


    would attack them. Most people couldn''t stand pain for a long time. Once it became unbearable, they


    would give up.


    Sara was worried for her father more than her mother. He deserved to be happy.


    Her mother had once again entered their lives.


    The worst part was, she couldn''t ask her to leave nor could she ask her father to stop caring. Sara had


    never felt so helpless before. When she was a child, her mother left her. And now, she had returned. ''I


    have no say in anything, '' she thought.


    Her mother had made a choice ten years ago. And now, it was her father''s turn to make one. Sara


    could only wait to hear what he had to say. For some reason, she knew no matter what happened, at


    the end of the day both the parties would end up hurt.


    "Hey, listen to me. I think your mother is regretting her past decisions. Under the circumstance, we


    should be more tolerant. Her illness is hurting her already, we need to keep our rage in check,"


    Jacob said in a gentle voice.


    "Well, she better be regretting. I hope she doesn''t think we are obliged to take care of her. She is my


    mother but she hasn''t done anything to deserve that title. And don''t worry. I am not her. I won''t run


    away from my obligations."


    She let out a sigh, tired of everything that was happening in her life. Although she was fulfilling her


    duties, it was no easy task. It brimmed her heart with sadness.


    "Would you like to eat something?" Jacob asked in a low voice. He had taken her out for lunch but Sara


    seemed to have no appetite.


    "I am not hungry. Let''s just keep walking. We are always in a hurry and often fail to take out a few


    minutes to enjoy the beautiful scenery."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    All sorts of emotions were welling up inside her. Everything around her seemed normal. Nature wasn''t


    suffering like she was. And for some reason, she found respite in its calmness.


    Jacob made no reply. Instead, he followed her silently. Seeing Sara look so miserable, he had no


    appetite either.


    "There is a part of me that believes my mother''s condition is hopeless. However, I am ovee by an


    urge to save her. What can I do about her illness? And my father!" Sara faltered, thinking about her


    father. "He seems so miserable and there is nothing I can do," she added sadly.

 Chapter 286 I Love You

    Chapter 286 I Love You


    Sara heaved a heavy sigh. Her heart was inexplicably sad. Just when she thought that her father''s life


    would never get harder, fate yed tricks on him.


    "Don''t think too much. Everything will be fine. Don''t worry, okay?" Jacobforted in a soft voice.


    Other than giving reassurance that everything would be fine, he did not know anything else to say. The


    two continued to walk. They were too preupied with thoughts that they did not know how far they


    had already gone.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    Sara lowered her head and looked at her phone. The screen showed that it was a call from her father.


    "Sara, I won''t go back to thepany in the meantime. I think you''d better take care of it for a while on


    my behalf. I can''t leave your mother alone. Her condition is bad and I want to be with her. I don''t care


    how much you hate her. Past is past, right? The most important thing for me right now is to take care of


    your mother."


    Carlos''s voice seemed to be calm. Tasha was next to him, listening. After waiting for so many years,


    this day had finallye.


    "I know, Dad. You know, you should also take care of yourself. Don''t be too anxious. Life is precious. I


    know you''re worried about mom, but you should also look after yourself too."


    Sara concealed her emotions and did not say too much. She had anticipated that her father would


    make such a choice, so there was no need for her to support or oppose his decision.


    Her mother could make a choice, while her father could be stubborn. This proved that they were indeed


    a family. After all, if they were not the same kind of people, how would they be a family?


    "By the way, can you buy some desserts for your mother when youe back hereter? She likes


    eating sweets. You two love the same thing," Carlos said to Sara happily. He had now figured out


    things that he could not before.


    It did not matter whether he epted the oue or not. What must happen had happened. He''d


    better ept it for the sake of everyone.


    Whether Sara''s mother would apologize or not, was beside the point anymore. Besides, how could an


    apology make up for all the things that happened over the years? Carlos never med anyone in his


    heart anyway. That was why, there was no need for anyone to apologize.


    After hanging up the phone, Carlos looked at Tasha and said, "I''ve told Sara that you just need to rest


    well and ept the treatment. It''s okay if you lose your hair in the process. What matters most is your


    health. Don''t worry, I''m going to shave my hair too. I''ll apany you in every step of your way. I''ll be


    with you no matter what happens."


    Tasha stared at him in awe. She had always thought that he never cared about her, so she signed the


    divorce agreement without hesitation.


    She used to think that he did not love her, not even once. Because of this, she was not hesitant when


    she left. That time, she was so determined to walk away. However, her determination only resulted in


    them missing each other for more than a decade when they could have been together over the years.


    Some couples do not stick around to each other for the rest of their lives. They keep thinking until their


    last breath that their other half betrayed them. Contrary to those people, Tasha realized that it was her


    who betrayed her partner. She was so crestfallen that she could not utter a word for a long time.


    Sometimes, people''s love is hidden deep within their heart that others cannot feel it. Carlos seemed to


    be one of those people. He never once said ''I love you'' nor told her what he really felt for her.


    Despite this, it did not mean that he never loved her. Sadly, it was toote for Tasha to understand his


    love for her.


    Not a single tear fell from Tasha''s eyes. Well, she never liked crying anyway. Even if her second


    husband died, she would only shed a few tears.


    In her early years, she went to someone to ask about her fortune. The Taoist priest who read her


    fortune described her as a person who did not know how to thank others.


    That time, she did not take his words to heart. She even thought that it was just a lie. But now that she


    recalled the memory of that day over and over again, she realized that it was true. Perhaps that was


    she really was from the start.


    However, she was unaware of it at that time. Although fortune-telling was not absolute, her character


    seemed to be doomed from the very beginning.


    Tasha had no idea how to be remorseful. All she knew was that she did not have much time left and


    that she had two people in her life that she could call her family.


    Fortunately, Carlos was a patient man. He might have missed her for so many years, and he still did


    until now. The better he treated her, the more she would feel indebted to him.


    "I''ve always been afraid ofing back. If I were you, I wouldn''t have cared when you came back,"


    Tasha said with a bitter smile.


    Although it was unpleasant, it was the truth. Many people believe that the truth should be said, but that


    is not always the case. Reality hurts more and is the most hopeless truth among all.


    "I know, but I''m not like you. Forget it. What matters is that you''re back. You should be happy in the


    future. Please don''t think about these sad things. Although I won''t be able to take care of you all the


    time as others do, I will try my best now,"


    Carlosforted. Now that Tasha was ill and could not handle stress, he figured that he must not say


    hurtful words. Well, he had no ns of saying those words anyway.


    "Actually, I didn''t realize that I''ve done a lot of bad things until now. But now, regret can''t do anything


    anymore, so I don''t bother to be regretful. Everything has its own cause and effects. I''m aware of my


    fate now. Just so you know, I''m d that I met you. If it weren''t for you, I might not have the courage to


    live."


    Tasha clutched the bed sheet so tight that her knuckles turned white. Dejection was apparent in her


    face as well. It would be a lie if she said that she was not sad. How could she not be? She was in such


    a poor and pathetic situation. Although her heart felt like it was about to burst, she had nothing else to


    say.


    Meanwhile, while Sara was walking outside, she saw a cake shop along the way. She entered the shop


    and chose the cupcakes that looked good and scrumptious. Once the cupcakes were packed, she took


    one for herself and another for Jacob. With that, she left the shop.


    "Honestly, I like sweets very much. I know it has something to do with my mother, but I don''t want to


    admit it. I indeed like the same things as her. Actually, I''m afraid that I''ll forget her."


    Sara took a bite of the cupcake. As she did so, some icing was left on her mouth. With a chuckle,


    Jacob wiped the icing off.


    "Don''t you want to eat?" Sara looked at him in confusion, but happiness was apparent on her eyes.


    "No. I want to watch you eat." The truth was, Jacob was carrying the box of cupcakes, so it was difficult


    for him to eat. Fortunately, he was more than happy to watch her eat.


    With a cupcake in her hand, Sara put her hand near Jacob''s mouth. Then, he lowered his head and


    took a bite. Seeing him eat, she smiled so happily. "Is it delicious?"


    Jacob nodded his head and continued to walk forward with his arm around her waist.


    "You''d better be polite when you meet momter. Don''t say hurtful words anymore. It will only make her


    depressed," he said with his hand rested on Sara''s shoulder. Then, he gazed at her with concern.


    In all honesty, Jacob always made sure that he was very cautious when speaking. He was afraid that


    his words would be too harsh that it would make Sara ufortable, or worse, offended.


    "I know. I actually feel guilty because I was so rude to my own mother. But I also think that my


    comints were reasonable. After all, she was away for so many years. I may be full ofints, but


    I also make sure to deal with things in the end. My dad must be the one who''s the most affected right


    now."


    Sara took another bite of the cupcake and sighed. She knew life still had to continue after sighing.


    She wondered if her life was like duckweed. She always felt that every time she was about to catch the


    sun, she would be put under the shade over and over again. It was like an infinite loop, and she was


    stuck in the middle.


    She wondered if the time woulde that she would finally have a bright future and a happy life in the


    end. It is normal for people to have mixed feelings about life. But in many cases, sadness urs more


    than joy.


    Sara abruptly stopped in her tracks and stared at Jacob nkly.


    Beside her, he stopped as well.


    "I used to think that if you didn''t love me, I would be lonely for the rest of my life. When I''ve epted


    that I would be alone until I die, you came back. I''ve always believed that things that belong to me will


    be mine in the end. But those that don''t... I can''t get them from others."


    In Sara''s face was an unusual solemnity. She felt ambivalent, not because Jacob loved her, but


    because for a long time, she thought that she was going to end up alone and lonely.

 Chapter 287 I Will Stay With Her

    Chapter 287 I Will Stay With Her


    "I''m so sorry, Sara, for all that happened in the past. I messed up, and it''s all my fault. I haven''t been


    able to stop thinking about all the ways I let you down. I don''t know how far I have gone in hurting you,


    and I don''t know how hard it has been to you. I was wrong in treating you the way I did. Let me prove


    I''ve changed, and I won''t be such a bastard again in the future. Don''t worry. I will never be like that


    again,"


    Jacob reassured while he hugged Sara and med himself. Because of their height difference, Sara


    resembled a weak girl who needed Jacob''s care.


    "I won''t hold you ountable for what you did in the past. If such a thing happens again in the future,


    then you don''t need toe to find me. It''s quite easy for a person to disappear from other people''s


    world. If you don''t believe me, you can have a try,"


    Sara threatened Jacob with a solemn expression on her face. Never did Jacob expect such a grave


    consequence to be possible. So at that precise moment, he considerably understood that once he


    missed Sara, he would never have that one chance to meet her again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The two then both returned to the hospital. At the time they arrived, Tasha had been asleep for quite a


    while now. She had been in the city to search for Carlos. But since her return, no one knew how long it


    took her to find him. And no one could tell how much she had suffered through the years. But judging


    from the weariness etched on her pale face, one could easily surmise that she had lived a bad life.


    Besides, people who genuinely lived a happy and contented life would certainly have a smile stered


    on their faces. However, looking at Tasha lying on the bed, there was a trace of sadness in her.


    After gently knocking at the door, Sara and Jacob went inside the room quietly. Seeing them, Carlos


    approached them promptly as he put his hand on his lips and whispered, "Hush!" He reached for the


    desserts Sara had bought and silently put them on the bedside cupboard before he pulled her out.


    "Keep your voice down. Your mother has just finally fallen asleep. Don''t wake her up," Carlos said


    carefully. His stooped back made him look so old. But his warm demeanor showed he held no


    resentment against Tasha, even though she betrayed him for more than ten years.


    Sara couldn''t help feeling sorry for her father. She merely nodded her head and asked in a low voice,


    "How''s mom? What does the doctor say?"


    "The possibility of recovery is very low, but her situation can be stabilized by chemotherapy. And at any


    rate, it can prolong her life," Carlos mumbled, lowering his head seemingly in worry. But then he


    abruptly lifted his head and looked excited again. No matter if it were only a tiny spark of hope, it would


    nevertheless still make him happy and grateful.


    "Dad. Don''t give too much thought to it. Whether mom could be cured or not, it is her fate. You don''t


    have to bear too much burden. It''s not your fault. And no one is to me. Getting sick and die is a


    natural urrence in people''s life."


    Sara nodded her head, consoling her father. She sounded like encouraging her father, but it was more


    likely she was trying tofort herself. Although she maintained that her mother was heartless, she


    really couldn''t be the same as her mother.


    Watching the father and daughter having a deep conversation, Jacob remained patiently standing


    aside and kept his silence. But even though he wasn''t the one involved, he somehow had this


    awareness to some extent about the situation.


    "I know, but I can''t do it. My heart can''t bear it. I used to think that I won''t forgive her even if shees


    back. But now that she came back for real, how can I not forgive her?"


    Carlos coughed as he replied softly. There was a mix of joy and sorrow in his voice. He didn''t long for


    such a result, but it was too difficult for him not to forgive her.


    Even if she happened to be a stranger to him, Carlos might still forgive her, facing such a circumstance.


    Apart from that, he had also agreed to divorce her in the past. So he only thought that this one request


    was not considered excessive.


    Everyone had his own perceptions. Maybe Carlos had not shown his care for her at that time, so Tasha


    felt neglected and unloved.


    He could still recall that when they officially ended their marriage, Tasha had reiterated several times, "I


    have divorced you just because you don''t love me." That was why until now, Carlos always had this


    realization that he was mostly wrong.


    In retrospect, it made him believe that if he opted to deny it at that time, then this whole thing might end


    up differently. And if only he refused to sign the said agreement, this might not happen. However,


    Carlos neither persuaded Tasha to stay with him nor denied what she said. Instead, he just let her


    choose what she wanted to do. He granted her freedom.


    But what happened after she made that choice? Carlos couldn''t remember a lot of things at present,


    but he regretted his decision very much. Sometimes, the life of people could change drastically just


    because of a particr choice they made. And simrly, it considerably influenced the lives of the


    people around them.


    "You can go back now. I''m staying here. Your mother needs to have a good rest. Anyway, I hope you


    remember my words, Sara. No one can ruin a marriage if only one party or the other does something


    wrong. So stop putting all the me on your mother for what happened between her and me,"


    Carlos said almost reluctantly. He momentarily paused after he uttered these words. It seemed like he


    couldn''t bear to express them that his chest heaved violently. If he could take a step back in time, he


    would try his best to convince his wife to stay with him.


    Honestly, Carlos held no remorse in loving Tasha at all. What he regretted the most was having ate


    realization of all the things they failed toprehend before. And if he had known it earlier, he would


    have acted on it and wouldn''t be wasting most of his life.


    "We will all be fine in the future. No matter what will befall your mother, I will stay with her. Who can live


    forever in this world? It''s all one''s own luck to be born, sick, or dead in the end,"


    Carlos insisted rather gently, still trying to persuade Sara. However, this time, he felt better in his heart.


    He had to admit that sometimes he couldn''t figure it out, and sometimes he was disheartened. But


    since he was the pir of this family, he should brace himself and not fall easily.


    With an optimistic attitude, he had to face everything. And for Sara, he didn''t want her to worry about


    him.


    "You should go back now, Sara. You don''t have to bring food to us. When you are free, you can just


    come to the hospital to see your mother. I will be here with her to take care of her. Don''t worry. I won''t


    take things too hard. So many years have passed. There is no reason left for me to take things too


    hard,"


    Carlos assured her while forcing a smile on his face as he attempted to rx.


    "Well, I''ll go home now. If you need anything, please tell me at any time. I''ll bring it to you," Sara


    countered softly. Undoubtedly, she wanted to stay. But she didn''t want to disturb her parents'' reunion.


    She thought that it was high time her parents must catch up with each other. Sara''s gazended into


    the ward and stared at her mother lying on the bed. Shortly after, she turned around and walked her


    way out of the hospital.


    Maybe life was a rehearsal for everyone, but most people couldn''t resist the temptation, and finally,


    they got nothing.


    Sara and Jacob went back to the vi instead because Sara didn''t want to stay alone at her parent''s


    home. Although they hadn''t remarried yet, she would remarry him sooner orter.


    Nowadays, a lot of people cared about marriage certificates. They had this notion that life would be a


    whole lot better soon after the couple got married. But there were a majority of people who didn''t care


    about the certificate at all. They believed that as long as they loved each other, it was the same


    whether they had it or not.


    The person''s sense of joy or contentment didn''t lie in the certificate but determined by the people


    surrounding the person.


    As soon as Sara returned home with Jacob, she silently stood at the door and was about to open it.


    She then said to Jacob in a low voice, "I''m so tired."


    Watching her closely, Jacob immediately noticed the visible tiredness on Sara''s face. And he couldn''t


    help feeling sorry for her. Instinctively, he reached out his hand and touched Sara''s hair. "Are you


    tired?"


    Hearing him asked, Sara, nodded her head. Her eyes brimmed with tenderness.


    Jacob quickly opened the door and carefully picked Sara up. "Since you are tired, I''ll carry you to the


    room so you can have a rest."


    Sara agreed andfortably wrapped her arms around Jacob''s neck. "I''ve made you stay with me for


    another day. Is it really alright for you to have a day off? Will it have any effect on thepany?"


    Sara worriedly probed as she gazed at Jacob with infinite tenderness in her eyes.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I''ll handle it. Just stay at home these days. And don''t worry too much about the


    company," Jacobforted her in a soft voice and walked into the door with Sara.


    And as he carefully carried Sara into the vi, Dora ran towards them looking delighted.


    "The dog is so bored ever since you are not around. Look at her. She is so happy since you are back."


    As Jacob spoke, he walked around Dora with Sara in his arms. And the dog still followed him.


    "Dora, do you forget who I am?" Sara chimed in while she tried to touch Dora''s head. She was being


    held by Jacob all the way before putting her on the wide leather sofa in the living room.


    Sara hastily sat up despite her fatigue and began to y with Dora.


    "Do you miss me these days? Do you forget me just like your master?" Sara yfully murmured while


    petting the dog.


    "Hey, Sara, what did you say? When do I forget you?" with total displeasure stered in his face,


    Jacob mumbled.

 Chapter 288 Full Of Passion

    Chapter 288 Full Of Passion


    "It was true, don''t deny it. I just haven''t mentioned it before." Sara had a small scowl on her face and


    acted as if she showed no mercy.


    "Okay, okay! I was wrong. I''m going to see what Winnie is doing." Jacob stood up and made his way


    towards the kitchen. His gaze travelled around as he walked, and that was when he noticed that there


    seemed to be no movementing from inside the kitchen.


    In the meantime, Sara started ying with Dora. A soft chuckle escaped her lips as the cute dog


    barked happily at her. Animals lived a simpler lifepared to humans, which was why it was much


    easier for them to stay happy.


    As she thought of this, her eyes were filled with nostalgia. She and Jacob had gone through a lot of ups


    and downs but the house was still the same and so familiar to her. Now that they were both rtively


    mature enough, they naturally had to pay the corresponding price.


    Right now, Sara looked more elegant. The passing of time had done well for her.


    When Jacob walked into the kitchen, his eyes darted towards the neatly arranged table. All the


    tableware were safely stashed away inside their respective containers and Winnie was nowhere to be


    seen.


    Jacob strolled inside the ce and turned his head around, looking for signs of someone present. The


    silence was deafening, and Winnie definitely was not there.


    He turned his head once again and looked back at the living room. When he saw Dora cing her paw


    on Sara''s hand, an unexpectedughter escaped him.


    "What''s wrong? Why are youughing?" Sara asked. She raised her eyebrows and did a mini jolt upon


    hearing Jacob. As hisughter died down to a chuckle, he slowly approached them.


    "It''s okay. Winnie isn''t here. It looks like you and Dora are having lots of fun over here," Jacob replied.


    He smiled softly before sitting next to her and cing his arm around her shoulder.


    Sara raised her eyebrows and smirked at him. It was funny that Jacob would follow her closely


    wherever she went.


    "Can''t you live without me now?" Still wearing the smirk on her face, she slightly moved aside.


    "Why? Don''t you like me?" Jacob furrowed his brows, his expression turning more serious.


    Sara shook her head. "I didn''t mean it that way." She pouted her lips, acting like as if she was


    apologizing.


    "Well, that escted quickly." The man rolled his eyes and sat up straighter.


    "Forget it. I don''t think that you are serious enough." She deliberately moved aside this time and gave


    him a disgusted look.


    "What did you say?" Jacob raised an eyebrow as he inched closer to her.


    "Well, well. When Winnie sees you behaving like this, what will she think of you?" Sara curled up her


    lips into a sweet smile as she tried to hold back Jacob''s approaching body.


    "It doesn''t matter. Like you said, I''m not decent enough." The corner of his lips formed a smirk and she


    thought that he looked attractive.


    Seeing him like that, she couldn''t help but burst into a fit ofughter. Jacob was acting like a child at the


    moment.


    Herughter had momentarily stunned him, he paused and looked at her for a moment beforeughing


    along as well.


    "Didn''t you use to say that you wouldn''t show your teeth when you smile? You''ve sure changed a lot.


    Why on earth are youughing all of a sudden?" He was caught off guard by Sara''s sudden change in


    her personality that he could feel his face turning red in embarrassment.


    "What? You''ve changed as well, so why can''t I?" The tip of her finger gentlynded on Jacob''s nose as


    Sara tried to push him away.


    "If you push me like this, I will be giving you some punishmentter." He raised his eyebrows and


    looked at her provocatively.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Punishment? What are you talking about? Let me tell you..." Before Sara could even finish her words,


    she was interrupted by Jacob''s violent kiss.


    Her eyes widened as she felt his lips crashing hard into hers. As they sat on the sofa in the living room,


    Jacob became more and more shameless.


    The weird thing was that Sara didn''t seem to want to stop him at all. In fact, she was beginning to enjoy


    the kiss.


    Jacob could feel her lips curling up into a smile as he continued to kiss her. Little by little, she finally


    started to close her eyes and savor the moment.


    "Hmm... It wouldn''t look good if Winnie sees us kissing like this when she returns." A blush had started


    to creep up on her cheeks as she tried to push him away with all her strength.


    "It''s okay. Winnie is not here," Jacob said, his voice now hoarse. He lowered his head again. At that


    same moment, the door suddenly opened and Winnie came in.


    "Ahem." With a smile on her face, Winnie cleared her throat and stared at the two people on the sofa.


    Jacob felt his cheeks growing warm. He immediately stood up and straightened up his clothes at once.


    Afterwards, he extended an arm out to Sara and quickly pulled her up.


    The girl started blushing furiously, currently at a loss on how to act in front of Winnie. Her face was


    burning as if she were developing a fever. Feeling so embarrassed, she lowered her head and refused


    to look at Jacob.


    She was thankful that Winnie didn''t say anything else. After a few seconds, she finally thought of a


    topic.


    "Where have you been, Winnie? We were just looking for you a while ago." She didn''t care if it was


    obvious that the topic was deliberately changed. Sara didn''t want to be awkwardly stuck in that


    embarrassing moment.


    "I just went out to buy some food. I heard that your mother is sick, Mrs. Sara. I''ll cook something


    delicious and light. You can bring it to her." Winnie smiled. She didn''t take what happened just now


    seriously. Instead, she had chosen to ignore it.


    "Okay, thank you!" Sara''s eyes were filled with gratitude. At this critical moment, she could still get


    somefort from the people around her.


    "It''s my pleasure. You can now continue what you''re doing. I''m going to work." Winnie gave Jacob a


    knowing smile before walking away.


    "This is all your fault. What would Winnie think of me now?" Sara hissed. As soon as Winnie


    disappeared into the kitchen, she started ming Jacob.


    "It''s my fault. I''m sorry." Jacob lowered his head and pouted like a child who was apologizing.


    "That''s all? You think you could just apologize and get away with it that easy?" As Sara continued to


    grumble, she wondered if it was so easy to coax her nowadays.


    "Okay, then. What should I do for you to not be angry at me?" He looked at her, eyes filled with


    sincerity and passion.


    "I want a reward," she sneered.


    "What kind of reward do you want?" Jacob furrowed his brows as he stared at the girl in front of him.


    She was really not the same as before. In the past, Sara wouldn''t have so many requests. Then again,


    she wouldn''t be so interesting either.


    "Let''s see... Let me think about it. You have to promise me one thing." After thinking for a while, she


    pursed her lips and raised her eyebrows at him.


    "What do you need?" Jacob asked. Then, he reached out a hand and touched Sara''s nose.


    "I don''t know yet. I need some time to think about it first. When I''ve decided, I''ll tell you about itter."


    Sara tilted her head and shrugged.


    "Okay, then. As long as it''s not too much, I''ll agree with you. You can ask me for anything. I''ll do


    anything for you." Jacob started grinning like a little boy.


    "Where did all that coldness and ruthlessness go? I almost don''t recognize you." A smirk formed on


    Sara''s lips as she chuckled heartily.


    Jacob furrowed his brows once again and pouted at her. "I''m not cold nor ruthless at all."


    "Look at you, you seemed to be acting." Sara said with a big smile forming on her face that showed her


    pearly white teeth.


    During hard days like today, this was probably her only source offort. Jacob was with her, and she


    still had ideals and hopes for the people she loved.


    With his eyes fixed on her, Jacob smiled lovingly and said, "You look so beautiful when you smile. You


    seldom showed this side of yours before."


    "That''s because I was angry with you before. I didn''t want to smile at all." Sara nced at him before


    leaning back on the sofa.


    "I was really such a big jerk that time, then. Such a beautiful smile was hidden all because of me,"


    Jacob said, his eyes filled with resentment.


    "As long as you are aware of that now, I don''t mind anymore." Her smile had grown wider and she felt


    very happy. She never got the chance to talk about random things with Jacob before. Now, it was much


    easier for them to have a conversation even if it took hours or even if it was mostly nonsense.

 Chapter 289 It All Faded Away

    Chapter 289 It All Faded Away


    The best love was not showing off one''s affection to other, but always hidden among one''s words and


    deeds.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Sara kept her silence as she leaned to enjoy thefort of the sofa. All the pesky things that


    happened recently stressed her out because of constant worry. After a while, she felt drowsy.


    The sofa provided enoughfort for her to fall asleep. Jacob nced over at her and noticed her


    already out cold. Her long, graceful eyshes cast a faint shadow over her face from the bottom of her


    eyes. Her face was angelic. Her beauty bloomed like that of a butterfly''s wings.


    He stood up and gently picked Sara up in order not to wake her up. He proceeded to carefully take her


    up into the bedroom. Every step he took was as silent as an elephant''s. He gently put her on the bed


    and kissed her on the forehead before tucking her in.


    He didn''t waste any more time and immediately walked out of the bedroom. He took out his tablet


    computer and began to indulge himself with his work. Thepany''s business was his top priority, but


    so was Sara. Because of that, he was currently on the clock to solve the current problem.


    He held an overseas meeting using his iPad. He hadn''t discussed thepany''s new energy problem


    with his foreign partners for a long time so he thought it would be the perfect time to do so. The study


    was enveloped with silence while he kept himself busy browsing through his iPad.


    He spoke fluent English whenever he had the chance to answer to his foreign partners. He sounded as


    if he was a native speaker.


    Soon enough, he turned hisputer off andy back on the chair. He was so busy recently that he


    couldn''t even have a good night''s rest. He leaned against the chair and fell asleep from that position.


    He had a vivid but strange dream. He dreamt that Alice stood in front of him with blood all over her


    body. She ignored his calls and stood there in silence. Jacob woke up as he could only recall Alice


    crying in every recurring dream he had involving her.


    The thought alone was enough to wake him up. He opened his eyes and saw a familiar scene in front


    of him. Then he stood up and took the ss on theputer table. He feltpletely dehydrated that


    he drank as much water as he could. It certainly helped him calm down.


    He took a nce at theputer, which was emitting a faint light. Fortunately, what happened just now


    was nothing more than an uncanny, vivid dream. But for him, every detail of that dream seemed so real


    that even as he woke up he could feel it still lingering at the back of his mind.


    He picked up the phone and called his assistant, Cindy. ''It was probably not a coincidence to dream of


    Alice all of a sudden, there''s got to be something behind it, '' he thought.


    "Mr. Jacob, what''s the matter?" Cindy asked in her usual, appealing voice. She always soundedid


    back as if nothing serious was happening.


    "Nothing, really. I just want to ask you something regarding Alice." Jacob curled his lips. The dream just


    now seemed to be ominous enough for him to worry. He couldn''t help but worry about Alice.


    Although their love was over, he felt obligated enough to care for her safety even as friends. Besides, it


    was he who sent Alice abroad in the first ce. The more he thought about the dream, the more he felt


    the need to ask her himself.


    "It''s okay, boss. I''m pretty sure she''s fine on her own. She just wants to go back, but she can handle


    herself well," his assistant answered calmly. It seemed that she had a bad impression of Alice.


    Cindy hadn''t seen Alice who used to be arrogant all the time, and was just straight up difficult to deal


    with. But there were so many people in thepany that she interacted every single day, so it was


    natural for someone to say something about her. It was not surprising for Cindy herself to have heard


    news about Alice from time to time.


    Only women knew women best, and only women looked down upon other women the most. Cindy


    didn''t have the luxury of time and energy to sympathize with Alice. There was even a hint of disgust in


    her feelings.


    "That''s good, then. As for whether to let here home, let''s talk about it some other time.. If she truly


    regrets about what she has done, we can give it some more thought. But if I see to it that she still has


    ns to sabotage, she won''t be able toe back. I''ll make sure of it."


    He stared at theputer with his pair of nk, cold eyes. The faint green light from theputer was


    clearly reflected on his face.


    Even his eyes clearly reflected the same light. He was sitting still like a realistic sculpture.


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob. I understand what you mean. I''ll tell her right away. Also, Mr. Jacob, she left a


    message saying she wanted to contact you." Cindy pursed her lips as if to prepare for something to


    say. She was not a soft-hearted person, but even she couldn''t resist Alice''s insistent begging.


    So, she felt she wouldn''t mind passing the request over to Jacob himself. As for whether he agreed to


    talk to her or not, only God knew.


    "I know, but not right now. I''ll make time for it in the future," he replied with a cold,manding tone.


    It could be that all his love for her hadpletely run out. He used to feel guilty¡ªeven disgusted. But


    somehow, it all faded away. All the profound emotions simply disappeared like smoke in the wind.


    Now, he felt that he didn''t have some inexplicable burdens since Alice wasn''t with him.


    He used to be left to squirm in a mire, but now he felt free as a man sitting on the shore. In turn, he had


    to be as ruthless as he could be. If he was not so, there would always be consequences he feared to


    spring up by the time he least expected.


    "Okay, Mr. Jacob. I won''t bother you now." Cindy hung up the phone and heaved a sigh of relief.


    He continued to stare at theputer for a good couple of minutes. It turned out that he could be so


    decisive when he was motivated by his desire to not see Alice anymore. But he had no regrets. ''All the


    things that happened until now were destined to happen, '' he thought.


    Sure, he might lose something that he had an overabundance of, but he would also surely gain


    something hecked all this time. That grim feeling disappeared and he felt relieved.


    Of course, the one who still took things too seriously was Alice. She had been fighting on her own all


    this time, but all her efforts were in vain. As a matter of fact, there was no need to fight for a good


    rtionship. If they didn''t love each other in the first ce, every little effort to fight for love would be


    futile.


    She could not understand the reasoning behind Jacob''s sudden change of mind. Time had changed


    him, and made them forget the pain. Whatever they did, they could not turn back time to start again.


    He heaved another sigh and looked at the photo on the table. Alice''s young face was still fresh from his


    memory, but a strong feeling came over him that he could never go back to the beginning.


    He had thought that there wasn''t a chance that he would love her, but he didn''t expect for things to get


    complicated this way. Perhaps most people would think about what to do after breaking up when they


    were still together, and so did he. He had once thought they could give each other a few words of good


    luck for their respective romantic endeavors.


    But now, he didn''t even want to think about doing that to her. Such an idea alone made him feel


    repulsed. He felt that he couldn''t help but leave her like this. However, it was for the best interest of


    them both.


    It was the same as the case of Sara''s mother. In fact, the moment she decided to leave, Carlos wasn''t


    so surprised and allowed her to do so. He himself knew that it didn''t matter who was right or wrong.


    The most important thing to consider was whether they were willing to solve the problem together and


    cherish each other despite the differences.


    Obviously, the answer was negative. But true love proved that no matter how many years had passed,


    people would eventually return to their point in the journey where it all started. However, not everybody


    was lucky enough.


    If it weren''t for all kinds of experiences, they wouldn''t know what love really was. Many people seemed


    to live their lives infort, but deep down, they were lonely and facing their own demons. Some


    people lived their lives without a firm grasp of reality, and simply called it bad luck.


    In other words, it was possible for Jacob to know his heart deeper through hearing other people''s


    stories. Some of them didn''t follow their hearts, and would choose a different path full of difficulties


    instead. But there was no escaping the heart. Not as long as people walk the earth.


    No matter what happenedter, everything would turn out to be the same.


    Jacob squinted as he stared at the photo he was holding in his right hand. He had never thought that


    such a day woulde, but he still convinced himself that everything was predetermined.


    He remembered the happier, simpler days during his time with Alice, but he couldn''t remember what it


    actually felt anymore.


    Happiness faded as time passed, but all the pain during the times of hardship was lingering in his


    heart. Since a long time ago, he had forgotten those blissful memories.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    His gaze turned over at the door and said, "Come in. The door is not locked."


    Sara stood there while holding a doll in her arms. The expression on her face gave away the fact that


    she was still sleepy.


    "I was thinking about where you were. I couldn''t find you anywhere." She yawned and looked around


    the study as if to scan and admire the ce.


    Jacob still had the photo in his hand, and Sara immediately noticed it as she turned to look over to him.

 Chapter 290 I Am In Good Health

    Chapter 290 I Am In Good Health


    "Are you still here to think about your past?" Sara looked at Jacob with infuriated expression on her


    face. She couldn''t help but feel her anger welling up as she thought about what Alice had done.


    "No, I had a dream just now." He ced the photo back down into the desk.


    "Humph! I know you still have feelings for her." She looked at him with dissatisfied eyes and took a few


    steps back. She looked pitiful as her teary eyes tried to escape his gaze.


    "I don''t, Sara. Who do you think I am?" he harshly exined. Then he took a look at her face and


    gently but yfully pinched her nose.


    "Let me go. You always answer my question like that. Humph!" She kept turning her face away from


    him, and the anger in her face was gradually intensifying.


    "Hey, Sara. Why are you angry? I really didn''t mean it that way. I sent Alice abroad in the first ce,


    remember? But when I fell asleep just now, I dreamed that her body was covered with blood. That''s


    why I thought of her when I woke up,"


    he exined further.


    "Oh? Is that right?" She was skeptical, but she couldn''t find any sign of lies as he exined his side.


    So she decided to let it slide for the time being.


    "It''s true. Why would I lie to you? I swear that if I don''t tell you the truth, I will be hit with a thunderbolt


    every single day." He raised his hand as gesture of his promise.


    She put her hand on his mouth, and stated, "Are you a fool, Jacob? Why would you swear something


    like that? If there really is a thunder outsideing for you, I could only imagine what you would do."


    "Are you not angry now?" He took a nce at her and shrugged his shoulders in disappointment.


    Despite her mellowing out a little, a pout still persistently appeared on her face. She remained in silent


    as it was actually much easier for her to get provoked at a time like this. He must have spoiled her.


    She raised her head and saw his chin, along with the sharp features of his face. She stared at him for a


    long while, and creepily didn''t even blink once.


    "Am I beautiful?" He gazed over to yfully look at her.


    "You''re full of yourself. Why would I envy your face?" She rolled her eyes at him to y along, but her


    heart skipped a beat.


    "Why don''t you admit it? Are you embarrassed?" He threw another question at her. He wrapped his


    arms around her waist, and she paused as she stepped back.


    "If you have something to say, say it now. Just don''t touch me." Her face turned red, and that confirmed


    that she was indeed embarrassed about this whole fiasco.


    "Ha-ha! Sara, you are really¡­" He didn''t get to finish his words as he fixed his eyes on her.


    She realized that something would happen so she turned her face away again likest time. "Well, let''s


    go out for dinner for now, shall we? Winnie must be already there, anxiously waiting for us."


    Jacob scratched the back of his head with an embarrassed expression, and replied, "Really? Okay.


    Let''s go see mom after dinner."


    She nodded her head in agreement. Then she silently turned around to swiftly walk out of the study. If


    she had stayed in the room for a few more seconds, there was no telling if she could even get out of


    there at all.


    Now Sara felt that he seemed to be her first love. She felt a sudden rush of warmth in her heart. In the


    past, she couldn''t get any sort of eptable response from him, despite the fact that he was always


    good to her. Now she could feel that he was starting to take interest in her.


    Jacob was acting totally different now. She held his hands and walked downstairs with him.


    He picked up food for her from time to time, and Winnie was certainly happy to see them getting along.


    There was nothing that would make her happier knowing that they were making up with each other.


    Jacob was stunned as he observed her eating. It didn''t matter what she did¡ªeating or doing literally


    anything, he felt that her actions were a sight to behold.


    Shortly after dinner, both of them went out together as expected. It was already in the evening, so it


    was just the right time for them to send some food to Tasha.


    Sara went ahead and called her father. After making sure that the two of them hadn''t eaten anything


    yet, she put some food in a thermal lunch box and headed for the hospital.


    What happened now could be the happiest moment of her father''s life. Although he didn''t do anything


    significant, Carlos finally fulfilled his wish after all those years.


    Sara didn''t say anything further along the way. Things happened quickly today. She had a lot of


    thoughts racing inside her mind.


    She couldn''t help feeling how things had changed fast in a twinkling.


    She took a peak out the window and saw the same scene every day, but now that she looked at the


    same scene with a more careful, keen eyes, she noticed something different. Many people would ask


    themselves whether they lived in a different way every year, or if they lived one day and simply


    repeated the rest of their days like boring, monotonous routine.


    Of course, she wouldn''t think about such a philosophical question right now. Since she was a firm


    believer that every day was different, people should spend their days in different ways in order to make


    it count.


    What was supposed toe woulde, and what was supposed to leave would eventually leave. So


    she didn''t bother thinking about those messy, convoluted things. It was already such a fortunate thing


    for her to see her mother again in her lifetime.


    Although she didn''t want to admit it to herself, she knew she had to think positively towards the future.


    But she had already pondered about the worst results for many times now.


    One of the reasons why she didn''t want her mother toe back was that she only wished her mother


    could live a good life. But now she came back diagnosed with cancer. She decided that she would stop


    hoping for better future for her mother again.


    Without high hopes, bad endings wouldn''t hurt so much. She stayed looking out of the window, spacing


    out and staring into oblivion. She found that the weather seemed to be good today, but it was getting


    dark.


    As soon as they got out of the car, Jacob walked forward with the lunch box in his hand. She followed


    closely behind him. The two of them now looked more like an actual couple who were inseparable by


    their love with each other.


    After entering the hospital through the main gate, Jacob paused to look back at her, and asked, "How''s


    it going? Are you tired after climbing the stairs?"


    She only smiled as an initial response, and asked back, "Do you think I ought to retire now?"


    He reciprocated her sweet smile, and replied, "I''m just afraid that you''ll get tired. I know that you are


    tired by the looks of it because I know you''ve been facing too many troubles recently."


    She kept striding forward with her one hand holding his. "I''m fine. I''m in good health."


    The two of them went upstairs with a big smile on their faces. The moment they walked through the


    long corridor, the smile on her face faded in an instant. She only hoped that she could control herself


    upon seeing her mother.


    As soon as she reached the ward, she heard the chattering of the conversation between her parents.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Do you still hate me after all these years?" Her voice was practically a void¡ªan empty set of words


    devoid of any emotion. It had been a long, long time since she left. She shouldn''t have asked such a


    question in the first ce but she wanted to know for sure.


    "Let bygones be bygones. I know that time will heal the deep wound in my heart," Carlosforted her


    with his words.


    "I know how stubborn I was for so many years. I''m basically like a child who is always grumpy. But


    you''ve always been good to me and you always allowed me to do whatever I wanted. At the end of the


    day, we still separated. These things I know by heart."


    She stared at Carlos with nk eyes. He was the only man who loved her the most. If it weren''t for her


    own stubbornness, she would have still been in a happy family.


    Indeed, there were just some people who refused to grow up. Tasha might be one of them, but one


    couldn''t say that she felt no sense of regret.


    She just wanted to go out to have a look at the world at first, but in the end, she still refused to go back.


    The world was one big, sticky quagmire. Once you fell in it, it would be extremely difficult to get out of it.


    "No, it''s my fault. I ignored my family. I ignored you. I shouldn''t have put all my energy into thepany


    at that time. All these years, what I felt was regret instead of hatred."


    Carlos stepped forward and held Tasha''s hand. It might have been toote for him to express his


    regret, but it felt almost like being rid of a chip on one''s shoulder. Even though his lover grew old and


    her beauty faded away overtime, he was still waiting for her like a loyal lover.


    "I''m sorry, Carlos. If I hadn''t been so stubborn at that time, maybe we could''ve ended up together still. If


    only I hadn''t made the choice that only served my selfish interests...if only I had given you more


    consideration, maybe¡­"


    She couldn''t finish her words as emotions welled up inside her. Reminiscing about the good old days


    only made her feel tortured. She always felt a deep sadness in her heart because she couldn''t go back


    home. Besides, the man she had been with after she separated with Carlos was not enough to make


    her happy. She felt as if she was always paying off a great debt when she was with him.


    Tasha finally understood that what she got from one person would soon be lost in another person.


    Among the rtionships between people, the principles andws of conversion of energy could still be


    applied like a general rule.

 Chapter 291 Reunion

    Chapter 291 Reunion


    "Let bygones be bygones. We should look into the future. Sara doesn''t understand you. So, I won''t


    cajole her into anything. I will try to persuade her, but I have to be there for you now. Do you know that


    all the hatred I felt towards you quickly disappeared the moment you walked through that door? I just


    couldn''t continue to bottle it up. You came back because you consider this ce as your home."


    Carlos'' eyes twinkled. He smiled, as he reached out to touch Tasha''s face.


    Her face was actually smooth and there were very little wrinkles. She seemed not to have aged at all!


    However, the corners of her eyes wrinkled whenever she smiled. Also, her hair was scantier than


    usual. This was because of the fierce battle with cancer.


    "I didn''t have the courage toe back. I was too afraid to do so. After all, I was the one who chose to


    leave in the first ce. I thought you wouldn''t wee me back. So, I had to endure my suffering all


    alone. My husband was wealthy, but he was also very stingy. He never gave me a dime. I now


    understand that a man''s wealth doesn''t matter. All that really matters is if he loves me or not."


    She paused. It appeared as if she had a lump in her throat. Indeed, she had divorced Carlos because


    she thought he didn''t care about her. At that time, she was so convinced that he didn''t love her. She


    saw him as a deceiver.


    She had continued to say that to herself. Eventually, she believed that he actually betrayed her.


    However, sheter realized her costly mistake. It had dawned on her that he actually took good care of


    her.


    For a very long time, she thought ofing back to find Carlos. Her heart ached whenever she thought


    of him. Sadly, returning wasn''t an option. She had a new family and she knew she would betray them, if


    she ever tried to get a divorce.


    So, she didn''t dare toe back to him. Nheless, she kept all their memories in her heart. Tasha''s


    greatest fear was that Carlos had already remarried. She didn''t want to see that after she came back.


    Because of this, their paths never crossed for more than 10 years. Their hearts suffered during this


    time. No matter how hard she tried, she just couldn''t forget all the beautiful memories.


    Whenever she remembered him, she would buy a pot of beautiful flowers. Gradually, each pot of


    flowers formed a small garden in her new home. Sadly, she had no one to confide in. Not a single


    companion!


    Indeed, the experience people had always contributed to their personality. All her life, she had lived like


    a wind. She couldn''t figure out which direction to take.


    Because she was confused, she remained stuck in one ce. Years passed by, and she heard no


    news about Carlos.


    Although, she never set eyes on him, he was tucked safely in her heart. Nevertheless, she didn''t regret


    her actions. Neither was she in any way bitter. In life, everyone had to make their personal choices.


    She had chosen a difficult path, but she had to endure it.


    After the death of her husband and she had almost gone broke, she longed to reunite with her beloved


    daughter and former lover. The urge was stronger than ever.


    "I know you''ve suffered all these years. I always wanted to look for you, but Icked the courage. I


    wanted to make mypany sessful, and then went to find you. Unfortunately, it is still struggling. I


    think it''s because I am no good. Or maybe it''s because I couldn''t take care of my personal problems."


    Carlos couldn''t help butugh at his luck. He wondered what good thing happened to him in his


    lifetime. Things never seemed stable for him. Asides from the frequent ups and down, he got nothing


    else.


    The only thing he was grateful for was that Sara was now grown. The poor girl had gone through a lot


    at a tender age. Nevertheless, the future was now looking bright for her.


    "No, don''t me yourself. You did a great job. After my departure, I thought extensively about what


    happened. I don''t think I would''ve performed so well, if I was ced in your shoes. It wasn''t that you


    didn''t do your best. The problem was that my standards were too high."


    Tasha choked with sobs and held Carlos'' hand tightly. At that instant, the bond between them wasn''t


    love. It was family affection. They both felt the maic connection of their blood.


    Although, love is only momentary. Family affection takes a long time to nurture. In fact, the most


    intense feeling of love isn''t so excellent. It isn''t until, it is mixed with family affection.


    It doesn''t matter where life takes a person to, or how life has changed their personality. As long as they


    find their way back, their family would eventually wee them with open arms.


    Although she believed she could never properly shed tears since she had already dried up her tears,


    her eyes became wet all over again. In her lifetime, the most fortunate thing that happened was


    meeting this man.


    "Had I known, I would have never left your side. I was just so attracted to the fake life. I coveted things


    that glittered. My greed hasnded me into this situation. I don''t expect Sara to forgive me. That will be


    too selfish of me. Not after all I put her through. Same goes for you, I won''t ask for your forgiveness.


    Notwithstanding my illness, I would not expect you to check up on me. You are not responsible for my


    wellbeing. I totally deserve it."


    Hot tears rolled down her face again. The tears weren''t like those of an aged woman. They were like


    that of a youngdy.


    "Stop crying, or your face will look horrible." Carlos used his fingers to wipe the tears off her face.


    Meanwhile, Sara was standing by the door. She was already crying, as she watched her parents.


    Jacob was also present, but he couldn''t say a word. Despite the fact that the adults spoke in low tones,


    every word they said was audible.


    Jacob knew everyone had their own story. However, he never knew his wife''s story was soplicated


    and long.


    Affectionately, he tightened his grip on her shoulder. "Do you know what I want to say the most now?"


    Confused, she stared up at him. "What do you want to say?"


    "Thank you for staying by my side." His affectionate gaze caused a spark in her whole being. Her heart


    felt like it was about to burst open.


    Instead of replying, she simply nodded. She was just speechless. The best part about being with him


    was that she knew he adored her. Even if he didn''t tell her, she just knew. They both shared a deep


    connection. The love they shared was reciprocal.


    With wide eyes, Sara stared at her mom. All the memories she had of her mom suddenly shed


    through her mind. She had not forgotten them, after all.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Her mother was just a little na?ve. Although, she was an adult, she behaved like an inexperienced little


    girl. When she was a child, this behavior had confused her so much.


    Why did her dad tell her mother goodbye, every single day before he left for work? The reason had just


    urred to her now.


    A woman''s biggest sess is topletely own a man. For a female, a man is her whole world. In


    fact, from the very beginning, Tasha had Carlos all to herself. However, her greed overtook her sense


    of reasoning. She wanted more.


    She had no idea that she was all he had. When she left, he was shattered. Now, she wanted to walk


    back into his heart. But, she no longer had chance.


    "Don''t beat yourself up about the past. Sara is doing pretty well. She is already married to a good man.


    Although, there are still some obstacles, she''s good. You don''t need to worry about my loneliness. I


    have be friends with it. These past years have taught me so much. Presently, the most important


    thing is your health. You have to get better. Once that is done, you can worry about other things,"


    Carlos consoled her with a soothing voice. Even though, she had hurt him, she was only a human and


    she was bound to make mistakes. As a result, he didn''t want to discuss about the past anymore. He


    just wanted to make sure that she got better.


    "No, you let me finish. I think this is my punishment. I am not talking about this sickness. I am referring


    to the chance I lost to reunite with you. I had only one chance, but I threw it away."


    Tasha burst into tears. She was weeping like a child, who was smacked by her mother. She had just


    realized her mistakes, but it was already toote.

 Chapter 292 Brave The Wind And The Waves

    Chapter 292 Brave The Wind And The Waves


    It was toote.


    Anyone who sailed out in open water, who dared to brave the winds and waves, knew that timing was


    crucial. An opportune moment could disappear in an instant.


    "Don''t cry, please. We still have a chance. We''ll remarry as soon as you recover. I''ve been waiting for


    you for so many years. I still love you. You''re still my wife. You''re the love of my life. I don''t want any


    other woman. I only want you,"


    Carlos anxiously confessed. He only hoped that his words would help Tasha feel better. More than a


    decade, he had been waiting for her. He could wait a little more.


    He was willing to sacrifice anything for Tasha''s healing.


    "Please don''t say that. It''s sad to hear that. Ever since you signed those divorce papers, I see your face


    in my head. I couldn''t forget you even if I try. I''ve alreadye into terms that we''re not meant to be,


    that you don''t deeply love me. And now you''re telling me that you love me? How did we end up like


    this?"


    Tara choked as she tried to hold back her sobs. She questioned herself if the failure of their marriage


    was her fault. But even if she knew the answers to her questions, there''s still nothing she could do


    about it.


    "Promise me that you''ll forget all this when I''m gone. Forget this person that I have be. I''ll be at


    peace knowing that you''ll live long and well with Sara."


    Tears threatened to fall down on Tasha''s cheeks again. The weather was still cold. Fog formed around


    her mouth as she spoke.


    Carlos stared at her, moved by her words and tears. "What are you saying? That''s silly. You''re going to


    live. We promised each other that we''ll both live long. You''re going to be healed."


    He tried tofort her and himself. He wanted to believe in his own words, for he was also unsure. He


    knew that her illness was out of his hands. But he also knew that if her treatment would not work, that if


    she''d end up dying, his heart would also join her in the grave.


    For many years, he lived like a walking dead. Every day he regretted signing those divorce papers.


    They could have stayed married. But he divorced her thinking it would be good for her, that he was


    setting her free.


    But what did freedom really mean anyway? Was separation really the beginning of their freedom? Or


    was it a continuation of their misery?


    Carlos was miserable and confused for years. But when Tasha came back, he realized that he had


    already lost too much time. Carlos tried to start something with someone else. It took him a lot of


    courage to put himself out there again. But it all didn''t work. He didn''t want another woman. So his


    courage was useless.


    "Do you know how I''ve been since you left?" he asked. "When I see couples walking down the street or


    in restaurants, or just sitting together, I think of us. I regretted the way I treated you. I should''ve done


    better. I know you don''t have any reason to believe me. But I still want to tell you that I miss you."


    Tears were starting to form in Carlos'' eyes. Maybe no one would understand his loss, but he was


    hoping Tasha would understand. Those who experienced real loss would understand him, especially


    now in their situation, where he could lose her a second time. But only this time, it could be permanent.


    "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault." Tasha cried hard. She now allowed her sorrow to show. She was in agony


    as she held her chest. Her emotional pain now felt like it''s physical. She''s now starting to feel the regret


    and years of loss.


    Carlos tried tofort her, tried to stroke her hand. He felt so helpless seeing her like this.


    "Don''t cry, Tasha. I know you have suffered a lot these years. But it''s all over now. I''m here. I''ll take


    care of you. Don''t worry about Sara. She is a sensible child. She will understand and forgive you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Carlosforted her, tried to stop her from ming herself.


    "I know. That''s why I feel all these regrets," she said. Tasha could not stop crying. Even if she regretted


    things, she still could not change the results.


    "Everything will be fine. We have a chance to try again in the future. For now, just focus on getting


    better. The doctor said that as long as you feel good, and not be upset, then there''s a good chance that


    you''ll fully recover. The disease is not a death sentence. A lot of people survive from this. So you have


    to also believe it for yourself."


    Carlos coughed as he turned his face and held back tears. He felt like crying. But he wanted to be


    strong for her first. He needed to be strong for both of them, now that Tasha was relying on him.


    At the moment he turned his face, he saw Sara and Jacob standing outside the door. Sara was wiping


    tears while Jacob held on to his stoic expression.


    The two of them were there all along. They witnessed the exchange between Carlos and Tasha.


    With Tasha looking on, Carlos stood and opened the door to let them in.


    "Why are you standing at the door? Come in, you guys." As he said this, Carlos'' tone was kind. He also


    wiped a tear from the corner of his eyes.


    "Hi, dad. How is my mom feeling? Is she hungry? We brought food." She took the lunch box from


    Jacob and handed it to her father.


    "Your mother might be hungry. But she can only eat light food. Spicy food isn''t allowed. If she can''t eat


    this one that you brought, I''ll make another one for herter at home." Carlos crossed the room as he


    spoke.


    Jacob held on Sara''s hand tighter as they neared Tasha''s bed. He wasforting Sara. Tried to let her


    know that he would always be there for her.


    Sara looked at him and smiled. She understood his silent gesture.


    "Have a look at what Sara brought you. Are you hungry? Let''s have dinner." Carlos spoke as if


    speaking to a child. He shook the lunch box in his hand.


    Tasha smiled seeing all of them. She felt warm inside, although her momentary happiness looked


    fragile. But as long as she was still alive, this happiness would always be with her.


    Wasn''t it everyone''s wish to die in happiness? Tasha felt lucky enough. Now she understood that


    happiness is not just about a man who shows his love all the time. But it''s also about a man who holds


    her in his heart, no matter what.


    "I''m not really hungry, but I want to try the food that Sara brought. I''m sure its delicious." Tasha


    complimented her daughter.


    Sara knew that even in her present state, her mother was still trying to repair their rtionship. She felt


    sorry for her as she saw the tears in her mother''s eyes. Just then, Sara reached out her hand to


    Tasha''s face.


    Her parents were stunned, but Jacob knew what she was about to do. Tasha held her breath. It was the


    first time for her to be so intimate with her daughter since thest time they saw each other. She was a


    little nervous.


    Sara wiped the tears from the corner of Tasha''s eyes. She could still see the regret in her mother''s


    eyes. Sara knew she could forgive her mother. She wanted to.


    "Don''t cry, mom. I''m so d you''re back. Please, don''t leave us again." Sara took a deep breath. It


    seemed that it was hard for her to say that.


    It took courage for her to forgive her mother, especially when it felt like her mother betrayed and


    abandoned her. But since her father could forgive her mother, she felt that she too could also forgive


    her.


    For Sara, her father''s forgiveness directly affected her. It seemed she could now ovee anything


    that woulde her way. Her father inspired her. And now her mother was back. There''s no point to


    hold on to grudges.


    "I''m sorry, Sara. It''s my fault. I won''t leave you again." Tasha''s tears were returning.


    But Sara held her mother in her arms. She didn''t say anything but gently stroked Tasha''s shoulder.


    "Does it hurt, mom? You suffered a lot." Tears streamed down Sara''s face as she spoke. The grudges


    that hadsted for so many years seemed to have disappeared at this moment.


    "No, it doesn''t hurt. Be a good wife to your husband, okay? Don''t do what I did." Tasha wiped the tears


    off Sara''s face. Carlos had already told her that Sara''s marriage was currently not in good terms.

 Chapter 293 The Ending Would Have Been Different

    Chapter 293 The Ending Would Have Been Different


    "I will treat Sara well, so please, don''t worry, mom. You just need to take care of yourself and I''ll handle


    everything else, okay?" Jacobforted Tasha in a soft voice.


    "I know the way you treated her before, but I will not talk about the past now. However, if you are not


    nice to her, you will be facing my wrath. Even if it kills me, I won''t stop,"


    Tasha threatened, ring at Jacob.


    With a serious expression, Jacob looked at her and said, "I know, and I promise that I will be good to


    Sara. I was stupid before, but I have changed since. In fact, I am apletely different person now."


    Tasha nodded. Apparently, Carlos had already mentioned that to her. Hence, she decided to believe


    Jacob''s words.


    "Okay, enough talking! Let''s eat." Saying that, Carlos set the table and began to eat with Tasha.


    He kept feeding her, and she smiled happily. Tasha too, picked up some of the food and fed Carlos.


    Seeing that, Jacob and Sara felt that if they had been so loving before, then their lives would have


    been much different. However, that had not been the case. Sara nced at Carlos, who was an


    introvert and sighed heavily.


    Tasha kept smiling for she had not felt that happy in a long time. For many years, she thought that her


    life was cursed with mncholy, but now things were different. She had finally chosen happiness.


    As Tasha watched Carlos pick up another spoonful of food for her, she felt as though she had been


    taken back in time. She did not have to do anything back then. If she had not left then she could have


    had a much better life now.


    "Isn''t it delicious?" Carlos asked softly, grinning like a little child.


    "It is, this home-cooked food is delicious!" Tasha replied with a bright smile.


    Even if there was some resentment in Sara''s heart, it vanished before her mother''s smile.


    Life was getting much better, and it made Sara happy. There were no serious problems, just happiness


    in the small things in life. Perhaps, everyone had been looking forward to that kind of happiness. Even


    Sara felt as though her dreams hade true.


    Jacob sat beside them in silence, watching the couple eat happily. Perhaps, people only realized after


    they were old that their achievements in life did not even begin topare with the joy of being with


    their families and loved ones.


    Moreover, it was never easy to find the perfect lover. It was usual for couples to fight every day, but in


    the end, the love in their hearts triumphed whatever conflicts they had. However, some people always


    fought, but they did not know what they were fighting for or what they truly cared about.


    Fortunately for them, Carlos and Tasha knew exactly what they wanted. Although they had understood


    it ratherte in life, it was still okay.


    Sara stared at them in a daze, feeling pity for her father. After waiting for all those years, he got the


    woman he loved when she was seriously ill. She could not help but wonder if her father was having


    mixed feelings.


    All of a sudden, someone''s cellphone rang.


    Carlos and Tasha instantly turned to look at Sara and Jacob. It seemed as though they hadpletely


    forgotten that they were in thepany of them.


    With his phone in his hand, Jacob walked out of the room.


    "Hello, Jacob, where are you?" Noah''s anxious voice was loud that everyone in the room wondered


    what might have happened.


    "I''m at the hospital. Sara''s mother has returned," Jacob said before turning to look at Sara.


    Upon noticing his serious expression, Sara figured that something bad must have happened.


    "Where is Sara? Bess has gone missing." Noah''s voice was shaky, as if he was scared. He had always


    been good with Bess and they rarely ever fought.


    "Bess is missing? Where did she go? What happened? Did you two fight again?" Jacob asked with


    concern. He feared that something bad might have happened to her.


    "What''s the matter? What happened to Bess?" Sara mumbled, feeling nervous. She overheard their


    conversation and wanted to grab Jacob''s phone from him to talk to Noah, but she did not.


    "Didn''t I tell you what happened? Well, after that, Bess came back to give me the money, but I did not


    want it, and now, she thinks that I am angry. To be honest, I am not mad at her. You already gave me


    the money, right? That''s why I did not take it from her as it would be pointless. And that''s the only


    reason I refused her help. So, we fought again, and now, she has run away from home. I can''t find her,


    and her phone has been switched off."


    Noah''s face paled with anger, but he regretted that Bess was gone. If something were to happen to her,


    then he would be burdened with guilt for the rest of his life.


    "Don''t worry, tell me, where are you? Where did Bess go to?" Jacob asked nervously as he held his


    phone with his right hand and looked around.


    Sara seemed to have understood the problem. She did not know that Noah had taken money from


    Jacob, but she knew that they had met a day ago.


    She was just a few feet away from Jacob when she took out her cellphone and called Bess.


    "Hello! The number you are trying to reach has been switched off. Sorry..."


    Hearing the automatic response, Sara hung up. However, she called her number again and again, but


    no one answered.


    "Sara, Bess is missing, and we have to find her. If you are worried about your mom, you stay here. I will


    keep you posted at all times," Jacob said seriously.


    "That''s all right. I want to go with you, I am worried about her. She has never done something like this


    before. And this is the first time she has fought with Noah, right?" Sara said with a sigh and nced at


    her parents who were still eating in the room.


    "How could they not have fought at all? Even if they were married, there would still be silly fights.


    Besides, they''re living together, so..." Saying that, Jacob pinched her cheeks lovingly.


    "Yes, you are right. But I thought Bess wouldn''t quarrel with Noah. They have always been so good


    together. Anyway, I will inform my dad ande with you. Let''s go and find her." With that, Sara turned


    around, walked into the room, and Jacob followed her.


    After saying goodbye to her parents, Sara and Jacob rushed out.


    It waste in the night, so they wondered where Bess could have gone.


    The first thing that came to Sara''s mind was that Bess must have gone to her parents'' house.


    The two of them met Noah and saw that he was contacting all his friends, asking for help. In fact, he


    even wanted to go to the police. Watching him so badly worried, Sara sighed and was almost about to


    laugh.


    However, she didn''t say anything. After all, he was being serious andughing at such a time would be


    embarrassing.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Seeing Noah asking everyone for help, Jacob also contacted his friends and asked them to look for


    Bess. He even tried to get the surveince tapes from all over the city.


    "Sara, why don''t you go to Bess''s house and see if she has gone there? It won''t look good if I go there


    after having a fight. And it would be bad if her parents mistake me for hurting her. I don''t want them to


    have a bad impression of me. But your situation is different, so you can ask them..."


    Noah said all of a sudden. A thought crossed his mind that Bess would most likely have gone home.


    Noah then called some of his friends and also some of Bess''s friends, with whom he had a good


    rtionship, asking for help. The three of them stood on the side of the road, pacing anxiously.


    Sara knew Bess well enough to understand that she would not have done such a thing if she had not


    been extremely angry. Bess was a cool person who would never get angry about something


    unimportant.


    However, Sara did not know for sure because Bess''s anger could also be the result of the love that she


    had for Noah. Perhaps, it was her feelings that pushed her to make such a rash decision. "All right,


    then, I will take a cab and go to her house. You two keep searching for her and update me if there''s any


    news," Sara said in a firm voice as she stopped a taxi that was passing by.

 Chapter 294 Much Worse

    Chapter 294 Much Worse


    "Sara, here, you can take my car. It''s not safe to take a cab on your own," Jacob said softly as he


    handed her the car key.


    Noah nodded and added, "Yes, Jacob''s right. Feel free to take my car if you''d prefer that. Anyway, go


    to Bess''s house, and let us know if you know what''s happening. In the meantime, we''ll ask more


    people if they know where she is."


    Taking the car key from Jacob, Sara got in the car quickly, and did not say a word. The two watched as


    the car disappeared around the corner. Once she was gone, Noah heaved a sigh.


    "I''m getting tired of this and Bess is scared of getting married. I wanted topromise, but then, I was


    so angry that I don''t remember what I said to her during our fight,"


    Noah said as he hung his head, feeling regretful. It was dark outside, so Jacob could not clearly make


    out his expressions. But his tone showed that he was remorseful.


    "It''s okay. It''s only normal to fight with those we love. And besides, every couple hits rough patches in


    life. There are no couples that have never fought. People are together because they are different. Like


    never attracts like, it''s the opposite characteristics that bring people together. And no two people think


    alike. That''s why we always find ourselves in conflict with people who are unlike us, and only after


    crossing those conflicts do we get stronger as a couple,"


    Jacobforted him bluntly, because he knew that being honest was probably for the best. And as


    long as Noah and Bess got through their troubles together, everything would be all right.


    "Well, love is really strange. When we were single, we longed for someone to love us, but now we''re


    disappointed because it doesn''t feel the same as we had imagined it to be. Humans are always going


    to be disappointed. I think I finally get it now,"


    Noah said with a sigh as he looked up at the vast, dark sky. There were still people walking on the


    road, and they looked tired.


    "Take Sara and me, for example. We have gone through a lot to get to where we are now. You still


    have a long way to go, so don''t feel tired just yet,"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Jacob said in a tone that sounded like an old man''s voice. Noah was speechless when he heard that


    and nced at him in surprise. Although Jacob was right, Noah firmly believed that his rtionship with


    Bess would never go through as much trouble as Sara and Jacob''s, because he was nothing like his


    friend.


    "All right, are you getting information from the calls?" Jacob asked all of a sudden. Noah had called so


    many people, but he could not tell if it was really of any help.


    "Nothing, they all said that they don''t know. They even asked me if we had a fight, and seemed


    surprised that she had left." Noah shrugged helplessly. s, he had be a bad guy in their opinion


    now.


    "Looks like they''re all shocked. To be honest, I was surprised, too! You and Bess are like a role model


    for all couples. I was certain that you two would stay the same even after you get married,"


    Jacob joked. Although he knew that no couple could be a model couple that other people thought of as


    an inspiration. It was a goal that was just too hard to achieve.


    "Stop kidding, we want to be just like everyone else. And you two better keep the title ''role model'',"


    Noah retorted with a heavy sigh. He just wanted to find Bess and apologize to her.


    "How about we go to Bess'' favorite ce to look for her? It''s more likely that you would find her there,


    right?" Jacob suggested.


    "Get in the car," Noah instructed. He then opened the door, got in the car, and Jacob followed.


    Throughout their way, they did not talk to each other. Jacob sat next to Noah, looking out the window at


    the beautiful night sky. He could not remember how many times he had gone looking for someone on a


    dark night like that, but he felt as though he had experienced the anxious feeling before.


    He could understand Noah''s stress and knew that he would me himself if anything happened to


    Bess.


    He searched every ce that Bess liked, but could not find her anywhere. Noah leaned over the


    steering wheel and banged on it, feeling frustrated.


    Only the feeling of regret was left in his heart as he understood that it was pointless of him to have


    been angry with Bess.


    Jacob leaned on his seat and asked, "Are you all right, Noah?" He could not help but sigh as they both


    hated it that they could not find Bess anywhere.


    Noah did not look at him, he just leaned over the steering wheel in silence. He was torn up about his


    fight with Bess, and hated that they had fought over such a petty issue.


    Noah had thought that she did not care about him, but she felt that he was not pleased with her effort


    even after she had worked hard to gather the money that he needed for hispany. Hence, they had


    been stubborn and unwilling topromise.


    Looking out the window, Jacob let out a heavy sigh as he asked, "Do you think Bess might be at the


    bar?" He lifted his head and looked at Noah with a serious expression.


    "I don''t think so, she has always told me that she hates going to bars. She would only go there if I


    wanted to," Noah replied, lifting his head in surprise.


    After thinking about it for a moment, he felt that it was only understandable for Bess to want to have a


    drink after their fight. However, it was unsafe for a woman to go to a bar all alone at that hour.


    "Should we call the police?" Jacob asked in a serious tone. He recalled what happened to Sara thest


    time she had gone to a bar all on her own to have a drink. Worried that the same thing might happen to


    Bess, he broke into a cold sweat.


    All of a sudden, Noah sat up. If Bess had really gone to a bar all on her own, then things could end up


    ugly.


    "No, Bess won''t do that..." Although he said that, he did not believe his words. ''Who could tell what


    might happen?'' he thought to himself.


    "Let''s go and look for her in all local bars..." Before Jacob even finished his words, he wondered,


    ''Where would I even begin to look for her? There are bars all over the city, and Bess could be


    anywhere.''


    Without saying more, Noah started the car thinking that Bess'' situation could be worse than he had


    imagined.


    He couldn''t lose Bess, for it would devastate him. However, since he was unable to find her, a


    thousand terrible oues crossed his mind.


    Meanwhile, Sara finally arrived at Bess'' house. She rang the doorbell, and the butler opened the door


    for her.


    "Miss Sara, pleasee in,"


    the butler greeted her respectfully as he opened the door for her. Sara hade to Bess'' house so


    many times that even their butler was now familiar with her.


    "Thank you, I''m here for Bess," Sara replied and looked around the living room, but she couldn''t see


    anyone there.


    "But Miss Wang is not home." As the butler said that, he looked embarrassed and nervous.


    "Are you sure she is not home?" Sara asked, her firm gaze fixed on him, which made him break into a


    cold sweat.


    "No... What happened to her?" Although the butler tried his best to hide his emotions, Sara read his


    expressions well.


    "That''s all right, I''ll go to her room and look for her." Saying that, she rushed to the second floor.


    Caught by surprise, the butler tried to go after her, but could not keep up with her.


    "Miss Sara, please don''t go in, Mr. and Mrs. Wang would kill me if they find out." The butler immediately


    mentioned Bess'' parents, hoping that it would stop Sara.


    However, Sara climbed the stairs swiftly and did not stop. The butler trotted behind her, feeling


    embarrassed.


    "What if Bess is not home? Why can''t I go to her room?" Sara didn''t care who got the me.


    "No, Miss Sara, please don''t go in..." the butler insisted with a frown, but it was toote.


    By then, Sara had walked to Bess'' room and knocked on her door.


    "Bess, get out of your room! I know you''re inside, soe out and talk to me. I''m here now and I am


    on your side. Don''t worry, everything will be okay, I promise."

 Chapter 295 Let Them Wait

    Chapter 295 Let Them Wait


    Sara knocked on the door, but there was no response on the other side. Because of this, she now


    doubted if Bess was really there.


    "Miss Sara, I''ve already told you that Miss Wang is not at home, but you still don''t believe me. If you


    have something very important to say, pleasee back some other day. Miss Wang isn''t really here,"


    the butler said while wiping the cold sweat on his forehead. He was specifically instructed that he must


    not let anyone disturb Bess. At that moment, he was afraid that he would not be able to do as ordered.


    "Can you just open the door and let me in?" If Sara went in and saw that Bess was indeed not there,


    she would give up and leave.


    "I''m afraid that we don''t have the key. After all, this is Miss Wang''s room," the butler replied with a hint


    of embarrassment in his face.


    "Really? Why do I feel that you''re lying?" Sara rolled her eyes at him. What he had said just now was


    unbelievable! Well, she had suspected him of lying for the very beginning.


    "What I''ve said is the truth. Miss Sara, why don''t you believe me? Miss Wang is really not at home. The


    servants can attest to that." When the butler spoke, he even made a gesture that meant he was


    swearing to God, making Sara believe him a little. Nevertheless, she knocked on the door even more.


    "Bess, I know you''re inside. Come out. Let''s talk. Don''t think too much alone. I''m here! Listen to me:


    Noah is not a bad guy. It''s just that sometimes, men, even good ones, do stupid things. Please forgive


    him."


    Sara was now pounding the door. After hearing her words, the butler''s face turned as white as a sheet.


    "Miss Bess tried her best to help him, but he was ungrateful! He didn''t even appreciate everything Miss


    Wang has done for him. He also said that Miss Wang didn''t love him. If she didn''t, how could they have


    gone so far together? I''ve worked for Miss Wang long enough that I''ve watched her turn into a finedy.


    It''s true that Mr. Noah has gone too far this time,"


    said the butler seriously. He did not care about what Sara would think. After all, his resentment for


    Noah had not subsided yet.


    "If you two have a misunderstanding, you should solve it together. If he really did something wrong,


    then he should apologize. But, you should also give him a chance to exin. You can''t just ignore him


    and think he''s a bad guy,"


    Sara said sincerely. Standing aside, the butler seemed to be touched by her words. It was not easy for


    Bess to meet a man she liked over the years, so the butler was at a loss for words.


    "Bess, did you hear me? If you don''te out, Noah and Jacob will look for you outside all night long.


    They won''t stop until they find you. Maybe they''ll even call the police. If that happens, everyone will


    know what has happened and will be worried sick about you. You don''t want that, do you?"


    Sara had no choice but to threaten Bess. Because of the butler''s attitude, it made her even certain that


    Bess was at home.


    "Bess, did you hear what I said?"


    Just as Sara was about to knock again, the door suddenly opened. Bess opened the door. Her eyes


    were red and swollen with tears. There was nothing the butler could do but sigh. With that, he turned


    around and went downstairs.


    She finally came out and hugged Sara. Feeling thefort of her friend, Bess could not hold back her


    tears anymore.


    "Sara, how could he say that I disregarded our rtionship just for money? Am I that kind of person?


    Nobody could afford a capital worth 200 million, not even me! Besides, my father''spany has to be


    managed. He said that I never thought of him, but he didn''t think of me either!"


    As Bess spoke, she leaned on Sara''s shoulder and sobbed.


    Sara, too, felt sad. It was unlike Bess to be like this. She had always been strong and positive. But


    because of love, she became fragile.


    "It''s okay, Bess. He''s making phone calls everywhere. I bet he''s regretting it now. Please forgive him


    already. Noah is really a good man,"


    Saraforted. Truth be told, their quarrel was nothing short of a misunderstanding. However, not


    everyone had the same threshold. If Bess was the one who met Jacob, she would have copsed and


    given up.


    "Sara, he quarreled with me just because of something trivial. What if it happens again? I don''t want to


    think about it." Bess let go of Sara and looked at her with glistening eyes.


    With bright eyes, Sara looked back at her friend. Bess'' eyes were bloodshot from nonstop crying. If


    other people saw her tearful appearance, they would definitely feel very sorry for her.


    "Sara, you know what? I have too many expectations for Noah. Every time something like this


    happens, my expectations for him decrease a little. I''m afraid that my expectations for him would


    eventually run out. Once that happens, we''re over."


    Bess looked at Sara and sobbed again. She did not want to cry anymore. However, she felt


    heartbroken when she thought of that possibility.


    "Why do you think so, Bess? It''s really not a big deal. Don''t take it too seriously. Look at me. Jacob and


    I have gone through worse, but we''re still fine. This is just a misunderstanding. It isn''t a big deal. Trust


    me,"


    Saraforted Bess while holding her hand. Then, they entered the bedroom and shut the door.


    "Where are Noah and Jacob anyway? Why didn''t theye with you?" Bess stopped crying. She had


    never cried in front of Sara. Because of this, it was unusual for Sara to see her friend in this state.


    "They''re afraid that something will happen to you, so they''re looking for you around the world. Don''t


    worry. I''ll tell them that I''ve already found you. That way, Noah will stop ming himself and will not be


    anxious anymore."


    Just as Sara was about to take out her phone, Bess quickly reached out her hand and stopped Sara


    from doing so. "No. Let him be anxious. Let''s see if he would dare to fight me next time. As I''ve said, if


    he doesn''t want to be with me anymore, we can break up."


    Bess pouted. If anyone could see her right now, they could tell in an instant that she was now mad.


    Sara did as told. "Okay. I won''t call them. We''re going to let them be worried and anxious about you.


    Let''s make them look for you the whole night. That''ll teach them a lesson. Is that okay, Bess?"


    Bess, however, got anxious when she heard this. "Is it so hard for them to look for me all night?"


    "What''s wrong? Why do you feel sorry for them? You were angry just now." Sara looked at Bess with a


    smile. How could she not know Bess'' thoughts?


    Hearing Sara''s provocation, Bess turned beet red. "Who says I feel sorry for them? I just don''t want to


    torture Jacob. Besides, he''s also looking for me outside. Aren''t you worried about him? What if


    something happens?"


    With a red face, Bess deliberately changed the topic. She did not want to dwell on it anymore.


    "Then... should I call them now?" Sara asked tentatively. Of course, she figured out that Bess was


    finally feeling better. She smiled to herself. This scene seemed familiar.


    "No, wait a minute. Let him worry a little more. Otherwise, he won''t realize how important I really am to


    him." Looking at the proud look on Bess'' face, Sara was at a loss.


    "I don''t understand you young people. Is it because the world is progressing too rapidly, or because I''m


    too far behind to understand how young people like you love?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Sara asked with a shrug. That was what she really had in mind right now.


    "Young people? You sound like you''re very old. Sara, we''re about the same age, okay?" Bess muttered


    discontentedly. With that, she slumped on a chair in the bedroom.


    Sara walked up to Bess, unable to contain herughter. "By the way, when can I inform Noah and


    Jacob that you''re right here? They''re really looking for you all over the world like crazy. I swear I''m not


    exaggerating."


    Seeing Sara''s serious expression, Bess felt anxious again. "Don''t you think that I''m going too far? To


    be honest, I also did something wrong. I just wanted to surprise Noah after I got enough money. I didn''t


    expect that it would cause so much trouble."


    Despite seeing Bess'' remorseful look, Sara just shrugged. "You know what? Let them wait. Men


    shouldn''t get used to treatingdies like that. Look at Jacob. I spoiled him, so he causes trouble all the


    time."


    Bess nodded in agreement and said with a straight face, "You''re right. Fortunately, Noah is better than


    Jacob, or else I won''t stand it."

 Chapter 296 Apologize

    Chapter 296 Apologize


    "Are you really going to rub salt in my wounds, Bess? How could you say something like that?" Sara


    hissed, pretending to be mad at Bess as she sat down with her back to Bess.


    "Well, I''m sorry, Sara, but that was not my intention. Who knows what''s going on between them? I still


    don''t understand it, you know?"


    Bess replied, shaking Sara, which gave her a headache. "All right, I''ll forgive you. I think Noah has


    spoiled you too much," Sara said with a sigh.


    "What? Whose side are you even on, Sara? I am your best friend. How could you say such a thing to


    me?" Bess muttered with discontent as though Sara had made a big mistake.


    "Of course I''m on your side, Princess, but could you stop making such a fuss? You''re making me


    nervous. At least tell me before you do something like that again, okay?"


    Sara said with a soft smile as she turned to look at her friend.


    "By the way, please ask them to stop looking for me. Noah is going to be mad at me," Bess urged


    because she was too embarrassed to inform Noah herself.


    "All right, fine, but stop rushing me. I''ll call them." Saying that, Sara took out her cellphone and called


    Jacob.


    Bess waited anxiously for Sara to disconnect the call. "What''s wrong? Where are they?" she asked.


    With a serious expression, Sara replied, "Noah was looking for you everywhere, but youpletely


    ignored him, so he''s really angry now. He''s not going to look for you anymore."


    "He has been so patient with me. I feel so guilty. Hearing what you said, I... I..."


    Bess stammered, blushing.


    "What? Tell me." Sara controlled her urge to let out a chuckle and pretended to be serious.


    "I don''t feel guilty anymore," Bess said with a snort and turned around, feeling upset.


    "All right, all right, I was just kidding. Stop taking things so seriously. Wait for a few minutes, and they''ll


    be here, okay?" Sara said, rolling her eyes at her.


    "You''re so mean, Sara! How dare you lie to me like that?" Bess muttered and was about to tickle Sara,


    but Sara dodged her.


    "All right, you''re not angry anymore, are you?" Sara stopped dodging her, and they both felt better.


    "I wasn''t angry, I just wanted to teach him a lesson." Bess'' yful tone made Sara speechless.


    Sara did not know how long it had been when she heard a knock on the door. She immediately figured


    that it must be Noah and Jacob.


    "Do you want to answer the door or would you like me to?" Sara asked in a soft voice.


    "You do it." Although Bess was excited to see Noah, she was afraid that he might be too angry, so she


    asked Sara to do it.


    She thought that it would be less stressful that way.


    Sara gave her a nod and said, "All right, then, I will go."


    She then stood up and walked out of Bess'' bedroom. "Hold on, I''ming," Sara cried out as she


    walked to the door.


    She opened the door and saw Noah mindlessly trying to squeeze himself in after stumbling.


    Sara wanted to say something, but then, she saw Jacob and felt calmer.


    "Bess." As Noah walked into her room, he uttered her name, his eyes and heart filled with love.


    Bess stood up, throwing herself into his arms as she broke into tears.


    "Where have you been, Bess? I was scared to death. I am sorry, it was all my fault. Bess, I promise


    that I would never make you angry again. I will not argue or fight with you ever again, I promise. What


    happened today was all my fault and I am sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you. I..."


    Hearing Noah''s apology, Sara was stunned. However, Jacob was having a goodugh as he had never


    seen his friend behave like that before.


    "Why are youughing? You should learn from him, you know?" Sara said, ring at Jacob. She


    thought that Noah was much more kind and sensible than Jacob.


    "What? Are you really going to be angry now?" Jacob asked in confusion and stoppedughing.


    Without saying more, Sara watched them. Her heart warmed when she thought that Bess had found a


    good man.


    "It was my fault, too. I shouldn''t have made you worry about me. I am sorry for being so stupid and


    acting hastily," Bess said softly, hugging Noah tightly. Seeing that, Sara felt that she and Jacob should


    give them some privacy.


    She gently pulled Jacob out of Bess'' room and they both walked out of her house.


    "Are you tired after searching for her the whole night?" Sara asked. Although she was not actively


    searching for Bess, she did feel a bit tired and leaned on Jacob''s chest.


    "Why? Are you tired?" Jacob asked, sensing Sara''s exhaustion. He stepped forward and squatted


    down.


    "What are you doing?" Sara asked, looking at Jacob in surprise.


    "Come, let me take you home and tuck you in," Jacob said in a low, seductive voice.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Sara instantly climbed on his back without any hesitation. Jacob stood up and walked steadily, carrying


    her on his back.


    As shey on his back, she fell asleep. She was exhausted after everything that she had been through


    lately. Lying on his back made her feel a strange sense of safety that made her feel as though she


    could fall asleep peacefully.


    Jacob turned to look at Sara, who was breathing rhythmically, and smiled. It was a rare sight to see her


    sleep so peacefully.


    Back then, Sara used to have a lot of nightmares and often woke up in the night, unable to fall asleep


    again. But now that she felt a lot more secure about her rtionship, she slept more peacefully.


    Jacob med himself for the past. However, his heart felt warm when he thought of the present.


    Seeing how anxious Noah was, Jacob felt that he would feel the same way if it had been Sara who had


    gone missing, instead of Bess. How could they know what was the most valuable thing to them if they


    never made a mistake?


    Jacob gently ced her in the backseat of his car. She looked like an angel as she slept. She even


    waved her hand gently as though she was about to wake up.


    Jacob drove slowly, not wanting to wake her up.


    Once they reached Jacob''s vi, he walked in, carrying her in his arms. He wanted to sneak in, but


    James, who was in the living room, saw them.


    Jacob didn''t feel embarrassed and carried Sara to his bedroom, which was upstairs before he came to


    the living room downstairs.


    "Uncle James, what''s the matter? Why are you still awake?" Jacob asked, ncing at the time. It was


    quitete in the night.


    "Nothing''s wrong, I just couldn''t fall asleep," James replied with a sigh as he looked out the French


    windows in the living room. It was pitch dark outside.


    "What happened? Is something bothering you?" Jacob asked with concern as he sat down next to his


    uncle.


    "No, I just feel depressed." James looked calm and expressionless.


    "I''ll get you some warm water. Has your cold gotten any better?" Jacob remembered that James had


    caught a cold that day, but he had forgotten all about it since he had been so busy.


    "I am much better, thank you," James replied with a soft smile.


    Jacob was about to go into the kitchen to make some hot water for him, but then, he heard James''


    voice. "In fact, I just had a dream... A dream where I saw some people. I saw my elder brother, and I


    saw her..."


    "What was the dream like?" Jacob slowed down, having a bad feeling in his heart.


    "I just dreamt that they wereing to see me. I tried to talk to them, but I couldn''t," James replied with


    a sigh, feeling regret.


    "That''s good, Uncle James, I think they''re happy in heaven now." As Jacob said that, he turned to look


    at his uncle from about a meter away, light shing in his eyes.

 Chapter 297 I Hope So

    Chapter 297 I Hope So


    "I hope so that they''re a lot happier in their afterlife than they were when they were alive. They have


    suffered a lot while they were alive, but now, they won''t have to go through any of that."


    James hissed with a sigh, as though he hated the past. Jacob stood up, but could not say a word.


    "Forget it, Uncle James, it''s all over now. Though the past has been a terrible and regrettable one, I am


    with you now." Although Jacob said that, he did not find those wordsforting enough, even for a


    smart man like him.


    "Sometimes, I wonder if she still mes me..." Hearing James'' shocking words, jacob was speechless.


    Everyone was persistent about something. Perhaps, she was James''.


    "Do you miss her, Uncle James? You could go see her, right?" Jacob said with caution, after giving it


    some careful thought.


    "That would be pointless because I threw her ashes into the ocean after her death. She doesn''t even


    have a grave. The only ce she lives is in my heart." Saying that, James ced his hands on his


    knees and hung his head.


    Jacob could see that he was in a lot of pain. He wanted tofort him, but could not find the right


    words to say to him.


    "Never mind about me. Go to bed, Jacob. There''s no need for you to boil the water, I won''t be needing


    it. I just want to sit here for a while. Good sleep has be a rare thing in my life. I barely get any


    sleep at all these days,"


    James said with a heavy sigh.


    That moment, Jacob felt as though he had grown ten years older.


    "I''ll sit with you, Uncle James, I am not sleepy either," Jacob said as he walked over to the couch. He


    could rte to the way James was feeling.


    "I''m fine, Jacob, you can go to bed. There''s a lot of troubles with thepany too,tely. You should go


    to work tomorrow,"


    James said in a low voice. Easy life was a privilege that no one had. Everyone had their own pains to


    deal with and James knew that better than anyone else.


    "That doesn''t matter. Besides, I am not sleepy yet, so let me sit with you for a while, Uncle." Jacob sat


    down on the couch, unwilling to budge.


    The two of them sat there in silence. Jacob had never been able to sit with someone who was older


    than him in silence when he was younger, so he felt peaceful. Each person''s life had its own problem


    and everyone had their own difficulties that they needed to take care of. Jacob felt that he had to take


    each step in life cautiously.


    After sitting there for a while in silence, James stood up and looked out the window. "It''ste, Jacob.


    Thanks for sitting with me, but you need to get some rest. You have to go to work tomorrow early."


    Jacob nodded seeing that his uncle was not as depressed as he was before.


    "All right, Uncle, you go to bed, too." Saying that, Jacob waited until James went to his room before he


    dragged his tired body upstairs.


    It was early in the morning when Jacob entered his room and saw that Sara had kicked the nket off


    her body in her sleep. He couldn''t help butugh. However, he was d that she was still there.


    He was blessed to have her by his side, even though life had been miserable for both of themtely. He


    had lost a lot, but at least he had her.


    Jacob walked over to her side and turned on the bedsidemp, which glowed warmly. As the light hit


    Sara''s face, she frowned and covered her eyes.


    She was so adorable that it made Jacob smile. Seeing her act like a child, he could not stopughing.


    Jacob bent over and kissed Sara on the forehead, until she stopped frowning.


    "Good night, my darling Sara," Jacob said softly.


    "Good night," Sara mumbled in her sleep before she turned over and fell asleep.


    The next morning, after having breakfast, James and Jacob stood at the door, waving goodbye to Sara.


    Jacob had no choice but to go to thepany that day as the directors were already quite displeased


    with him.


    Throughout the way, James briefed Jacob on thepany''s strategies and Jacob nodded in reply.


    Once they were done discussing, Jacob leaned against his seat. Since he had not slept well the


    previous night, he was a bit drowsy.


    "Uncle, what if Jonathan is still keen on making trouble? What should we do if he stirs up something


    new today?" Jacob asked casually with his eyes closed.


    "Let''s wait and see what he would do. I believe that I can defeat him," James said in a serious tone,


    unafraid of the issue they were facing.


    "Uncle, didn''t you ask me to be careful with him before? I don''t think that he would do something to hurt


    us," Jacob said, his eyes still closed shut.


    "In fact, I did not say that in a serious way, I was just trying to warn you that we should not


    underestimate him. He''s nothing like we thought he was." James coughed twice, as though something


    was caught in his throat.


    "Well, I think that he might not be so good at scheming against us. Looks like we could easily change


    him." Jacob''s tone was calm, as though they were discussing about what food to eat for their next


    meal.


    "Anyway, ording to my intel, he seems to be smart, but that might not be the case." James''


    evaluation of Jonathan was quite urate. In fact, he had judged him without any bias in the


    beginning.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    However, as time went by, his impression about Jonathan changed. ording to James, Jonathan had


    ruined his image on his own.


    "I hope the conflict has settled down by the time we go to thepany." After saying that, Jacob fell


    silent.


    James looked out the window. The morning breeze was cold at first, but after the warm sunshine came,


    it was much more pleasant.


    The driver looked serious about driving the car. Perhaps he would remember their conversation,


    perhaps he would forget all about it.


    Anyway, he knew that he should not be getting involved in the matter. As the CEO''s driver, he had to


    know how to keep secrets.


    When they arrived at thepany, Jacob saw many of the directors waiting for him. They were tired


    and yawning, but once they saw Jacob, they felt a lot better.


    Although Jacob knew that making them clock in every day was not the best way to discipline them, he


    felt that it was necessary for thepany''s development.


    Jonathan red at them, feeling that he had been expecting such a situation.


    "What brings our dear CEO to thepany so early today? He''s here before most people!"


    Jonathan mocked, his voice dripping with sarcasm as he looked at the directors who were waiting to


    check in. He was standing in the middle in a queue full of directors, staring at Jacob.


    "I don''t think that it''s under your control to tell me when I shoulde to work. Just do your job as a


    good director. After all, there are so many directors in thepany, and I can''t manage them all. You


    need to learn to manage things on your own."


    Saying that, Jacob nced at the directors in the queue.


    Everyone looked nervous and quickly pulled themselves together.


    "Jacob, now that you have enforced such a rule for us, I am hoping that you too, will follow it. Because,


    if you can''t do it, you can''t ask us to do it, right?"


    Jonathan retorted, ring at him. However, to Jacob, it was just another day where Jonathan was


    venting his anger towards him.


    The directors around him seemed to be displeased with that. They nced at Jacob, who was looking


    ahead fearlessly.


    He had been the CEO long enough to know that nothing was a surprise. It was impossible for his


    subordinates to scare him away, so he remained calm.


    "I don''t think you know your ce. You''re just a director, so you''d better learn to do your job. And you


    should only manage people that you''re supposed to, not your superiors."


    Jacob was much taller than Jonathan. Even though they stood apart from each other, Jacob still looked


    intimidating.

 Chapter 298 A Life And Death Struggle

    Chapter 298 A Life And Death Struggle


    "Ha! Does that mean that you can do whatever you want just because you''re the boss? All of us who


    are under you have to bend to your every whim?"


    Jonathan was skilled at turning the tables. He had already convinced more people to be on his side.


    Jacob sneered. "What a clever trick! I didn''t do anything I wanted, nor did I force you to do anything.


    You are employees of thepany. These are the rules you must follow."


    Jacob tried to keep his cool. Jonathan was egging him on. He could feel it. But, he wouldn''t give him


    the satisfaction.


    If he endured Jonathan''s arrogance and rudeness, he would save himself a whole lot of trouble.


    "Well, now you want to be a good person. What you did doesn''t work!" Jonathan clocked in, and he


    walked towards Jacob.


    The two of them looked at each other straight in the eye. The others clocked in and walked into the Shi


    Group building. Both Jacob and Jonathan stood at the gate.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Jonathan was shameless, acting so brashly in public. Once he began making trouble for Jacob, Jacob


    wouldn''t be able to get rid of him. James watched them and heaved a deep sigh. Jacob was too polite,


    too kind.


    If James were in his shoes, the fight would have already begun. However, Jacob was different. What


    he needed most was a n.


    James controlled his annoyance and watched silently from the side. He resisted the urge to walk right


    up to Jonathan and smack the smug look off his face.


    "Jonathan, do you think I can''t touch you?" Jacob raised his eyebrows, with anger in his eyes.


    "Ha! I just don''t like you. You want to get rid of me, but you can''t do anything to me."


    Jonathan raised his voice and eyed Jacob condescendingly.


    Jacob heardughter around him, and he felt disgusted.


    "Do you want to experience how it''s like to be thrown out by security again?" Jacob threatened, raising


    his eyebrows.


    "Ha! Don''t bother. You''re afraid, Jacob. Let me tell you that no matter how many times you try to have


    me thrown out, it doesn''t matter. I''ve already done my job to damage you the best way I can!"


    Jonathanughed wantonly. It was his greatest joy to hurt Jacob. Perhaps this had been his biggest


    wish since he was born.


    Many things in life did not make sense. People could be so ovee with malice and hatred that they


    could kill others at the slightest infraction.


    Jonathan hated Jacob with every fiber of his being because he believed Jacob had stolen what was


    rightfully his. However, who could be certain? Perhaps Jacob was just in the right ce at the right


    time. If it weren''t him, someone else might have taken his ce.


    But still, the hatred in Jonathan''s heart was very deep. He couldn''t get rid of it.


    Their rivalry would never have a happy ending. One of them would have to die for it to be over. Jacob


    knew it was possible that some people would never be friends.


    He and Jonathan were such a pair.


    Of course, no one started out as enemies. They had grown to loathe each other over the years. After


    such a long time, Jacob was able to see things clearly.


    "Hurt? You really think too highly of yourself. There''s only one thing I want to say to you. I really don''t


    care much about you. No matter what you say or do, it will just bounce off of me."


    Jacob shrugged and looked at Jonathan with a calm look in his eyes.


    Jonathan was slightly stunned. "No, that''s impossible. I don''t believe it. I don''t believe that you don''t


    care. Even regr people get hurt when others provoke them!"


    Jonathan looked at Jacob in disbelief. For a moment, he didn''t know how to feel. A mix of emotions


    rushed through him. Surprise, suspicion, unwillingness, and anger shone on his face. It was all so


    complicated.


    "Well, I have already told you what I wanted to say. It''s none of your business what I think. You can do


    whatever the hell you want."


    With those words, Jacob quickly walked into the building. Seeing Jonathan had really put a damper on


    an otherwise beautiful day.


    James followed Jacob closely. He had stayed silent all throughout, but the matter had been solved


    without him needing to intervene.


    Jacob had acted admirably. He had handled the situation with Jonathan with such calmness and grace.


    James was proud.


    Jonathan, on the other hand, was left in a daze. He kept thinking about Jacob''s words.


    If what he said didn''t affect Jacob at all, then Jacob must be unfazed by everything else he had done.


    He needed to find a way to hurt Jacob. There were only two possibilities. It was either because Jacob


    was too ruthless, or Jonathan wasn''t doing enough.


    Normal people typically got angry when they were offended. Jacob barely reacted to anything Jonathan


    said. Jonathan couldn''t help but feel a little depressed.


    Thoughts rushed through his head. ''Why didn''t Jacob care about what I did?''


    Jacob looked back at the stunned Jonathan. Secretly, he felt tense.


    Jonathan could turn out to be his biggest obstacle in the future. Although he was not an immediate


    threat, he went out of his way to make trouble for Jacob. Jacob knew what he must do.


    He had to be ruthless. Even though Jonathan was his cousin, he needed to put him in his ce.


    However, Jacob didn''t want to be too harsh. He was stuck at a crossroads, trying to decipher how he


    felt.


    "Uncle, has something happened topany recently? I always feel this sense of dread. It''s like


    something wrong is happening right under my nose," Jacob asked James while walking.


    "Well, something has indeed happened. Buttely, you have been too busy to give your full attention to


    company. Besides, it''s not that big of a deal. I didn''t want to bother you."


    James paused, as if he was suddenly lost in thought.


    "Oh, what happened? Was it serious?" Jacob narrowed his eyes slightly, and his expression became


    more serious. He had been too busy recently. However, if something had happened, he should''ve been


    on top of it.


    After all, because his father had already died, Jacob stood to lose his position as the leader. Although


    he had already proven himself, having his father back him up was important.


    His father''s death hade at such a critical time. He still had many enemies, and they all wanted to


    see him fall.


    The future would be more difficult, but Jacob already anticipated it.


    "Recently, the directors of thepany appear to be more united. They used to be like a ball of loose


    threads. However, they now dine together and spend time with one another."


    James frowned. Was it such a big deal? Perhaps he was overthinking it. He hoped that it was the case.


    The two men found themselves in front of the elevator door.


    James reached out his hand and turned on the elevator lights. Then, they watched as it descended.


    Jacob thought deeply about what James just said. It was indeed strange, but he couldn''t find anything


    wrong with it.


    "Was Jonathan also very close to them?" Jacob stared at the elevator lights as he was trying to figure


    out what was possibly going on.


    "Yes, he was. I think he''s trying to win over their support. Also he may have already realized that if he


    has their support, he will run thispany more easily."

 Chapter 299 I Will Try My Best

    Chapter 299 I Will Try My Best


    James walked into the elevator with a look of dignity on his face.


    "So, I''m really in danger now. I have offended a lot of people before, and these directors must be


    pissed off at me."


    He smiled as if to mock his current predicament. It was not an exaggeration. He had to answer for what


    he had done before.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, it shouldn''t be so serious. After all, we all know that although you are sometimes difficult to deal


    with, you just got to do what you got to do. And what you did is how you see fit for the benefit of the


    company. Thepany is thriving because of your efforts. If it were someone else who is in charge of


    it, they wouldn''t have run thepany as well as you."


    James was experienced and knowledgeable, so he knew every twist and turn of running a massive


    company. This type of situation wasn''t particrly new to him.


    "Well, it''s just temporary. Besides, we can''t predict the future. Times always change. The only thing that


    we can be certain not to change is the fact that we are still moving forward."


    It came in a whim, and Jacob turned into an eloquent man who spoke wise words. James nodded in


    silence. He clearly understood what his nephew meant.


    "But there is one more thing I''m worried about. The rules you proposed for the board of directors may


    cause internal conflict and the whole thing might end up in discord."


    James frowned as he spoke with a worried tone. Such a thing was the most difficult to deal with.


    Especially when it came to the interests of most people, it was inevitable that many would still resist.


    There was only one person who resisted, and that was considered a minor conflict. But if there were


    many of them who opposed at once, that would be a straight up rebellion. Although the current


    situation seemed still under control, the new rules for directors had somehow harmed everyone''s


    interests.


    "When there are too many people resisting, we''re not sure we have enough intel and manpower to


    handle them. But still, I don''t regret making such a decision." Jacob, too, was full of confidence. Even


    though the current situation indeed seemed that the odds were against him, he could not afford to


    sumb to fear.


    "I understand. I will try my best to help you solve these things, so you don''t need to worry about not


    having someone to support you. I''m here with you every step of the way." James gave him a smile, and


    just then, the elevator door opened. Someone wasing in, and Jacob was headed to the CEO''s


    office on the top floor.


    "Thank you, Uncle." He nodded, and his assistant, Cindy, suddenly came in a hurry.


    "Mr. Jacob, you came to thepany earlier than usual. What changed?" She greeted Jacob first and


    looked at James.


    "Well, where are you going in such a hurry?" Jacob kept his calm demeanor. It looked as if he was a


    little gentler than usual.


    "Here''s the thing. There''s a certain very important document that I left in my office yesterday after I


    read the whole thing. But I can''t find it today. I must have misced it here somewhere."


    The feeling of nervousness was suddenly reflected in her eyes. It seemed that it was a big deal.


    "Well, what document, exactly? Tell me in detail so I can help you. Howe you can''t find it?"


    Troubles always came to him as if he was a natural ma for them. The whole thing didn''t even


    surprise him, such problems were just another day in the office for him.


    "It''s a newly signed document¡ªan annual report from the otherpany. There are detailed ns


    about thepany''s future organized in that file. What I''m worried about is that it''s confidential. I


    should have reported it to you today, but I just can''t find it anywhere."


    The guilt on her face became more and more apparent. She knew exactly that if she really lost it


    somewhere, that alone would mean a great loss for thepany.


    "Did you juste down to look for the document?" He raised his eyebrows as if being skeptical. He


    thought about the fact that he observed his assistant in a hurry just a moment ago.


    "No, I just went downstairs to check the surveince video, but I didn''t see anything significant that


    helped me with my search. I couldn''t find a single clue of someone prying around the office, and there''s


    nothing lost or moved except for the document."


    Cindy was beginning to feel extremely anxious. Understandably, it was the first time in her career that


    she had encountered something like this.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry about it. Let''s see if we can work something out topensate for the loss. If it


    seems that we really lost it, we can sign another document with thatpany and dere our loss. It


    won''t be much of a problem," James softly said.


    It was rather unexpected knowing that such a big problem just happened, but James managed to keep


    his cool and immediately thought of a way to solve it.


    "Okay, I''ll try my best. If it turns out that I really lost it, I''ll dly take responsibility and ept any


    punishment."


    She bowed her head while the look on her face remained in a disenchanted expression.


    However, Jacob didn''t have the heart to scold her. He thought about ways to solve the problem instead


    of wallowing in disappointment. "It doesn''t matter. It has happened and the document surely wouldn''t


    just lose by itself. Someone must have a strong motive to steal it away. It''s not your fault so I won''t


    punish you for neglecting your duties. That would be unfair."


    She nodded vigorously and she felt like someone just pulled a thorn in her heart after hearing what her


    boss had to say.


    "Thank you, Mr. Jacob. I will try my best to find it. Don''t worry." She nodded again, and proceeded to go


    off her away to find the document. It was the most important task right now. Although she didn''t know


    where to start finding it, she believed that as long as she was certain that it was lost in the office, there


    would naturally be some clues left that she could use.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, she rushed out. Meanwhile, Jacob couldn''t help but also think


    about the document, but James was carefully observing Cindy from behind.


    "I know for myself that Cindy is a good assistant. If she can''t find it, it''s not wise to put the me


    entirely on her, even if it results in apany loss." James tried to cover her.


    "Well, I know that, Uncle. I don''t n to me her for this. I''m not new to thispany. Her


    contributions to keep thispany running is a great asset. I know that."


    Jacob nodded in agreement as he also observed Cindy disappear from his sight.


    Even a person as annoying as Jonathan had the reason to stay in thepany. So there was every


    possible reason for such a hardworking person like Cindy to stay in thepany as well.


    Despite the challenges of unexpected turns that happened, it could be forgiven as long as it was not


    directly a mistake that resulted out of her ipetence.


    Jacob quickly walked back to his office. He had a pile of documents to deal with recently. It was


    important for him to keep track of thepany''s progress with those pile of reports.


    As the CEO, he couldn''t afford to show weaknesses. It was inevitable that he would be working extra


    hours in order to gain a deeper understanding of thepany''s situation.


    He sat in the office and poured himself a cup of tea. The taste of tea for him had recently grown bitter,


    and he thought that it was probably a mere psychological effect.


    Two photo frames could be seen sittingfortably on the desk. One was a photo of his father, and the


    other was a photo of him and Sara together. Now he finally had a legitimate reason to put it here


    aboveboard.


    He took a sip of his tea. Justst night, he remembered that James mentioned something about a


    dream involving his father.


    What kept him unsettled by that news was the fact he never once saw his father in a dream since he


    passed away. It was strange enough on its own.


    Perhaps it was because his father passed away without any sort of regrets that he knew of. Nostalgia


    washed over him and he felt the need to take a moment of silence to honor his father''s memory.


    He took a nce at the photo once again, and let out a faint sigh.


    ''I hope I can fulfill your wish, father. I hope I can keep yourpany intact. I know you worked and


    fought hard for this your entire life. Although I can feel it''s difficult now, I will try my best and make you


    proud, '' he thought.


    Lucky for him, James was still around to work with him and offer some support so he wouldn''t feel that


    he was alone in the fight. Without his guidance, he would be like a sitting duck, waiting for the wrath of


    his powerful enemies.


    Every step he took could be trap. It felt like being in a minefield. He couldn''t afford to instantly trust


    everyone around him, because they could be an enemy aplice that he knew nothing about.


    So it was only reasonable that he had to worry about thepany''s status. Of course, there was a


    possibility that he might not be able to keep thepany after all, but he kept his optimism and


    decided that he would hold on until the very end.

 Chapter 300 Rest Assured

    Chapter 300 Rest Assured


    Even if he had to use hisst bit of strength, Jacob decided to steel himself and that he would still hold


    on until the end.


    The road was long, but never lonely. He had his own lover and family to support him along the way.


    The sheer difficulty of the task didn''t bother him. He believed that as long as he continued to work hard,


    everything would pay off in the end.


    Hard work might not necessarily pay off in the real world, but it was better than nothing. It was miles


    better than not doing anything at all to defend what was rightfully his.


    He took another sip of his tea and began to read the documents one after another.


    He frowned as he observed the documents piled up on the table. These were the new ns made by


    the directors, and some of them were thepany''s annual report.


    These reports represented thepany''s future and performance, but as to how they were presented


    to him, they were nothing but a heap of numbers and words of data. Everything in this world could be


    expressed in the form of carefully organized data and reports.


    From time to time, he would take a sip of his tea as he browsed through the files to at least replenish


    his energy and maintain his focus. He leaned over his hand to rest his head for a bit.


    His temples were throbbing, he could totally use a head massage. He spaced out and stared into


    oblivion. Even though he was intently looking at the document, his mind wandered around being lost in


    the world of ideas.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    "Come in."


    He looked up and saw Cindy standing by the door. She stood there with the same anxious expression.


    The mixture of guilt could also be observed on her face.


    "Mr. Jacob, something happened." As she spoke, she nervously walked towards his desk. She


    suddenly stopped as soon as she got to about one meter away from the desk.


    "What''s wrong?" He raised his eyebrows in curiosity.


    "Mr. Jacob, that document is indeed missing. To top it off, the otherpany seems to have found out


    about its disappearance. So, the situation is moreplicated now." Her eyes were full of anxiety and


    fear.


    She had been in thepany for a long time and was familiar with everything in it. Never in her entire


    career did she think that all her efforts would be in vain because such a trivial matter.


    The guilt she was feeling was overwhelming, but she pushed through and struggled to find a solution.


    "How did they know?" He frowned. Those signed contracts were the evidence of cooperation, and that


    was a top secret document, so it was only natural to assume that whoever stole it waited for a perfect


    chance to strike in the most difficult times for them.


    "I don''t know, but they seemed to be a little angry, and they think we''ve been neglecting our duties of


    keeping the document sealed away from any attempt of information theft. Mr. Jacob, I apologize. I


    sifted through a lot of ces looking for the file, but I just can''t find it. And I didn''t see anyone go to the


    office when I examined all the footage in the surveince videos. I¡ª"


    Her face remained the same, but one could tell it was gradually bing more intense.


    "Don''t worry. You have to continue to look for the document and inform the others of the seriousness of


    the matter if necessary. We can''t afford for any of this to grow even moreplicated than it already is.


    It wouldn''t be of much use for others who took that file, so you don''t have to worry about it for the time


    being."


    He looked calm, showing almost no trace of ming her.


    "But Mr. Jacob, the security of that document was my responsibility. After this matter is settled, I will


    make sure to take the me and willfully resign. I''m willing to be punished for my grave mistake of


    neglecting my duties."


    She looked determined despite facing such an otherwise devastating circumstance. All that was in her


    heart was a tremendous sense of guilt, and all that emotion gushed out of her veins that one would


    worry about her falling ill.


    She felt like being a scared bird, frightened of anything that anyone would say about her.


    Jacob surely noticed this, and he couldn''t help but feel a growing sadness in his heart. He knew what


    impact she had done for thepany, and he was in no position to decide that one mistake would


    outweigh all those aplishments. He just couldn''t bring himself to me her for everything.


    Not everyone was a saint. Everyone would make mistake at some point of their lives, especially


    something like this. Besides, there was no reason for him to think that everything was her fault. She


    was simply doing her job.


    "Cindy, let me make this clear to you. Even if you can''t find the document, you don''t have to resign. You


    know damn well that it''s not an easy task for me to find a good assistant that can fill your shoes. Even if


    you can''t find the file, I''ll try my best to solve it myself. Don''t me yourself for this, do you


    understand?" he exined.


    His unwavering confidence and heart allowed him to feel that he would triumph over something as


    serious as this.


    "Mr. Jacob, I''m so sorry. It''s my fault. I should have kept the document where it''s safe. I locked the


    door, but before I knew it, the file was gone. I¡ª"


    Finally, she began to sob, but it was not because of guilt. Her sobbing was more of a response to her


    being moved by his mercy.


    Others didn''t understand Jacob enough, but as his assistant, Cindy understood him better than


    anyone. Every day, he had to do more things many times over than most employees within the


    company. Ironically, they were the ones most bitter about the whole thing.


    The reason why someone could stand at the pinnacle of the corporate world must be that she or he


    had worked tenfold than others. Even those who seemed to be lucky might have made great effort


    better than others.


    People had to work hard to achieve thefort that they deserved. She knew this, too. Better than


    anyone.


    From the humble beginning as a fresh graduate to thepetent assistant of the CEO, her efforts


    were priceless. So she knew how hard it must be for Jacob, the one who stood at a position higher


    than her.


    The root of her guilt was the fact that she understood him. Also for the fact that she was most grateful


    to him. Her mood at the moment was as intense as if she had been fired. ''No, it was more intense than


    being fired, '' she reckoned.


    At least when one was fired, one would be rid of all the responsibilities, but she was still there facing


    the odds that were stacked against her. It was quite obvious that she made a mistake, but he forgave


    her unconditionally.


    Now, all that she could do was to clench her fists and push through. Maybe it was because of the cold


    weather, or perhaps solely because of her emotions, but her hands were as cold as ice straight out of


    the fridge.


    "Stop it. These things are inevitable. You are not to me for something like this. If someone indeed


    took it, just try to minimize the loss. This is not your fault. If anything, it''s their mistake to steal


    something not theirs in the first ce. Trust me, it wouldn''t be much of a problem if we keep working


    hard. There will be a lot of things in the future¡ªproblems that I reckon would be bigger than this. Just


    go through them one step at a time."


    Heforted her in a gentle tone. He couldn''t afford to be stingy with encouragement when it came to


    his favorite assistant. Even if he waspelled to punish her now, she had done a lot more that


    benefitted thepany.


    "Mr. Jacob, I''ll try looking for it again. I''ll examine the surveince video again, and try to interrogate the


    people that might have something to do with it. I''ll try my best to give you an eptable report on this


    matter. I promise you."


    She sighed, but her statement was more like a goal she had set for herself.


    "Okay, go ahead and continue with your work. Don''t worry about it too much."


    He gave her an encouraging smile.


    She was capable, thoughtful, upright about her work, and most of all, smart. She was practically


    irreceable. Where else could Jacob find such a talent?


    She went and closed the door. She paused and stood there for a while, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although he didn''t me her, the depressing feeling she was having before stepping into that door


    lingered.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She looked around and felt someone''s gaze carefully following her. But the moment she turned her


    head left and right to catch who might have been observing her all this time, she didn''t find anyone.


    She sighed, and her suspicions only grewrger. She grew more suspicious overtime to the point that


    almost every single person in the workce sheid eyes on was a suspect.

 Chapter 301 Accountable

    Chapter 301 ountable


    Jacob rubbed his temples as he leaned against his chair. He stared at the ceiling in a daze, thinking


    about how such trifles had messed up his life.


    Jacob felt as though everything had be blurry, the past as well as the present.


    He stood up from his seat, wanting to make some tea for himself, but after filling about half a cup, he


    saw that there was not enough water. Jacob banged the cup on the table, feeling annoyed.


    He then looked around the familiar ce. However, he felt that there was something strange. Jacob


    suddenly felt as though everything in front of him had be distorted.


    All of a sudden, someone knocked on his door.


    Hearing that, he immediately sat upright and stared at the door before he said with a sigh, "Please,


    come in."


    "I''ve got some bad news, Jacob," James said with an anxious expression as he walked in and sat on


    the sofa in the corner.


    He was gasping for breath and took a minute to calm down before he continued, "Someone hase


    from thepany that we signed a contract with and he''s saying that he wants to nullify our contract."


    "What? Didn''t we just sign a contract with them? What''s the issue?" Jacob asked, his eyes wide open


    with shock. Hispany was already in need of orders andpanies to partner with and apany


    withdrawing its cooperation at a time like that could strike a fatal blow against the Shi Group.


    "I''m not sure about the reason, but the man is waiting in our conference room as we speak. I tried to


    negotiate with him and failed. That''s the reason I came to you."


    Saying that, James wiped the sweat off his forehead. He must havee running and that''s probably


    the reason he was sweating.


    Thinking that, Jacob looked at him with concern and said, "All right, then. Let me go and talk to him,


    Uncle James."


    Jacob stood up and fetched his coat before he turned around. "Does thepany seem determined to


    terminate the contract? How did they find out that the file was missing so quickly? Doesn''t it sound a bit


    fishy to you?"


    "I don''t know, but I have a feeling that it''splicated. You''d better be careful and try to keep our


    contract, but don''tpromise too much."


    Saying that, James ced his hands on his knees with a serious expression and did not seem anxious


    as he was before.


    "Okay, I understand. I would like you toe with me, Uncle James. That way, we can find out what''s


    the matter with them." With that, Jacob walked out of the office.


    James followed him, which piqued the interest of the employees, but Jacob paid no attention to them.


    Seeing the two of them leave in a hurry the employees watched curiously before they began to talk


    among themselves.


    "Hey, what''s the matter? Why was Mr. Jacob in such a hurry?" one of them asked.


    "What could have happened? Mr. James looked so serious..." another said.


    "I have always had the feeling that whenever Mr. James visits our CEO, it means that something big


    has happened," one of the employees eximed.


    "Yes, I too feel that something must be wrong," another said with a sigh.


    Meanwhile, the otherpany''s vice president was seated in the conference room, along with several


    managers from hispany.


    Seeing Jacob enter the room, the man red at him without saying a word or giving him a smile.


    Jacob immediately understood that the man must have had some bad impression of him.


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting, I am Jacob Shi." After greeting the man, Jacob noticed that he was


    even more indifferent.


    Jacob offered a handshake, but the man refused to move. Feeling awkward, Jacob withdrew his hand


    and sat down.


    "You don''t mind if we terminate our contract, do you?" Mr. Wang, the vice president from the other


    company, asked in a cold, arrogant tone, which indicated that he was angry.


    ''Thepany could lose a confidential file of ourpany. How could anyone dare to cooperate with


    such a business that is failing?'' Mr. Wang was known for his bad temper, so he did not care about


    being nice.


    "I think we can discuss the terms, but don''t you think that it would be a rash decision to nullify the


    contract all of a sudden?"


    Jacob sat across Mr. Wang while James sat down next to him.


    "Are you two going to be enough to make us reconsider? Do you really think that ourpany is so


    small that you don''t have to take us seriously?" Mr. Wang said with a scoff as he stared at Jacob.


    James was about to lose his temper, but Jacob stopped him.


    "I don''t think that the problem would be solved in the presence of more people. Besides, strength isn''t


    always in numbers. I think we can still arrive at a negotiation, for if this goes public then things might


    get trickier."


    Jacob loosened his tie, feeling irritated. However, the thing that bothered him the most was the incident


    itself.


    "It is indeed true. However, what kind of exnation are you going to give us?" Seeing Mr. Wang''s


    arrogance, the managers who were sitting next to him also started to give an attitude.


    Seeing that the situation had worsened, James frowned.


    "We''re still looking for the document. It''s obvious that someone did this on purpose. It is indeed my


    mistake that I didn''t overlook things well enough. However, we have already signed the contract. If you


    terminate it now, then you will also be facing a loss,"


    Jacob said, narrowing his eyes at Mr. Wang. During their initial negotiations, Mr. Wang had agreed to


    pay arge sum of money to cover for the liquidated damages, if he nullifies the contractter.


    "Yes, but you can only prove that if you have the contracted file. Without it, there is no proof that we


    promised to pay for the liquidated damages that you mentioned." Mr. Wang gave Jacob a


    contemptuous look.


    It was ridiculous for him to see that argepany like the Shi Group had lost the contracted file that


    it was supposed to keep safely. Since the file was lost, there was no way for Jacob to prove what they


    had originally agreed on.


    Moreover, Shi Group''s reputation had be quite badtely. Hence, the otherpany wanted to


    make the best out of the opportunity to leave Shi Group.


    They only wanted to make things harder for Shi Group on purpose. Every person found a way to tackle


    their own issues, but they had to be true to themselves in order to achieve that. And by now, Jacob was


    able to understand thatpletely.


    "You are right, but I don''t think we have to terminate the contract. Please, give us some time. Also, I


    have a question for you and that is, how did youe to know that the file was missing?"


    Jacob said in a loud voice. No one should have known about the missing file, so he felt that it was


    suspicious that the other party came to know about it soon after it was found to be missing.


    Was it just a coincidence or was someone behind all of that?


    "You don''t have to know about all the details. Anyway, we would like to terminate the contract now," Mr.


    Wang said impatiently.


    "I''m afraid we''ll have to sue you if you are not honest with us," James replied calmly, realizing that


    someone was either setting a trap or conspiring against them.


    "Ourpany is focused on choosing investors that match our standards. Hence, it doesn''t matter how


    we learned about it. What matters is that such a thing has happened. Besides, you should be worrying


    about how not to let such things happen in the future, instead of trying to shirk your responsibility in the


    matter."


    Saying that, Mr. Wang gave Jacob a contemptuous re. Although he was the legendary CEO of the


    Shi Group, in Mr. Wang''s opinion, he was just a loser.


    "You are right, but we can go to the police. Do you know that you could get several years'' worth of jail


    time for plotting against thepany and leaking confidential information?" Jacob sounded so calm, as


    though he were talking about the weather.


    However, since Mr. Wang was hell-bent on taking serious actions, he did not mind paying him the same


    courtesy.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    James didn''t say a word and quietly looked for any loopholes in Mr. Wang''s words. But then, it was


    oddly well worded, as though he was reading from a script. He was confident that the longer Mr. Wang


    was made to talk about it, the more he would let on.


    "It is true that you could go to the police or take the matter to the court, but is that what you''re after


    now? Shouldn''t you be focusing on solving the problem instead? I don''t understand why you''re so keen


    on making us ountable rather than solving the matter on your own first..."


    Mr. Wang''s tone finally became normal. However, he still looked quite serious. After all, it was not just a


    test meant for Shi Group, but also for him.

 Chapter 302 His Own Way

    Chapter 302 His Own Way


    This morning, Mr. Wang received an anonymous call saying that the Shi Group had lost the signed file.


    At first, he did not believe it. However, when he came to the group to verify the news, it turned out to be


    true.


    Being worried about the future is inevitable. If something goes wrong at the moment, there would be a


    greater chance that something will go wrong as well in the future, right?


    Mr. Wang was furious not because he was already prepared but because Jacob''s attitude had been


    remarkable.


    "Although we didn''t want this to happen, it''s still our fault. We can still talk about this nevertheless.


    Sadly, it won''t be easy to make another deal. In that case, we should discuss this thoroughly."


    Jacob''s attitude was now so much better. Thanks to Mr. Wang, Jacob was now enlightened.


    "Yes, you''re right. However, I''m afraid we''ve lost our trust in you. Now, we can only take two paths from


    here. One, terminate the contract. Or two, find it."


    When Mr. Wang finished speaking, he gazed outside the window. As usual, gray clouds rolled in the


    sky.


    James frowned and pondered about Mr. Wang''s words. There seemed to be nothing wrong with it. It


    seemed that he was indeed left with only two choices. Well, there was nothing else he could do


    anyway. He was not the one who had the final say.


    "It''s not my intention to make things difficult for you. Besides, negotiating is never an easy thing. I''m


    aware that reaching a satisfactory condition for both sides is, if not impossible, extremely hard. It''s a


    pity that we have to terminate the contract just because the contracted file was missing. But since you


    can''t even safeguard it, I think it''s only necessary for us to end it, isn''t it?"


    Mr. Wang smiled. Despite the circumstances, he did not seem malicious nor sarcastic anymore.


    The two managers did not say anything further. The vice president was right, so they could only listen.


    "I understand. But we would appreciate it if you give us some time to find it. If we don''t, you can


    terminate the contract or do whatever you like,"


    Jacob replied in a calm tone. His words were a little beyond Mr. Wang''s expectation. In fact, the ending


    he had imagined was not like this.


    But since Jacob had changed his attitude, Mr. Wang decided not to push him. Instead, he looked at


    Jacob seriously and said in a gentle tone, "As a matter of fact, I do have something in mind."


    "I don''t know what you mean, Mr. Wang. Could you exin it to me?" Jacob propped his hands and


    clenched his fists on the conference table.


    His posture showed that he was rxed yet on guard. It was unclear what he was thinking at the


    moment.


    Mr. Wang smiled and asked, "You want to know why I know that the document is gone? Let me tell you.


    An anonymous person called and informed me."


    The managers beside Mr. Wang remained silent. They just looked forward to seeing the astonishment


    on the faces of Jacob and James. Unfortunately, the two merely nced at each other. They just


    exchanged tacit looks upon hearing the news.


    Jacob turned to look at Mr. Wang and said, "I see. I''ll figure this out as soon as possible. Please give us


    some more time. Rest assured that we will be absolutely reliable for cooperation."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Okay then. You see, I''m not a stubborn person myself. I''ll give you three days to look for the


    document. Only if you find it will we continue our cooperation. If you don''t, we will terminate the


    contract immediately. Of course, we won''t pay for the damages."


    With that, Mr. Wang stood up, straightened his clothes, and took a onest look at Jacob.


    Feeling the gaze of Mr. Wang, Jacob looked up cautiously and nced at James. Then, he looked


    back at Mr. Wang''s scrutinizing eyes. "I''ll keep you updated, Mr. Wang. Please take care."


    "Sure." Before Mr. Wang left, he smiled at Jacob first. Thetter nodded politely as a response.


    When Mr. Wang and his subordinates left, only James and Jacob were left in the spacious meeting


    room. With a frown, James asked, "Did you understand what he said?"


    "Yeah," Jacob answered with a nod.


    Of course he understood everything clearly. How could an anonymous person tip Mr. Wang for no


    reason? The one who had called must be the person who took the document. Perhaps he was working


    for thepany; otherwise, how could he have known the news?


    There were so many people in thepany. As of the moment, there was not enough evidence to


    suspect anyone. Besides, there was a possibility that the document might have already been


    destroyed.


    "The worst-case scenario is that the file wasn''t just taken but destroyed."


    James frowned. At the thought of this, his heart felt heavy as if a stone was blocking it.


    Unfortunately, good luck neveres in numbers, and bad luck alwayses in the end.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle. I think the person who took the file just wanted to threaten us. If he has already


    destroyed it, then what''s the purpose of his threats? There''ll be no reason for him toe at us. I think


    it''s highly unlikely that the document was already destroyed."


    Regardless of this possibility, Jacob was still restless. But at that moment, he would rather hold on to


    something. He wanted to believe that the document was still in one piece.


    "You''re right. Let''s be hopeful in the meantime." James looked at Jacob confidently. Over the years, he


    had watched Jacob grow and improve.


    Whether it was physical or mental growth, James saw Jacob ace it. Now, many things from the past


    were brought to light for James.


    Perhaps one day, he would be even more sessful than his father. James could attest to that. After


    all, he had already seen Jacob''s mature temperament.


    Jacob looked back at James. Although this matter was tricky, it did not matter. He would not stop until


    he was sessful.


    The more he looked at the matter at hand, the calmer and more at ease he felt. He realized that what


    was happening was inevitable. As one goes along the course of life, there are always people who will


    hinder him from making progress. As long as he surpasses them, they will be a stepping stone for


    his sess rather than a hindrance.


    "What are you going to do?" James asked with admiration in his eyes.


    "Just keep quiet. I have an idea." Jacob narrowed his eyes and looked out of the window.


    For others, this might be a catastrophe. On the other hand, for Jacob, it was baptism. Gazing out of the


    window nkly, Jacob noticed that some of the sun''s ray had pierced through the clouds across the


    sky.


    Dark clouds rolled over and blocked the sun temporarily, causing a boundless mist to envelope the city.


    Today was not a new dawn. It was just an ordinary day in an ordinary week on an ordinary month.


    James left soon after, and Jacob was left alone. For so many years, his deep feeling of loneliness had


    never subsided.


    Every time he encountered mishaps in life, he always felt that he was alone. It seemed that today was


    the day he felt the loneliest.


    Jacob stared at the door of the meeting room absentmindedly while thinking about what he would do


    next, although he had told James he had his own way.

 Chapter 303 What She Went Through

    Chapter 303 What She Went Through


    Deep down, it was just an excuse tofort James. Even Jacob was taken aback and thrown into a


    loss. He didn''t know what to do at that moment.


    Various thoughts and scenes shed through his mind all at once. He calcted every possibility and


    recalled everyone''s face when suddenly, an idea popped into his head.


    Without wasting any more time, he called his assistant Cindy.


    "I''m in the meeting room. I need to see you right now." Although Jacob''s tone was calm, his words still


    sounded like a threat.


    So, after the call ended, Cindy rushed to the meeting room, without a single halt just to get there as


    soon as possible.


    The other employees who saw her run with all her might were aroused in awe and admiration. True


    enough, it was not really easy to be an assistant of the CEO.


    Cindy was panting when she reached the meeting room. After gathering up her breath and fixing


    herself, she knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Jacob invited in a calm tone. This scene seemed to be a d¨¦j¨¤ vu, but he couldn''t point out


    exactly when this happened before.


    "Mr. Jacob, what can I do for you?" Cindy asked eagerly after stepping foot inside.


    "I want to ask you something, and I expect you''d give me an objective and fair answer." Jacob looked


    at Cindy straightly as he uttered that sentence.


    And as Cindy met his gaze, she knew that whatever it was, this wouldn''t be easy. "Yes, sir. I will do my


    best to¨C¨C" She obviously wanted to show her loyalty to him.


    However, before she could even finish her words, Jacob interrupted her with a gesture.


    Because of this, Cindy awkwardly stood in front of him with her lips pursed into a thin line.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and stared at her for three seconds. Then, slowly, he asked, "Cindy, how


    have I been treating you?"


    His sharp eyes carefully observed the change of expression on her face. Even the slight twitching of


    her lips wouldn''t escape his sight.


    Just moments ago, Cindy was extremely nervous, but upon hearing his question, she suddenly got


    confused.


    "Mr. Jacob, what is this for? Are you suspecting me of something?" Cindy''s face was stiff. Even if she


    had lost the document, Jacob wouldn''t suspect her loyalty.


    "No, I just want to know your opinion on how I have treated you in the past." Jacob sported a poker


    face, and no one could tell the emotion in his voice.


    Meanwhile, Cindy gazed at him in a daze and found no trace of any antic or gag in his face. So, for a


    mere moment, she calmed down.


    "You have been so nice to me, Mr. Jacob. But I don''t know why you''re asking me this question." Cindy


    swallowed and reverted back to being nervous again.


    "Since I have treated you well, then why did this happen?" Jacob frowned, feeling too painful to


    address the elephant in the room.


    Just now, he didn''t want to admit that it was Cindy''s fault, but her pitiful nce made his heart sink.


    When she answered his question, she didn''t even look at him. And right there and then, he confirmed


    that she was really guilty.


    "Sir, no. It''s not what you think!" Cindy almost yelled out of panic while her face flushed in


    embarrassment.


    "Well, do you have any exnation? Tell me. I''d like to hear what reasons you have." With his hands


    on his chest, Jacob felt the chill run down his spine.


    He shouldn''t havepletely believed the people around him. Especially Cindy, who was in charge of


    everything. The mere thought of it terrified Jacob to the core.


    Initially, he just wanted to test Cindy, but he didn''t expect that she was really the one to me.


    "No, sir. Please hear me out." Cindy hurried to exin her side. If she hadn''t been rational, she would


    have blurted it out.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Sit down and tell me. You have a day to exin," Jacob said calmly after heaving a deep breath.


    Cindy timidly sat in front of him. Because she had been standing so stiff for quite a while now, her legs


    had gotten a little sore.


    "What''s going on?" Jacob looked out of the window nkly as he asked those words. This incident had


    almost lost thepany a very important order. And he was not going to lie¨C¨Cit made him very


    disappointed. But if truth be told, he was disappointed because his trusted assistant failed him.


    No one knew how Jacob felt right now, not even Cindy because he''d never let anyone see through him.


    It was difficult to establish trust between two people, and once it was destroyed, the rift could never be


    repaired anymore.


    "Before I exin it, I want to say one more thing, Mr. Jacob. It has something to do with what happened


    to thepany."


    Cindy''s voice was very calm, as if she had expected this to happen. Or perhaps now, she finally


    understood the whole story. So, she had nothing to worry about anymore.


    Because the real situation might be far moreplicated than what they had imagined. Moreover, this


    might even cause a domino effect, which could undoubtedly hurt thepany.


    "I''m twenty-eight years old, and I''ll be thirty next year. I''m from a rural area, and I''ve worked hard to get


    admitted to a university in this city. People in my hometown think that I make a lot of money here."


    When Cindy said this, her eyes were filled with so much loneliness. Maybe everyone wanted to be a


    hero in others'' eyes, but only she knew how lonely she really was.


    Jacob didn''t say anything but looked at her quietly. At that moment, he seemed to understand what


    Cindy''s difficulties were.


    After all, they were the same. They both worked so hard to make others feel proud.


    "Only I know how terrible my life is. I get up at five every day and take a taxi from the suburb to the


    company. When I got home in the evening, it''s already past eleven. Every night I''m so exhausted that I


    fall asleep the second I slump on my bed. I''ve been living this life ever since I graduated."


    Cindy smiled bitterly as she recalled what she had gone through.


    Everyone had their own unique story, and Jacob knew that Cindy''s life might be just the same as other


    ordinary people''s.


    "I have persisted for seven years, and now I finally have a sense of aplishment. I know that as


    long as I work hard, my life will get better."


    Cindy smiled again. This time, it was not bitter or sad anymore. Perhaps, it was a reminder of how


    strong of a woman she was.


    "I have lived alone for seven years. Because I''m not pretty and I''m picky, I haven''t met my right partner


    yet. And I''ve been wishing to meet someone special."


    Cindy finally stopped smiling, which made Jacob feel that it was the real beginning of her story.


    "Every day, I pray that I have someone to live with me. At first, I only wanted to find someone I like. But


    unfortunately, I was too self-abased in college, so I didn''t dare to take the initiative. When I graduated, I


    got busy with my work and didn''t have much time to pay attention to those around me."


    Cindy paused as tears now welled up in her eyes. Until now, she still didn''t have anything to brag about


    her life.


    "The past few years, I''ve been on several blind dates. You see, my family is also very anxious to have


    me settle down. By now, I''ve be as familiar with blind dates as I am with food." Cindy lightly


    chuckled at thatst remark¨C¨Can attempt to hide her embarrassment.

 Chapter 304 Far From Unraveling The Truth

    Chapter 304 Far From Unraveling The Truth


    Of course, someone like Jacob wouldn''t hassle himself to go on blind dates. A lot of beautiful women


    flocked around him. Not to mention, he had such a beautiful and perfect girlfriend, Sara.


    But as an ordinary person, Cindy was not as lucky. Marriage might be trivial for Jacob, but for her, it


    was a big deal.


    "Until recently, I had a boyfriend. He works in thispany. But because thepany has explicitly


    banned employees from dating, we kept it a secret. Where else can I find a boyfriend other than work?"


    Cindy stared nkly at Jacob''s eyes. Her tone sounded sincere, but she was definitely not pitiful. She


    knew that there was no excuse for her mistake. So, Cindy decided to solely take responsibility for this.


    "So, your boyfriend took the file?" Jacob raised his eyebrows as he asked that question. Rage was


    slowly building up in his system as he heard about the real culprit. ''Why should she defend such a


    man?''


    "I''m not sure, but I don''t know who else went to the office except him. Besides, I always lock the office


    when I''m not there. Thepany forbade us from dating our colleagues, so I didn''t know how to tell


    you this at first."


    Cindy lowered her head. For some reason, she felt much better after confessing it all. More than that,


    she was ready to ept any punishment¨C¨Cbe it a termination of her employment.


    "It''s clear to me now. So, tell me, who is this boyfriend of yours?" Jacob asked cautiously, not certain


    how he should go about this matter.


    But deep down, he hoped that Cindy''s boyfriend was not some typical douchebag.


    "Can I not say who he is? I''ve already asked him about it, but he just keeps saying that he didn''t steal


    the file. Besides, I''m not young anymore, and I want to marry him. So, I don''t want this matter to affect


    our rtionship,"


    Cindy exined, obviously hesitating. But she, too, knew that there was no way out of this.


    "Do you even know what you''re talking about? Cindy, I''ve been nothing but good to you. So, you''d


    better tell me the truth. Besides, we haven''t proven anything yet. If he turns out to be innocent, you can


    still go on with your n of marrying him."


    Jacob was so calm. He knew thatshing out would make her more hesitant in disclosing the guy''s


    identity. Even if this matter had nothing to do with Cindy, her boyfriend was still involved.


    But she was evidently still firm on protecting the man and their rtionship.


    "Mr. Jacob, I know what I''m doing now. Can you please give me some time? You can do whatever you


    want when this is all over. But right now, I just want to figure it out myself."


    Cindy rounded up all her courage as she faced Jacob with determination. But deep down, she was


    beginning to doubt the sincerity of her boyfriend. At the same time, she didn''t want to believe that the


    man approached her with a purpose.


    At this point, Cindy was both disheartened and in a state of disbelief. Everything was just so messy,


    and she needed time for herself to think. Even if she were to be alone eventually, it was better than


    waiting like this.


    And as if to confirm her doubts, her supposed boyfriend didn''te to work today. Already feeling


    anxious, Cindy knew she could not get through this if he was nowhere to be found.


    Standing in front of her boss right now, she tried to conceal her feelings best, but Jacob still noticed it.


    Yet, if she were to be honest, Cindy had not expected this to happen.


    Jacob''s attitude was much better than she had expected. Although this situation was some sort of


    interrogation, she felt less victimized with how he was handling and asking her questions.


    Raising from her seat, Cindy looked back at Jacob with sad and deste eyes. Thetter wanted to


    say something but couldn''t find the right words to say.


    Everyone had his or her own choice, and right now, Cindy needed to make a choice that would


    ultimately change her life. Without waiting for Jacob to speak, Cindy prepared to walk out of the office.


    However, when she was about to reach for the door, Jacob finally opened his mouth.


    "I can give you time. Call me if you need anything. I won''t me you for this. So, don''t worry. I know it''s


    not your fault."


    Upon hearing this, Cindy stiffened but didn''t dare to turn around.


    Perhaps, in her pursuit of pleasing others, she had lost herself. And now, it seemed that there was no


    way back.


    Standing quietly at the door for a while, she managed to say, "Thank you, Mr. Jacob."


    Then she rushed out of the meeting room. Jacob was left alone, not sure what to do next.


    There were too many uncertain factors to consider and he was at a loss. James probably knew what to


    do in this situation.


    Jacob stood up and slowly walked out of the meeting room, heading to his uncle''s office.


    Along the way, all the employees who saw him watched him cautiously. Jacob didn''t know when he had


    left such an impression in thepany. But at least now, he knew they all looked at him with fear,


    obviously intimidated.


    If a person were to sit in a high ce, the only direction to look was down. Because he stood so high


    and mighty, others naturally thought he was looking down on them. And this was true to Jacob.


    As he traversed the halls, every employee held their breath. Although they had no idea what exactly


    happened, they knew it was something big and grave.


    Jacob''s slender legs drew an arc in the air, and in just a minute, he was at James'' office.


    The door was not closed, so Jacob took the liberty of stepping foot inside. At that time, James was


    busy reading some documents and constantly gesticting something with a pen.


    "Uncle, I want to have a talk with you," Jacob greeted as he closed the door behind him.


    He knew that the employees were already probably talking about this, but he still didn''t want them to


    hear anything. Jacob had always been so serious, so the employees were pretty much used to it now.


    "What happened to Mr. Jacob just now? He looked so serious and terrible."


    "Isn''t he always like this? Take a look! This is not new."


    "How dare you scold me? Weren''t you as nervous as we all were when he passed?"


    "All right, all right. I think you''d better get back to work! Come on! Chop chop!"


    The employees had no choice but to go back to their stations. Well, thepany wouldn''t certainly go


    bankrupt with just the explosion incident alone. All the employees were evidently full of expectations for


    the Shi Group.


    As for what happenedst time Cindy might not have opened her mouth, but that didn''t mean Jacob


    wouldn''t pursue this matter and get to the bottom of it. But for the employees, they all felt safe¨C¨Cat least


    for the meantime.


    James stood up and took a careful look at Jacob. The old man already knew why his nephew was


    here, but he didn''t say a word.


    "How''s it going today?" James asked with concern before reaching for the tea set in his office and


    pouring Jacob a cup.


    Thetter took the cup and sipped on it.


    "I''ve almost got to the bottom of what happened today, and it''s a little beyond my expectation,"


    Jacob started after settling down the cup on the table. Then, he paused as if he didn''t have the heart to


    continue.


    "Well, I know. I''ve guessed a little, but I''m not certain yet. So, I''ve been waiting for you." James sighed,


    feeling slightly helpless in the situation.


    "It''s not just about Cindy. The entire situation is much moreplicated than I had expected. Now, she


    had asked for a leave to look for the file. She obviously needed time, so I gave some,"


    Jacob said calmly and pulled his tie loose, to make himself feel morefortable.


    "So, what we need to do now is to sit still and wait for death?" James hit the nail on the head. Since the


    matter had something to do with Jacob''s assistant, it would be inappropriate to just sit around and do


    nothing.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I was thinking about what we should do, so I came to discuss with you." Jacob stuck out his tongue


    and grimaced. He was scalded by the tea a while ago, but he only reacted now.


    "I think we should take a long-term view on this matter. Cindy didn''t seem to intentionally betray the


    company. Maybe someone else set this up." James sat next to Jacob, wearing a serious look on his


    face.


    "Yes, that might be it, but it''s not clear yet." Jacob sighed. They seemed to be close to getting to the


    bottom of it, but they were actually still far from unraveling the truth.

 Chapter 305 Give It Further Thought

    Chapter 305 Give It Further Thought


    "Then what are you going to do? Why didn''t you go with Cindy when she went out?" Confusion was


    written all over James'' face.


    "No, I want to give her a chance to choose. Everyone has the right to make a choice. I don''t want her to


    have any regret in her life because of this. After all, she has done too much."


    After saying this, Jacob sighed. No matter what Cindy''s decision might be, he would understand and


    ept it and forgive her. That was how considerate Jacob was to the people around him.


    "Jacob, let me tell you something. You can''t keep forgiving people after they do something wrong.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t change." There was a hint of sadness in James'' eyes. Although it didn''t seem


    appropriate to raise this subject now, he had to say it, because he cared so much about Jacob.


    "If you have to give up on yourself to save someone else, you''d better not live. What''s the point in living


    for other people? Only when people learn how to love themselves could they live better lives in this


    world. So, what should you do? I hope you have the answer in your heart."


    Waiting for Jacob''s reply, he squinted. At times like this, James could have the freedom to speak out


    his mind.


    Seconds had passed and Jacob finally came up with a realization. "You are right, Uncle. I''m not only


    condoning Cindy, but I''m also giving her a chance. A chance to see herself clearly and to find herself."


    "I understand. As long as the document is not destroyed, it will be found sooner orter. But how about


    the hope that had been broken?" With a sigh, James turned his head away.


    The wrinkles in the corners of his eyes made him look like he had aged. Seeing this, Jacob gritted his


    teeth. He knew that his uncle had been worrying about him so much, and he knew that he too was


    tired.


    "Uncle, what do you think people pursue in this world?" In a daze, Jacob looked at James and waited


    for his reply. It couldn''t be the first time that he asked this question, nor thest time.


    "There are a lot of things to pursue, but many people are obsessed with desire. It is because


    contentment brings satisfaction. Why did you ask?" As much as James wanted tough, he couldn''t.


    His smile didn''t even reach his eyes. Jacob sighed and looked out of the window.


    "So the first task today is to wait? Isn''t it too dangerous for Cindy to go there alone? Won''t shemit


    suicide?" As James spoke, he stood up and put on his coat.


    "I don''t know. This is also what''s bothering me. I''m not worried that she couldn''t take back the


    document; I''m afraid that something might happen to her while trying to get them back." A frown


    appeared on Jacob''s face.


    From where he was standing, the whole city was like a fairnd shrouded in mist. By now, Jacob''s


    worry had intensified.


    While adjusting his clothes, James told him, "We''d better take a look now before it''s toote, in case


    something happens."


    "Okay." Tensed, Jacob felt the urge to smoke, but he controlled himself.


    "Should we tell this to Sara?" Frowning, James turned to him. He was sure that it would take a few


    days, so he thought Jacob should let Sara know. Otherwise, they might have some misunderstanding


    because of this.


    "No, it''s better to keep it a secret. She had been stressed enough recently." As he thought about it,


    Jacob smiled sadly.


    "Well, I won''t interfere. But I suggest that you tell Sara, or she will be angry." When James coughed,


    Jacob turned around to look at him.


    "Uncle, haven''t you recovered from your cold?" Jacob asked with concern.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m fine now. It''s just that after I get older, I get sick so easily, and itsts for a long


    time." Again, James coughed violently after he spoke.


    Thepany was in a critical situation, so he couldn''t ask for a leave. No. The truth was, even if it was


    Jacob himself who asked him to take a leave, James wouldn''t agree. Therefore, Jacob didn''t say


    anything anymore, and resumed walking.


    When they walked out of the office and passed by the staff area, all the employees lowered their


    heads, as if they were doing their own things seriously.


    Without saying anything, Jacob cast a nce at them.


    The employees almost held their breaths, and kept their heads down.


    Seeing this, Jacob quickened his pace, followed by James.


    As soon as they reached the elevator, Jacob asked, "Uncle, what do you think of the atmosphere in the


    company now?"


    "It feels like a pool of stagnant water." James hit the nail on the head.


    "Yes, I also think so. Is there any good way to deal with it?" How could they improve the atmosphere in


    the office?


    "I''ve thought about it. There are many ways. Let''s see how to win their supports and cheer them up


    then." James sighed and looked at the reflection of the two people in the elevator.


    "So, the situation is veryplicated now, isn''t it?" As if he had lost bnce, Jacob leaned against the


    elevator.


    "It''splicated, but not impossible to solve. I think we just need to think it over." To cheer him up,


    James smiled confidently.


    "Well, it''s time for thepany to hire new people. As for the senior staffs, we can keep them if they


    work hard, and if they don''t, they can leave directly."


    The indicator showed that the elevator was about to reach the first floor.


    "You are right, but we need to do that properly. We have several senior staffs who are old foxes. If we


    fire them now, it''s like killing them." In his head, James added, ''This is a big problem.''


    "I know. Let''s talk about itter." They nodded at each other in agreement. At the same time, the


    elevator door opened.


    Jonathan was just at the lobby on the first floor. Now, Jacob finally understood what it meant to meet


    enemies on a narrow road. They were greeted with Jonathan''s piercing eyes.


    And then Jonathan said impolitely, "What''s the matter, CEO? You''re going out again, and you''re taking


    James with you this time."


    Although Jacob was furious on the inside, he remained calm in front of everyone. "As the CEO of the


    company, I have the right to go out to deal with something. When did you have the right to question my


    freedom?"


    Standing aside, James clenched his fists as he controlled his anger towards Jonathan too.


    Instead of answering him, Jonathan smiled knowingly. "Then I''d like to ask what happened. Why are


    both of you in such a hurry?"


    With a snort, Jacob replied, "I''m afraid it''s none of your business."


    Everyone turned to Jonathan when he suddenlyughed. "Okay, fine."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Ignoring him, Jacob strode forward. But he felt as if someone was looking intently at him, so he turned


    his head.


    The moment he saw Jonathan''s cunning eyes, he immediately had a bad feeling. ''Why was Jonathan


    here? Why did Jonathan know that we had to go out?'' he was wondering.

 Chapter 306 Im Sorry, Mr. Jacob

    Chapter 306 I''m Sorry, Mr. Jacob


    The thought shed across Jacob''s mind, but he did not think about it too much.


    "I won''t let it bother me," he murmured as he walked out of the building''s main lobby.


    "Something''s bothering you, Jacob. What''s wrong?" James asked Jacob as soon as he stepped into


    the car. James could see that the younger man was troubled.


    "I''m fine, uncle. I just feel that something might be off. Don''t you find it strange that Jonathan is here?"


    Jacob caught his reflection in the rearview mirror and saw how serious his expression was.


    "That is strange. But I don''t think it was him who did all this. After all, damaging thepany''s name


    will not do him any good. But I do think that you may be his main target." James patted Jacob''s leg as


    he said this. He was trying to both warn andfort his nephew.


    "I think so too. I''m anxious about it. I feel like I have enemies in every direction." Jacob sighed. Now he


    had to pay close attention to everything around him, especially when ites to thepany''s future.


    He took out his phone and called his assistant, Cindy. But there was no answer.


    "What is it?" James asked. His tone was soft and serious.


    "She''s not answering. It''s unlike her to miss a call. It seems like there''s something wrong." Jacob felt


    cold. He should have asked Cindy who she was dating before she left the meeting room. She looked a


    little frightened. She was not her usual calm self.


    "What should we do then?" James asked. He was worried now. The situation seemed much worse than


    they had previously imagined.


    "Let me think it through." Jacob looked straight ahead, lost in his thoughts.


    "You call the police. I''ll call the office and ask my assistant which ones among the younger senior


    managers were absent from work today," James said methodically.


    "Okay," Jacob agreed.


    He called his friend at the nearest district police station. He formed a bond with this police officer


    because of the recent explosion incident in theirpany, which required police assistance. This


    particr officer had a mole on his face.


    The officer advised Jacob to visit Cindy''s residence and checked her whereabouts before they made


    further action.


    Jacob followed his friend''s advice.


    Meanwhile, James sighed beside him. He just called their office. His assistant confirmed that several


    people were not present. This made him worry more.


    Both men looked at each other, their brows were knotted.


    "We''d better go straight to Cindy''s ce, uncle. We might find answers there. We could figure out the


    office situationter on." Jacob''s frown was deeper now.


    "Okay." James nodded.


    The car sped up a little as the driver sensed the tension in the back seat. The two passengers nced


    at each other again, but said nothing.


    Jacob closed his eyes and tried to rx. But his mind was racing. He was sure something was wrong


    when Cindy did not pick up his call.


    He tried to quell his raging thoughts. As he looked out the window, he hoped everything would turn out


    fine in the end.


    Their speeding car left a cloud of dust along the road. The dust seemed to dance before it disappeared


    into the sky, dispersed by the wind.


    Their luxury car would attract stares from pedestrians as they passed by. The on-lookers could not help


    but notice their vehicle. By now Jacob was already numb at such attention. He already made peace


    with his position.


    Cindy lived in a two-floor, duplex apartment in the suburbs. Her ce may be small but the rent was


    surprisingly high.


    Jacob spoke to thendlord who said that Cindy went out this morning and was yet toe back.


    Jacob''s apprehension worsened. He called Cindy again. This time, she finally picked up. Jacob was


    relieved.


    "Cindy, where are you? What happened? You can tell me, it''s okay." Jacob''s tone was calm, and there


    was no anger behind it.


    "Mr. Jacob, I¡­" Cindy''s sobs prevented her from speaking coherently. She tried hard to control her


    tears and covered her mouth.


    "What''s wrong, Cindy?" Jacob said slowly. He gave his assistant some time to collect herself.


    "I''m sorry Mr. Jacob. The file was destroyed," Cindy said in between sobs.


    "Why? What happened? Are you okay? Where are you?" Jacob was disappointed, but he was more


    worried about Cindy.


    It didn''t matter if the file was destroyed. At worst, thepany would lose the order. But if his assistant


    left, he knew that his office staff would be crippled. Cindy was excellent at her job. It would be difficult to


    find someone aspetent and efficient as her.


    "I''m at the bridge. I think my life is no longer worth living." Cindy''s voice was cracking.


    She felt like everything she had worked for was in vain. No one really knew how much she had


    sacrificed to have this boyfriend, in hopes of living the happy life with him.


    And no one really had any idea what exactly she had gone through. She stood at the bridge, looked at


    the water below. She felt the cold wind on her face. The wind wasn''t blowing that hard, but she could


    feel the chill on her face, it ached. Even in the early spring, the wind was intolerable to her.


    "Calm down, Cindy! Which bridge are you at? We''ll be there soon. We can solve this. Please don''t do


    anything stupid." Jacob''s voice was anxious.


    He could still remember how his former assistant Andy had died protecting him. And now Cindy could


    end up the same way. But he would not allow it.


    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Jacob. I failed you. I''m sorry that I have been too blind to see the man through and


    have caused a huge loss to thepany. I feel ashamed. I don''t have the strength to face you or start


    all over again. I''m really sorry." Cindy was heaving on the other side of the phone. The wind felt painful


    as it hit her ears.


    "Don''t worry about it, Cindy. It''s not your fault. Listen, we''re at your house at the moment. We''reing


    to you really soon. The file is not that important. I know you did your best. You''re one of the most


    excellent people in my team. I value you, and I believe in you. So please, don''t do anything stupid. We


    are going to solve this."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jacob tried his best tofort Cindy.


    She looked around her before looking at the water again below. She thought that it might not be that


    cold. She wiped her tears. The wind was giving her a headache.


    "It''s not just about thepany, Mr. Jacob. I think I''ve ruined myself as well as my life. It has been


    shredded almost to bits. There is no way I can fix it. And any efforts would be useless." At this, Cindy


    hung up the phone. She was drowning in her own despair.


    Jacob would not have understood what had happened until now. He would not allow the matter to fully


    ovee his assistant. He felt responsible for her.


    As he heard their conversation, James knew that something really bad was happening to his nephew''s


    assistant. As soon as Jacob entered the car, they sped up to the bridge. There were many bridges in


    the city. But only a few were symbolic. They didn''t need to guess where Cindy was.


    The car was now running on high speed. Jacob''s mind was in turmoil.


    James frowned and decided to call the police again. They could probably use their help now.


    The police agreed to immediately dispatch a unit at the bridge. They were familiar with cases like this.


    James hung up the phone, relieved, if only a little.


    He looked at his nephew who was deathly silent beside him. He could feel the tension emanated by his


    body.


    "What are you thinking? Are you alright?" James asked.


    The way he put his phone back to his pocket was a little awkward. A sign of the worry and exhaustion


    he currently felt. Jacob looked at his uncle. Only then did he realize that James was getting old.


    Time flew by so fast. It was barely noticeable, and always ready to take away the people he loved.


    Before he noticed it, time had already passed him by.


    Jacob sighed, "I''ll be fine uncle. I''ve prepared for the worst. But I don''t think she''ll do it. Besides, life is


    too short to wallow on things like this. I''ll convince her to get over it. It''s really not a big dealpared


    to a person''s life."


    James ced his hand on Jacob''s shoulder. "Everyone''s capacity for resilience is different. It may not


    be a big deal for you, but for others, it could mean the whole world."


    "You''re right, uncle. We need to find her as soon as possible." Jacob steeled himself, and his raging


    thoughts and emotions. This was not the time be overwhelmed, he thought. This was the time to be in


    charge of things.

 Chapter 307 Do You Understand

    Chapter 307 Do You Understand


    Some people dreamt of fame and sess, while some only dreamt of happiness for the rest of their


    lives. In the end, people tended to get disappointed, and even mad at the world, when they realized


    that they had lived an unhappy life.


    And when someone umted too much disappointment, it would be despair that could


    eventually push him over the edge, making him want to die.


    Worry was evident in Jacob''s eyes as he looked around the interior of the car. He felt warm in the small


    space.


    They drove along the road until they finally found her on a bridge.


    Jacob calmed himself down and got out of the car, followed by James.


    From their positions, they could see Cindy standing on the viaduct, without holding on to the handrail.


    The wind was blowing, but it seemed like she didn''t care even if she fell down.


    On the contrary, the two men were afraid that she would fall. Therefore, Jacob cast a meaningful


    nce at James, who immediately got what he was trying to say.


    With a nod, he walked aside to do what Jacob asked him to do.


    Maybe it was because Cindy felt Jacob''s gaze that she turned her head to him. When their eyes met,


    she nervously held on to the handrail.


    "What''s going on, Cindy? Get down. It''s dangerous!" Although Jacob''s voice wasn''t loud, it was enough


    to reach Cindy''s ears.


    A faint smile appeared on her face as she looked at the onlookers.


    "Mr. Jacob, let me be. I will take all the responsibility. It''s my fault. It''s all on me..." She didn''t know how


    long she had cried; but now, Cindy was unusually calm. All she wanted was to see Jacob and


    apologize to him.


    In that way, she could end everything peacefully.


    "No. Think about your parents first. Think about your mother that gave birth to you and worked hard to


    raise you. I know you have lived a hard life, but what about them? Have they lived an easier life than


    you? How can you be so selfish? Why can''t you just let it go?" Jacob roared, unable to stop himself


    anymore.


    The people on the bridge who were watching the scene all respected Jacob, especially now that they


    felt his sincerity to save the woman from herself.


    "I''m unfilial. I''ve always yed a good daughter, but I know I''m not. Just like how I have worked very


    hard, but had been regarded as a disloyal employee in the end because of this matter. I know... It''s all


    my fault. I can''t me anyone else."


    As the two of them spoke, Jacob noticed that James hade back to his side.


    "How''s it going, uncle? Why hasn''t the policee yet? She might jump down the bridge any moment


    now." Not wanting to let Cindy hear what they were talking about, Jacob lowered his voice.


    "I''ve already talked to them. They are already on their way. They''ll be here soon." They both knew that


    the situation was critical, but no one knew what was running on Cindy''s mind.


    It would only take a second for her to jump from the bridge, but she would lose her life forever.


    After hearing everything that Cindy had said, James frowned. He just looked at her in a daze.


    "Little girl, you still have a long way to go. Don''t kill yourself just because of your problem. Look at me.


    I''m already old, but still single. Even so, I''m still living a good life, right?"


    The words James said caused an uproar among the onlookers.


    "It seems like she''s heartbroken."


    "People are getting lonelier as time passes by. I don''t know what''s wrong in this world."


    "Hey, hey, don''t talk nonsense. You''ll be responsible if she jumps down because of what you have


    said."


    An old man from the crowd tried to persuade Cindy. "Little girl, you could find a way to solve your


    problems. Why do you have to jump into the river tomit suicide? Listen to me. You might be


    thinking that your situation is hopeless now; but when you recall what you have been through after six


    months, a year, or ten years, you will probably justugh about it."


    "Yes, he''s right. Life is so wonderful. There are so many things to discover and to enjoy. Why do you


    want tomit suicide at such a young age?" a young man beside him chimed in.


    To rescue one person from death was better than to build a seven-storied pagoda for the god.


    Therefore, everyone who witnessed the scene was hoping that they could persuade Cindy toe


    down.


    "No, it''s a scar in my heart. I have made a mistake, and have been insulted because of it. Being alive is


    meaningless to me now." Sadness shed through Cindy''s eyes as she looked at a distance.


    It didn''t take long until they heard the whistle of the police car getting closer and closer, which made


    Jacob look back to confirm. The policeman with a mole on his face holding a cigarette got out of the car


    and walked towards him.


    "What''s going on?" The policeman rested his hands on his hips and looked at Cindy on the bridge. She


    just grabbed the handrail with one hand. Fortunately, she could ce one foot on the bridge so that she


    wouldn''t be pushed down.


    "As you can see, she is going tomit suicide." No matter how crucial the situation was, Jacob


    remained calm.


    "What? Haven''t you found the file yet? What about that man?" The policeman turned to James with a


    frown.


    Thetter nodded at him as a greeting.


    "I don''t know. Cindy hasn''t told me the whole story yet, so the case is at a stalement until now. We don''t


    know what happened. For now, we have to stop Cindy from killing herself. If anything happens to her,


    our chance to find out who that man is will be gone."


    Remembering the man they had to find, Jacob''s face darkened. He looked at Cindy and asked in his


    mind, ''Was the man worth dying for?'' Maybe it was not worth it, but Cindy couldn''t listen to anyone


    now.


    "Miss, please calm down. Death can''t solve the problem. There''s still a long way to go. You are still


    young. There are still many good things waiting for you..."


    Through the megaphone, the policeman tried to persuade Cindy.


    "I know, but there''s no turning back now. I have to do this. As I''ve said, Mr. Jacob, I can bear it alone."


    Tears streamed down Cindy''s cheeks. She looked down the bridge, as if she was getting ready to


    jump.


    The crowd screamed, because the woman seemed to have made up her mind. In a hurry, Jacob


    thought of what he could do as he observed Cindy.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Cindy, to be honest, I always think you are a capable person. You are strong and brave, but today,


    you''ve let me down."


    Since everyone''s persuasion was useless, Jacob decided to use reverse psychology, so he med


    Cindy on purpose.


    "Mr. Jacob... I didn''t mean to..." Cindy''s voice broke, because she suddenly burst into tears. She had


    worked as an assistant for so long, but only Jacob was nice to her.


    Honestly, Cindy wanted to cherish this job. She thought everything would be fine, but she didn''t think


    she could still do it now.


    After taking a deep breath, Jacob said, "I''m not ming you. On the contrary, I think you are very


    honest and hardworking. So you shouldn''t stand there. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 308 Terminate The Contract

    Chapter 308 Terminate The Contract


    For a moment, Cindy didn''t know how to react. Suddenly, she changed hands as she held onto the


    bridge. There was a hint of hesitation in her eyes.


    "Mr. Jacob, some things can''t be stopped once they are set into motion. I don''t have any other choice!"


    Her eyes reflected a hint of despair. Soon, her expression grew more dull and miserable.


    Stunned, Jacob stared at the policeman with a big mole standing beside him.


    "You can always start over in life, little girl. However, you can''t stand up again if you die. Do you


    understand what you''re trying to do?" With a nce at the river, the policeman with a big mole noticed


    that the rescue ship was already under the bridge.


    Meanwhile, Cindy didn''t know about the boat. The only thing in her mind was her endless sadness.


    Suddenly, she stared at the water with miserable eyes. Everyone didn''t breathe as they waited for what


    she would do.


    The cold atmosphere was as freezing as the water below the bridge. With bright eyes, Jacob stared at


    her. Every action she took moved everyone''s heart.


    "Please forgive me," she whispered in a depressed tone. At that moment, she looked resolute and


    ready to die.


    Everyone else thought that she was only hesitating. However, Jacob felt something was wrong.


    Nervously, James clenched his fists. Suddenly, a terrible feeling crept in his heart.


    Whoosh!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Cindy jumped off the bridge. Immediately, Jacob ran and looked at Cindy, who just fell. Feeling


    complicated, he leaned on the bridge.


    A sigh escaped everyone''s breathing. Although she could solve her problem, Cindy couldn''t forgive


    herself.


    Not only could she move on, but she also made a stupid decision. Although no one made any


    conclusion about what happened, there was still a need for an exnation.


    However, she chose to not tell anyone. Moreover, she also felt guilt and sadness.


    The police on the rescue boat immediately jumped into the river and carried Cindy above board. Since


    she probably drank a lot of water, she lost consciousness. It would take a great amount of resolution to


    jump into the water on such a cold day.


    Suddenly, she began gasping for air.


    "How is the situation?" the policeman with a big mole asked his coworkers on the ship.


    "It''s nothing serious. However, we''ll immediately send her to the hospital," replied the dark-skinned


    policeman in civilian clothes.


    Finally, a sigh of relief escaped Jacob''s breath. He finally understood something.


    The crowd seemed to be at ease. When Jacob looked at the passers-by, the policeman was telling


    them, "You can disperse now, everyone. The woman is safe!"


    Soon, everyone left one by one. After a while, only a few people were left on the bridge.


    It seemed as if nomotion happened just then.


    "We''ll take her to the hospital. You take care of everything else afterward. Of course, you can call us if


    you need anything else." The policeman with a huge mole extended his fingers to gesture a phone call.


    Then, he ced his hand in his pocket.


    "Thank you. Let''s call it a day." James nodded with a relieved look.


    Finally, the police sent Cindy to the hospital. Jacob and James followed behind them.


    This incident might traumatize Cindy. No one talked on the way to the hospital. Jacob stared out of the


    window as his thoughts wandered off.


    Before this, he never gave much thought to depression and suicide. It was only now that he realized it


    might happen to the people around him. Apparently, it happened frequently. Aside from birth, old age


    and death were always a part of life.


    Jacob pulled his clothes to shield his body from the strong wind. The gust exhausted him and made


    him feel deste.


    Everything always had a beginning and an end. Unfortunately, some endings were pitiful.


    Depressed, Jacob sighed and lowered his head. Fortunately, Cindy was safe. Otherwise, it might scar


    him mentally and emotionally.


    They brought Cindy to the emergency room after arriving at the hospital. Moreover, they changed her


    into patient clothes. Meanwhile, her wet clothes were sent to Jacob''s men to dry.


    Money is so great since it allows you to do a lot of things others couldn''t.


    Therefore, most people are scrambling for money. Although, Jacob never regarded it as something


    great. Nheless, after obtaining wealth, he could finally live his life ording to what he wanted.


    Meanwhile, Cindy still had yet to open her eyes. While sitting in front of her bed, Jacob nkly stared


    at her.


    For a moment, James went out and made a phone call. After that, he came inside again.


    Finally,te in the afternoon, Cindy woke up! Her nose was red from sneezing too much. Maybe she


    caught a cold.


    When she opened her eyes, Jacob was the first person she saw.


    For a moment, she felt petrified and was taken aback. She looked like she wanted to sit upright.


    "Cindy, don''t move yet. Stay still, okay?" There was some gentleness in Jacob''s eyes. Moreover, there


    was no authority in his tone.


    "Mr. Jacob! I thought¡­" Suddenly, she touched her throat as if something blocked it, rendering her


    unable to speak.


    "Let it go. Everything''s fine. We can talk about it after your recovery." With warm eyes, he leaned closer


    and tucked her in the bed.


    "Please forgive me, Mr. Jacob." Sobbing, Cindy lowered her head.


    "Tell me what happened," Jacob said with a louder yet caring voice.


    "He lied to me. In the middle of our argument, I identally tore the file." Tears trickled down her


    cheeks.


    "So where''s the file?" Jacob suddenly realized something.


    "I left it in the ce where we met. Maybe someone already threw it into the trash can."


    Embarrassment shed across her face.


    "Uncle, go back there and recover the document. We might be able to redeem it. Otherwise, we need


    to terminate the contract." Jacob turned to James and said in a soft tone.


    "I understand. Don''t worry. I''ll return soon. If there''s anything you need, don''t hesitate to call me. By the


    way, do I still need to tell Sara about what happened?" James asked as he walked towards the door.


    He turned the doorknob and looked at Jacob, waiting for a reply.


    "No, it''s alright. I''ll tell her instead. For the time being, we should keep this a secret. Don''t tell anyone,


    especially in thepany." A serious expression shed on Jacob''s face. It was his first step.


    "I understand. Okay, I''ll leave first." With a nod, James quickly left the ward.


    Meanwhile, Cindy and Jacob were left in the room. He was staring at her with concerned eyes.


    "Cindy, we can talk about what happened. I''m the only one here. I promise not to tell anyone about


    anything you''ll say." Cross-legged, he satfortably with his hands in his pockets.


    "That bastard lied to me. He used me! He stayed with me to get confidential information about the


    company. Then, he wants to use it to threaten you. Or worse, he''s going to sell the information to


    others!"


    Heartbroken, she couldn''t breathe as she lowered her head.


    "So, how do you feel?" With a frown, Jacob tried to sympathize with her.


    Her looks weren''t so great. She had an ordinary job. Because of her age, her family was pressuring her


    to marry someone. As such, she must''ve invested a lot in the rtionship. Unfortunately, her boyfriend


    deceived her. Only a few people could fix her broken heart now.


    "I''m okay. Actually, I have no idea how I feel. All I know is how pathetic I am. His sweet words deceived


    me. I trusted him so easily!" While coughing, she covered her face to hide her pain.

 Chapter 309 Conspiracy

    Chapter 309 Conspiracy


    "That''s fine as long as you are okay. In fact, I have always wanted to tell you that you are a good


    person, Cindy. So you have to believe in yourself. Actually, you need to put fate aside. Now, you need


    to work on your confidence. What you are trying to find may not be the best for you."


    Jacob earnestly stared at her without blinking.


    "Sir, I know. But sometimes I can''t control myself," Cindy said in a low tone.


    "Now, give me details of that man. I will help you sort everything out. You don''t need to worry," Jacob


    said as he stood up and nced at his watch.


    After such a long and hectic day, it was finally dinner time.


    "Sort? How can you help me sort it out? I feel that I have been through enough humiliation. I no longer


    want to make this a serious issue. So..." Cindy whispered with her head bowed. Apparently, she didn''t


    want to make a scene, so she was treading carefully.


    She was not afraid of death. The only thing that scared her was that her dignity would be trampled on


    by everyone. Death is not horrible, but living without any dignity is. Strangely, Cindy valued her dignity


    more than her life.


    "Do you think this is worth it? You think this is worth your life? A man who cannot handle any


    responsibility is just a scumbag! But you still want him to continue to stay in thepany and pretend


    as if nothing had happened. On top of it, you are contemting suicide. Do you think you deserve such


    a cruel fate?"


    Jacob''s face remained calm. He knew that scolding her in this situation would only make her sadder


    than she already was.


    He understood her personality well. If he tried to reason with her excitedly, it was less likely that she


    would agree. On the contrary, if he calmly spoke to her, the chances were high that she would take him


    seriously.


    The most intimidating thing about a person wasn''t his or her charisma, but it was the ability to stay


    calm. Only when an individual wasn''t overwhelmed with excitement could he or she begin to reason


    clearly.


    Cindy was dumbfounded, but the look on her face was still very calm. What had happened was


    irreversible. There was no point crying over spilled milk. She wanted to take the me for everything.


    And it was obvious that she was overburdening herself with all that responsibility.


    "Mr. Jacob, I will tell you who it is. But, I don''t want my resignation to be such a big distraction for the


    company. It would be best if fewer people knew about it."


    She then calmed her nerves. At that moment, she was finally ready to name her oppressor.


    "Okay, tell me. Who is that man? I will find a solution to the problem. Don''t worry." Attentively, Jacob


    leaned forward and stared at her.


    "He is Kim Shi, one of the directors in thepany," she blurted out with her head bowed.


    Jacob was shocked by this revtion. For a moment, he was speechless.


    Suddenly, his eyes twinkled and he asked delightfully, "How could it be him?"


    Her face suddenly turned pale. She then replied with a whisper, "Yes, it''s him."


    Instantly, Kim Shi''s figure shed through Jacob''s mind. The man was fat and short with a protruding


    belly. He was often called a fatty by many people. Nevertheless, he was widely experienced. Although


    he was in his early thirties, he was still single.


    Judging by this, there was a high level of probability that Kim Shi was trying to date Cindy. After all,


    they were both unmarried.


    "What exactly did he say to you?" Jacob''s face darkened. He had previously felt that it wasmon for


    people to deceive others just because of money.


    However, this particr case involved one of thepany''s directors. So, he found it very abnormal.


    Normally, a person would not contemte using such a method to make profit, unless someone had


    told them to do so.


    Tiredly, Jacob sighed and fell back on the chair. In the absence of James, it was difficult for him and


    Cindy to make a conclusion. This particr matter was nerve-wracking.


    "Hold on a minute. I will send someone to buy some food first. What would you like to have?" As he


    asked this question, Jacob rose up from his chair and stood in front of her.


    "Whatever, Mr. Jacob. Ick the appetite to eat." At that moment, painful guilt was boldly written all over


    her face.


    "Although this matter is saddening, you still have to eat something. If you don''t eat anything, you won''t


    have any energy." He tried to persuade her with soothing words.


    Presently, the matter seemed to be getting moreplicated. Everything was gradually bing


    confusing. This was solely because many parts seemed reasonable, but they appeared abnormal and


    awkward when they were thought about carefully.


    "Well, let me buy the food first. Let''s ease the tension by taking a break. You have to calm your nerves.


    What doesn''t kill you will only make you stronger. Everything will be fine. Trust me."


    When he finishing speaking, Jacob turned around gingerly and walked to the door. She looked nkly


    at his broad and muscr back. She didn''t utter a word.


    Perhaps, too many things could not be described with words. This could be likened to how a sad


    person could only talk endlessly about his or her sadness, and couldn''t rte or express anything else.


    Jacob counted his steps as he went downstairs. Anxiously, he looked around from time to time. The


    passers-by had varying degrees of fatigue stered on their faces.


    Indeed, the major reason why people aged quickly was because they had too many problems to worry


    about.


    As a result, many people carried long faces around. In general, those who were often in a bad mood


    looked older than their peers. In fact, a cheerful mood stimted youthfulness.


    Quickly, Jacob exited the hospital building and scanned through the noisy crowd. The weather outside


    was quite harsh. The wind was also blowing violently.


    Although it was way past winter, the atmosphere was still as cold as ever. And it seemed like it wasn''t


    going to change anytime soon. This was the strangest season of the year. Apparently, it was already


    time for spring but people could still feel the coldness of winter.


    Now, Jacob also perceived that his feelings were not as intense as they used to be. No matter how


    important things were now, he would have to postpone them.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Standing at the entrance of the restaurant downstairs, he patiently waited for his order to be ready. In a


    bid to keep himself busy, he watched people go about their businesses.


    Ding! Dong! Ding!


    The sound of Jacob''s new ringtone suddenly pierced the air. He almost didn''t recognize that the phone


    was his. A few seconds had passed before he remembered that he had chosen such a childish


    ringtone.


    Stylishly, he dipped his hand into his pocket and brought out the phone. Taking a look at the screen, he


    saw that James was the caller.


    "Hello, Uncle!" Nervously, Jacob changed his position. Then he asked, "How is it going? Have you


    found the document? Can it be restored?"


    "Yes, I have found it. It was badly destroyed, but it can be repaired. Although, I am not sure if they will


    still ept it." James took a deep breath. Beads of sweat had already appeared on his forehead. He


    wiped them off with his fingers and walked out.


    "Well, are you going back to the hospital or thepany? Would you like to have dinner with me?"


    Jacob thought of adding two more dishes to his order.


    "No, thanks. I''ll go back to thepany and try to repair the file. Keep this as a secret for now. Let''s


    inform Mr. Wang privately." James sighed and nced at his wristwatch. It was already around 6:00pm


    in the evening.


    At that time, thepany would bepletely deserted. He also knew the whole ce would be in a


    mess from the day''s farce. Nevertheless, he had to go back there.


    "Well, by the way. Who is that man? Have you found out?" James opened the door of his car and the


    driver immediately started the engine.


    "Yes. It''s Kim Shi." As he spoke, Jacob adjusted his crossed legs and moved his phone to his other ear.


    "What! He''s the one? How could it be him?" James was shocked to his marrows. This case seemed


    more like a conspiracy and not a fraud!

 Chapter 310 Within Reach

    Chapter 310 Within Reach


    "Yes, I was just as surprised to see that he was a director! Anyway, it''s hard to tell whether those


    people are rted or not just yet. And besides, Cindy has been weakened after what happened. I just


    want things to be normal again, Uncle James,"


    Jacob said with a heavy heart.


    "Yes, don''t think too much about it. By the way, what''s Cindy''s n going to be?" James asked,


    narrowing his eyes. He wondered whether Cindy regretted jumping into the river.


    "I don''t know, but I have a feeling that this issue had been a big blow for her. She told me that she was


    going to resign her job." Jacob sighed as he took the box of packed food from the waiter.


    After giving the waiter his credit card, he turned his attention to his phone call.


    "Well, thepany is in need of employees at the moment, and Cindy is good. It''s better if we


    persuade her to stay. Don''t waste your time finding someone else, when you already have someone


    who cares."


    Saying that, James let out a cough.


    He knew that it was easier said than done. However, he realized that he couldn''t achieve anything by


    forcing others to do something that they did not want to do.


    "I know, Uncle James, and my intentions are the same as yours, but it is not up to me to make the


    decision. We''ll just have to wait and see what happens," Jacob replied and took his credit card back


    from the waiter.


    "You go take care of Cindy, and I will handle thepany''s affairs in the meantime. Don''t worry, I won''t


    be merciful in my judgment." James'' expression softened as he smiled.


    "I know, Uncle, but I want you to take care of yourself, too. And don''t exert yourself," Jacob said in a


    gentle tone before he disconnected the call.


    With the box of take-away food in his hand, he went to the hospital to visit Cindy and saw that she was


    lying on the bed with a nk expression.


    Hearing Jacob''s cough she immediately sat up in her bed.


    "Mr. Jacob, you''re back already?" Cindy asked, forcing a smile as she tried to sit up, but could not.


    "Yes, I have returned. Are you hungry? It took me a while to get you some food." Saying that, Jacob


    ced the box of food on the table before he took a breakfast table andid it on the bed for Cindy.


    "It''s fine, I am not hungry," Cindy replied with a smile.


    She had always thought Jacob to be a very strict person, but she did not expect him to be so kind to


    her, even though she had made a terrible mistake.


    Thinking of that, she felt too ashamed to even talk to him. Tears welled up in her eyes as she wondered


    if she could start over again. But was that even possible?


    "Come and take a look... I didn''t know what you liked to eat, so I bought everything. If you don''t like any


    of the food here, then I could go and get you whatever you like," Jacob said with a gentle smile as he


    ced the box of food in front of her. Everything looked so decent and delicious.


    "No, Mr. Jacob, this is more than what I could hope for. Thank you. Please, sit down and rest for a


    while." As she said those words, a bitter smile appeared on Cindy''s lips.


    "Well, I learned about everything that happened, and I am assuring you that you have nothing to worry


    about," Jacobforted her softly as he opened the lid of thest box.


    "Well, I promise that I will be responsible to the very end. Whether it is legal or financial matters, I will


    take responsibility. You can count on me," Cindy said with determination and decided that it was her


    duty to be responsible for as long as she lived.


    "All right... I know, Cindy, so please don''t worry about it. Let''s eat, okay? Please don''t think too much


    about it now. Happiness is the most important thing that we need for us to survive in this cruel world.


    Only when we are happy, we can prove our true potential," Jacob said softly and started to eat.


    Although Jacob and Cindy had been working together for so long, they had never had a quiet meal


    together before.


    The thought made Cindy blush, so she quickly picked up her bowl of food and chopsticks. She had


    always imagined Jacob to be kind and warm-hearted, even though he seemed to be a cold man on the


    outside. And Cindy admired that about him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, it was rare to see him be that gentle. Jacob was everything that a woman could want, he was


    rich, handsome, and just. Cindy couldn''t help but sigh when she thought how lucky Sara was to have


    him as her partner.


    She envied her, but since Sara had gone through a lot in life, she figured that it was not a big deal for


    her to face her fair share of difficulties. After all, it was only the good-looking women who had easy


    lives.


    Cindy ate calmly. She felt that a near-death experience could change the way a person saw life.


    Although no one knew what life had in store for them, it was a refreshing feeling to fight for it.


    Time was fleeting, but there were people who always got up regardless of how many times they''d


    fallen. They just brushed the dirt off their clothes and moved on.


    There were many unusual things happening in everyone''s life. Only after going through trials and


    tribtions would people understand the truth behind their tenacious attitude towards what they held


    dear.


    "Mr. Jacob, do you know what I admire the most in you?" Cindy asked all of a sudden, mustering up all


    the courage she had in her. Her body went stiff with shock.


    "And what might that be?" Jacob asked casually, not feeling surprised or ttered.


    "You''re never anxious or arrogant. In other words, you''re unlike most people that I have met," Cindy


    praised with a smile.


    "If only I was as good as you thought of me... I have just as many shorings as anyone else," Jacob


    replied with a smile.


    "No, do you have any idea how lucky Miss Sara is? You let go of your first love and stayed away from


    other women for her. And that''s what makes you exceptional!"


    Saying that, Cindy looked at his handsome face with admiration. She genuinely felt that Sara was


    blessed to have him.


    Sara was almost the woman she envied the most in the world. A woman''s happinessy in the small


    things in life.


    With a nk expression, Jacob said, "If you want something, you must be willing to give something in


    return. Nothinges without a price. People might seem happy on the outside, but you''ll never know


    what struggles they had to face to acquire that happiness. Happiness is not easy, and therefore, not


    everyone can have it."


    Stunned by his words, Cindy felt as though there were ants crawling all over her body. "I know." She


    lowered her head and added, "But still, I think that some of us are happier than the others."


    Jacob did not believe in that, so he frowned.


    "Your happiness depends on you. You should not wait for it toe to you. You need to fight for it."


    With that, Jacob slowed down, unable to eat.


    In a daze, Cindy nodded in reply. "I always thought that I was a hard-worker, but now, I have realized


    that I have only seemed to have been working hard."


    "Is that so?" Surprised, Jacob asked, "What do you mean by that? Did you have some kind of a


    breakthrough?"


    Cindy ced her bowl on the table and wiped her mouth with tissue before she said, "No, that''s not


    what I meant. I just feel helpless and lost. I want to get married, but I don''t want to give up on my


    career."


    Jacob stared at Cindy silently. It seemed as though she had a clear understanding of her problems.


    "Then you should stop and think about what is it that you really want. After you know that, you have to


    fight for it. You can only get what you want by working hard for it."


    With that piece of advice, Jacob picked up some food and ate calmly.

 Chapter 311 I Will Call You

    Chapter 311 I Will Call You


    "I know, Mr. Jacob. I will start over." Cindy continued eating her meal. For a moment, she was in a


    daze.


    After going through such a harrowing experience, many people would think that the world is copsing


    upon them.


    However, Jacob was different. He had gone through so much, and he knew that the only way to survive


    in life was to power through whatever obstacle life threw at him. That''s why he took all his wins and


    losses in stride.


    He knew he couldn''t control what would happen to him, but he could control how he would react. That''s


    why he made sure he was mentally strong. By doing so, he was living a more vibrant life than he ever


    had.


    That''s why when Cindy jumped off the bridge, Jacob didn''t even blink. This was not a problem that had


    been caused in a short time. So many factors went into molding their thoughts and feelings.


    What they went through and how they grew up determined what kind of outlook on life they would


    possess.


    Some people were fragile because they were used to it and because others around them were fragile,


    too. Some people were strong because they were used to being strong.


    Cindy was used to loneliness. She was wary of the world, and she didn''t trust life to be in her favor.


    What was left for her now? She had gained a sense of security from her work at thepany, but it


    wasn''t enough.


    Sometimes, a woman''s sense of security came from a man. However, oftentimes, a woman''s sense of


    security woulde from her family. After all, their home was their harbor.


    Jacob could almost see right into Cindy''s heart. She was a frail and fragile being, and it was natural for


    her to make such a choice.


    People would encounter various choices in their lives. Those choices could be as trivial as choosing


    what food to eat or which clothes to wear. However, some choices had the power to change a life.


    Whether it be for better or for worse, a person''s life could be alteredpletely by that choice.


    Different people would encounter different things. It was natural that they would have different feelings


    as well. Jacob thought about this and agreed with James.


    "I just hope you understand that death can''t solve any problem. In this world, it is more difficult to live


    than to die. While you are still alive, you must strive to make the most of your life. Choose to be


    positive. It''s not that difficult to do,"


    Jacob said calmly. Heid down his bowl and his chopsticks.


    They had barely eaten anything. Jacob looked at the food on the small table and said, "Hurry up and


    eat. If you don''t eat, how will you have the strength to do anything else? You have already been


    through the death once. Don''t think too much."


    Cindy''s eyes suddenly filled with tears, and she stayed silent for a long time. She had even thought of


    using death to escape from her problems in life.


    She looked down at her food and ate little by little. Salty tears ran down her cheeks as she struggled to


    keep herself from sobbing loudly. Jacob stared at Cindy and said nothing.


    To live was to understand. However, many people were unable to aplish this.


    It was theck of understanding that caused pain and heartache. However, when people were faced


    with a difficult situation, they would often forget this simple truth.


    The more Cindy thought about it, the sadder she became. Her tears blurred her vision, and she


    couldn''t keep her hands from trembling. She had never felt so sad before.


    Persistence differed with each person. It could be either a good thing or a bad thing. Some people


    would persist in their endeavors in life, and it would lead them to sess. However, some people were


    persistent to the point of hurting themselves.


    Jacob turned around, averting his gaze from Cindy''s sad face. By now, Cindy could understand a lot.


    Sorrow was temporary. Soon, she would heal and learn from her pain. Cindy chewed her food in


    between small sobs.


    If she had told Jacob about this earlier, she wouldn''t have acted so stupidly. It had taken her so long to


    figure out. It was like she had missed out on so much.


    Jacob walked out of the ward and took out his phone to call Sara.


    "Sara, there''s something at thepany that requires my attention. I''m still in the middle of handling it.


    I may not have the chance to see you and mom tomorrow. Please don''t worry about me, and take good


    care of mom."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jacob spoke in such a rush. On the other end of the line, Sara frowned and began to feel nervous.


    "What happened, Jacob? You didn''te. I knew something must have happened, so I didn''t bother


    you. Is it serious? Do you need my help?" Hearing Sara''s questions, Jacob smiled.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I can take care of it. It''s an internal matter of thepany, and it''s not that big of


    a deal. You take good care of mom. Everything is fine here. I''ll call you when I''ve got it all sorted out.


    Don''t worry."


    He leaned on the chair next to him and used his other hand to prop up the hand that was holding his


    phone. Cindy looked at Jacob''s figure from inside her room.


    Since she entered thepany, she had admired and revered him. He had always been good to her.


    She felt guilty about the whole thing, and she wanted nothing more than to make everything okay for


    Jacob.


    She not only messed everything up, but she also almost lost her life because of her own stupid


    decision. The trouble she brought to Jacob was getting bigger and bigger by the minute, but still Jacob


    chose tofort her. There was no anger or malice in his voice, only tenderness and forgiveness.


    Jacob was truly one of a kind. There was no doubt about that. He had a bright future ahead of him.


    Suddenly, Cindy smiled. She found herself feeling much better. She had been given a second chance


    at life. It was only right for her to live life to the fullest. As for the jerk who had hurt her, she would


    definitely hold him ountable.


    She no longer felt afraid of anything that mighte her way. After all, she had already looked death in


    the eye.


    Jacob hung up the phone and saw that Cindy was watching him. Jacob pushed the door open and


    went straight to her.


    "Are you feeling better now? If you still feel sad, I can turn on the TV. You can watch some funny shows


    to make youugh. Rx, and don''t hurry to get anything done,"


    Jacob said to Cindy. He pulled up a chair and sat down beside her.


    "I see, Mr. Jacob. Thank you." Cindy smiled a small smile. She looked beautiful, and a kind of glow


    seemed to envelop her.


    "Well... Do you like the food? If you don''t like it, I can buy something else." Jacob nced at the dishes


    on the table. Cindy had barely eaten anything. She just picked at her food.


    "No, thank you, Mr. Jacob. Besides, I have no appetite now. I just want to leave the hospital as soon as


    possible and find that bastard. I want him to pay for what he''s done."


    Cindy''s face turned red with anger. She had been too lenient and softhearted before. Now, she wouldn''t


    be able to live with herself if she couldn''t make him pay.


    "It''s good that you can figure it out. Don''t rush. You can leave the hospital tomorrow. Just rest today.


    Although this may seem difficult, it can be handled."


    Jacob smiled. His eyes were full of kindness and understanding.

 Chapter 312 Secret Admirer

    Chapter 312 Secret Admirer


    "No. Mr. Jacob, I can leave the hospital now. Look at me. I''m fine. I don''t want Kim to live happily and at


    ease. I want him to suffer like I did and make him pay the price." Cindy was so furious that she looked


    like she wanted to kill Kim with her bare hands.


    "The most important thing right now is your health. Don''t think too much, okay? If we look for Kim right


    now, it will take some time. It''s now gettingte. Let''s look for him some other time. There''s no need for


    us to hurry. Right now, it''s better for us to take a rest. We can n for that tomorrow. Don''t worry, I''ll


    take care of everything."


    Jacob reached out to the breakfast table. Afterwards, he cleaned the used dishes and threw the scraps


    into the trash can outside. Meanwhile, Cindy''s gaze was fixated on him.


    Everyone would probably admire their bosses, especially when they were handsome, like Jacob. Plus,


    he was also excellent and considerate.


    Sadly, he was like a star in the distant sky. Cindy could only gaze at him from a distance. No matter


    how hard she tried to stretch out her hand, he would always be beyond her reach. That was what most


    people in thepany thought as well. As a result, she regarded him with reverence until now.


    Perhaps everyone has their own secret admirers. Cindy was not an exception. For a long time, she had


    been admiring Jacob in secret. And she knew that it was just admiration, not love.


    Everyone has a gauge in their hearts. Perhaps it is not obvious at times, but there is always one.


    Cindy was thinking about those things when she unknowingly drifted to sleep. It was quite unusual


    since she was usually an insomniac.


    She recalled the times whenever she would go out with her friends to drink. She would always cry


    when she got drunk andin that she no longer wanted to pay the price for loving. After a long


    time, nobody knew if she had already stopped paying.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    One thing that was clear: her bravery had lessened after pouring her love for the first time. Time would


    come, and it would run out in the end. For people like Cindy, it would be a disaster.


    People have never been perfect. That is precisely the reason why imperfect people pursue perfection.


    Cindy had always been too harsh on herself. She had always wanted a perfect life, even though it was


    not her own. At the same time, she also wanted to find the perfect person for herself. Honestly, she


    was very conflicted.


    Some things in this world cannot be found no matter how hard you look. At the thought of this, she was


    in despair. She felt that there was no hope for her anymore. At the very moment, she was having a


    nightmare.


    Cindy suddenly fell into the deep waters, and it did not feel good at all. She wanted to spit the water


    she had gulped when she fell but to no avail. She could not even breathe nor shout for help.


    She felt that everything she had gone through was insignificant. All of a sudden, her desire to survive


    became stronger than ever. When the police came to rescue her, she was more than grateful.


    Nobodymits suicide on purpose. It is just that there are difficulties that are invisible to the eye. No


    one in the world does not want to live. When people are on the brink of death, they suddenly miss


    everything in the world, no matter how insignificant it seems.


    Sometimes, even those who hold a grudge choose to let go of their hate when death finallyes to


    them. Because after death, there is nothing they could take with them. That is life.


    When Jacob finally returned to the ward, he saw that Cindy had fallen asleep. With a chuckle, he


    tucked her in. She was a poor girl.


    Her life had always been miserable.


    In this society, more and more people are unable to find their way into love. If that happens, they will


    not get married. If they do not, they will not have a home. People who are homeless are always


    restless, not their bodies but their hearts.


    Cindy''s uneasiness was all because of the restlessness of her heart. A person with no sense of


    security does not have a firm grip on society. As a result, it will be hard for that person to get along with


    others.


    After all, loneliness is more likely to devour a person. If one stays alone for too long, it will be a


    predicament.


    These little thoughts are actually infinitely magnified and will be a problem in the end.


    Jacob nced at Cindy, and then went out to call James. Although he could not go back, he had to


    know thetest developments.


    "Uncle, are you still in thepany?" Jacob asked with concern. He took a look at Cindy''s ward before


    quietly walking to the stairs at the end of the corridor.


    "Yes. Unfortunately, I haven''t found Kim yet. I n on waiting for you so we can find him together. I''m


    currently restoring the file. Although it''s torn, I believe I can still put it together. It''s a little difficult,


    though. I don''t know if they''ll still ept this, but let''s hope they will."


    On the other end of the line, James was sorting out the remains of the file with his phone on his


    shoulder.


    "Uncle, don''t work too hard. Remember to take care of yourself as well. I''d like to remind you that


    there''s no need for you to worry. As I''ve said before, I have a n."


    Meanwhile, Jacob frowned at the phone, wondering whether he should tell James his n or not.


    "What n? Jacob, why do you seem mysterious these past few days? Be honest with me. Have you


    come up with a good idea?" Slowly, James put down the pieces of the salvaged file. He then looked up


    at the ceiling and calmed down after a moment.


    Most people in thepany had already left, but James was still sorting the document at this hour. He


    could not help but yawn in exhaustion.


    "Uncle, you don''t have to worry about that document in the meantime. Just keep it safe. Anyway, don''t


    tell this to anyone. I want to..."


    Jacob whispered. He surveyed the surroundings to make sure that no one was around. After


    confirming that there was none, he turned around and continued speaking.


    "Uncle, you can rest assured. Besides, I have plenty of ways." Jacob seemed as if he was waiting all


    his life for this moment. He was aware that this was not like a simple theft. Besides, he would never let


    go of Kim, as well as those who were behind him.


    To be honest, Jacob was uncertain if there really was someone behind Kim. However, there was one


    thing that he was sure of: He would never let Kim slip through his fingers. That was the reason why he


    could not tell James everything yet.


    James sighed and said helplessly, "Fine. I''ll go home now. Don''t worry as well. I''m sure they won''t


    cause huge trouble yet. You should also pay attention to your health. Don''t exhaust yourself to death or


    be stressed. Always think positively. I''ll help you no matter what."


    James pursed his lips for a few seconds and added, "Although I''m old and useless, rest assured that I''ll


    always help you until I can no longer move."


    Jacob was touched. He gripped the phone tightly and almost blurted out his n.


    Fortunately, he was able to hold it back. Many secrets had to be kept until the veryst second, so that


    the effect would be more amazing in the end.


    Jacob clutched his phone and replied, "I understand, Uncle. Take care and go home early, okay?"


    After hanging up the phone, he sat on the stairs. The hospital where Sara''s mother was admitted was


    far away from here, so he could not see Sara. He could only stay where he was and look after his


    assistant.


    He took out a cigarette and read the signage on the wall. Coincidentally, he happened to be in the


    smoking area of the hospital.


    When the cigarette was lit, he took a puff on it. He then rested his hands on his knees and blew out a


    smoke ring.


    Smoking helped him feel refreshed and rxed. The more he smoked, the less energetic he felt.


    Perhaps things were meant to develop in the opposite direction when they became extreme.


    Jacob took another puff. With a frown, he pondered about what he should do. For some reason, he felt


    that he had taken one wrong step.

 Chapter 313 Im Really Fine, Sir

    Chapter 313 I''m Really Fine, Sir


    However, it didn''t matter. It was better than making mistakes over and over again.


    Jacob exhaled a smoke ring, which swirled around him. Indeed, smoking helped him calm down and


    think better.


    The hospital was terribly quiet. Only the howling of the wind outside disturbed the peace and silence of


    the night. Shivering, Jacob surveyed the pale and old walls of the building with a sigh.


    Something seemed to be just beginning, but in fact, it was all over. Jacob didn''t know this before, but


    now, he could finally grasp the essence of the matter.


    And as a moment of epiphany hit him, he realized that his life was very much like the waters in the


    lake¨C¨Ccalmer and more serene the longer he lived. Although several small waves would surface from


    time to time, it didn''t affect him.


    After puffing thest hit of smoke, Jacob rose from his seat and patted his clothes, shaking off the


    ashes that might have clung onto him.


    Then he looked around to make sure there was no one else. He stretched his gaze until at the endless


    void of the silent hall before turning back to the ward.


    He sat on a chair for the whole night and watched after Cindy. Jacob should have warned her from the


    beginning, but because he knew how stubborn Cindy was, she wouldn''t listen to him.


    So, he chose not to tell her the truth.


    However, he knew it woulde to light sooner orter. He could only hope that everyone who


    deserved to be punished would be sentenced. After all, there were a lot of people involved.


    It was not that Jacob wanted to let the matter slide, but that he was afraid that Cindy would get hurt in


    the process. When he saw her jump into the river, a lot of thoughts surged into his head all at once.


    Even a kite with a broken string floated into his mind, certainly a metaphorical symbol of what Cindy''s


    fate could have been. At that time, all he wanted to do was to stop her. But he knew it was an


    opportunity to mold her into a stronger and more confident woman.


    That was why Jacob had the heart to let her jump into the surging water. But, it was all yesterday now.


    Tomorrow would be a new day, a better one to look forward to. And hopefully, Cindy would wake up


    feeling prouder and more confident of herself.


    Jacob fell asleep on the chair wishing for this. Comforted by a thick down jacket, he didn''t mind the


    cold. The next morning, Cindy opened her eyes and saw Jacob crouched on the chair, fast asleep.


    Slowly, she took her quilt and tried to cover him with it when he suddenly winced and woke up.


    "Oh, how did I fall asleep?" Jacob rubbed his eyes and looked at Cindy.


    "Mr. Jacob, you will catch a cold if you stay here like this all night. I''ll be nothing but guilty if that


    happens," Cindy said in a self-condemned voice, but there was a ghost of a smile in the corner of her


    eyes.


    Deep down, she was very happy to have such an amazing boss. No ordinary employer would do what


    he did for her. So, at this point, she couldn''t help but appreciate him.


    "Well, I''m fine. By the way, how are you feeling now?" Although Jacob was concerned and wanted to


    check her temperature, he chose to maintain a proper distance. After all, it was inappropriate for a man


    to make physical contact with a woman he barely knew.


    "I''m fine, Mr. Jacob. I''ll leave the hospital and go back to thepany with you. Thepany''s affairs


    are most important right now. You can''t just set aside the issues because of me."


    As Cindy spoke, she stood up and put on her shoes.


    "Are you really okay? You could have caught a cold from yesterday. You can take the day off and have


    a rest. There''s no need to worry about thepany''s affairs." Jacob narrowed his eyes slightly,


    carefully watching her every movement. It seemed she had recovered a lot.


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob. I''m really fine. Don''t worry," Cindy exined hurriedly and even walked around the


    ward to prove that she was indeed alright.


    After making sure that she had really recovered, Jacob nodded ordingly and stood up. "Let''s go.


    Thepany is still in chaos. I guess there has been a lot of rumors about it, although it still remains


    confidential,"


    Jacob said before he reached for the doorknob. Then, he nced at his wristwatch. It was still early,


    but today would be the beginning of the real showdown.


    And Jacob wouldn''t let go of anyone who tried to plot against him.


    Of course, he knew that the other party would not let him go too, so the best tactic, for now, was to stay


    vignt and careful.


    More than that, he didn''t want to lose anyone of his men. They were his warriors in this battle. Although


    Cindy made a grave mistake that could''ve cost him hispany, it was still forgivable in Jacob''s eyes.


    What he feared most was losing everyone important and valuable to him as it would render him alone.


    Therefore, Jacob recognized the need to know the strength of his team.


    And since Cindy was a big asset as his assistant, he naturally didn''t want to lose her, especially since


    they were in the middle of a war.


    After all, it was in any human tomit mistakes. No one was perfect. But more than that, Jacob knew


    that Cindy deserved another chance.


    And he cared about her.


    But she also had to look after herself.


    If she managed to emerge from this trial as a stronger woman, then Jacob couldn''t be any happier and


    prouder of her. But judging from Cindy''s behavior this morning, she was still prioritizing thepany


    matters more than herself.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jacob immediately boarded his car as soon as he got out of the hospital. Meanwhile, Cindy sat on the


    passenger seat, focusing her gaze on the scenery outside.


    People flocked the streets, but there were no traffic jams.


    Jacob nced at her from the corner of his eye before roaring the engine to life and stepping on the


    gas pedal.


    Life was indeed a roller coaster ride. And Jacob was not going to lie¨C¨Chis was much more than a hell of


    a ride.


    But even then, everyone lived a unique and different path. Jacob knew that Cindy probably had a


    different course of life than him.


    And there was no one she could depend on aside from herself.


    After having breakfast with her, Jacob received a call from James as soon as he got in the car.


    "How is it going, Jacob? Is Cindy better?" James asked from the other end of the line while holding a


    cup of tea. Recently, thepany matters had been stressing him out, and he knew they had to solve


    it as soon as possible.


    "She''s much better. We are on our way to thepany." Jacob turned his head to take a look at Cindy,


    making sure that she was indeed alright.


    "Alright. The situation had gotten much worse. Let''s talk about it once you''re back," James said in a low


    voice, feeling helpless. The news had been leaked out, and they both knew the situation needed to be


    mitigated for it not to get worse.


    "Howplicated is it? Tell me first. Uncle, I told you, I have a solution. So, you don''t have to worry."


    Jacob paused and found that Cindy was staring at him in surprise.


    "Yes, I know, I know. It''s okay. I''m not worried. But now that news was leaked to the public, our


    employees and shareholders are in a panic. Kim didn''t show up. It seemed that he had really


    disappeared."


    James rubbed his eyes. These problems could only be solved once Jacob''s back.


    "Well, it''s okay. Don''t worry, Uncle. Let''s talk about it when I get there." Jacob hung up the phone.


    Then, he tapped on the screen and called Sara. "Sara, are you in thepany or


    hospital?"

 Chapter 314 Show No Mercy

    Chapter 314 Show No Mercy


    "I''m on my way to the hospital. How''s it going? Thepany, I mean..." Sara said as she sat in the car


    and turned on the Bluetooth headphones.


    "Well, I''m still on my way to thepany and I can say that nothing has been happening. Don''t worry


    about me. I may not be able to visit mom for the next two days, but I am hoping that you would ask her


    to excuse my absence. And I am sorry about that, so please forgive me..."


    Jacob''s voice was filled with guilt as he tenderly said those words to Sara, to whom he owed


    everything. However, Cindy felt that Sara must be blessed to have Jacob and envied her.


    "It''s fine. Besides, you''re working, and I already feel bad that I am not there by your side. If only..." Sara


    said with a warm smile.


    Jacob seemed a lot different from before.


    "Okay, I''ll go to thepany, then. Call me anytime if you need something." Saying that, he


    disconnected the call.


    Cindy stared at him nkly.


    There was a moment of silence between them. Although Cindy seemed to have heard Jacob''s


    conversation with James, she did not say anything about it.


    It was only fair that Kim had not showed up. Anyone in his position would have thought of escaping,


    too. Besides, if Cindy had died, then Kim would have been saved.


    "Cindy, I need you to confirm somethingter," Jacob said, after thinking for a moment.


    "What''s wrong?" Cindy asked nervously.


    "Don''t be nervous... You just need to tell the others what happened. Besides, it''s all right if he doesn''t


    want to admit the truth, because I will handle everything." Jacob frowned, thinking that it was


    exceptionally hard to deal with.


    "Well, what should we do if he doesn''t admit the truth? To be honest, I have recorded the


    conversation." Cindy sighed. She had decided to give up her life, but still, she had a secret n, in


    case things did not work the way she had expected it to.


    "Do you really have a recording of the conversation?" Jacob eximed in surprise, excitement flowing


    through his veins. Things would be so much easier if there really was a recorded audio tape.


    "Yes, so everything is going to be fine, isn''t it?" Cindy asked in shock as she turned to look at him.


    "When did you record it?" Jacob asked nervously. He couldn''t wait to hear her reply.


    "I hid the recorder in the flowerpot when we fought and tore up the document. Kim mentioned in the


    tape that he was the one who took the document."


    Cindy lowered her head and rubbed her palms nervously. There was no way for her to turn back now.


    "Good job! I''ll send someone to get it." Saying that, Jacob smiled at Cindy. He finally had exactly the


    thing he needed to take down Kim.


    In fact, he was more curious about the one who was controlling Kim, and not Kim himself. Jacob had a


    hunch that the problem was bigger than he had imagined.


    He was now almost certain that Kim was nothing more than a mere puppet. And he was the one who


    had taken advantage of Cindy''s weakness.


    The more things started to clear up, the more Jacob understood that Cindy was just a victim in the y.


    Cindy was the one who had lost the most, because she had been betrayed. A person''s feelings were


    the most valuable, and hurting one''s feelings was the worst crime.


    However, Jacob did not care about all that as long as he was able to recover the document.


    As they arrived at thepany''s gates, they saw that people were already waiting for them. There was


    just one day left before Mr. Wang''s deadline. Everyone was just waiting tough at Jacob.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Jacob got off the car, followed by Cindy, and saw James walking up to them.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and realized that his uncle''s gait was much slower than usual. James was


    getting old, but he was not seeing it. His hair had turned gray and his skin was filled with wrinkles.


    Seeing that, tears welled up in Jacob''s eyes, but heposed himself as he walked up to him.


    "We are here, Uncle James¡­" Jacob said as he stepped forward while Cindy stood behind him.


    "It''s good that you''re here. Is Cindy all right, now?" James asked as he gave a kind look to Cindy.


    "I''m fine, Mr. James, how is thepany?" Cindy asked in a low voice, blushing.


    With a solemn look, James replied, "It''s all right. Why don''t we go inside and talk?" He then turned


    around and walked inside. Everything in thepany seemed normal.


    "Okay," Cindy said with a nod. Jacob walked in the middle with Cindy on his right, and James on his


    left.


    Jacob looked around and found that nothing unusual was going on in thepany.


    However, it was hard to tell because things could seem fine on the outside, even when everything was


    chaotic on the inside. Often times, silence could also indicate danger.


    And Jacob understood that. The snake wouldn''t show its teeth for no reason, and once it did, there was


    no way for its prey to escape.


    Jacob could tell that there was a snake in thepany, hiding from him. However, he did not know if it


    was far away from him or right by his side.


    It was impossible for the darkness to engulf the lightpletely. Just the same way it was for the light


    to eliminate the darknesspletely. Jacob had no choice but to find the darkness that was hiding.


    He noticed that everyone seemed oddly quiet that day as he made his way through thepany.


    Thousands of words seemed to be stuck in their throats, but no one spoke. Jacob nced around and


    saw some people who were close to him.


    His heart immediately became heavy. Even the things within his reach were starting to feel as though


    they were far away.


    There was a huge gap between the people in the room and him. It was the kind of gap that couldn''t be


    patched up by exchanging a few pleasant words. It felt like true misery.


    One could only feel its bitterness by tasting it.


    "Where is Kim?" Jacob asked all of a sudden as soon as they walked into the elevator.


    "I don''t know, but I guess he''s at home. He refuses to entertain guests," James replied with a frown.


    And that was a bigger blow for Cindy. James nced at Cindy and almost felt her heart shatter.


    "What should we do then? This issue must be resolved today," Cindy asked in an anxious voice as she


    hung her head.


    She felt as though she had no say in the matter. She was the reason such a thing had happened, and


    yet, she was fine.


    "That doesn''t matter, we''ll find him. But now that we have bigger problems to deal with, let''s go to the


    conference room first," James said in a low voice. He knew that he had to take them to the conference


    room first.


    "Why do we have to go to the conference room?" Jacob asked, ncing at his uncle. He understood


    that the situation must be worse than he had expected it to be.


    However, he felt that he could still get things under control. He was only concerned that Cindy had an


    ident, which he had not nned for.


    "Well... The directors have heard about the news, so they want to discuss about our strategies in the


    conference room. It would have been much easier if they did not know about it. But now that they have


    heard about it, it is only natural for them to want to find a way to solve the problem."


    As he said that, James hung his head. Often times, the toughest enemies did note from outside,


    but from inside. Since they knew everything, they would be unwilling to show any mercy.


    Hence, the priority was to convince them.


    "All right, Uncle. Is Jonathan also in the conference room?" Jacob asked, raising his eyebrows. He


    seemed to have understood the problem more clearly.

 Chapter 315 Different Praises And Criticism

    Chapter 315 Different Praises And Criticism


    There was still something that was rather unclear.


    And Jacob realized that it was just the beginning of how things were going to be.


    "Yes, you can guess by his attitude. He was the one who pushed the other directors to stir up trouble.


    So please take a moment to mentally prepare yourself before you deal with him. I would say the same


    for you too, Cindy."


    Saying that, James coughed and stumbled.


    "Yes, Uncle James, I understand. Say no more, now that I am here. And don''t worry, I already told you


    that I have a solution, didn''t I?"


    Jacob said with a bright smile. He seemed thrilled. He was a lot different from others in terms of looks


    as well as his mannerisms.


    Once the elevator reached the destined floor, Jacob got off and strode forward confidently.


    The noisy group of directors became quiet the moment they saw him enter the room.


    "Mr. Jacob! Looks like you''re finally here..." One of the director''s voice came, making the entire room


    go silent.


    People were discussing about the developments and the solution to the problem, but they all became


    quiet the moment he spoke.


    Jacob walked in, ncing at each person seated in the conference room. Everyone was respectfully


    seated at their usual seat, except for Jonathan.


    Jonathan had his legs on the conference table with a smirk, which made him look rude and pompous.


    All of a sudden, he pped his hands loudly.


    Everyone immediately turned to look at him. Jonathan was the first person who had dared to do such a


    thing.


    "What''s up? Has our CEO returned victorious?" Jonathan mocked, his contemptuous gaze fixed on


    Jacob.


    Without saying a word to him, Jacob sat down with a calm expression. He then turned to look at


    Jonathan.


    "What? You''re the CEO, so can''t you at least give us an exnation?" Jonathan retorted with a smug


    smile.


    Anything that could be a threat to Jacob''s position as the CEO was entertaining for him.


    However, his sarcasm had already exposed his true intentions.


    ording to the other directors who were there, he did not seem noble or capable. Jonathan was a


    bold man with an attitude. He was even bold enough to stand up against any ruler, but he was stupid


    enough to think that he was better than everyone else.


    There were some people who approved of his actions and his mannerisms, because they believed that


    a person who could do great things could have minor ws. ording to them, Jonathan was a person


    with minor ws, which he did not care about.


    Everyone had different opinions about him.


    Jacob looked at Jonathan and then at everyone else as he tried his best to suppress his anger.


    However, he thought that it was probably not the best time for him to throw Jonathan out of the


    company by firing him because that would only make him seem cheap to the other directors and he


    could not afford to let that happen for the time being.


    Hence, he decided to stay calm for a while longer.


    "I''m still dealing with the issue that we''re facing. As for the source of the leak, we will be looking into it


    soon enough." Although Jacob''s voice was not too loud, everyone heard him clearly.


    Most of the people present nodded to show him their support. However, some understood that things


    were about to get much worse.


    Stunned, Jonathan questioned, "What? Is that all? We don''t care about your problems, we want


    results, you know?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob banged his fists on the table and stood up. His hand hurt, but he did not express anything.


    "Let me tell you something, this is an official board meeting. You are free to speak, but I would advise


    you to beware of what you say. Say whatever you need to. I haven''t argued with you before, but there''s


    a limit to my tolerance. You can''t behave as you please."


    As Jacob said those words pointing at Jonathan, everyone understood that he was furious. He looked


    as though he was about to explode any second.


    Startled for a moment, Jonathanughed and retorted, "What''s the matter Mr. CEO? Are you going to


    burst into mes now that I have touched your sore spot?"


    The room became so quiet that everyone could hear their own heartbeat. ring at Jonathan, Jacob


    said with a scoff, "I don''t want to ruin the surprise for you, but I hope you can be just as confident


    tomorrow."


    Everyone gasped. ''What did he mean by that?''


    "What do you mean? What''s going to happen tomorrow? What''s that even supposed to mean?"


    Jonathan asked, one question after another.


    At the same time, he also had a feeling that Jacob would not say such a thing without any reason, and


    thought that something bad was about to happen.


    "Don''t y dumb anymore. Please remember that the board meeting is meant to discuss the


    company''s problems. If you want to act like a child, please get out. I don''t have time for bickering."


    Saying that, Jacob sat down with a scoff and no one dared to breathe.


    They knew that anyone who spoke would be targeted next.


    Even Jonathan seemed scared. It was evident that he was just as afraid and did not dare to piss Jacob


    off.


    People still remembered the way he was dragged out by the security guards thest time. Some


    people were still mocking him for that.


    In order to maintain his dignity, Jonathan decided to keep quiet. However, he continued to re at


    Jacob. After all, silence did not always mean peace.


    Jacob did not take the issue any further, but he took a moment to cast a nce at everyone in the


    room.


    "I don''t think it matters the way you found out about it. You all should be concerned about what solution


    I offer for the problem and how thepany gets through it. I hope that everyone here loves the


    company and is devoted to it. Or at least, that''s what I want to believe."


    Jacob paused to look at James, who was sitting next to him.


    James stood up and said, "If anyone hase up with a good solution, you may step forward. Any


    useful information that could help thepany will get a reward."


    In agreement with Jacob''s words, James nced at everyone present. And the deal was made.


    Cindy looked quite serious, After all, she was the very reason such a thing had happened in the first


    ce, so she was the one who knew how big of a deal the problem was.


    However, fortunately for her, Jacob was not mad at her. And Cindy was grateful for it. If it had been


    anyone else in his position, they would have gotten angry and would not have waited for that long.


    There was just silence in the room. No one spoke, and none of them were ready to step forward.


    Jacob nced at some of the most outstanding people at Shi Group. They were all really talented. But


    even they could not offer a solution, which disappointed Jacob.


    "Are you guys clueless or are you afraid to speak up? Whatever it is, you need to start talking,


    someone has to..." Jacob stood up, looking serious.


    "I think we''d better find Kim first and see if we can recover it. After all, he is the one responsible for


    this... He is the reason we''re in this situation."


    After observing everyone in the room, one of the older directors stepped forward.


    His words were like the first ray of sunshine, after which everyone started to talk.

 Chapter 316 Dont Worry

    Chapter 316 Don''t Worry


    "That''s right. Let''s find the key person first. It''s useless for us to say a lot in the meantime. As for what


    the otherpany thinks, it will be futile if we try to guess. Anyway, we will know the answer tomorrow,


    and let''s discuss countermeasures then."


    The other directors began to gossip in hushed voices. Although they were disappointed with Jacob,


    they did not want to humiliate him. After all, everyone was aware that he was not a person whom they


    could mess with.


    Even so, the disappointment in their hearts could not be hidden.


    Jacob nodded in agreement. He had already guessed the result of the meeting. But since Jonathan


    angered him, he decided that he would no longer be softhearted like he used to be.


    Mercy to the enemy was cruelty to himself.


    "You can leave now. I hope you can keep it a secret for the sake of thepany. I will solve this matter


    as best as I could. Don''t worry," Jacob said with a smile.


    Confused, Jonathan stared at Jacob''s face, wondering why he was smiling regardless of the


    circumstances. To be perfectly honest, he did not like Jacob''s demeanor right now. He hated that Jacob


    had always been confident andposed even in the face of adversities. With that, Jonathan''s face


    turned dark.


    When the meeting was adjourned, Jacob left thepany with James and Cindy.


    He got onto his car with poise. His handsome face was sterner than ever before.


    His eyes were fixated on the road throughout the ride. None of them spoke, and they could only hear a


    deafening silence along the way.


    The purpose of this trip was to find Kim.


    Although Jacob had a hunch about Kim''s whereabouts, he was notpletely sure if Kim was really


    there.


    James looked out of the window. Jacob''s arrival seemed to give him much-needed courage. Thanks to


    Jacob''s confident words, James had beenforted and reassured.


    He had to admit he was already old. Before, he never admitted nor felt like one.


    Thankfully, he witnessed Jacob''s growth and improvement through the years. James felt that he was


    not as young as he used to be.


    Even so, his life had been worth it. The world belongs to young people after all. Time wille, and


    everyone will be old and gray too. For James, the most terrible thing in the world was if the


    younger generation never learned to rise. It was actually worse than him bing gray and frail.


    Fortunately, Jacob did, and James had never been more gratified in his life.


    And truth be told, his rising had always happened in adversity because he had no other choice to


    survive.


    Jacob calmly nced at the time, and the car suddenly came to a halt.


    He lifted his gaze and scanned at his surroundings. In front of him, there was a duplex building painted


    in yellow and orange. The color of the building was not in line with the impression Kim had given to


    others.


    "Is he here?" with a slight frown, Jacob asked in a low voice.


    "Yes." Cindy''s eyes were fixated on the building. Although she had been waiting for this moment, she


    just sat in the car, motionless.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you," Jacobforted in a soft voice, as if he had read what was on her


    mind.


    "Okay," Cindy answered with a vigorous nod. With that, she got out of the car first.


    She closed the door and stood outside as if in a daze. Her movements caused some dust to fly at her


    feet.


    Jacob got off as well. He squinted at the building in front of him and said, "Cindy, please lead the way.


    You should know where Kim lives, right?"


    She nodded and then walked forwards with sheer determination.


    Jacob followed her closely while James was at the very end.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cindy had the key, as well as the ess card. Jacob could see that Kim had put a lot of effort into


    winning this girl''s trust.


    Cindy led Jacob to the door and put the key into the lock. To everyone''s surprise, it did not work.


    Stunned, she looked at Jacob with wide eyes. "I can''t open it. It''s probably locked from the inside."


    "I see," Jacob mused with a slight nod. "Let me try." Cindy moved away as he tried to unlock it himself.


    It was indeed locked from the inside, and there was nothing else they could do about it.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Jacob thought that if they could not open the door with the key, he might as well knock.


    On the other side, Kim trembled with fear, a kitchen knife in his hand.


    If he remembered correctly, it should be the second time someone had knocked on the door.


    Nevertheless, he did not answer.


    "Kim, open the door! I know you''re in there. We''ve already called the police. If you don''t open the door


    now, the police will forcibly break in. I''m warning you,"


    standing by the door, Jacob shouted in hopes that Kim would give in.


    He knew that Kim could definitely hear his words, so he began yelling while pounding on the door


    without a second thought. If people nearby heard his words, perhaps he could use it to his own


    advantage.


    Sure enough, Kim heard Jacob''s threat, and it made him tremble even more while looking at the door


    in horror.


    He was sitting on the sofa and looked at the knife in his hand. It was now toote to say anything. He


    had no courage to hurt himself, but he could not face the people outside either.


    Jacob was notorious for his coldness and ruthlessness. For Kim, it was toote for a reconciliation.


    Besides, Cindy was outside as well. What''s more, if he had not been so money-oriented, he would be


    able to marry her in the end.


    Sadly, there was no turning back. Kim shivered at the thought of it, and his hands trembled even more


    that he could not hold the knife steadily. All of a sudden, it fell to the ground with a ng.


    Jacob was standing by the door when that happened. Although he did not clearly hear the sound, he


    realized what happened on the other side.


    "Kim, don''t be impulsive. It''s not the dead end yet. Open the door and let''s talk. I swear I''m not going to


    tell anyone about it,"


    Jacob shouted while leaning against the door. However, there was only silence on the other side.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Jacob pounded on the door repeatedly and shouted again, "Kim, open the door! Don''t worry, we can


    still talk about it."


    At that moment, James winked at Jacob, indicating thetter to get out of the way. When James was


    about to step forward, Cindy suddenly stopped him.


    Instead, she walked to the door and pped on the door. "Kim, you bastard! Get out! You''re aware that


    you''re a coward, aren''t you? Didn''t you think of this when you stole the document?!"


    Her eyes were filled with anger. Her re was so intense as if she could see straight through the door.


    Hearing her voice, Kim bent down and picked up the knife. He was scared shitless. It seemed that


    Cindy had indeede. Since she was there, it became more difficult for him toe out and defend


    himself.


    "Who do you think you are? You may be a man, but you''re a coward! You dared to do a crime, but you


    have no courage to admit what you''ve done. You know what? Just lock yourself in your room for the


    rest of your life. Don''t even bother to see the light nor see anyone for the rest of your life!"


    Cindy was standing by the door with her hands across her chest. Beside her, James and Jacob were in


    awe. No matter how tough Kim was, he would definitely be hurt and offended after hearing her words.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes, his handsome face now looked sterner and more intimidating. This matter at


    hand was simple, but at the same time, difficult.


    Even though waiting was the most difficult thing to do, they had no choice but to do so. Nevertheless,


    the result was worth the wait. Jacob looked at everything in front of him. It felt surreal, but it was real.


    "Kim,e out and face us! You don''t like hiding, do you? Hiding is for cowards. Sad to say that you''re


    one. Come out! I''ve died once, so I''m no longer afraid of anything! You¡ª"


    Cindy was cursing loudly nonstop, making the two men sigh. ''Women are not easy to deal with, are


    they not?'' All of a sudden, the door opened with a bang.


    Kim was standing at the door, his face pale as a ghost. In his hand was a knife which fell to the ground


    for the second time.


    "You bastard! You finally opened the door! Get out of my way!" With all her strength, Cindy opened the


    doorpletely. Then, she picked up the knife that had fallen.


    When the door was open, Kim made way for them toe in. The room was surprisingly clean and


    tidy. Who would have thought that Kim was such a fastidious person?


    "Finally, you opened the door. Tell me, what happened?" Jacob came in first. All of them stood in the


    living room and were silent for a moment.

 Chapter 317 Are You Dumb

    Chapter 317 Are You Dumb


    "Speak up! Are you dumb?! You have shown lots of guts by stealing the document! What happened to


    you now?" Cindy snorted angrily and copsed on the sofa, the knife still in her hand.


    Once she sat down, she maniacally waved the knife she was holding.


    Watching the spectacle, Jacob realized she was much more aggressive than he had anticipated. ''Could


    this perhaps be the reason why Kim looks so overwhelmed?'' he wondered.


    Jacob squinted his eyes and gazed at him, attempting to read the thoughts that were going on in his


    mind.


    However, he failed to read any emotions in Kim''s eyes. He looked pale, but that was all about it.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    James coughed slightly, indicating Jacob to dispel the eerie silence.


    "Did you do it?" Jacob cleared his throat and asked.


    "Yes, I did it," Kim replied instantly and bowed his head, not wanting to face anyone present there. A


    guilty person often had nothing to say.


    They could tell Kim wouldn''t put a fight. He knew it was toote.


    "Do you have any idea about the extent of damage your actions will cause Cindy and thepany?"


    Jacob demanded, his voice rising a notch due to anger.


    Kim trembled slightly, but he still had nothing to say.


    Listening to Jacob''s words, Cindy''s face was filled with gratitude.


    When a woman gave birth to a child, the husband normally asked about the wife''s well-being. Once he


    was assured she was fine, he would ask about the child.


    This was quite a different situation. But Cindy felt simr happiness when she saw how concerned


    Jacob seemed.


    "I am aware. I will apologize and ept the punishment I am bound to receive," Kim replied finally,


    dejection evident in his voice.


    "Apologize? Are you serious? Do you think your apology will solve the issue? Do you think your


    apology is of any value? Had I jumped into the river and died, would you still sit here with your stupid


    apology? I am such an idiot to have fallen so madly in love with you!"


    Cindy eximed, still waving the knife in her hand. Her rage had reached its peak.


    Jacob wanted to stop her. But on second thought, he realized it was best for her to vent all her


    emotions. If she kept them suppressed, her frustration would only increase.


    James intently watched the scene unfolding before him. He could see regret and guilt starkly written on


    Kim''s face.


    But Cindy was right. He had done a terrible thing. His apology wasn''t enough. After all, that wouldn''t


    undo the harm that had been done.


    "Cindy, can we talk about thister? I cannot change what I have done. There is no point in forcing


    me," Kim said in a low voice.


    "Force you? What are you even saying? None of it makes any sense, Kim! I said I wanted to get


    married! It was a request, not a threat! And you have the audacity to say that I forced you? How the hell


    is that considered forcing? Did I also force you to steal the document? Why are you shoving all the


    me on me! It''s not like you had no choice. This is all your fault. And now, you aren''t even owning it


    up!"


    Cindy was starting to lose it. Kim''s words had made her maddeningly angry.


    "Cindy, if you stop behaving like this, we can move on. You tire me with your daily reprimands. Do you


    have any idea how much I suffer? Every day, I get scared, thinking you are going to call me useless. I


    don''t think I can take it anymore,"


    Kim admitted, his red eyes gazing at Cindy.


    "Cut the crap, Kim. Please don''t y the victim! You know I could never force you into doing anything!


    I''m here to make a clean break with you."


    Now when Cindy spoke, her tone was t. Her earlier excitement had faded.


    In this short period of time, she seemed to have exhausted all her energy. Face bereft of any


    enthusiasm, she was a sad sight. One could easily tell Kim''s answers had brought a sense of


    hopelessness.


    Once a person had faced too many disappointments, they could no longer entertain the idea of hope.


    Cindy sighed and regarded Kim.


    "Who else is involved in this?" Jacob was the one who spoke now. His suspicious gaze was glued to


    Kim.


    James was taken aback by his nephew''s question. He too had had doubts about this and was eager to


    know what the answer would be.


    "What? Are you afraid? Tell me." Jacob raised his voice, his gentle and elegant side quickly fading


    away. He knew he had to look ruthless if he wanted to be taken seriously.


    Kim was a bit startled at his tone. He had no idea Jacob was capable of sounding so cruel.


    "I... No... I did it all by myself," he stammered, his face getting paler by the second.


    His paleness made him look like a dead man. Blood waspletely drained out of his features.


    Cindy snorted and made no attempts to speak. She had thousands of words inside her, eager to be


    spoken. But she restrained herself.


    From the very beginning she knew it was impossible for them to be together. In spite of this, she had


    been silly enough to give him her heart. It was her reckless behavior that had led to her destruction.


    Thinking about all this, she copsed on the sofa. Her mind was elsewhere. Like a spectator, she


    decided to watch rather than participate. From what she had witnessed so far, she gathered Jacob was


    quite capable. He could handle the issue.


    Cindy, resigned to her fate, watched everything in a daze. James quietly observed everything. He knew


    all about Cindy''s temper now.


    If she hadn''t been so dominant, perhaps their rtionship would have worked. But seeing how the


    events had turned, he thought their rtionship was beyond repair now.


    Letting out a sigh, James thought, ''When people have the love of their life, why do they allow their ego


    and rage to get on the way? Can''t they adjust for each other?'' He shook his head, telling himself this


    was none of his business. He wanted to solve the issue at hand as soon as possible.


    "Tell me, what do you intend to do?" Jacob asked, this time his voice was softer. He had detected


    remorse and regret in Kim''s eyes. It was a pity that the past couldn''t be changed.


    He knew more than anyone that regretting over something that had already happened was pretty


    useless. Fortunately, life kept people busy. That was the only sce and escape from regret.


    "I don''t know what to do. I always intend to change. I wake up nning to be a better person. But


    when I don''t get the result I want, I tend to lose my resolve. Call the police. They are free to take me


    away. I will silently take the punishment,"


    Kim said, his voice and expression showing indifference. He seemed to have given up.


    His words brought more dissatisfaction to Cindy. In the past, such words had softened her heart. But


    today, she was resolute. Nothing he said or did would evoke sweet emotions in her. She had been a


    fool once but wouldn''t fall into his trap again.


    She had given him her heart. She couldn''t take it back easily but at least she could try.


    "Kim, would you just shut up! I have already said that nothing you say or do can solve this problem. If


    only you had given the document to me! Why did you do this to me? There is no going back. This is the


    end of you and me."


    Cindy slouched on the sofa. Nobody could disappoint her as Kim had done. He had the opportunity of


    doing the right thing. In spite of this, he chose the wrong path! How could Cindy not be angry at


    him?

 Chapter 318 Interrogation

    Chapter 318 Interrogation


    Cindy''s anger didn''t make any difference. In the end, the document was still destroyed. All her efforts


    were in vain. And she couldn''t take back all she had done for him. Taking a deep breath, she waved at


    Jacob. "Mr. Jacob, please let''s take this matter seriously. I''m willing to receive my punishment."


    With his eyes bulging out of their sockets, Kim countered regretfully, "No, Mr. Jacob. I was the one who


    did it. This isn''t Cindy''s fault. It doesn''t concern her at all. Please, don''t punish her."


    Kim''s voice was loud but depressing. One could tell that he was filled with regrets. James replied


    quickly, "Then you need to be honest with us. Say the truth!"


    For a split second, Kim was dazed. Then he said, "What truth? There''s nothing I haven''t told you."


    Seeing the reluctance written on Kim''s face, Jacob said, "No, you didn''t tell us everything. Is there


    anything you skipped?"


    Immediately, Cindy understood what Jacob meant. Looking at Kim, she asked, "Are you keeping


    secrets from me?"


    Ashamedly, Kim buried his head in his hands. Then, he squatted and sighed deeply. "No, I am not.


    Don''t push me anymore!"


    With disgust, Cindy snarled at him, "Who pushed you? You are so shameless, Kim Shi! Who forced


    you into this? Answer me! We are all in this dilemma because of you. You are the cause of all these.


    Gosh! I was so stupid to have wanted to jump off a bridge because of a person like you!"


    Upon hearing this, Kim stared at her in shock. He couldn''t believe his ears. "Cindy, why are you treating


    me like this? I can''t reverse all that now. But why are you still castigating and mocking me? Assuming,


    you had cared and supported me, do you think things would have turned out badly?"


    Cindy opened her mouth in shock. Then, she stared speechlessly at Kim''s sad eyes. Truly, she had


    always wanted him to be as sessful and capable as Jacob. However, she didn''t realize that Kim as


    just an ordinary person.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Looking at how he reacted to her outburst, it was unfair topare Kim to Jacob. Both men were


    entirely different. Still, Cindy couldn''t believe her eyes. Previously, she had thought that he was capable


    of doing anything just like Jacob. Apparently, she had mistaken his wide experience for boldness.


    At that time, Kim had taken the huge risk just to please her. Cindy''s constant nagging was bing


    too much to bear. Still, she remained oblivious that she was the reason why hended himself into


    trouble.


    Jacob already knew what happened, but he decided not to speak. Facing Kim, he asked, "If you open


    up to us, the matter can be easily solved. Why did you do that?"


    Astonished, Kim looked up at Jacob and replied, "Mr. Jacob, there is nothing else. The file has been


    destroyed beyond repair and Cindy is innocent. To make up for the losses of thepany, I will forfeit


    my house and shares. I..."


    Suddenly, Cindy burst into tears. Burying her face into her slender hands, she wailed loudly. "Kim, why


    didn''t you act like this previously? We wouldn''t be in this mess if you had been like this. Actually, you


    know what? It''s already toote for regrets now. It''s impossible for us to turn back the hands of time."


    Jacob''s face darkened as he thought about what Cindy had just said. After a few seconds, he


    bellowed, "Who on earth tore up the document?"


    Thereafter, he red at Cindy and James simultaneously. Andstly, he eyed Kim like a hungry


    predator.


    "It was me!" As he confessed, Kim''s face turned crimson. He was obviously in severe pain. However,


    he reasoned that if he didn''t speak up, Cindy would take the me for him.


    "What is going on here? Didn''t Cindy say that she was the one who destroyed it?" Jacob looked very


    serious as he asked that question. He was giving Kim a dagger look.


    "No, I did it. Cindy just said that to cover up for me. I am saying the truth. I am the real culprit. This is all


    my fault! Mr. Jacob, please don''t me Cindy. She has served thispany so well."


    Again, Kim''s eyes were filled with hot tears. Despite his status, he was almost crying.


    Meanwhile, Cindy sat still on the sofa. She was staring nkly into the space before her. Cindy looked


    as if she was unconscious of her environment. At that instance, Jacob deduced that there was more to


    what they were telling him.


    From the very beginning, Cindy was aware that what she was about to do was wrong. However, she


    chose to do it anyways. Actually, Cindy had no choice. She was helplessly in love with Kim!


    "All right. Let''s discuss itter. Now, I need you to tell me why you want to take this file. If you do not


    say the truth, then I would have to hand this case to the police,"


    Jacob said calmly, but he was very serious with his threat.


    "I have told you everything that I know. You can involve the police in the investigation. I did it alone. No


    one else was involved in this." Kim had already made up his mind. However, he didn''t know he would


    feel so ufortable about it.


    "Kim, you are hiding something! What is it? Well, I am not trying to threaten you. I just want to know the


    reason behind all this. Things would end up well for everyone if you tell us the truth. But if you refuse,


    then I have nothing more to say."


    After Jacob finished speaking, he exhaled. Just then, he sighted the wound on Kim''s hand.


    "What happened to your hand?" Frowning, Jacob grabbed Kim''s hand and stretched it out.


    "I''m fine. It was just a minor ident." In a split second, Kim nced at Cindy awkwardly. But, she


    didn''t move an inch.


    Perhaps she was so sad and disappointed in him.


    Jacob frowned more. His patience was almost running out. At the same time, James walked up to them


    and looked at Kim''s hand, but he didn''t utter a word.


    "Well, I am going to ask you onest question. And you had better be honest with me! Did someone


    force you to take the file?" Jacob asked sternly. He was already fed up with all the answers Kim was


    giving him. Since there was no point beating around the bush, he decided to get straight to the point.


    Hearing that question, Kim began to shiver. Looking at Jacob, he paused for some seconds. Finally, he


    said, "Mr. Jacob, how could anyone force me? What are you thinking?"


    "Then, there is something else you haven''t told us. What did you expect to gain from taking that file?


    Exin yourself. I want to understand you. This is yourst chance!"


    Jacob stamped his foot on the ground. Then he nced at James.


    Surprisingly, throughout the whole conversation, James had remained quiet. This was very unusual.


    However, this was the least of Jacob''s worries. He had to solve this mystery.


    Confused, he felt that he was missing an important clue that could solve the puzzle.


    His instincts told him that he was yet to discover some tangible secrets. Time passed by, but they were


    still stuck in one ce. There was no progress!


    Although Kim appeared timid, he was very stubborn. No matter how hard Jacob tried, he just couldn''t


    get the truth out. Kim always had a way of escaping his questions.


    "Since you don''t want to open up, we have no other choice but to hand it over to the police. But I''m


    afraid that Cindy would be implicated. You said that you did it alone. However, the police might not


    believe you. Most likely, they would look for aplices. Otherwise, why did Cindy attempt suicide in


    the first ce?"


    Jacob dered ruthlessly. In a fit of panic, Kim looked at Jacob with his eyes wide open. Then he


    screamed, "I said Cindy has nothing to do with this! Just hand me over to the police. I did it all by


    myself! I have wronged Cindy. I can''t even give her a good life."


    Suddenly, Cindy rose up from the sofa. Hot tears were falling down her pale cheeks like raindrops.


    "Assuming you said this earlier, things might have ended differently. But now, nothing can be done to


    salvage the situation. Everything is now irreversible, Kim!"


    Jacob stared at Kim and then looked around. From what was happening, he could tell that Kim was


    also in love with Cindy. However, his love was no longer the same.


    "Cindy, do you really have no idea about this? If you know something, you have to confess now.


    Perhaps it would help save Kim from this situation. If you don''t, it will totally destroy him!"


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and stared at Cindy intensely. He was trying so hard to read her facial


    expression. Unfortunately, he couldn''t find anything.


    Jacob sighed and stepped backwards. Staring devilishly at Kim, he dipped his hand into his pocket and


    brought out his phone.


    "You don''t have any other option. If you will not confess, then we have to call the police," Jacob


    dered as he dialed 110. At that moment, Kim''s face turned white with fear.


    "I have told you that I am the culprit. Cindy is not involved in this! She knows nothing!" Kim looked very


    nervous. The veins on his forehead were protruding and his hands were shaking terribly.


    "Then tell me, who is behind you? Who are you working for?" Jacob squinted his eyes and noticed that


    Kim''s expression changed.


    Jacob knew his instincts were right. If he wasn''t so sure, he wouldn''t have asked the question.


    Trembling, Kim shook his head. "I... There is no one controlling me. I did everything alone."


    Kim gulped the saliva in his mouth and stared at Jacob in horror.

 Chapter 319 Stupid

    Chapter 319 Stupid


    Even if Jacob remained silent, his presence alone was enough to aggravate fear. Kim had a look of


    tremendous horror as he stood there trembling.


    "Start talking!" Jacob roared. The voice was loud and terrifying that it scared everyone present. Even


    Kim couldn''t help but flinch in surprise.


    Still, he was at a loss for words. It was like someone had cut off his tongue and he couldn''t bring


    himself to speak. His knees buckled, ready to copse at any moment.


    Jacob''s expression was unreadable and this made Cindy more nervous. She cast a brief nce at her


    boss before turning back to Kim.


    "Kim, if you''re in trouble, just tell us. How will we know if you won''t talk to us? We won''t be able to help


    you if you remain silent."


    Cindy took Kim''s trembling hand and held it gently. The man gave it a light squeeze and met her eyes


    for a split second before lowering his head again. If only he was able to turn back time, then he would


    definitely not make the same mistake. But that was impossible. This was reality, and there was no


    turning back.


    "There''s no way to fix this now, Cindy. If I talk, you will definitely suffer the consequences." Kim could


    only cower in fear. Feeling hopeless, he covered his head with his hands and squatted on the ground.


    His words, however, got the two men''s immediate attention. As Jacob raised his eyebrows, James


    immediately sat on the chair next to him.


    "Did someone threaten you with Cindy''s safety to steal the documents?" James cautiously nced at


    Jacob, who gave the same look in return.


    As both of them exchanged knowing looks, James knew that his nephew was thinking of the same


    thing as him.


    "Well... I''m not allowed to tell you. If I break the agreement, they would take revenge on me. There''s no


    reason for me to be afraid if I was alone. However, I have Cindy." Kim sobbed.


    His voice sounded hoarse and painful from choking as he immediately ced a hand over his mouth


    and stopped talking.


    "They? Who are they?" James narrowed his eyes and cast a sharp nce at the man. That instant slip


    on Kim''s words had somehow given him a lot more information than expected.


    Kim blinked in shock and silently stayed in ce. He wanted to p himself for not being able to keep


    his mouth shut.


    "We didn''t force you to say that. Who are these people? If you don''t tell us here, you''ll have to tell it to


    the police instead." Already running out of ideas, Jacob had to try both hard and soft tactics.


    "Well, I don''t think that this matter is important anymore. What matters is that Cindy doesn''t get


    involved in this." Kim looked up, his bloodshot eyes covered with tears.


    Jacob stared at him helplessly, there was nothing else left to say.


    Cindy rushed towards Kim and grabbed his hand. "Who are they? Tell us, Kim. We agreed that we will


    face and solve any problem together. If you don''t tell us, I can''t help you."


    With pain in his eyes, the man looked at her. "I''m sorry, Cindy. I always make you worry. You had


    nothing to do with this but it almost took your life. It''s all my fault."


    Kim burst into another round of tears. "Mr. Jacob, I can''t tell you. If I do, the consequences will be very


    serious."


    A huge sigh escaped Jacob''s lips as he pinched the bridge of his nose. He had done all that he could


    to persuade Kim and he didn''t expect that the oue would be like this.


    "Come on, just tell us who they are." It was obvious that he was already exhausted from all the


    interrogating. All he wanted was to just get over with the issue.


    "If I tell you, can you promise me that I won''t get killed?" As Kim asked this, he refused to meet Cindy''s


    eyes.


    "Okay. I will do my best to help you, then." After thinking for a while, Jacob knew that he had no choice.


    Kim briefly nced at Cindy, and the fear in his heart seemed to be only increasing.


    "I am buried in a huge debt. An Shi, one of the directors of thepany, had agreed to help me. In


    exchange for that, he made this request."


    Uncontroble sobs continued to escape the man''s lips that he had to cover his mouth to stop himself


    from crying.


    "What? Who did you owe a lot of money to? What happened to you?" With jaws clenched, Cindy


    trembled in anger. She was aware that Kim didn''t have a lot of money. However, she didn''t expect for


    him to owe someone a huge amount of debt.


    "I chose to keep it to myself. If I told you about this, you would have broken up with me a long time


    ago," Kim mumbled. His face was filled with embarrassment as he lowered his head once again.


    He took one quick nce at Cindy before fixing his eyes on the ground in shame.


    "An Shi? You mentioned ''they''. Who are the others?" Jacob didn''t have time to care about the love


    quarrel between Kim and his assistant, so he grabbed Kim and dragged him towards thepany. It


    took quite a while for him to extract some useful information out of the man, so he couldn''t wait any


    longer to reveal who the others were.


    "What are you doing, Mr. Jacob?" His eyes were wild with fear as he looked at Jacob then back to


    Cindy.


    When they were almost at the door, even Cindy already seemed to be afraid.


    Now she knew why Kim had so much money to buy a lot of things for her. She had always thought that


    it was because he was a director of thepany that he had more money. No one had expected that


    he had only been borrowing funds from other people.


    Little by little, Cindy had finally realized the reason behind his odd behavior. However, it was already


    toote. There was no way for her to change the current situation that Jacob was dragging Kim into.


    James silently followed them from behind. There were a lot of people who were short of money. Some


    of them made money by using dirty means.


    "Why are you short of money?" Jacob dragged Kim all the way to the elevator.


    "I spend too much than I can afford, and I tend to buy a lot of lotteries. I bought a lot each time, but I


    had never won even once," Kim said in a low voice. He had never mentioned this to Cindy because he


    feared that she would break up with him.


    Until now, he didn''t know how he had gotten to this situation. His life had always been like this. There


    wasn''t any change at all.


    Even though he was willing to change, he found it difficult to do so. Left with nothing else to resort to,


    he could only ce hope on those lotteries. He had bought countless lotteries and didn''t win each time.


    He wanted to give up, but somehow he still ended up buying even more.


    Quitting from that horrible habit had crossed his mind several times. However, he had already reached


    the point where he didn''t know how to stop.


    What was worse was that the path he took went downhill.


    Kim refused to look at Cindy. He didn''t want to see the disappointment on her face.


    Cindy''sments were important to him. Every time she told him that he was useless, he felt like his


    heart would break into pieces.


    However, he knew that he deserved it. He brought this upon himself after all. Those kinds of thoughts


    were what motivated Kim to start changing.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    If he didn''t make an effort now, he didn''t know where he would end up. He was the type of person who


    lacked making decisions independently. Since he met Cindy, the situation had even worsened.


    As a result, he was easily bribed with getting loans on purpose. When the time came that he knew that


    he couldn''t pay back all the money he had borrowed, he knew that he was drowning little by little from


    the increasing amount of debt.


    Now, no one could save him. He was too blinded from the thought of having a better life that he got lost


    along the way. Kim knew that Cindy was disappointed and that was thest thing he ever wanted to


    happen.


    The moment he finished talking, the woman didn''t say anything. He lowered his head and closed his


    eyes, trying to take a breath from all the overwhelming events that were happening.


    "How did they threaten you?" Jacob sighed.


    "If I won''t be able to pay back the money, they will start hurting me and the people around me. They


    had never mentioned this at first. I honestly thought that we were good friends."


    With his head still lowered, Kim couldn''t help but feel like an idiot.


    There was no such thing as a free lunch in this world.


    He didn''t understand that the world needed stupid people to make others look clever.

 Chapter 320 The Gossip

    Chapter 320 The Gossip


    As a result, Kim made the choice to act like a fool, and subsequently got hurt. So what he had done


    was not something one could me him for.


    James gave Cindy a nce and found that tears were already streaming down her face at that point.


    He spected and formted the idea that she must have cursed Kim by now.


    After all, he could see that she was the stronger one in this rtionship. Either way, both of them still


    had feelings for each other. But after all that had happened, no one knew whether they fell out of love


    with each other.


    Everyone had their own judgment, and those who shared the same sentiments could naturally end up


    together. Based on that fact, both Cindy and Kim didn''t exactly seem to fall as apatible pair.


    However, many people could get along with each other just fine, even if they don''t share the same


    viewpoint. However, the emotional pain that they would have to endure would surely be greater.


    Jacob let go of Kim''s hand. At this point, the suspense about the unpredictability of the situation faded


    away.


    But he felt that the disappearance of suspense was merely anotheryer of question that remained


    unanswered. In his heart, the feeling of uncertainty remained. Since Kim neither confirmed nor denied,


    it meant that there was someone else behind this plot.


    He sat in the car in silence and observed Kim who had just started to calm down. He looked as if he


    was out of energy, but one could tell that he never lost his confidence.


    People in the car remained in utter silence, and this matter sent a sudden jolt into their spines. Despite


    the silence, it didn''t necessarily mean that they never felt any intensity.


    Throughout the process, Cindy kept wearing her frown. She realized that she, too, had made a lot of


    mistakes in the past that led them to this situation. She was always the picky type. She always believed


    that she wasn''t lucky enough to meet a good man, and even went to the extent of always reminding


    Kim how he wasn''t good enough for her.


    In the end, it was her who forced him to stray further from the right path. This was the reason why he


    chose to go all the way since he had nothing to lose, and he had no way back.


    But then again, it wasn''t her who forced him to buy the lottery. He alone made that choice.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    All of them were minding their own business, and the vibe enveloping the whole ce felt as if they


    were about to go to an execution ground.


    James took a cursory nce over at Jacob. Deep inside, he wanted to say something to him, but he


    didn''t want to be the one to break the silence in front of all of them.


    An idea came to his head and he took his phone to discreetly send a message to Jacob.


    James: "Jacob, I think something is happening with this whole affair. Something we''re not aware of.


    y it safe and don''t push Kim and Cindy too hard."


    The faint buzz came out of Jacob''s phone, and he wondered who might have sent him a message at


    this hour. He took it out and examined the message almost immediately after the ringtone. He looked


    up as he attempted to catch an eye contact with James, but thetter sat there in silence, pretending to


    ignore everything around him.


    Jacob raised his eyebrows in curiosity and replied a message. Cindy and Kim sat straight and stiff.


    They looked too tense and they did not dare to look back or say anything.


    She always regarded herself to be of first priority at any given circumstances. But what happened today


    hadpletely destroyed her self-esteem.


    Not only was Kim humiliated, but the nature of their rtionship was exposed out in the open¡ªa failed


    rtionship at that. However, she pushed through and tried her best to keep the feelings of frustration


    at bay. She kept in mind that the problem hadn''t been solved yet.


    Impressive as that may be, she still had no idea what she could do at this moment.


    She was desperate for answers. The situation was so dire that she even went to the extent of reflecting


    on her actions, trying to examine if she had done something wrong. If it hadn''t happened, she might not


    had realized that she was also in the wrong about their rtionship. The silver lining was that it was a


    wake-up call for her.


    Now that the whole conflict enlightened her to some extent, she realized that her ideal man would be


    an impossibility, since there was no such a person¡ªa perfect men. Every person had to take


    responsibility of their own mistakes. She looked down as she continued to reflect on her actions


    The car stopped at the roadside, and Jacob pushed the door open and went out. The rest of them


    followed through.


    The towering building of the Shi Group stood in front of them. Jacob squinted as the sun rays touched


    his face.


    His hair gave out a nice shine as if the sunlight caused him to bloom. He then took a look at James and


    nodded as if they weremunicating telepathically. His mind was upied with James''s message


    and had given it a lot of thought.


    He felt better at the thought of knowing someone who shared the same thoughts with him.


    Next, he nced at Kim, and said, "You just tell the truthter. Don''t worry about anything else, got it?"


    "But¡­ Mr. Jacob, what if they target me afterwards?" Kim shivered in anxiety. ''How could I handle their


    revenge? It''s out of the question!'' he thought.


    "Leave it to me. Don''t worry. Trust me on this," he answered with such confidence that one would think


    he was simply making light of the situation. But he saw through the truth of the matter that this was not


    what they should all worry about. What mattered the most as of now was how to figure out who exactly


    was the person behind it all.


    "Okay. Mr. Jacob, I''m relieved to hear that from you." As he spoke, he took a quick peek at Cindy, who


    was visibly nervous as her face was as pale as death.


    Until now, she still had no idea what to say to him, which only made him even more worried. He was


    indeed the one to me.


    It was only right for him to suffer the consequences. He didn''t want to tell her the truth of the matter. So


    when they fought, he blurted out the words that he had no interest in her after all.


    Now she had probably already given up in trying to bring him back to her. But love was the least of his


    worries. He was focused on the bigger problem that was patiently waiting for them.


    "Get inside. They probably can''t wait to see us." James led them as he walked into the office building.


    No one was surprised to see Jacobe back. It seemed as if they had known that he woulde


    back, and that it was only a matter of time.


    He walked into the elevator without a single trace of any expression on his face, and everyone


    remained silent.


    James called An first thing as they reached the meeting room.


    But An didn''t show up after they waited for a long time in vain. Jacob was utterly infuriated. He


    rushed over to An''s office and kicked open the door in anger.


    The employees nearby watched in terror and not a single one of them dared to take a breath. As Jacob


    and others entered, they immediately closed the door of An''s office.


    Meanwhile, outside, the murmurs out of gossips started to increase in volume. Everyone was shocked


    to witness what they had just seen. Not even a single soul of that ce had seen the CEO to be in


    such level of anger.


    Sure, he had been angry before, but never to that extent of kicking the office door.


    "What''s wrong? What happened? I told you something was wrong, and you didn''t listen." Meanwhile,


    Kate in the office deemed it fun to continue gossiping around.


    "It seems that something has happened. Thepany''s management didn''t make any statement


    though. Of course they hold the most confidential information within thepany. People like us need


    to make detours and work our ass off just to get to the truth,"


    Wendy added. The two of them were known for always starting the gossips that had circted in the


    company.


    "Yes, you are right. Look at Mr. Jacob''s face¡ªhe snapped! It looks like he wanted to take the director''s


    head off. Are the rumors true?"


    "What rumors? Tell me. I didn''t hear anything about any of that." Kate continued to eat her chips as if


    she was watching an entertaining show with an intriguing mystery. Her eyes were as attentive as ever


    as she never once took away her sight to the person who was about to reveal the secret.


    The others also came over, and they all began to gossip with smiles on their faces.


    "What? You don''t know that? I heard that the senior executives have leaked the document themselves.


    They were directly responsible for thepany''s losses."


    The person who revealed the secret had a rather enigmatic look on his face, but no one could figure


    out how he heard about that information in the first ce.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem to be so farfetched that it could actually be true. I didn''t see Cindy in the


    companytely. Do you think it means something had gone wrong?"


    Kate wore her usual enthusiastic smile, and it was obvious how she loved prying around from the look


    on her face alone.


    "I don''t know, but this matter shouldn''t have much impact on us anyway. If it had, then it would have


    already spread widely by now. I wouldn''t worry so much about it, and neither should you. It''s probably


    nothing serious."


    In the office, An hid behind the desk out of panic. He maintained a squatting position as cold sweat


    ran down his face, and his legs were trembling in terror. He could only imagine what was going on


    outside the door. But he didn''t expect that Jacob woulde to him so soon. What''s more, he had


    threatened Kim to mind what he had to say while Jacob was around. Now he realized that his threats


    were useless after all.


    It was not only useless, but it backfired as it became a deciding factor that pushed Jacob to go after


    him.

 Chapter 321 Pale Face

    Chapter 321 Pale Face


    "An,e out! Is this you way of weing me?!" Jacob walked over and sat on the desk with his


    legs crossed.


    He looked as rowdy as he could be, but the serious and calm expression on his face contrasted his


    rather unpleasant mood.


    A sharp jolt was sent down An''s spine. The moment he raised his head, the first thing he saw was


    Jacob''s eyes piercing him like a pair of daggers. The terror on his face was overwhelming that the sight


    alone turned his face pale.


    Jacob snorted as if to mock An''s pathetic image sitting desperately on the ground.


    "Do you want to say it out willingly or should I force the words out of your mouth? Which do you


    prefer?" Jacob squinted and nced over at the others who were there with him.


    "Mr. Jacob, it''s not my fault. It''s all¡­ Kim¡­ It''s all because of him that I ended up at the receiving end


    of all this. I was broke and I needed the money. I just wanted to threaten him. I don''t really intend to do


    anything bad to thepany. You should understand¡­"


    An desperately exined as he struggled to structure his words coherently.


    Then Jacob sneered at him and sprang out of the desk. He turned around and nced at him one


    more time. "You''re still not willing to say it out? Do you want to spend the rest of your life rotting in


    prison?"


    Of course, it was no secret that he was a person of sheer will and determination. He had various ways


    in mind to make An go to prison, should he will it. Therefore, An wouldn''t, for a second, doubt that


    Jacob meant what he said.


    "Mr. Jacob, I really didn''t mean for things to end up like this. You see, I''m broke, you understand that,


    right? I only acted ording to what I deemed was necessary for me to earn money." He stood up with


    his legs still trembling in fear. He looked around and scanned the expressions of the people around


    him.


    Finally, he paused as soon as his gaze reached Kim, and continued, "Didn''t you say that you would pay


    me back? If you can''t pay me back, you have to use the file to pay me back. I haven''t forgotten about


    that. Didn''t you promise me that if something happens, you will cover for me and you will take the


    me yourself!"


    Kim stayed silent and only looked down. James cleared his throat, and stated, "About this matter¡­


    What he said to you is irrelevant. Everything is up to Mr. Jacob. There is no way for you to escape your


    punishment."


    An didn''t expect that he would be questioned by Jacob and the others one day. The shame he felt in


    his heart was too heavy of a burden to bear.


    "Well, I need aplete and precise exnation about this matter. You ordered Kim to steal the file in


    exchange for money?"


    Jacob squinted again. As expected, everything was nned.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    An calmly replied, "Yes, I did it alone. I''m a loan shark agency. If I can''t pay the money back, I''ll suffer


    the consequences. That''s why I came up with this idea."


    Kim looked at the scene in shock as Cindy heaved a sigh. ''How could Kim get into such trouble so


    recklessly? Who caused all this to happen?''


    "So, you say you did it alone on your own volition?" Jacob asked again. He squeezed An enough


    until it seemed that he couldn''t get any more clues out of him.


    He stared at An and wondered if he was simply overthinking. ''Is what he''s saying the truth?'' he


    thought.


    An nodded vigorously. A middle-aged man like him acted almost not his age. He was unstable and


    reckless. He was the type of person who could not get mature even in his old age.


    Jacob sighed, turned to James, and ordered, "Call for a board meeting."


    After confirming, James walked out of the room in a hurry as Cindy was left to be stunned in the corner,


    unable to think of anything to do at this point. She used to do such things for him, it felt weird for her


    now that her boss was giving direct orders to someone else other than her.


    But she indeed made a big mistake herself. She could not deny that fact. She remained silent as she


    continued to observe. An, on the other hand, stared at Kim with eyes devoid of any human emotions.


    Before long, they proceeded into the meeting room. The silence was deafening inside, and Jacob


    seemed to notice that almost every one of them showed an expression of fear and anxiety.


    After all, most of the directors were unwilling to see the file getting destroyed. This kind of destruction


    could mean another huge loss for thepany, and that was what they could not afford to happen at


    all cost.


    Kim bowed his head, and walked in. In every step he took, all eyes were tracking him like predators


    stalking their prey.


    "I think everyone must have heard of it. I should have investigated how everyone knew about it, but


    now I don''t want to pursue this matter any longer."


    Jacob carefully scanned the room and met the directors'' eyes. It wasn''t long until he noticed the welling


    arrogance out of Jonathan''s eyes. This kind of hubris unbearably irritated him.


    But Jacob kept his cool as he kept in mind that he failed in extracting any further truth about the whole


    thing. If his gut feelings didn''t deceive him, it must be Jonathan who was behind all this.


    For Jacob, it was easy to spot, but he needed to gather evidences to know for sure. Deep down, he


    knew better than anyone that Jonathan would not hesitate to risk everything to put thepany in


    distress for his own selfish interests. It was a race against time when Jacob realized that if he couldn''t


    find a way to prove his suspicion, then he could not hope to get to the bottom of it.


    He had his own backup, but so did the others.


    Now Jacob finally understood what James warned him about Jonathan not being as simple as he


    seemed. He liked to hide under the guise of a shallow, frivolous man. But he was, in fact, a


    mischievous devil working under the shadows.


    The more dangerous a person was, the calmer he looked. Simrly, the more serious a person looked,


    the more afraid he must be.


    Jacob satfortably on the president''s chair inside the meeting room. Both Kim and Cindy were


    standing, while James joined him at the table.


    An stood aside and found that Jonathan was looking straight at him with a sharp, vicious gaze. A chill


    ran down his spine as the terror overwhelmed him that he had no choice but to avoid his eyes by


    looking down. He felt that he would copse to death right then and there if he continued to catch


    Jonathan''s eyes.


    At this point, the only predicament he worried about was between his death and the excruciating pain


    those looks could inflict on him if he somehow managed to survive. However, he would probably still


    die if Jonathan got his hands on him. So after he weighed the pros and cons of the dilemma, he


    decided to keep the whole thing to himself.


    It could only mean one thing¡ªall that he could do was to keep his mouth shut. He vowed to himself to


    only say something insignificant when asked.


    Jacob suddenly raised his eyes and nced at Kim. "Say what''s going on in front of everyone." He


    snorted and confidently looked at Jonathan.


    Jonathan looked down as he felt he was left with no other option but to remain in utter silence. This


    time, the arrogance on his eyes faded away. Since others were aware of this secret now, he had toy


    low.


    After a short pause, Kim started to open his mouth. "I borrowed some money from An when I needed


    it the most. But I can''t pay it back, so he asked me to steal the document for him."


    An started to tremble. He exined, "I''m a loan shark. When I can''t pay off the money, I was afraid,


    too, so I came up with this idea."


    The two of them were visibly in terror, and they both did not dare to look at anyone''s eyes. Now, both of


    their reputations were ruined. They would probably live in shame for the rest of their lives.


    They were abandoned by those they had friendships with before. Now they understood the extent of


    the consequences of their actions, and paid the price of losing everything that they had built from the


    ground up.


    At the end of the day, the biggest victims of this document theft case, aside from thepany, were


    these two people.


    The board of directors were in an uproar as they continued to discuss this matter. Jonathan, however,


    remained in utter silence. Jacob kept an eye on Jonathan throughout the meeting, trying to see every


    move he made like a warden roaming the prison.


    "This kind of person must be severely punished to the full extent of thew."


    "That''s right. It''s shameful for them to ignore the interests of thepany for their own benefits."


    "Is the truth that simple? Mr. Jacob really is impressive."


    "Do you reckon it''s over at this point?"


    The discussions went on and on as they reached Jacob''s ears. The asional praises of his name did


    not actually give him any sense of enjoyment. Most of them who were saying those things were those


    who would immediately change their opinions ording to the circumstances as if riding on a


    bandwagon.


    They were that kind of people before, and there was no reason not to think that they wouldn''t be like


    that in the future.

 Chapter 322 Before The Board Of Directors

    Chapter 322 Before The Board Of Directors


    This was definitely one of the lowest moments thepany had ever been in.


    Jacob looked at the two men in front of him and felt sad.


    "What does the board of directors think of this matter? I need your opinion on how we are to deal with


    these men." Jacob gestured to the two men before him as he asked the others in the room. His tone


    was serious.


    Both Kim and An trembled as they looked at the board members. Even though they already knew the


    result, they were still hoping that someone would speak up for them.


    "Mr. Jacob, we think that it''s best if you would make the decision. We appreciate that you informed us


    of the matter. But it is inappropriate for us to interfere. We believe that you will deal with this fairly, with


    thepany''s best interest in mind,"


    said a seasoned member. He was one of the older board members, and served the longest. He echoed


    the members'' thoughts on the matter. The board did not want to offend Jacob, nor did they want to


    further humiliate the men involved. But their main motive was to protect themselves and not meddle.


    Kim and An felt disappointed. Jacob then stood up.


    "In that case, these are my decisions. I will take over the shares of Kim and An. They will be


    removed as directors in thepany. We will never employ or do business with them ever again. I will


    also take responsibility of exining this matter to the otherpany. I will announce the result as


    soon as I am done. However, I will not disclose the process."


    After his announcement, Jacob eyed everyone in the room who seemed relieved about his decision.


    James squinted his eyes. At that moment, he finally figured out what Jacob was really up to. No


    wonder his nephew was calm and confident. Jacob even concealed his n to him.


    But his concealment was also the right decision. It only showed Jacob''s wisdom and ingenuity in


    dealing with the problem.


    "Does anyone have any question? Anyone?" Seeing that nobody spoke or objected, Jacob quickly


    added, "Alright then, it''s done." The board of directors nodded their heads. But Jonathan had a hard


    expression in his face.


    Kim and An didn''t dare say anything. They made a huge mistake. They were lucky they wouldn''t end


    up in jail. But their future was now in jeopardy.


    Getting fired and their shares taken away was a major blow to their professional and personal lives. But


    their biggest problem was yet toe. They were still to face some vengeful people in their future.


    "Of course, in order to notpletely ruin their lives, I will do my best to help them with the current


    problems they are facing." Jacob looked at the two men. His eyes were cold. The directors silently


    agreed with him and nodded their heads.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jonathan was livid inside. But he could not reveal his anger. If his anger got the better of him, other


    things could be exposed.


    "That''s settled then," Jacob said. "If there is nothing else, let''s call it a day. Meeting adjourned,


    everyone."


    The board stood up one by one and left the room. But Jonathan remained at his seat and red at


    Jacob. Jacob looked back at Jonathan. He sensed that Jonathan wanted to have a word with him.


    Jonathan stood up and said, "Watch your back. You were lucky this time. I''m not so sure about the


    next." Jonathan was fierce with his warning. James looked at him, his eyebrows raised.


    "I don''t know what you mean, Jonathan," Jacob said as he leaned back on his chair, ready to ept


    the challenge from his cousin.


    "Just a fair warning. You know exactly what I mean," Jonathan said before walking out of the door.


    After he left, James revealed the pen-recorder he was holding. "What do you think, Jacob? Should we


    make this public?"


    Jacob shook his head. "There''s no need for it, Uncle."


    Cindy was sitting quietly in the corner. She was writing down the meeting minutes. The three of them


    were the only ones left in the room.


    Jacob noticed that Cindy wanted to say something before she stopped herself. She was still bothered


    about her involvement in the matter. "Everything''s okay now, Cindy. I told you we''ll be able to solve this.


    You don''t have to worry about it anymore. You can take the next three days off. You deserve it."


    Jacob paused for a moment, then said, "By the way, about the matter with Kim, I already made my


    decision in front of everyone. I have nothing more to say about it. It''s my way of showing mercy. I hope


    that came across considering the circumstances. Go home now. Take some rest. Get the most of your


    three-day off. I know you''re going to work harder once youe back. Thepany needs you."


    Cindy was teary-eyed. "I know why you did it, Mr. Jacob. And I wouldn''t dare plead for Kim. He was at


    fault."


    Jacob paused and said, "Thank you, Cindy. And I''m sorry it turned out this way. But I think it''s still


    possible for the two of you to start over."


    Cindy nodded as she wiped her tears. "Thank you, Mr. Jacob. I''ll take my leave and do my best when I


    come back."


    Jacob nodded.


    When the two men were finally alone, Jacob looked out the window and said, "I''m sorry I''ve hidden this


    from you, Uncle. But it''s all settled now."


    James smiled. "It''s perfectly alright. I''m actually impressed. So the contract was not lost after all."


    Jacob was surprised. "How do you know that?" he asked.


    James smirked at him. "I figured as much. I didn''t expect you to be this clever. I''m proud of you. You''re


    almost as smart as me now."


    Jacobughed. He kept his eyes on the window and looked at the expanse below. He imagined how


    people could feel afraid when they climbed to such great heights.


    "It was a strategy. We should be more careful. I have a hunch that there is something someone wishes


    to hide from us, some loose ends that we need to fix. And we have to solve them privately."


    "You''re right. It''s better to keep it quiet. We''ll lose in the arena of public opinion if everythinges out


    before the right time. Don''t let the third party know about your moves. It could cause a lot of trouble."


    James walked around the room. He first looked at the door to check if someone was listening. Then


    looked at the empty chairs one by one.


    Jacob appreciated his uncle''s cautiousness. He made it a point to be cautious himself. He learned that


    from his uncle.


    James breathed a sigh of relief once he finished scanning the room and found nothing suspicious.


    "Are you going to see Sara today? You look really tired as ofte. How about you go and see her


    tomorrow after seeing Mr. Wang," James suggested.


    Jacob nodded. "I should, shouldn''t I? But I don''t know what will happen tomorrow. Maybe the other


    party might irrevocably terminate the contract. That''s why I don''t want to take any risk."


    James agreed, "Yes, I''m also worried about this. I saw the board''s expression. Some of them are still


    very wary and confused. Be careful. Don''t take things too lightly."


    Jacob nodded and looked back again outside. Spring was about to arrive. But here in the north, it''s not


    as apparent.


    The next day, James and Jacob were waiting for Mr. Wang in the meeting room.


    It made them feel anxious. Time seemed to pass by so slow.


    Jacob straightened his tie, and kept drumming his knuckles on the table. A sign of nervous energy. Mr.


    Wang was scheduled to arrive anytime now. They agreed to have this meeting three days ago. But he


    was already unusuallyte. Mr. Wang was taking forever to show up.

 Chapter 323 Honey

    Chapter 323 Honey


    Jacob had been waiting from 8 AM to 11 AM. Except for him and James, nobody else knew about this


    meeting.


    As Jacob turned around, he saw Mr. Wang walking hurriedly towards him. Beside him were his two


    assistants.


    Jacob looked at Mr. Wang, who smiled apologetically and said, "Sorry, I''mte."


    Then, Jacob stretched out his hand and motioned Mr. Wang to sit down. "It''s okay. It''s not yet toote


    anyway. You must''ve had something very important to deal with."


    "Yes, you''re right. Ourpany is also bothered by the contract. The board of directors has just


    discussed it, and everyone is paying close attention."


    With a solemn look on his face, Mr. Wang sat down in front of Jacob.


    "I understand. The consequence is serious. I apologize for that," Jacob said while nodding. On his face


    was a hint of guilt. He winked at James, who understood what he meant at once.


    Almost immediately, James handed a folder to Mr. Wang, whose eyes turned wide in surprise. "What is


    this? I heard that the file was destroyed."


    With a smile, Jacob exined, "We just said that to the public on purpose. In fact, we found it."


    "That''s good. Our senior executives have reached an agreement that if the file can''t be retrieved, we''ll


    have to make a new one for you," Mr. Wang remarked. He was clearly impressed by the turn of events.


    The assistant next to him chimed in, "Mr. Wang worked hard for this after ourst meeting."


    "Ha-ha! Thank you so much, Mr. Wang." Jacob shook hands with him.


    "It''s okay. I think we can be friends. I''ve heard a lot about you. Everyone says that you''re cold and


    arrogant. But when I talk to you, you''re actually the opposite. Because of that, I figured that I should


    fight for our chance of cooperation."


    Mr. Wang ended his note with a chuckle. Things were almost done there.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wang. I won''t disappoint you. From now on, we''re friends." Jacob was serious in his


    words. Meanwhile, James did not say a word.


    "That''s good then. I''m afraid I have to go. Remember to secure the document. Don''t lose it again,


    okay?" Mr. Wang said sincerely.


    "I understand, Mr. Wang. Take care. Wait. How about I invite you for lunch today?" Jacob looked at his


    wristwatch and checked the time. The clock had just struck past 12 o''clock in the noon.


    "Thank you, but let''s take a rain check. Although my job here is done, I have to go back to thepany


    and report to the CEO about our agreement immediately. Take care, Mr. Jacob."


    With that, Mr. Wang walked to the door. Before he left, he turned around and gave Jacob a faint smile.


    "Alright. See you around, Mr. Wang," Jacob said calmly as he breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was not until Mr. Wang''s figure disappeared that James stepped forward and asked cautiously, "Do


    you think that the information on this meeting is going to be leaked? If so, will the other directors think


    that you''re really kind?"


    "I''m doing this for thepany. I''m sure everything is going to be alright. I believe Mr. Wang won''t tell


    anyone about this. Don''t worry, Uncle." Jacoby back on the chair and heaved a sigh.


    Meanwhile, James pondered for a moment. This matter was not something that anyone could control.


    Fortunately, Mr. Wang seemed an upright and trustworthy man, otherwise, he would not have fought for


    the sake of the Shi Group. They had no doubts about that.


    Although it was worth investigating, it was better than nothing.


    James turned around and was about to leave, but Jacob stopped him before he could even stand up.


    "Uncle, you''ve been working hard recently. I suggest you take a few days off. I''ll take care of the


    company so you can rest. Besides, you haven''tpletely recovered from your cold. You should see a


    doctor."


    James smiled and nodded in agreement. "Sounds good to me. I''m fine, but I got really busy with the


    company these past few days. I can really take some time off."


    "That''s good." Jacob watched James leave. For some reason, James'' back looked rather sad.


    He raised his hand to check the time again. Since the matter was already settled, it was now time for


    him to look for Sara.


    The moment Jacob got out of thepany, he felt the early spring sun shining on him. He felt warm


    and much better.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking back at thepany building, the bold characters of the signage ''Shi Group'' glinted in the sun.


    Jacob''s mouth curled into a satisfied smile, and he quickly got into his car.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan was watching him in the distance. His eyes were full of anger and contempt.


    "Boss, what should we do? We can''t let our efforts be in vain," the man next to Jonathan said as he


    saw Jacob''s car speed away. Like his boss, he was also disdainful.


    "Sadly, there''s nothing else we can do for now. Let''s not talk about it," Jonathan replied. The frustration


    in his tone was apparent.


    "Jacob, I''ll make you pay for what you''ve done," he mumbled to himself.


    When Jacob arrived at the hospital, he saw his father-inw, Carlos, feeding his ex-wife, Tasha. He


    thought that Sara was with them, so he did not call her.


    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Tasha stopped him in his tracks.


    "Jacob, Sara hasn''te yet. Why don''t you have a seat for a while?" she asked with a smile. It


    seemed that she had already shaved her hair.


    Beside her, Carlos also shaved his. It is said the handsomeness of a man will be proved when he is


    bald. Jacob thought that it must be true. No wonder Sara was beautiful. It turned out that her father was


    handsome too.


    "No, thanks. I''ll pick her up instead." Jacob rejected Tasha''s offer, but he gave her a polite smile in


    return. He had sworn to himself that he would try his best to be gentler and more courteous to her


    family.


    "Well, Sara will be here soon. You can pick her up at the entrance," Carlos said in a gentle tone with his


    back to Jacob.


    "I know, Father." With that, Jacob left the ward and rushed out of the hospital.


    It seemed that Carlos had finally forgiven him. His heart felt relieved and grateful for it.


    Standing at the gate of the hospital, Jacob felt the warmth of the sunlight on his body.


    It was like this when he and Sara had met for the first time.


    Just then, she got out of the car and waved her hair in the wind. Because she did not see Jacob, her


    movement was natural, making it even more breathtaking.


    Like a distant memory, the scene seemed to have happened long ago, and Jacob saw it again.


    "Sara." He called her name in a soft voice, his eyes burning with admiration.


    "Jacob, why are you here?" with her eyebrows furrowed in surprise, Sara asked while walking up to


    him.


    "Well, I''m done with my work, and most importantly, I missed you." Jacob''s expression did not change


    when he spoke. It seemed that he was now used to saying cheesy lines.


    "Again..." Sara was at a loss for words. Well, it had been a long time since she hadst seen Jacob.


    Now, he looked more tired than usual.


    "Let''s go out after we visit your parents." Jacob held Sara in his arms. Like breathing, this action came


    so naturally to him.


    "Sure." Arm-in-arm, they walked happily, as if they were not apart for a long time.


    All of a sudden, something urred to Sara, and she asked, "By the way, is the problem in the


    company already solved?"


    "Yes, it is," Jacob answered in an extremely gentle tone while nodding enthusiastically.


    "That''s good!" Sara eximed with a smile stered across her face.


    At the entrance of the restaurant, he looked at her dotingly and asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    "Anything is fine as long as I''m with you," she answered with a smile.


    "You''re so sweet. Did you eat some honey today?" Jacob asked affectionately while jokingly wiping the


    corner of Sara''s mouth.


    "Yes, I did. Do you want to taste it?" She chuckled and moved closer to him, so their faces were now an


    inch apart.


    Jacob was taken aback.


    He lowered his head and gave her a peck on the cheek. Fearing that somebody had seen them, he


    looked around. Fortunately, no one did.


    "Yes, you did have some honey. I''m not used to your sweetness." Jacob smiled at her teasingly.


    "Humph! Stop taking advantage of me. Let''s go." Sara walked forward without even looking back at


    him.


    In a daze, Jacob stared at her back, hoping that his long-time efforts to win her back had paid off.


    Seeing that she was a few steps ahead of him, he immediately followed.


    "Sara, wait for me!" he shouted from behind while gazing at her.


    With a joyful smile at the corners of her mouth, Sara felt that the air around her was warmer and more


    comfortable.


    Spring had indeede, and so had their happiness.

 Chapter 324 Overwhelmed With Emotion

    Chapter 324 Overwhelmed With Emotion


    Eventually, the story of a group of people would be about the story of two people. That much was


    certain. People were used to living with one another.


    After lunch, Jacob sat on the chair. He gazed at Sara affectionately. "I haven''t been here for so many


    days. Were you scared I might have run off with another woman?"


    With a snort, Sara leaned back with her legs crossed. "Who could you possibly run away with? If that


    happens, don''t bothering back."


    Jacob felt embarrassed. He leaned against the table and propped himself up with his elbow. "I''m just


    kidding. Why, it looks like my wife is bing more arrogant!"


    Sara stood up and gave him a cold re. "Who is your wife?"


    Then, Sara left the table. Jacob stared after her in disbelief, his face darkening.


    Sara had changed so quickly. It took Jacob a while to realize it, but she was no longer the woman that


    she was when they first met.


    s, he had no choice. He only wanted her. He couldn''t do anything but ept her for who she was.


    He loved and hated her at the same time.


    After lunch, both Sara and Jacob headed back to thepany. They were no longer in the honeymoon


    stage, so they didn''t need to be together all the time. However, they knew that if one of them needed


    the other, then the other woulde running to be by their side.


    Sara enjoyed this feeling very much. She was free to do as she pleased, and she knew that he loved


    her deeply.


    When Jacob got back to thepany, he found that it was very quiet. Perhaps he was overthinking it,


    but he had just solved a major issue. It was natural that he would still be on his guard.


    Cindy and James were not at thepany. He found that there were very few people he could trust.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob knew very well that he would never be friends with many people at work.


    Over the past few years, he had to make quite a few enemies to secure his spot at thepany.


    However, Jacob believed in quality over quantity. He preferred to keep his circle small and ensure that


    it was filled with people he could trust.


    Jacob silently passed by the office area, and everyone held their breath. It was pathetic. People were


    acting like they were invisible.


    Jacob stopped walking and nced at the people around him. No one spoke. All the employees


    lowered their heads and went about their business. ''They just appear like they are working hard.'' Jacob


    thought about this in his head sadly.


    Then, he quickly walked back to the office. A long silence ensued as the staff watched him go.


    Suddenly, someone spoke up.


    "What happened to Mr. Jacob just now? He looked so scary."


    "I don''t know. I always feel that something major is about to happen."


    "Yes, yes. Is it possible that..."


    "I''m going to stop you right there. Stop jumping to conclusions. How are we to know what''s going on in


    his mind?"


    Back in his office, Jacob finally put the thing he had been dreading on his agenda. He was bound to


    earn the ire of more people by doing it, but it had to be done. Jacob hesitated and drew some lines on


    the list. It was difficult to be a good person.


    Frustrated, he threw the list to the side. He took a sip from his teacup, only to find that it was empty.


    Jacob sighed. He was useless without Cindy.


    Jacob got up and went out to get some water. From a distance, he could hear that the staff was having


    a heated discussion. He went closer to hear them better. Someone coughed a few times.


    Suddenly, the staff members whirled around and saw Jacob standing behind them. Their faces turned


    pink with embarrassment.


    "Mr... Mr. Jacob, have you been standing there long?"


    "Mr. Jacob..."


    The staff members who had been speaking suddenly felt their legs turn into jelly. They had heard all


    about Jacob''s infamous temper, and they dreaded being at the receiving end of it. However, they never


    really had the chance to talk to him. Everything they knew about him came from rumors floating around


    thepany.


    Jacob coughed. "What are you talking about? Tell me, maybe I can help."


    The staff stared at him in disbelief. They didn''t believe that Mr. Jacob would be so kind. ''Help us? We


    would be fortunate not to get scolded by him.''


    "Please, keep talking. Weren''t you very energetic just now? I think you are good at gossiping, but you


    don''t work hard every day."


    Jacob raised his voice. He looked down at the teacup in his hand and sighed.


    "Mr. Jacob, we were wrong..." Kate said, her voice trembling.


    Jacob snorted. "Thepany is no ce for idle people. Of course, I''m not saying that you shouldn''t


    speak. What should you do now? I hope you know what I''m trying to say."


    "Yes..." Everyone''s faces were ashen, and they were terrified that Jacob might do something rash.


    It was like a schoolboy getting caught in the act of cheating by his teacher. No one dared say a word.


    Jacob nced at the crowd. It was a warning to others.


    "Well, that''s it. I hope you won''t gossip at work next time."


    With those words, Jacob walked towards the nearby water dispenser. Everyone stayed frozen in ce.


    They watched him as he coolly got his water and walked away.


    He didn''t always scold the staff, but what he said was difficult for them to bear.


    Jacob went back into his office, clutching his teacup in one hand.


    There was a long silence in the staff area. No one dared to speak again, for fear that Jacob would


    reappear.


    It seemed that for the rest of the day, everyone would be on their toes.


    Jacob sat in his office and sipped his tea leisurely. For a moment, he felt peaceful. However, there were


    more problems to consider. With a groan, Jacob picked up the list he had thrown earlier.


    He crossed out more names and began reading some documents he hadn''t gotten around to checking


    yet.


    It was easy to cross out names on a paper, but it would be difficult to execute it in real life. Jacob


    narrowed his eyes slightly.


    It was not until night had fallen that Jacob looked out of the window. He had lost track of time. Cindy


    was usually the one who would keep him posted about the time.


    During his earlier days, Jacob would often workte into the night. He barely ate or slept because he


    wanted to familiarize himself with how thepany worked.


    He was amazed he could work that hard back then. He still enjoyed his work. If he didn''t he would have


    left thepany a long time ago.


    He also wanted to bring thepany to new heights and help it seed to the best of his abilities.


    Jacob stood up and walked around.


    Perhaps the current state of thepany had not changed much since he took over. He reminisced


    about his earlier days at thepany. Back then, he had made very few enemies.


    Jacob went out of his office. The staff area was dark, and everyone had gone home for the day. After


    taking over thepany and getting it back on the right track, Jacob abolished the system of overtime.


    However, his kindness fostered greediness. There were those who had grown greedy because of how


    Jacob treated them.


    The longer a greedy person stayed with him, the more dangerous they would be.


    Jacob walked past the staff area and went downstairs. He got into his car without so much as a nce


    backwards.


    He took out his phone and called Sara, but she was still working. ''She has been very tired recently, '' he


    thought to himself.


    Jacob drove his car to Sara''spany, and he waited for her by the entrance. He suddenly craved a


    smoke. It had be sort of a reprieve for him. Whenever he was tired or sleepy, smoking seemed to


    comfort him and perk him up.

 Chapter 325 Sweetness in Life

    Chapter 325 Sweetness in Life


    Jacob lit his cigarette and leaned his back on his Bentley. His aura was truly an eye-catcher. Every


    passer-by couldn''t help but nce at him with so much curiosity. However, Jacob was already used to


    it.


    When he was just 20 years old, he thought his life was in a drama, and everyone wanted to watch it. As


    such, he desperately showed off to others. However, Jacob had already passed that stage of his life.


    Now, he just wanted to be an ordinary person who enjoyed privacy.


    But it was easier said than done. His life was still an open window for the eyes of many. Whatever he


    did, he was still being watched and judged by countless people.


    Of course, people who didn''t know him might felt envious of the amount of attention he gained. But


    maybe after being in his shoes, no one would really like to be in his situation.


    People would always envy other people''s lives no matter how happy they were. After all, people were


    not contented with what they had. But there were some people, no matter how hard their situation was,


    they could learn to appreciate and entertain themselves.


    Jacob held a cigarette in his right hand. He blew out the smoke whilst lost in his thoughts.


    While he was smoking, he saw Sara d in her white down jacket. Despite being spring, the northern


    breeze was still cold. He waved at her and saw how cute her reaction was when she saw him. Shock


    was all over her face.


    "I was afraid you wouldn''te," she said. Then, she approached him.


    "I''m the one who called you. Why will I be absent?" Jacob wiggled his eyebrows and exined


    seriously.


    "Why didn''t you tell me on the phone? At least if you told me, I would havee downstairs


    immediately. These past few days, thepany was very busy because of several new orders. It''s a


    new year. Besides, I feel good to be busy," she said softly.


    With a sweet smile, Sara held Jacob''s hand. He threw the cigarette in his hand before she stood


    beside him.


    "I warned you that I don''t want you to smoke. Why are you smoking again?" Sara frowned and, like a


    kitten, she sniffed him hard.


    "I''m sorry, I couldn''t help it just now." Jacob felt shy and conscious about his smell. It was the first time


    that he felt smoking was an awkward thing.


    "So, how are you doing?" Sara nced at Jacob and then at his side face that highlighted his perfect


    jawline.


    Even now, she still blushed whenever she saw his handsome face.


    Of course, she didn''t dare admit it. She believed that actions spoke louder than words. She preferred


    showing her message through actions.


    "Winnie made your favorite dishes today. Let''s go home for dinner," Jacob softly said, afraid that Sara


    might saw his embarrassed face.


    "Okay." Sara quickly nodded. "I miss the dishes cooked by Winnie so much. My mother said those


    dishes were delicious that day," she added. Excitement was evident in Sara''s face.


    "Well, she told me to pick you up. Get in the car so we can go home." Being a gentleman, he opened


    the door for her.


    Sara really enjoyed the moment very much that she smiled unintentionally.


    Life made them realize how important they were for each other. It was because of how life taught them


    that Sara felt that Jacob had finally taken her seriously.


    After being with each other for a long time, Jacob became extra sweet with her. Unlike any other


    couple, the longer they stayed together, the more attention Jacob gave to her. It was as if his eyes were


    only for her. She felt grateful that Jacob gave importance to the people around him and also to the


    things around him.


    Her eyes were full of admiration for the man she stared at.


    "Is there anything wrong with my face?" he mocked when he noticed her stare.


    "Nothing. I just feel like you''re truly a handsome man," she uncontrobly replied so she covered her


    face.


    "How does it feel to have a handsome husband?" Jacob asked back arrogantly with a hint of mockery


    in him.


    The driver chuckled in his mind while driving the car.


    Sara just surrendered, "I don''t want to argue with you."


    Jacob carefully took Sara''s hand and asked, "So, how is thepany? Is it doing great? When I


    withdrew my investments, your father forbids me from joining again."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, her expression stiffened as she withdrew her hand. "Yeah, I agree with my father. Since you


    already took your investments, don''te back."


    "Why are you acting like that? Are you still angry? I think you''re enjoying yourself when you get angry


    at me." He frowned and deep inside he felt nervous.


    Even with her small actions, she still affected him.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he unconsciously paid more attention to Sara recently.


    "It''s your fault for infuriating me every day!" Snorting, Sara raised her head.


    Jacob got speechless with Sara''s sudden outburst. He toned down his pride and surrendered, "Alright.


    Fine. It''s my fault."


    The driver who heard everything was so shocked. ''How could the sessful Mr. Jacob be so scared of


    his wife?'' With a snicker, he focused himself on what he was doing so that Jacob wouldn''t notice him.


    He held back his emotions while he was at the edge ofughing his heart out.


    After dinner, Sara went to the living room. She satfortably on the sofa and watched the TV.


    Meanwhile, Jacob was looking at her from afar. He couldn''t help reminisce about his marriage life with


    her.


    Time flew and everything was changing. Nheless, he still discovered new things about Sara even


    though they were together for a very long time. Jacob felt surreal.


    He med himself for not treating Sara nicer earlier.


    Saray on the sofa but she looked extremely elegant. Sara wasughing as she watched a TV


    program and the host''s performance.


    Herughter was like a virus, he couldn''t help but smile. Jacob got a cup of hot tea and handed it to


    Sara.


    "Is it really so funny? What''s the show about?" Jacob asked in a soft tone.


    Without taking her off the TV, she sipped the tea.


    "Careful, it''s hot," Jacob reminded Sara before he pinched her cheeks.


    The light in the room made her more attractive. Jacob knew that moment he was obsessed with her.


    After Sara had noticed the gaze of Jacob, she blushed quickly and asked, "What''s wrong?".


    "Nothing. I just like to look at you. You always look beautiful," Jacob sweetly said.


    Just like that, Sara blushed. She moved a little so Jacob can sit down. Jacob quickly sat and looked


    dearly at Sara.


    "Why didn''t I find you are so beautiful before? The more I look at you, the more I love you," he


    confessed. Jacob pinched Sara''s chin and smiled sweetly at her.


    "Maybe you have a dull taste for women before." Sara rolled her eyes.


    "You are right, mydy. I will improve in that aspect. I promise to praise you every day. I''ll do it until you


    believe me." He grinned while his hand rested on Sara''s face.


    "Why?" Sara curiously asked while her eyes were full of confusion.


    "If I spoil you, no one willpete with me for you anymore," he answered honestly. He pinched Sara''s


    cheeks again.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sara didn''t know how to react. "Did you take your medicine today? You might be getting worse in the


    head since you''re not taking your pills properly."


    "Well, since you''re my medicine, I take it every day. My schedule was swampedtely." Then, he


    leaned closer to her. Soon, their faces were a few centimeters away from each other.


    "Let me tell you something. I think you''re being more shamelesstely." Sara blushed but kept her eyes


    on Jacob.


    "Do you have any idea how fairy tales usually end?" he asked in a husky voice. His eyes were more


    charming than before.


    Sara felt her heart was beating harshly.


    "The prince and the princess should live a happy life from on! Hahahaha" Heughed heartily.


    Sara can''t disagree. Jacob had a point.


    Jacob stared at her face while his mind wandered off. Sara nced around and found out that Winnie


    and others were probably asleep. However, it would be embarrassing if someone went out and saw


    them in such a position.

 Chapter 326 Lets Go And Take A Shower Together

    Chapter 326 Let''s Go And Take A Shower Together


    Sara''s face turned crimson. Shyly, she suggested, "How about we go back to our room?"


    Smiling, Jacob decided to tease her a little. "What, honey? Are you eager to get started? Won''t you


    allow your husband to get ready?"


    His words left her speechless. She couldn''t believe this was the same Jacob she knew. He usually


    wore a solemn expression on his face, but now he was so different, cheeky beyond her imagination.


    She had no idea how to respond to this rogue who had no qualms about discussing sex so openly.


    As she dwelled on her thought, he came over and pulled her toward him. Caught by surprise, Sara was


    about to shout. However, she knew it wouldn''t be appropriate. In a low voice, almost like a whisper, she


    asked, "What are you doing?"


    Devilish smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "You''ll see soon," he replied.


    He carried her and she began to blush like a virgin. His eyes regarded Sara, eager to see the impact


    his actions had on her. Now they had left the sofa.


    He took slow and steady steps with Sara''s arms wrapped around his neck.


    As he walked, he began to think how much he had changed. He hadn''t thought himself to be a man


    who was capable of falling in love so deeply.


    He loved her more than anything, even more than himself. In the past, he was pretty certain that


    romance was for other people and he was destined to be alone all his life.


    But luckily, he found true love. And this was a happiness he cherished more than anything else in life.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    As he continued to climb the stairs, a wonderful fragrance wafted in the air. Undoubtedly, it came from


    Sara''s hair. Intoxicated by its smell, he sniffed and asked, "Did you apply honey in your hair?"


    Until now, Sara had her eyes closed. When she heard this voice, she popped her head out of his arms


    and asked, "What did you just say?"


    Jacob smiled and said, "I just wanted to tell you your hair smells divine." Then he stepped into the


    bedroom.


    It was quite dark inside. He put her down and closed the door.


    Sara leaned against the wall and made no attempt to move. She feared crashing into Jacob. He knew


    where she was. Lovingly, he said, "Honey, the wall is cold. Don''t lean there. Instead lean in my arms."


    Sara took a step forward and wrapped herself against his strong chest. His powerful hands hugged her


    tightly.


    Without wasting a second, he began to kiss her hungrily. Surprised, Sara widened her eyes and then


    closed them again.


    As time passed, his kiss became more passionate. With his fingers, he caressed her soft hair. Sara


    relished it and didn''t do anything to stop him.


    After divorce, Sara no longer felt that sex was an obligation. Instead, it was something that brought


    them happiness. Jacob''s enthusiasm was radiating. And Sara couldn''t help but respond to him with


    simr enthusiasm.


    He held her in his arms andid her on the bed.


    Since Sara''s eyes had grown ustomed to the darkness, she could clearly make out Jacob''s


    features. In the darkness, the beautiful outline of his face was crystal clear.


    During their love-making session he looked less serious and more amiable. She reached out and


    tousled his smooth hair. Her action brought him to a halt.


    "What''s wrong, honey?" he asked in a soft voice. They were now in an extremely intimate position.


    "I just feel that we haven''t been so close to each other for a long time." Sara could feel his warm breath


    on her face.


    "So?" he asked, pulling her body towards him and cupping her delicate face. His bright eyes sparkled


    in the darkness.


    Using strength, Sara raised her head and caressed his thin lips. She gave him a passionate kiss. "So I


    n on rewarding you," she whispered.


    "Honey, I''m not used to it." Jacob smiled, pretty satisfied with her response.


    Responding to her kiss, he started kissing her violently. Her plump lips stripped him of self-control.


    Instead of being overwhelmed, it stirred more passion in her. After a long love-making session, they


    both let out a heavy gasp and Jacoby on her.


    A few minutester, Sara gently pushed him off her body and reminded him, "You haven''t taken a


    shower yet."


    Jacob raised his head and his eyes bore into hers. Teasingly, he asked, "Are you indirectly telling me


    you want to join me in the shower?"


    Her face turned pink. Seeing the reaction his words had inspired in her, he went closer. He pressed his


    chest against hers. "What''s wrong? Have my words made you blush, honey?" he asked, a smile


    ying on his lips.


    "I am not your honey! We have divorced, remember? Why do you still call me honey?" Even though


    she intended to be stern, she smiled as she spoke.


    Jacob put his face against Sara''s and said, "You will always be my honey. Let''s go and take a shower


    together."


    Before Sara could turn her face to the other direction, she met Jacob''s gaze. He began to kiss her


    again and slowly held her in his arms, taking her towards the bathroom.

 Chapter 327 Why Dont We Remarry

    Chapter 327 Why Don''t We Remarry


    Jacob pushed open the bathroom door and then switched on the light. Immediately, an orange light


    illuminated the whole bathroom. The light was so bright that Jacob and Sara had to squint their eyes.


    "Are you cold?" Jacob asked in an affectionate voice as he put her down.


    Sara nodded in the affirmative. She was almost shivering. Then, he walked to the shower and turned it


    on. Immediately, hot water gushed out of the shower nozzle. The water was so hot that it emitted a


    huge steam.


    When Sara went over, Jacob used the shower nozzle to spray hot water on her body. As the water


    touched her skin, she felt afortable warmth.


    Amazed, Sara nced at Jacob. However, she couldn''t see his face clearly through the mist. The fog


    was quite thick. When Sara strained her eyes, she could make out the outline of Jacob''s handsome


    face and his glittering eyes.


    At that instance, she noticed the firmness in Jacob''s eyes. He appeared to be certain about something.


    "What do you think? Are you okay with the water temperature?" Jacob asked in a soft tone as he


    leaned against Sara''s ear. Upon hearing this question, her heart melted. She was lost in his ambience.


    "It''s okay." Sara blushed as she nodded slightly.


    Laughing, he whispered in a sweet voice, "Do you know what you look like now?" A charming smile


    appeared on Jacob''s face. Regrly, he had this particr smile stered on his face.


    "What?" When Sara raised her head, she saw that Jacob was staring at her intensely.


    "You look like a cute little kitten. Come on, turn around so I can scrub your back," Jacob said


    seductively as he ran his fingers across Sara''s slender back.


    Startled by his touch, Sara arched her back. His hands were so cold.


    "What''s wrong?" Jacob''s eyebrows furrowed in worry when he saw how Sara reacted to his touch.


    "Your hands are as cold as ice," Sara replied in a low tone. She was still in shock.


    "Well, I''ll warm my hand first." After he said that, Jacob stretched out his hands under the shower.


    Affectionately, Sara then used her slender hands to sp Jacob''s own. ...


    "Let me help with that." With an enchanting smile stretching from the corners of her mouth, Sara


    rubbed his hands.


    Jacob was stunned by her action. Then, he teased, "I''m so lucky to have such a good wife."


    With pride in her voice, Sara scolded him yfully, "Of course. Didn''t you know all these while? You are


    so dumb, Jacob!"


    "You are right, honey. I was so dumb." Jacob didn''t bother to argue. He just softened his gaze.


    "Who is your honey?" At that instance, Sara shyly turned around. Taking the clue, Jacob pulled her


    body towards his. Just then, the water sshed on both of them.


    rmed, Sara''s whole body trembled as her skin was glued to Jacob''s wet body.


    "Darling, you are so apprehensive. Why don''t we remarry?" Jacob muttered softly into Sara''s ear, with


    his arms wrapped around her waist.


    "That way, we can always be together without feeling ufortable. I want to remarry you and show


    you off to the world," Jacob continued to whisper. However, he had not the slightest doubt in his voice.


    "You wish! It is not yet the right time. Besides, we are so busy now." Sara lowered her voice a little.


    "But, when can we remarry? I guess you are right. This is not the perfect time to throw a wedding party,


    but I want to make it up to you," Jacob murmured into her ear.


    At that moment, the air around them felt ambiguous and warm. Sniffing her nose, Sara said, "Actually,


    it''s not a big deal. Marriage is just for formality sake. After all, we''re good right now, aren''t we?"


    As Sara spoke, she ced her hands on Jacob''s own.


    "Yes, we are. But I don''t want you to feel bad about this, do you understand me?" Jacob lowered his


    head affectionately as he spoke.


    "I don''t feel bad," Sara assured him. Then, she turned around and wrapped her hands on his neck.


    With that, the position of their bodies was sensual.


    "You belong to me. But I feel you are not okay with this," fixing his gaze on Sara''s eyes, Jacob said


    slowly.


    At that moment, Sara''s heart fluttered and her eyes became teary. Perhaps this was as a result of


    Jacob''s words and the misty atmosphere. Looking at Jacob, she admired his handsome features.


    For a long time, Sara was speechless. Then, she noticed that Jacob was staring below her neck.


    "What are you staring at?" Embarrassed, Sara''s cheeks turned pale and she covered her chest with


    her hands.


    Jacob grinned mischievously. Then he said, "Nothing. I just can''t help it."


    "Bastard!" Sara cursed as her heart pounded intensely. Her whole face was already burning red.


    Jacob was speechless.


    He stared at her for a few seconds. Suddenly, he kissed her lips passionately. Because of this, Sara''s


    legs felt wobbly but Jacob held her tightly to his body.


    Then, Jacob recaptured Sara''s lips and kissed her for a long time. He didn''t let her go until she was


    tired.


    After a quick shower, Sara wrapped herself with a bath towel. Then, she made her way to the door. But


    before she could open it, Jacob stopped her.


    "Don''t move. Let me do it." Jacob opened the door and then lifted her into his arms.


    With this, Sara grabbed Jacob''s back with her hands. A surge of happiness swept through her whole


    body. At that moment, she realized that her suffering wasn''t in vain.


    Carefully, Jacob ced her on the bed, then he went to turn off the light.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As Saray on her side, Jacob hopped into bed and embraced her.


    "What about now? Is my hand still cold?" Jacob asked softly as he leaned against Sara''s ear.


    "What?" Sara asked as she looked at him in surprise. Then, Jacob ced his hand on her belly.


    Just as she felt his touch, Sara screamed, "Are you crazy? It''s so cold!"


    Upon hearing this, Jacob drew Sara''s hand to his body. Afterwards he said, "Then I''ll warm your hand."


    With this gesture, Sara blushed. However, Jacob didn''t see this because of the darkness.


    "When are we going to remarry?" Jacob asked again.


    "I thought we agreed to wait for Bess and Noah to get married?" As she asked this, Sara moved closer


    to him.


    "Yes, we did. But I can''t wait any longer." Jacob hugged her more tightly.


    "You need to wait. The time is not right," Sara whispered into his ear.


    "Okay. I''ll wait until the time is right. Nevertheless, I just want you to know that I''m anxious to remarry


    you," Jacob said as he nted kisses on her earlobe.


    "Okay, I know." Sara was already feeling sleepy. Lately, she had been preupied with work and life.


    As a result, she was tired and needed to sleep.


    "Go to sleep, sweetheart," Jacob whispered in a soothing voice. Soon, he heard Sara snoring mildly.


    As the night progressed, the weariness of the entire day was erased. Jacob stared nkly at the


    ceiling. At that moment, life seemed so peaceful. In spite of this, there were hidden dangers lurking


    around. And Jacob felt it.


    Perhaps this was the reason why he was eager to remarry Sara.


    Usually, things that were unknown seemed very scary. And because of this, Jacob was worried.


    Indeed, love gave people both strength and weakness. Jacob sighed heavily and dozed off.


    A few dayster, James and Cindy returned to thepany. Everything seemed to be back to the way


    it used to be. When Jacob had a meeting with James, he revealed that he had ns to retrench some


    workers. Apparently, this didn''t go down well with James. He had worry written all over his face.


    "If we reduce the staff now, I''m afraid that it would affect our productivity in the future. This is just the


    beginning of the new year." James was sitting with his legs crossed on the leather sofa in Jacob''s


    office. He was having a deep analysis of the situation.


    "The new year is the more reason why thepany needs to introduce new employees. Since spring


    is already here, this is the perfect time!" Jacob argued as he squinted his eyes and handed James a


    cup of tea.


    "However, I still want to hear your opinion on the matter. Besides, thepany can''t continue paying


    unproductive workers. The board members ck off and we can''t do anything about it. But the other


    employees aren''t permitted to be unproductive."


    Narrowing his eyes, Jacob stated his reasons. He then decided that the matter was not to be discussed


    with the directors. After all, he was the owner of thepany andying off employees was his


    duty.

 Chapter 328 Save Time And Effort

    Chapter 328 Save Time And Effort


    "Are you not going to give the staff a heads up on who will beid off?" James picked up the teacup


    and blew in it.


    "I''ve thought about that, too. However, I think that it would be best for them to deal with this as swiftly


    as possible. There''s no need to prolong their agony. If I give them a heads up, they might think they


    can still change my mind."


    Jacob sighed. Thepany was no longer what it used to be. During its golden days, thepany


    had made tons of money. Now, they were barely scraping by. It was performing poorly, and Jacob was


    determined to restore it to its former glory.


    He would do whatever it took to help thepany. He couldn''t bear to just sit there and watch as his


    empire crumbled.


    "Then, will the board of directors have any opinions on this matter?" James looked serious.


    Jacob knew what James meant. Many of them had rtives working at thepany. Some of the


    directors had used their power and positions to secure a job for their rtives, regardless of whether or


    not their rtives were good workers.


    If this continued, it would pull thepany under. Instead of having useful, qualified staff, it might be


    filled to the brim withzy, ipetent ckers who only got their jobs because of their connections.


    Back in its heyday, thepany could afford to have a few ckers. Additionally, considering how


    much the directors had contributed to thepany, Jacob could turn a blind eye to them.


    However, everything was different now. After the ident, things were no longer the same. That was


    why James was worried. Firing certain staff members would certainly hurt Jacob''s reputation. He was


    sure to face objections from many people.


    "Maybe. That''s why I wanted to discuss it with you. For thepany to grow, it has to let go of that


    which holds it back. There is no doubt about that."


    Jacob paced back and forth in his office. He was getting anxious. This would indeed be tricky to


    navigate. However, if he stood to offend many people, would he still push through with it?


    Jacob sighed. If he didn''t think it was so important, he wouldn''t have put it on the agenda.


    "I think it''s necessary to hold a board meeting to see what everyone thinks. Perhaps we can discuss it


    with the senior executives to find the best solution."


    James looked serious. For him, this was no small matter. This was no different from the fight between


    an emperor and a minister. There were always people who had to sacrifice, and there were always


    people who had topromise.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    What mattered most was reaching amon ground. Jacob breathed a sigh of relief and looked at


    James, visibly dazed.


    "I don''t think we can avoid having a board meeting, and I''ve already thought of all the possible


    oues. If we execute the n, many people will be resentful about it. But if we don''t, it will be bad


    for thepany in the long run."


    Jacob stopped talking and thought for a while. "To be honest, we''re damned if we do, and we''re


    damned if we don''t. Once we set this n into motion, it will be out of our hands. But, I like the


    challenge."


    Jacob wore a smile on his face. It masked how he truly felt.


    "You''re right. We must reach apromise,"


    James said, sipping his tea.


    "I''ll tell Cindy to inform the others and set up a board meeting. For now, only you and I know about the


    n. After all, I have never done cuts. This is a first for me as thepany''s president."


    Jacob pped his hands and reached out to take the phone from his table.


    Then, he headed to the meeting room with James.


    The directors came in one by one, but they all seemed stoic. Perhaps it was because they had sat


    through many meetings the past few weeks.


    It was also possible they knew what wasing, so they didn''t dare show any emotion.


    Jacob watched the people who wereing in. He wanted to gauge what they were feeling. Of course,


    Jacob could already guess what each one would be thinking even before he proposed the n of doing


    cuts.


    They had reached an unspoken agreement. The meeting was just for formality''s sake.


    Jacob looked at James. His uncle was sitting upright, his expression neutral. Suddenly, a wave of relief


    washed over Jacob. No matter what, Jacob knew that his uncle had his back.


    Jacob looked at the time and found that they were almostplete. Everyone looked very serious. No


    one spoke, not even Jonathan. It was as if they could sense what Jacob was going to say.


    Normally, unless something major happened, Jacob wouldn''t hold a board meeting. What they had to


    discuss must be of great importance.


    Jacob stood up and looked at the directors present. Seeing them all in one room felt so familiar that he


    could''ve mistaken it for an ordinary meeting.


    However, this day was going to be the turning point of thepany.


    Everything in the past seemed to be a foreshadowing of what was toe. Of course, Jacob couldn''t


    have known it back then.


    But, it was good that he didn''t know. Not knowing had the ability to make people fearless and brave.


    "I have something to discuss with you. We all know that this is a family business. We have a lot of


    useless employees, and there are a lot of unnecessary expenses."


    Jacob paused and looked at everyone''s expression. They all had different reactions to his words. Some


    were indifferent, but most were nervous.


    However, they all struggled to appear calm. They waited for Jacob to continue speaking. But deep


    inside, they could tell that Jacob was about to make a huge announcement.


    They were about to be faced with big decisions.


    Jacob nced at the directors in front of him ruthlessly. "Everyone knows about thepany''s current


    situation, so I want to hear your opinions."


    The directors were silent for a while, and then whispers began to flood the room. Everyone seemed to


    have something to say, and Jacob couldn''t understand what anyone was saying because of the noise.


    "Take all the time you need to talk, but I need to have a solution at the end of it all. I want something


    that will leave all concerned parties satisfied," Jacob said in a soft voice. However, his tone was


    determined. It was clear that his decision was final.


    "Mr. Jacob, what do you mean by that? Is there any viable solution?" a director asked in a low voice.


    Suddenly, everyone fell silent.


    Jacob paused and looked at him. "I don''t have any good ideas. I just want to discuss with you. The


    more people, the more minds we have working. That is the key to finding what works."


    The directors nodded, and they proceeded to discuss. Jacob sat down silently.


    "I wonder if anyone has any good ideas." After a while, Jacob spoke again. Everyone fell silent once


    more.


    The directors were all talking, but no one seemed to bring up any good ideas. That was why Jacob


    decided to cut in.


    "I have a suggestion. We can make relevant performance or work assessment standards for each


    person, and we must make sure that they are doing their best for thepany."


    An elderly director voiced out his opinion with a smile.


    "There are so many people. How are we supposed to set standards for each one of them?" Jacob


    frowned. He had expected this.


    "Well... That is indeed a problem, but we can do it. Mr. Jacob, don''t panic. Many people are here to


    help you."


    Another director piped up. He pretended to think deeply about it, so Jacob would think he was being


    sincere.


    "Is everyone wasting their time just to cover up for irrelevant people?" Jacob asked calmly. All the


    directors were stunned. They stared at him, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    Everyone knew of Jacob''s infamous temper. Normally, they wouldn''t do anything to go against him.


    During those moments, Jacob was obviously angry. No one dared say anything else.


    After a long silence, someone else voiced out their opinion. "Why don''t you ask them to write a work


    n by themselves and try their best toplete it? In this way, they won''t need the guidance of


    others. It will save us valuable time and energy."

 Chapter 329 Necessary Sacrifices

    Chapter 329 Necessary Sacrifices


    "They can be excellent. The problem is they don''t have the desire to be excellent in their work. Many of


    them don''t set a high standard for themselves,"


    Jacob said. He already knew how this meeting would end. He wished he could just end it immediately.


    "I think this discussion is going nowhere. You already made your ns. There''s no need to further


    stretch this meeting," Jonathan added, as he leaned back on his chair and stared at Jacob.


    Jacob smiled in return, but did not reply. Jonathan was urate in his observation. He was right that


    the meeting was just Jacob''s cover-up.


    He had already decided what to do.


    "What''s your suggestion, Mr. Jacob?" asked an old director. There was reluctance in his voice, as well


    as confidence. His respect towards thepany''s young leader was evident.


    Jacob established a reputation in the past few years. People in thepany either respected him or


    were afraid of him.


    Directors would pay attention to his every move. Even a slight cough from him would elicit a reaction


    from the board members. And this meeting was turning out to be very serious.


    Everyone in the room knew the solution to thepany''s problem would not be simple.


    "We need to reduce the staff andy off some people," Jacob uttered in a low voice. Even Cindy was


    surprised when she heard him.


    The room burst into an uproar. Directors were talking all at once. Each one aired their opinion and


    disapproval. Massy-off was unheard of in the Shi Group. Nobody suspected it was the agenda for


    today''s meeting.


    The Shi Group was a huge and prolificpany. They didn''t think it is necessary to fire people when


    they could still pay them.


    "I''m afraid that''s not appropriate, Mr. Jacob."


    "It will be difficult for people to find jobs once they areid off."


    "Otherpanies that are rted to Shi Group will hear about this, and it will not be good on our


    image."


    "People have families to feed. Our own employees will hate us."


    They kept talking simultaneously.


    Jacob knocked on the table, like a judge who wanted order in his court. Everyone went silent.


    "I know this decision is very sudden. But it has to be done. Thepany is not a charitable


    organization. It doesn''t make sense to keep so many people. We cannot afford to keep unnecessary


    employees who are not doing their jobs."


    Jacob paused before he continued. His tone was firm.


    "Thepany willpensate those who have been loyal and have performed well for us. But we


    really need to let go those who have not contributed anything ever since they joined thepany. It


    was okay to keep them in the past, when thepany was still doing good. But what if they be a


    liability in the future?"


    Everyone was silent as Jacob nced at them.


    Suddenly, the directors started speaking again, all at once.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Jacob, some of them don''t have extensive skills. The position they have now is all they know.


    They''ll have trouble finding other jobs. Isn''t it cruel for us to let them go?" a director asked anxiously.


    "He''s right, Mr. Jacob, that would be very unkind. After all, part of thepany''s core principle is to put


    the people first," another director chimed in.


    "We all think this is a bad idea, Mr. Jacob. It will definitely affect thepany''s unity and stability.


    Besides, wouldn''t it be difficult to identify which individuals contributed a lot and which ones gave a


    poor performance?"


    Jacob raised his right hand, telling them to stop, and they did. Even if they were disappointed, they


    would still heed and listen to whatever Jacob said. By raising his hand, everyone knew Jacob was


    about to speak, and no one dared interrupt or talk over him.


    "I know it''s cruel, but you have to understand that apany''s development doesn''t rely solely on


    those people. Thispany needs new employees. We need a fresher perspective. We need to


    change from the inside. We need new people who could co-carry thepany, and not be a burden to


    us, unlike the people we are going to let go."


    Jacob expression was serious. He was making it clear to the directors what he wanted to do. But they


    still thought he was being unreasonable.


    They were frustrated and gritted their teeth. But they didn''t say a thing. Their anger was fueled with the


    reality that Jacob was deathly serious.


    They now knew that this meeting was just a facade. There was nothing to discuss. There was only an


    announcement.


    But nobody could say it out loud, or argue against it with Jacob. He did, after all, seemingly discuss the


    matter with them. But they failed to reach a diplomatic agreement.


    "It seems this matter is already settled then. Mr. Jacob already thought it through. He has made up his


    mind. There''s no point in arguing it further. Is there anything else in the agenda to discuss?"


    Jonathan said as he crossed his legs,ced his fingers, and leaned back on his chair. His posture was


    leisurely, almost bored.


    Jacob was speechless, and so were the other directors. They didn''t see thating from Jonathan.


    They expected him to be the most dissatisfied with Jacob''s decisions. They should be in a heated


    argument by now.


    "How are we going to proceed then? How do we tell them that they''re getting fired? It''s not very easy to


    deliver such painful news to our staff, right?" muttered one of the directors. This form of massivey-off


    was like forcibly removing members of the board.


    It may not be about them, but they were still going to be affected by it. After all, they had friends and


    family who worked for thepany, who were grateful that the directors gave them their jobs, and who


    would be devastated once they wereid off.


    The most frustrating part was they cannot do anything about it.


    Thus, the board members were extremely saddened by all these. It was like a heaviness enveloped the


    entire room.


    Jacob looked at them and said, "In addition, I would still be relying on each and everyone of you. Most


    people in thispany still don''t know the truth. I don''t want them thinking that I''m making life difficult


    for them because of personal grudges. I do hope that you could tell your staff that thepany is in


    trouble. That is why we are doing this difficult task."


    He looked at them and added, "But I can promise that if thepany stays afloat and performs well


    again, they are wee toe back and join us."


    The room was quiet. All eyes were on Jacob. It would be foolish to believe his words.


    But Jacob had to y the part. He was not stupid. He had to say something benevolent. But he really


    needed toy off people. They could not continue to pay unproductive staff members. He would not


    make a charity out hispany.


    The directors'' faces turned ghastly pale. Meanwhile, Jonathan sized him up, looked at him from head


    to toe.


    ''He really did it, '' he thought. ''Jacob really had the guts to offend everyone.


    He is also very calm. And it is difficult for me to read through him. Is this the reason why Jacob is better


    than me? That Jacob could make difficult decisions, but still stay calm and collected, especially on high


    pressure moments.''


    "What do you mean by that, Mr. Jacob? We are getting more confused," a director inquired.


    Jacob knew everyone''s dissatisfaction over him. But he steeled himself against them. He did not allow


    their dissatisfaction to affect him.


    "I think the person who was responsible for hiring the staff should be the one to tell them. You all know


    how they were epted. Try as best as you could to persuade them into resigning. I don''t think a direct


    laid-off order from thepany would be a good idea,"


    Jacob said, as he clenched his fist on the table. His words shocked everyone. They started another


    round of discussion. The room was in uproar.


    "How can you make us responsible for this, Mr. Jacob? You want us, the very directors who hired them,


    to be the ones who will fire them? You know how difficult it is for us. It would be better for you to kill us


    instead,"


    an older directorined with tears in his eyes. James looked at him but said nothing.


    ''What he said was true. But only the directors can be the one to perform this task.''


    It was a painful thing to do, like surgery, but it was also necessary. It was, after all, for the good of the


    company.

 Chapter 330 Better Than Nothing

    Chapter 330 Better Than Nothing


    All the board members had inexplicable looks on their faces. If they came to fire those people


    personally, they would probably turn against them and be enemies.


    Their reaction wasn''t far from what Jacob had imagined before he called this meeting.


    "It''s just a reduction of staff. They should have thought of this possibility when they first entered the


    company. The risk of getting fired at work is always there. You''re not to me."


    Jacob remained indifferent.


    "But sir, we can''t be at ease thinking that they would lose their source of ie. I''m not the only one


    who thinks this way. All of us do."


    "That''s right, sir. Do you really have to do it? Thepany can assign someone to terminate their


    contracts. If we will be the ones to do that, we might be in trouble. Don''t you think so?"


    The board members still had a lot to say, but no one dared to speak up anymore. After all, it was


    obvious that Jacob had already made up his mind, and no one could change it anymore.


    It was useless to argue, but some board members still didn''t want to give up on this matter.


    "I know that this seems to be a little hard to do. But I know that you can do it. Once you''ve done it, it will


    be counted in the annual performance. Thepany won''t forget your sacrifices."


    Surprisingly, Jacob looked so calm in this situation. Maybe it was because he had already thought this


    over several times.


    Nothing could change his mind. The only thing he had to worry about was how to carry it out.


    Meanwhile, the board members still looked at Jacob with helpless eyes. How could he ask the directors


    to do such a difficult thing?


    "But Mr. Jacob..."


    Some of the board members were itching to have a try again. They felt that there was still a turning


    point in this matter. But Jacob sat there motionlessly, which made everyone lose confidence.


    During the whole conversation, James only remained silent. Back then, if thepany had any


    announcement or anything that needed to be executed, it was James who always dered it.


    But since Jacob thought that he should take responsibility for his own idea, he decided to dere it


    himself in front of the board members.


    It was a tricky matter. No matter who said it out, the person would nheless offend so many people.


    Even so, Jacob knew he should be the one to do it, no matter how difficult it would be.


    If he turned a blind eye every time there was a problem, it might put thepany at stake. Therefore,


    he would rather face the problem and get over with it as soon as possible for the sake of thepany.


    When he figured that the conversation was over, James lowered his head. At the same time, he


    wondered why Jonathan behaved strangely today. Why didn''t he object?


    But on second thought, it was only understandable. After all, only a few people relied on him to enter


    thepany, and he didn''t care much about such things.


    The only thing he cared about was his ambition to be the CEO. When James thought of this, he


    was relieved. "I know you are dissatisfied with this matter, but I hope you can think more about the


    company. I know that there are no easier way to exin this, but I hope you can put the overall


    situation first."


    ncing at the people in the room, Jacob refused to give in.


    After all, if he decided topromise, the meeting would be meaningless. In addition to that, all his


    previous efforts would be in vain.


    This was why Jacob had to be ruthless and be firm with the reason why he called for this meeting.


    Everyone except Jacob lowered their heads in silence.


    This was probably the hardest thing that they had to do at work. When they hired those people, they


    were so grateful. Now that those people were going to lose their jobs, there would probably be a lot of


    comints.


    The worst part was, not only the rtives of the directors would be affected, but also the old employees


    of thepany. Such a thing was simply unimaginable.


    Making such a decision showed how cruel apany was. No, it showed how cruel the CEO was.


    But then again, what Jacob did made sense. There were indeed many idlers in thepany. They


    were like parasites that would eat up thepany sooner orter.


    That was it, Jacob had already made up his mind. Not everyone might ept such a decision, but it did


    not mean that he would not implement it.


    "Don''t worry too much. Just remember that everyone has to make contributions to thepany." Jacob


    stood up and looked at everyone with his bright eyes.


    No one dared to speak up, because they all knew that it was pointless.


    Whoever Jacob had to offend in thispany, he must do such a thing. Facing such a result, many


    people felt desperate.


    "Mr. Jacob, have you made the list of staff to be terminated?"


    Some people decided to ask for thest time. Maybe there was still hope before it came out. Even if it


    was just a little hope, it was better than nothing.


    Jacob didn''t answer right away. After a short pause, he finally said, "Not yet. We''re in discussion."


    What he said made everyone speechless again.


    They seemed to finally realize how serious Jacob was with his decision. And that no matter what they


    did, there was no turning back.


    "I will give you the list of employees to be dismissed as soon as possible, so please be prepared for it. I


    hope that you all do your best to help thepany get through these difficult times."


    As much as Jacob wanted to smile, he couldn''t.


    Cindy, who had been writing down the minutes of the meeting, was also frightened. It seemed like from


    this day forward, thepany wouldn''t be in peace. And nobody knew how long it wouldst.


    But somehow, Cindy still felt at ease. Perhaps it was because Jacob remained calm that she felt the


    same, or perhaps it was because she knew that he was capable enough to make thepany surpass


    this problem.


    Maybe there were really people that, even by just talking, could make others feel so much better.


    Meanwhile, Jacob thought that this issue was insignificant. In the future, he would most likely


    remember these people, but he wouldn''t regret the decision he had made.


    "Since Mr. Jacob has made up his mind, we have nothing else to say. We believe that Mr. Jacob is


    doing this for thepany''s good. We have benefited so much in thepany. Now, it''s time to do our


    bit. This is life."


    "Yes, we will do as Mr. Jacob said. So, please give us the list soon."


    Two directors finally agreed, but the others still showed their disapproval. But Jacob wasn''t bothered at


    all.


    For him, the meeting was a sess as long as there were people who agreed, regardless of their


    number. In fact, he even thought that no one would be on his side. After all, it was not an easy thing to


    do, and many people were going to be affected.


    Not only the directors might be in a misunderstanding with their families and friends, but also these


    people would lose their source of ie. Of course, Jacob knew this better than anyone else.


    However, he had no other choice. If there was something else that he could do, why would he choose


    to hurt so many people?


    "If there is nothing else, you can all go now. I hope you all can keep it a secret for the time being. I''ll


    keep you informed about the list of employees you need to talk to."


    Signaling that the meeting was over, Jacob knocked on the table.


    When everyone was gone, James stood in front of Jacob to say something, but thetter waved his


    hand to stop him.


    "Go ahead with your work, Uncle. I want to be alone for a while." From the look on his face, the


    meeting had drained Jacob''s energy.


    Before she could hear anything else, Cindy also left the room and closed the door gently.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 331 Work Hard If Not Perfectly

    Chapter 331 Work Hard If Not Perfectly


    Jacob''s mouth was shut. The meeting room was enveloped in silence, and not a single breath dared to


    give out any disturbance to the vibe.


    In this world, many things could happen beyond one''s control. If he didn''t reduce the staff, he would


    have to pay the price soon enough when thepany would inevitably fall into a difficult situation.


    However, today he had to make that choice, and it was rather a hard choice for he knew it would offend


    a lot of people. He didn''t have the luxury to talk with every single person who was concerned, and he


    passed the difficult responsibility to the hands of the directors.


    To top it all off, these directors had no choice but to ept. It felt almost like they were ying a game


    in Jacob''s palm. It didn''t matter what he was feeling.


    He knew it was a natural thing that was bound to happen, but as of this moment, he couldn''t help but


    feel upset.


    He quickly stood up and walked out of the room without a word after staying seated for quite some


    time. From now on, he vowed to himself that he would act as the captain willing to go down with his


    ship.


    He was married to thepany. The only way he could see that would drive it to greater heights, he


    must be willing to sacrifice even his reputation. This was the main reason that things ended up as


    complicated as this.


    He had to sever the ties with the others as he exined the situation as clear as he could. No matter in


    what angle he tried to assess everything, he knew someone had to take the me and act as the


    viin. Whatever the case, he had no regrets.


    He took out thepany''s name list as soon as he returned to his office. Some names could be seen


    to have already been crossed out. He looked down with an enigmatic expression as he carefully


    examined the document.


    He whipped out his pen, and began to cross out some more names. He leaned and supported his chin


    with his left hand, and held his pen tightly with his right. It didn''t take long before he started to get lost in


    his own little world.


    As he started reading the names of the people in his list, a surreal, almost eerie feeling came over him


    as he continued to browse. He was pretty sure he had some impressions on some of them in person.


    But now, he had already decided. He had to make the right choice and detach himself from


    sentimentality because it would only hold him back.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Somehow, he managed to keep his emotions at bay, and he didn''t even sigh so much as to show his


    regret. However, he knew in his heart that what he was doing right now would sure change the fate of


    many people in hispany.


    He didn''t bother discussing this matter with James. He found it not necessary to share the burden with


    someone else. Therefore, he could not afford to make a reckless mistake as he continued to cross out


    names. Now, everything was going ording to his n.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    "Come in." Jacob continued to be indulged with his work, and he had no idea who it could be.


    "Mr. Jacob, something happened." Cindy walked in and nervously stared at him as if asking for his


    help.


    "What''s the matter?" He paused from his work and nced at her with a dull, nk look on his face.


    "Someone out there encouraged people to gather in the staff area to make a scene. I have no idea how


    they got the news about you nning to reduce the staff. Now the employees are demanding for an


    exnation."


    Cindy held the folder in her hand ever so tightly. At first, she ought to work with the documents, but she


    didn''t expect that it would somehow help to lessen the tension.


    Jacob nodded in agreement without changing his empty expression. "I see. I''ll be there soon after I''m


    done here. Under no circumstances should you let the other directors know about this. I''ll handle it


    myself before they find out."


    She nodded in response as well, and she soon followed him as he walked out of the office, and


    continued to stride towards the staff area. She stared at his back with empty eyes as she began to


    drown in her own thoughts.


    No matter what happened, it was admirable how he always maintained his confidence and calm


    demeanor when dealing with things like this. She thought that no one could surpass him with that level


    of stoicism.


    He strode with such haste straight into the staff area. There were some people in there loudly


    demanding that they would not ept being fired out of thepany.


    Jacob frowned as he listened to them without uttering a single word himself.


    He expected that this type of resistance would eventually happen, but not too soon. It seemed he had


    no control of every little detail within thepany after all.


    He scanned the faces of the people in front of him. They continued to voice out their cries and pleas,


    but he reckoned they could not offer him any particr reason that wouldpel him to reconsider his


    decision. He walked over and stood in front of those who led the wholemotion.


    Just his presence alone made every noise in the area seem as if it evaporated into thin air. He felt it


    was quite a hrious scene, but did not bother expressing it.


    "What''s the matter? What got you all so worked up in here?" The calmness in his eyes ironically


    intimidated everyone in the crowd as he nced at them one by one.


    Their burst of agitation suddenly died like a candle that ran out of me. At this moment, only his words


    were floating in the air for quite a long time. Everyone was afraid of him, so no one dared to speak.


    "Weren''t you all saying something so loudly just moments ago? I''m here now. It''s your chance to be


    heard. Maybe your reasons would persuade me to change my mind." He scanned the area and tried to


    catch the eyes of everyone present. Needless to say, he already knew what they were thinking at that


    very moment.


    "Mr. Jacob, we have been working for thepany for so many years now. We are aware that most of


    us haven''t contributed to thepany that much, but we all try to work hard. You can''t fire us out of the


    blue just because we''re old and can''t create the same value as young people do for thepany."


    An old employee with gray hair began to open his mouth. His voice was clearly heard amid the


    deafening silence.


    Jacob looked at the old employee, and said, "I know you have made significant contributions to the


    company. But to be brutally honest with you, how much have you contributed now? Can it be


    comparable to the value created by a young, more energetic man?"


    "Mr. Jacob, you can''t say that. People aren''t as ungrateful as you perceive them to be. I won''t deny the


    fact that we are useless right now, but we used to be an integral part of thispany before we got old.


    It''s pathetic to fire us just because we are old now. You know for yourself that the young people you


    have today will someday grow old as well. I ask you, will you also fire them by then?"


    Another staff member nced at him in disbelief. The disappointment on the member''s face was


    clearly visible. Despite the sudden confidence to speak up, the old staff member didn''t dare to cross the


    line. Everyone knew that what Jacob had done was going too far as far as the employees are


    concerned, but he was still careful not to offend him in any way.


    After all, the fate of the employees were in his hands. If somehow he managed to piss him off, he


    would lose the very slim chance that he could still retain his job.


    Jacob pondered about it for a while as he rested his hands on his hips. "Since we got to the topic of


    seniority, I presume you must be one of the founding members of thepany. I know that I should


    consider that too, but many things are at y here, and they''re not as simple as they seem. You can


    think about how much you are worth."


    He squinted his long, narrow eyes as he sifted through his memory. He knew better than anyone who


    had the most valuable achievement in thepany.


    "Mr. Jacob, that''s just not right. At least, we have spent our youth working for thepany. We


    shouldn''t have received such treatment, right? We''re not some machines you can simply toss aside if


    its value has diminished over time," a female employee interjected.


    It was said that a woman''s youth was one of the most important aspects for her to make money. It was


    only reasonable to demand that thepany should support her as she grew old as a loyal employee.


    Being fired so easily was no way to treat a loyal employee. She was still counting on thepany to


    support her retirement, and it was impossible for her to leave now.


    "As long as we''re alive, it''s undoubtedly a waste of our youth. As for what to do, I believe it''s a personal


    choice. Even if you grow old, it has nothing to do with how thepany decides the best course of


    action to sustain itself,"


    Jacob replied, leaving the rest of the employees gasping.


    His attitude signified hisck of regret. So no matter how much they pleaded to retain their jobs, the


    decision was final.


    "Has nothing to do with thepany, you say? Aren''t you afraid that other employees will be


    disappointed? We have worked our asses off for most of our lives, but at the end of the day, it turns out


    like this. Don''t you think the decision is too cruel and unfair? Did thepany lose that much money


    that it couldn''t afford to pay our wages anymore? Why do you have to fire us?"


    One old employee burst out of anger as he covered his chest with his hands. His gray hair grew quite


    distinguishable as the time passed by. But he didn''t have much confidence left in him as he said those


    words.


    His fate was in the hands of others now. The intimidation he felt didn''t go away throughout his speech,


    and his anxiety remained to torture his heart.


    "Well, if there is nothing else, just go ahead with your work now. Continuing with this conversation


    would only prove to be futile. If you still insist on sending yourints, you cane to me directly


    into my office. But don''t make a scene here."


    Jacob stretched out his hand and began to make a gesture in the air. However, this did not mean that


    he agreed to their demands. From the very beginning, he intended their pleas to fall on deaf ears.


    Such a thing was out of the question. The decision was made, and it was a firm, unshakable decision.


    He looked at the persons in front of him with a pair of determined eyes. It was quite an unusual look¡ª


    far different from his usual stoic expression.

 Chapter 332 Dead Silence

    Chapter 332 Dead Silence


    The crowd fell into dead silence. The onlookers had already settled back down to their stations, and


    started to mind their own business. However, asional nces could be observed as the


    confrontation between Jacob and those experienced employees continued for a while.


    Although everyone wanted the scoop of what was to be the result of this matter, they knew that once


    Jacob had made his decision, there was no way to persuade him otherwise. This was all a futile activity


    ¡ªa total waste of effort.


    But one couldn''t really me them for trying. If they seeded somehow, it would have been


    beneficial for most of them. If they failed, at least they could give a warning to the other employees


    present.


    As Jacob pondered in silence, he walked around back and forth as if also trying to scan the area. He


    nced over at the stunned employees, and finally said, "I know you have done a lot for thepany


    until now, and I''m aware of your fair share of contributions to keep this ce running. Idlers, however,


    are not wee in thepany, but those who work hard will never go unrewarded. So, please,


    people. You have nothing to worry about. I will deal with this matter fairly and with utmost


    transparency."


    The employees who heard his words never uttered a word in response, but one could tell how their


    hearts sank into despair. They didn''t care about fairness and justice. What they hoped was for Jacob to


    reconsider his decision entirely.


    Now it seemed that all hope was lost, and there was no way back for them. They knew that any further


    attempt would be a waste of time.


    Jacob turned around, and left the area in silence, leaving the employees standing there in a daze.


    As soon as he got back to his office, Jacob locked the door as his annoyance started to manifest in his


    otherwise stoic facial expression. He took out the list again and started crossing out names of people


    he didn''t want to lose.


    Since he couldn''t possibly be generous to just basically everyone, he had to at least try his best to


    make everyone satisfied with how he would handle the matter with fairness.


    He looked up as hey back against the chair after crossing out some names. The calm demeanor


    returned to him again, but the waves of rage and intense emotions that were mixing up were roaring


    from inside his heart.


    It was supposedly not that much of a deal for him to handle something like that, but he suddenly felt


    much tenser than he expected.


    He called out for Cindy and ordered her to carry out the list to the directors. It was not until then that he


    knew that the show had only just begun.


    Naturally, people might not have the courage to fire the person they recruited, but Jacob reminded


    himself that he did so to let others know how determined he was to set thepany straight with his


    own ways.


    And now, he was well aware of how covetous other people could be. Those people had been nting


    some grudges against him that he wasn''t aware of.


    He didn''t exactly expose them, even though he now knew all about them.


    The higher position he stood on, the more resentment he would get. Such was just the nature of the


    corporate world. When he looked down, all those concepts flowed through him like a clear proverb.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    He looked at the door of his office, and took his time before acting on the right response.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    "Come in, please," he calmly answered.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Jacob, have you released theyoff list?" James took a deep breath as if the air was thin from outside.


    "Yes, I did it just now." Jacob squinted his eyes, and refrained from exining too much.


    "Why didn''t you discuss it with me before you made the decision?" James took a chair as he anxiously


    sat opposite his nephew. Jacob, on the other hand, could tell that his uncle was anxious.


    "Uncle James, you know, I owe you too much. I don''t want you to get involved in this and risk dragging


    you into trouble."


    James was frozen in ce when he heard those words, but he calmed down as he managed to fully


    process what Jacob had said. "What are you talking about? I''m your uncle. You don''t have to worry


    about me. I''ll be fine. It doesn''t matter if they want to put the me on me, really."


    A smile on his face arched up as Jacob stood up and walked closer to James. He rested his hands on


    his uncle''s shoulders, and massaged them as if to assure him that everything was fine. James looked


    at him in surprise. His eyes slid out of focus and back again as he gazed at Jacob.


    "Uncle James, I know it. They will put all the me on me no matter what I do. So you don''t have to


    take the bullet for me. I can handle myself, and I just want them to leave at ease,"


    Jacob calmly assured him as he kneaded his back.


    "Well, it seems that I got worried for nothing. But there''s one more thing." James paused midway.


    "Is it about Jonathan again? His reaction was indeed very suspicious. Logically speaking, he would


    have some objection to such a request before. But this time, he stayed silent and was unusually


    obedient. I don''t know what''s wrong with him."


    He suddenly stopped pinching as he talked about Jonathan''s recent behavior. James cleared his


    throat. He didn''t expect his nephew to have such a keen observational skill now.


    No, he had never once underestimated his nephew. He only concluded that Jacob must have grown up


    a lot now that he seemed quite different from what he had imagined.


    Before, James could tell that his nephew was very much against being in the business field. Back then,


    he had to be careful when talking to him because he believed that if a person didn''t have the slightest


    interest for an industry, he might give up so easily at any given point.


    But to his surprise, his nephew showed so much courage and showed no signs of giving up. James


    could tell, too, that even during the times most difficult for his nephew, he managed to hold on long


    enough until he could solve the problem.


    Now, James realized that he was right about this young man after all. It was because of Jacob''s


    resilience that he could achieve what he had today. It could be attributed to a sheer miracle for him.


    At least Jacob had an unwavering resilience and he wasn''t corrupted by choosing this path.


    What his elder brother feared the most was not that his son wasn''t particrly interested in the family


    business, but that he would be unhappy by the time he took over it.


    James was worried about this, too, so he spared no effort in guiding Jacob and showing him the ropes


    of running a business. Now, when James looked at him, it felt like he was looking at his own child. He


    cared about him the most and would support him whichever path he wanted to take.


    Jacob was his only family in the world. He knew it, and he kept that at heart. On the day of his elder


    brother''s death, he was just as sad as his nephew.


    Although he was not married, James had seen his fair share of experience through life. He was never


    the type to view things in the extreme. On the contrary, he could be optimistic most of the time that


    people found so hard to do when confronted with difficulties in life.


    This was what made him so special. Not everyone understood how he viewed life, but he remained


    optimistic.


    "Yes, you should pay attention to him, especially these days. I don''t think this peculiarity in his actions


    would be that simple. We suffered a major setback about what happened recently. We should stay


    sharp. First, it was the file being missing, and now the inevitableyoff. Now, someone might use


    you of orchestrating the whole thing."


    James frowned as he gave it some careful thoughts. It wasn''t very likely, but it was still hard to cross off


    of the things they had to be wary of. After all, everything that happened so far could not have been a


    pure coincidence.


    "Uncle James, will you me me if I give up one day?" Jacob stopped what he was doing as he


    suddenly asked.


    "What?" His uncle was frozen in ce, partly due to a sudden shock. However, he understood what he


    meant.


    James looked out of the window in a daze, and replied, "To tell you the truth, Jacob, I have never


    thought about forcing you to do all this. I hope you can understand that these things are really not that


    important. I believe there are more things in life other than thepany. And so does my elder brother.


    We don''t wish you to be unhappy doing everything for us."


    He paused for a good while, and continued, "We just want you to live a life where you can be happy. Of


    course, everyone would experience pain at some point of their lives. But it doesn''t matter. What matters


    is how you feel and what mentality you bring as you survive the pain that you experienced."


    "Uncle James, I know you and my father are doing this for my own good. You and him have been


    nothing but kind to me over the years. I''m doing this out of my own will. It turns out that I can actually


    start to enjoy this path after all. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have gone this far."


    Jacob smiled as he let out a soft chuckle. He didn''t want toment on that anymore. However, he


    would always think of the time when both his father and uncle mentored him in his younger years.


    James had taught him a lot, not just about running a business, and Jacob vowed to himself never to


    forget those lessons.


    "I hope you can live a good life where you''d be free from all the stress of worrying about thepany. I


    will support you no matter what choice you make. So, to answer your question: even if you are


    disappointed and choose to give up, I won''t me you. I know my elder brother wouldn''t either. If only


    he''s still here with us."

 Chapter 333 Lets Relax And Enjoy Ourselves

    Chapter 333 Let''s Rx And Enjoy Ourselves


    James spoke lightly, but his heart was iparably calmer. Everyone has the right to choose the way


    they want to live. Jacob was not an exception to that. There was no need for him to make any


    sacrifices just because he was the heir to the Shi Group.


    Perhaps one had to make a sacrifice for the sake of their family business, but James would never ask


    Jacob for it. After all, he would do everything as long as he knew his desires and was positive in life.


    "Thank you, Uncle. Don''t worry, I promise to follow my heart and try my best to deal with thepany''s


    affairs." Jacob finally loosened his grip and returned to his usual indifferent look.


    "When will you remarry Sara? If you have time, you should go see your mother-inw often, so your


    father-inw will have a better impression of you."


    James coughed a bit after he spoke. Truth be told, he had always cared about Jacob''s happiness, even


    if he did not speak of it.


    He treated Jacob like his own son. Jacob had always been such an excellent man, and James was


    grateful for it. It was a good thing to have him in his life.


    With his back leaning against the chair, Jacob gave a dream-like smile and answered, "I know, Uncle. I


    can''t wait to marry her again. But for some reason, I feel that it''s not the right time yet. I''ve mentioned


    this to Sara, and she feels the same way too. It''s just a ceremony anyway. It probably won''t even affect


    our rtionship."


    James nodded in agreement and replied, "That may be the case, but just to be sure, I think that you


    should still remarry her. If you don''t, she won''t be your wife. I''m afraid that somebody will know and


    gossip about it. I''m sure you won''t let that happen. You were very sorry for Sara before, weren''t you?"


    "Yes, I was. I''ve done a lot of horrible things, and that''s what I''m most worried about. But it should be


    fine. Sara will understand. If she doesn''t forgive me, I''m going to ask for her forgiveness for the rest of


    my life anyway."


    Jacob smiled, but his smile was lonely and deste. He should not have said those things that would


    only make James sad.


    Nevertheless, Jacob felt that that topic was not something he could avoid.


    "Cherish her then. Some people think that lovees many times. They''re wrong. True love only


    comes once in a lifetime. No matter how many people they meet, it''s not love if it is not with the person


    they''re destined to be with."


    James sighed upon hearing what he had said. Jacob had really grown.


    "I know. Thank you for reminding me, Uncle. I appreciate it. Anyway, I''d like to talk with you about


    Cindy." Jacob frowned. Only he and James knew about what had happened.


    "What''s wrong with her?" James'' eyes narrowed slightly, and the wrinkles on his face showed


    themselves, especially the ones at the corners of his eyes. He looked as if he aged ten years in an


    instant.


    "Well, I can see that she feels very guilty about the file. She works harder than she used to. I''ve been


    considering if I should tell her the truth or not. I''m very conflicted."


    Jacob propped his hand on the desk as he pondered for a while. It seemed a risky move if he told her


    about the matter. He could not take that big of a risk.


    "Forget it. Just stay silent. No matter how guilty Cindy is, it''s her own choice. It''s not your fault. Of


    course, you can give her somefort at work, but that''s all. You don''t have to tell her."


    James'' face darkened. If Jacob told her, he would be at a disadvantage. The best solution was not to


    tell Cindy. They could never let her know about it.


    "I know, Uncle. I think so too. I just feel that I''ve done something wrong. On second thought, right and


    wrong are not absolute. I''m just cautious. I don''t want to deceive anyone, much less lie, on purpose."


    Jacob breathed a sigh of relief and tapped the table with his fingers. James looked at him and smiled


    reassuringly.


    "Well, if you don''t need anything else, I''ll go first. Remember, don''t be impulsive. If you have anything in


    mind, just call me. As long as I''m here, I''ll always do my best to help you."


    James clutched his hand into a fist and gently tapped it on his chest. It was a gesture of reassurance


    for Jacob.


    Thetter bowed his head in response. As he did so, tears welled up in his eyes.


    A family must always be willing to help their members unconditionally. But sometimes, they do not help


    each other even in the face of a crisis.


    Therefore, Jacob was lucky that he could traverse on such a road and meet such a dependable person


    like James during his life''s journey.


    Looking at James'' receding figure, he finally cheered up. He became more at ease and determined.


    For the sake of Sara and his uncle, he must manage thepany well and keep it running.


    Of course, he must do it for himself as well. He loved his career, and his passion could be seen from


    his hard work over the years. If he did not love it, he would not have worked so hard in the first ce.


    That kind of love was also valuable and valid. He had finally understood his position and even found


    someone who was on the same boat as him. His views about his career had changed since then.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Jacob''s phone rang, but the ringtone was different. He thought for a moment and realized that Sara


    must have changed the ringtone. It might be childish of her, but Jacob did not mind at all.


    "Hello, is this Noah? What''s up?" Jacob asked in a calm tone. He had been busy these past few


    months that he did not have time to catch up with Noah.


    "Yes, I am. Jacob, are you busy?" Noah asked in his usually energetic voice.


    "Yes. I just finished my work actually. I didn''t have time to contact people around me," Jacob exined.


    He felt the need to say it so others would know what he had been up to.


    "Well, I was nning to hold a dinner partyter. I just called to invite you and Sara." Noah''s voice


    sounded a little disappointed. He did not want to disturb Jacob''s hectic schedule.


    "No problem. Sara and I should be able toe. We don''t have anything to do tonight," Jacob agreed


    without a second thought.


    On the other end of the line, Noah was astounded. "What? Did I hear it wrong? You agreed


    immediately?"


    "No, you heard right. Is there a problem? I''ve just been so busy that I haven''t attended parties for a


    long time. Sara must be feeling bored already. I think it''s better for her to hang out with her friends once


    in a while."


    Jacob crossed his legs as he spoke. He used to be rigid and stern because that was how he was


    expected to act in thepany. But now, he did not care so much anymore.


    "Ha-ha! That''s awesome. That''s all. See youter." Because Jacob had agreed toe, Noah was


    delighted.


    As soon as he hung up the phone, Jacob continued to deal with the documents that he had not finished


    reading yet. Compared to earlier, his heart was at peace.


    As long as he was with Sara, he was in bliss. As a matter of fact, he was looking forward to attending


    the partyter. Well, actually, he just wanted a reason to be with Sara, and the dinner party seemed to


    be a perfect one.


    For Jacob, the best way to kill time was to have fun with the person he loved. He would be happy


    wherever he went as long as Sara was by his side.


    In the afternoon, he called her and picked her up at the entrance of thepany. "I''ll take you to a


    ce I''m sure you''ll love. But before I do, do you want to go home and change clothes first?


    Nevertheless, you look stunning no matter what you wear," he said mysteriously.


    Sara looked at him in astonishment. He was getting better at saying cheesy lines. It made her wonder if


    there was something wrong with his brain. He was so cold and indifferent before!


    She leaned against the back of the seat. With her hair spread all over, she looked charming and sweet.


    "Let''s go home first. Aren''t we going to eat in the meantime?" she asked while rubbing her empty


    stomach. She even swallowed hard, which showed that she must be so hungry already.


    "Why? There''ll be foodter. Just so you know, I will never let you be hungry." Jacob snapped his


    fingers and his lips curled into a mysterious smile.


    Sara was taken aback, but she had no objection to his words.


    "Where are we going? Why are you being so mysterious?" Sara asked with a slight frown. As minutes


    passed, she became more and more curious regarding their destination.


    "Noah is going to hold a dinner party. He asked us to go. Didn''t you say that you''ve been bored for a


    long time? Don''t worry, we''re going to have lots of fun in the future. For now, let''s rx and enjoy


    ourselves,"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob said casually, which amused Sara.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so childish. Ha-ha! Well then, I''ll change my clothes at home. I promise I won''t


    embarrass you."

 Chapter 334 Too Impatient To Wait

    Chapter 334 Too Impatient To Wait


    Sara, who had been leaning on Jacob''s shoulder, looked up to him. No matter how cold his expression


    seemed to be, she somehow felt some warmth from it.


    "Who told you that? My wife always looks good no matter what she wears. I just think that a corporate


    outfit is too formal for you," Jacob exined hastily. Thest thing he wanted was for Sara to


    misunderstand him.


    "Well, it''s fine. I''m going to change this outfit anyway. Don''t worry. I know what you mean." She slowly


    reached out her hand and gently stroked his face.


    Meanwhile, the driver did the best that he could to blend in with the background and not ruin the


    atmosphere. He remained silent under the steering wheel and thought how the couple behind him


    couldn''t keep their hands off each other.


    Even an ordinary person like him had to witness their show of affection. Nevertheless, the scene was


    such a sight for sore eyes. He had never seen this side of his boss before.


    Jacob usually acted so cold and arrogant. Seeing him behave theplete opposite wasn''t something


    one would be able to see every day. The driver briefly nced towards Sara through the rear mirror.


    There must be something special about this woman that Jacob was so loyal to her.


    Most rich people would have mistresses. No matter how beautiful their wives were, they would still


    cheat on them. This proved that a man was always unfaithful in their marriage, wasn''t it?


    However, the driver couldn''t see any sign that Jacob would do that. He had to admit that his boss was


    a rare man. At least, that was what he thought.


    If he knew about what his boss had done before, he would have probably had a different opinion.


    However, a prodigal who had returned was more precious than gold.


    At least now he knew how to cherish what he had since he had once experienced loss.


    Jacob wouldn''t admit how difficult it had been during the time when Sara had disappeared. He would


    never mention that to anyone, yet he wouldn''t forget about it either.


    During that time when he woke up in the middle of the night, he had forgotten that he had divorced and


    that Alice had returned. To him, Sara was like a sweet dream.


    Because it was such a sweet dream, the memories were clearly etched on his mind even after she was


    gone. He had lost that dream once, so now he understood how lucky he was to have Sara by his side.


    Fate had brought her back to him, and he felt lucky because of it. This time around, Jacob would not let


    her go. He would be an idiot to abandon the person he cherished the most.


    The city was surrounded by zing lights that reflected on the car''s windows. Jacob had a stoic


    expression on his face as his eyes darted towards the scenery outside.


    Other people might have thought highly of him, but through Sara''s eyes he was just an ordinary


    person. His mistake made him feel guilty and ashamed whenever he faced her.


    To make up for his past actions, he could only start by showing her how much he cared about her. A


    person who loves someone would know how to treat them well. This was Jacob''s best reflection on life.


    Taking his gaze away from outside the window, his eyes darted towards Sara who was now sleeping


    soundly against his shoulder. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but slightly lift up to form a small


    smile as he observed her beautiful features. Maybe she got exhausted from dealing with thepany''s


    affairs, or that she was just toofortable around Jacob that she had fallen asleep in no time.


    Careful not to suddenly wake her up, Jacob felt like he had been holding his breath as he sat still.


    Even when they had finally arrived at the gate of the vi, Sara was still asleep. He waited for a few


    minutes and let her be before deciding to wake her up.


    As soon as Sara woke up, she rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked around. That was when she had


    realized that Jacob was only waiting for her.


    "Oh, did I fall asleep? Why didn''t you just wake me up when we arrived?" As she nudged him out of the


    car, he stood by door and waited for her to get off.


    She couldn''t help but give him a warm smile at the gesture. How could she not understand what Jacob


    meant?


    He made her feel at ease.


    After she was done changing her clothes, she slowly made her way down the stairs. As Jacob caught


    sight of her, his mouth slightly opened as he unconsciously gaped at his wife.


    Sara had donned herself in a white evening dress. Her hands were lightly sliding through the railing of


    the stairs while she gracefully walked down the stairs looking so elegant and beautiful.


    "Who are you? What have you done to my wife?" Jacob asked. He raised his eyebrows as he wore a


    serious expression.


    "What are you talking about?" Sara shrugged.


    "Forget it. I won''t make fun of you. You look so beautiful in that dress, honey. Won''t you feel cold,


    though?" Jacob furrowed his eyebrows as he worried that his wife might tremble from the cold wind


    outside.


    "It''s okay. I have a cloak." She simply smiled. Then, just like how a magician would, she suddenly took


    out a red cloak from behind and gave it a shake.


    "Come on, let me put it on you," Jacob told her. The eagerness in his face was obvious as he couldn''t


    help but p his hands before approaching her.


    Sara couldn''t help but smile at how he acted and proceeded to go down the remaining stairs. With her


    chin held up, she took every step towards her husband confidently. Her finesse made it seem as if she


    was a natural.


    Jacob''s eyes bore onto the woman in front of him. He couldn''t believe that he almost lost this beautiful


    and intelligent creature. Fortunately, he seized the opportunity.


    "What do you think? Does it look good?" After putting on Sara''s cloak, he hugged her from behind and


    whispered in her ear.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It looks perfect. Let''s go." Sara smiled affectionately at her husband and didn''t bother to push him


    away.


    "To be honest, I don''t want to attend the party." Jacob cautiously let out those words and waited for


    Sara''s reaction.


    "What are you talking about? Why?" Sara asked as she felt her heart skip a beat.


    "Your beauty only belongs to me. I don''t want the others to see it." As Jacob said this, he caressed the


    side of her face as his feather-like touch brushed through her earlobes.


    Sara''s heart started pounding loudly and she felt her legs weakening at the same time from Jacob''s


    actions.


    He had left her speechless for a good few minutes. When Jacob had enough, he finally let go of her


    and gave her a light peck on the cheek.


    With a glint in his eyes, he leaned his forehead against hers and whispered, "Let''s go."


    "Okay," she murmured. Her hands reached over to Jacob to hold him, revealing her smooth and fair


    skin.


    The moment Jacob''s hand touched hers, she immediately flinched in surprise as if she hade into


    contact with something as cold as ice. "What''s wrong? Are you cold?" Jacob asked.


    She could only nod and shake her head at the same time.


    "It doesn''t matter. Winter is about to pass and spring is just around the corner." Jacob also smiled and


    rubbed his hands.


    His wife noticed this and grabbed his hand to rub it as well.


    "Let me warm your hands." With a very gentle smile on her face, Sara looked at Jacob with tender and


    loving eyes.


    "Don''t do this. Otherwise, we won''t be able to leave." Jacob coughed.


    This made Sara blush uncontrobly. For some reason, this made her look even more attractive.


    As soon as they climbed inside the car, Jacob''s phone started ringing.


    "Hello, Jacob. Where are you?" Noah called, his voice clearlyced with concern.


    "We''re still at home but we''re already about to leave. Don''t worry." As Jacob answered, his eyes


    nced over to Sara.


    Sara sat silently and looked straight ahead when the car started moving out slowly.


    "I thought you got lost. Can you hurry up getting here? Everyone is here and they are all waiting for the


    both of you. You guys are the main guests for tonight."


    Judging from Noah''s tone, he was obviously getting anxious.


    Judging from the background noise through the phone, Jacob could tell that there were many people


    present.


    "I''ll be right there. See youter," he said. Then, he hung up the phone and smiled at Sara.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked. Raising an eyebrow, she had a curious look on her face that Jacob


    thought was adorable. She then reached out her hand to her arms and tried to smoothen out her cloak.


    "Are you cold?" Noticing her gesture, Jacob handed over the down jacket to Sara.


    She dly took it and put it on, smiling happily from the warmth that it gave her.


    "It''s Noah. He was worried that we haven''t arrived yet. He thought that something had happened to us."


    Jacob put away his phone inside his pocket as he exined about the phone call.


    "Well. I guess they''re getting impatient. We are not the type of people to be on time after all," Sara said


    with a bit of guilt when she felt a strong hand on her shoulder.

 Chapter 335 A Typical Foodie

    Chapter 335 A Typical Foodie


    "It''s okay. Let them wait. It''s not that important anyway. As long as you are happy, everything will be


    fine," Jacobforted her.


    "Jacob, do you have any idea how much you''ve changed?" It waspletely out of the topic, but Sara


    felt the need to say it. She looked at Jacob with tenderness in her eyes.


    "Really? I haven''t noticed. What change in me?" At first, Jacob was smiling happily, and then his eyes


    became more serious when Sara began to talk.


    "Well, you''ve be more patient and thoughtful. You''re sweet and..." Thinking about the words she


    couldn''t say, Sara blushed.


    "And I love you more than I did before?" Since Sara couldn''t say it, Jacobpleted her sentence for


    her.


    "Yes." At this moment, Sara didn''t care about what the driver might think. She was happy with Jacob''s


    change of behavior, and she wanted to let him know about it.


    Suddenly, Jacob chuckled. "I see. I know I haven''t been really good in the past. But I promise to love


    you better now." After saying this, Jacob reached out his hand to touch her face. This time, Sara didn''t


    shrink back like she always did before.


    Jacob was a little surprised, but he felt d. "Don''t force yourself to drink, okay? I''ll be the one to take it


    every time someone offers you a drink."


    Nodding her head, Sara said, "Okay. I''ll take note of that."


    Soon enough, they had arrived at their destination. Like a gentleman, Jacob got off the car first and


    assisted Sara.


    There was no one at the front gates, so Jacob guessed that everyone must be inside the vi. Maybe it


    was because it was too cold that no one waited for him outside.


    Therefore, Jacob and Sara walked through the gates hand in hand.


    The vi wasrge enough to have a fountain and a swimming pool in front, and it was decorated with


    lights that shone in the night. There were a few people in the backyard. Women wore evening dresses,


    while men wore their best suits. They all had wine sses in their hands, obviously having fun. When


    the wind blew, Jacob put his arm around Sara''s shoulders.


    "I should have asked you to wear a down jacket. It''s so cold," Jacob whispered in Sara''s ear.


    As usual, the two of them became the center of attention the moment they stepped in. It couldn''t be


    helped, since a perfect couple had always been appealing to others'' eyes.


    This was why even the people who didn''t know them were happy to see them together. On the other


    hand, only a few didn''t know who Jacob was. So most of the guests who saw them weren''t surprised at


    all.


    At this time, Noah was walking around with a ss of wine in his hand, toasting to the guests. When he


    turned around, he saw Sara and Jacob standing among the crowd.


    So he excused himself from the other guests and walked towards them. He stood beside Jacob and


    patted his back.


    "Why are you sote? I was worried that something bad has happened. If I hadn''t been busy here, I


    would have been on my way to find you."


    Noahughed at his own words, and then he turned to Sara.


    "Sara, you look so beautiful tonight. No wonder Jacob waste. Man, are you afraid that she will be


    taken away by someone else?" As he spoke, Noah yed with the ss in his hand.


    "You brat. You''re getting used to making fun of me. What''s wrong? Are you jealous?" raising his


    eyebrows, Jacob retorted.


    "No, no, no. Who am I to make fun of the infamous Jacob? Come on, let''s drink. Wait, I''ll get some for


    the both of you." In a snap of a finger, Noah was able to get the attention of a waiter.


    The waiter came up to him right away and gracefully held the tray in his hand, which had sses on it


    filled with colorful wines.


    "We all should have a good time." Handing over the ss of wine to Sara, he added, "Come on, Sara.


    Let''s have a drink." Then he shed an encouraging smile.


    Instinctively, Sara turned to look at Jacob, who took the wine ss from Noah without hesitation. In one


    gulp, he finished the ss of wine. Then he put the empty ss back on the tray.


    "Well, I get it now. No matter how many people will offer Sara a drink, you will help her with it. You can''t


    get drunk, so I won''t give her more."


    A sincere smile appeared on Noah''s face. "It seems that Sara has found a good husband."


    "All right, all right, Noah. Stop teasing me. Where is Bess? Why is she not with you?" Ever since they


    arrived, her eyes had been searching for Bess, but she hadn''t seen her.


    "Bess is inside. Most of the people were there too. It''s cold here, so she doesn''t want toe out."


    ncing at the people around, Noah thought that these people cared more about having fun than the


    cold.


    "Well... Well, I''ll go inside to look for Bess. You guys talk." Without waiting for any of them to reply, Sara


    walked away. Jacob stretched out his hand in the air in attempt to stop her, but put it down in the end.


    "What are you doing? Sara had just walked away. You miss her already?" Seeing how Jacob reacted


    when Sara walked away, Noah couldn''t stop himself from teasing him.


    It was true that he had been guessing that Sara and Jacob would soon get back together, but he didn''t


    expect that they would get along well like this. Not everything in this world was predictable; just like


    how people knew that spring woulde after winter, but they didn''t know exactly when.


    "Aren''t you busy? Howe you have time to throw such a party? I haven''t been to such a party for a


    long time. I almost forgot what to do." Jacob picked up a ss of red wine and shook it in his hand.


    In the past few years, Jacob used his free time attending banquets and revelry. It made him realize that


    no matter how cruel life could be, people could still have fun.


    Because people were always good at finding ways to have fun and enjoy. Fortunately, Jacob no longer


    needed these to kill the time and forget about his problems. Because now, he had Sara.


    "Have you noticed how you''ve changed? Many things have happened, but life is still beautiful, isn''t it?"


    "Yes. By the way, why did you hold a party? Aren''t you happy?" Unlike everyone who attended tonight,


    Jacob no longer got excited about such a life. In fact, he even felt a little disgusted.


    "I''m fine. I''m just looking for a spice in life now. It can''t be the same every day. Bess and I both like to


    pursue new things. But it isn''t the same case when ites to rtionship." Although he didn''t exin


    further, Noah knew that Jacob understood what he meant.


    "I think it depends on fate." A memory suddenly shed in Jacob''s mind, so he kept silent.


    "Hey, isn''t this Mr. Jacob?" A coquettish woman came up and raised her ss at Jacob.


    Obviously, Jacob didn''t know who this woman was, so he didn''t react.


    "I''m not surprised that you don''t know me, but everyone knows you, Mr. Jacob. I wonder if you are


    single now. I heard that you have been divorced and haven''t been married anyone else yet after."


    The woman stroked her hair and winked at him. It was easy to know what this woman''s purpose for


    coming up to him.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing aside, Noah cleared his throat and lowered his head to hide his smile.


    "Don''t bother, Miss. I already have a girlfriend." The moment the woman heard what Jacob dered,


    she became furious.


    "How could it be? In our circle, we all know you are single. Many beautiful women came here for you


    today. It seems that they are going to be disappointed."


    Unwilling to give up so easily, the woman cast a flirtatious nce at him.


    If Jacob was weak, he would have been seduced by the beautiful woman.


    But since he was not that kind of man, he only felt disgusted. How could such a vulgar womanpete


    with Sara? She didn''t even deserve to bepared with Sara, no one could.


    "Then it''s none of my business." A while ago, Jacob was still trying to be polite. But now, he didn''t


    bother to hide the disdain in his voice anymore.


    The woman stormed away, her high heels clicking on the floor. It was hopeless to seduce a faithful


    man, so she went back to the crowd. Several women who witnessed the scene covered their mouths


    andughed.


    "It seems that Jacob is still as popr as before." There was still a smile stered on Noah''s face.


    "They all have other intentions. Forget it. I don''t care about them. Sara is the only woman I love. No


    other woman could change that fact."


    Jacob was talking to Noah, but his eyes were at the door of the mansion.


    Ignoring the cold wind, he craned his neck to peek inside, hoping to see Sara. There were indeed many


    people, but the lively crowd could not reduce the coldness at all. The cold wind made Jacob shiver. It


    turned out that Sara took his heart with her when she went inside.


    Inside the house, there were all kinds of food on the long table. It was the very first thing that Sara


    noticed when she walked in, making her forget about looking for Bess for a while. In other words, she


    was distracted by the food in front of her.


    There were all kinds of steak, fish steak, caviar and desserts. Sara''s eyes lit up. For a typical foodie,


    this was simply heaven.

 Chapter 336 A Friend

    Chapter 336 A Friend


    Sara stuffed a puff into her mouth, and it exploded into a thick, gooey deliciousness. With that, a sense


    of satisfaction arose in her heart.


    Holding back the desire to have more of that creamy pleasure, Sara took a te and filled it with


    various delicacies. Once she was done putting enough food on her te, she started eating with a fork.


    While doing so, she looked around to see if there was anyone she knew.


    Strangely enough, Ethan caught her eye. It took her by surprise that the food she had swallowed got


    stuck in her throat. She coughed and gagged uncontrobly, so she quickly poured herself a ss of


    juice.


    While she was taking a huge swig of the drink, Ethan walked up to her.


    It had been a long time since theyst saw each other. Because of this, Sara stared at him in a daze as


    she tried to recall a memory of him.


    "Are you okay, Sara?" Ethan asked in a soft voice, an indescribable look in his eyes.


    "I''m fine. Long time no see. How have you been?" Sara slowly took a step back and sat on the bench.


    "I''m okay. A little lonely, but fine," Ethan answered while shaking his ss in an implicating manner.


    However, Sara did not say anything further. She just continued eating with her head down. A deafening


    silence fell between them. Although Ethan was a good man, she felt ufortable around him. After


    all, she had turned him down before, making the atmosphere between them awkward and uneasy.


    "Well..." Sara had no idea what to say.


    Noticing that she could not carry on their conversation, Ethan smiled bitterly and decided to break the


    silence himself. "To be honest, I''ve tried contacting you many times, but to no avail. When I said that I


    could be your friend, I was lying to myself. Until now, I still can''t speak out my feelings for you. Even as


    a friend, I can only look at you from afar. By the way, I heard about you from the news."


    Sara was astounded. It turned out that Ethan was an honest and straightforward man. Sadly, honesty


    was not enough. The sequence of her life had already been determined from the start. No matter how


    hard someone tried, nothing could be changed anymore.


    Just as Ethan said, they could only be friends. Nothing more.


    "Well, let bygones be bygones. I''ve always believed that you''re a good person anyway. You''ll definitely


    meet someone else, a woman who''s far better and more suitable for you than I am."


    Sara got up and smiled at him. Then, she stuffed a slice of steak into her mouth, pretending to be at


    ease.


    "Yes, I know. I just want to know how you''re doing and who you are with. Sara, how are you?" Ethan


    asked, his eyes filled with sadness and longing.


    If only he could, he would protect Sara at all costs. Unfortunately, he never had such a chance.


    Sara paused for a moment and heaved a sigh. "I''m fine. Although I''ve been hurt a lot and suffered so


    much, I still believe in love. Actually, I''m going to be married again soon. It''s just a matter of time."


    Ethan had heard about it for a long time. But for some reason, he still felt surprised when he heard it


    from Sara herself.


    "Are you... Does he treat you well?" Ethan''s words were incoherent, and he was at a loss. All his life,


    he had hoped that he could at least have a chance to be with Sara, but his hopes shattered in an


    instant.


    "Yes, he does. Actually, I never expected that he would treat me well one day. Now, I''ve been looking


    forward to sharing my future with him." Judging from her smile, it was undeniable that she was on top


    of the world.


    Not wanting to spoil her moment, Ethan hid the disappointment in his eyes. Instead, he pretended to be


    happy in front of her. "Really? Congrattions! I''m really happy for you. I wish you happiness."


    Ethan tipped his ss, a gesture that denotedpliments, and drank it up.


    "It was nice catching up with you. Unfortunately, I have to leave now. Bye, Sara." Ethan smiled, yet


    tears were welling up in his eyes.


    Sara noticed and thought to herself, ''Was that real, or was it only an illusion?'' "Bye."


    It was not until Ethan was far away that Sara finally felt relieved. Once he was gone, she continued


    eating with her head down again.


    "What''s wrong, Sara? Who was that?" All of a sudden, Sara heard a familiar voice.


    Surprised, she raised her head and stared at the woman in front of her. It was Bess.


    "Nothing. He''s just an old friend of mine." Sara rolled her eyes when she spoke. Honestly, she did not


    have enough courage to look straight into Bess''s scrutinizing eyes.


    "Really? Are you sure? I don''t think he wants to be just a friend. Sara, why don''t I have a ''friend'' just


    like him?" With a helpless shrug, Bess deliberately looked for Ethan who had just left.


    "You already have Noah, right? Didn''t you say yourself that it should be quality over quantity? Bess, be


    honest. Did you two have a fight again? Tell me,"


    Sara asked with her eyebrows raised in surprise.


    "No, we didn''t fight again. Why did you even think that we did? I''m speechless." Bess sat beside Sara


    and rested her head on the table.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Bess. Anyway, why did you suddenly be so sad and decadent? Are you mad?"


    Sara put down her te and gently nudged her friend on the shoulder.


    "What? No, I''m not mad. Don''t worry," Bess suddenly said as if she had just gotten out of a trance. She


    then put down Sara''s hand and said, "Eat. I know you''re hungry."


    Sara smiled happily and thought that Bess was really her best friend. Without a second thought, she


    picked up her te and continued eating as told.


    Gazing at Sara, who was eating like a kitten, Bess smiled dotingly from the bottom of her heart.


    "How''s it going? Are you busy in thepany? Also, how is Auntie?" With her fingers intertwined, Bess


    put her hands on the table and looked at Sara with inquisitive eyes.


    "Same old same old. Actually, I feel so much better now. I''m no longer as impulsive as before. I''ve


    learned a lot. It''s probably because of Jacob that I''ve made up my mind to settle down. He''s changed."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    To put it humbly, Sara attributed all the credit to Jacob. It was not entirely true, though. Nevertheless,


    he was of great help to her. If it were not for him, she would not have been the person she was now.


    Without him, Sara''s life would have been different. Who knew how it would have been? Her life would


    definitely be tragic and unfortunate.


    Jacob might have been her karma, but at the same time, he saved her life.


    Bess breathed a sigh of relief. She now somehow understood her friend. It is said that what cannot kill


    you make you stronger. That seemed to be the case for Sara.


    They loved and hated at the same time. But when it came to love, nobody could separate them.


    "When will you two be married again? Noah mentioned to me that when Jacob told him that he wanted


    to marry you again, you didn''t respond. What''s the matter?"


    Bess propped her chin with both hands and gazed at Sara''s expression carefully.


    It seemed that time did not apply to Sara. She still looked the same as she was in the university, or


    better yet, even younger.


    "I don''t know. My mom is still in the hospital. I feel like I don''t have time to deal with that matter for the


    time being. Besides, my father is not in a good mood. I don''t want my parents to get upset. Jacob and I


    can remarry at any time. It''s just that I don''t want my parents to get anxious, even just a bit,"


    Sara replied nomittally with a sigh.


    "Well, I was just asking. I don''t mean to push you. Besides, I won''t have any objection to your


    remarriage. You can do whatever you want. And if you don''t want to remarry him, I won''t say anything


    about it either."


    Bess paused for a second and took a sip of her drink.


    "You''re my friend. I want you to live a happy life. As for the others, I don''t care about them. So, Sara, if


    you make a decision to pursue happiness, I won''t stop you."


    Bess smiled at her dotingly. Such a smile of her was only meant for Sara.


    Their friendship had never changed as time went by. Both of them clearly knew about this.


    That was precisely the reason why the two of them had always been reliant on each other. What


    friends can give is something that even a family and lover cannot offer.


    Nobody can ever deny that fact.


    Some people say that love is a must and that everyone will eventually marry. Well, at least most will.


    Furthermore, friendships are only a luxury.


    Many people are looking for a sincere friendship all their lives because most of the people they


    encounter are hypocrites. As a result, they only live with a few true friends.


    Perhaps Sara was fortunate that she had met her true friend for life. After all, that was something other


    people had been searching for their whole lives. Sara found hers without even looking for it at


    all.

 Chapter 337 Be Quiet

    Chapter 337 Be Quiet


    How could it not be a kind of luck? Sara continued to stare at Bess, and said, "I wish you happiness,


    Bess."


    To which she replied, "We will be happy, Sara. Soon."


    Sara stood up and picked up a piece of Bess''s favorite cake next to the shelf. She then carefully


    reached out her hand to feed her.


    Bess happily swallowed as she gave Sara a sweet smile.


    "I hope there we don''t end up in a disaster in the future. That way, we will be happy," Sara added. She


    pped her hands and picked up another piece.


    "We will." Bess vigorously nodded as she pictured the vi full of friends and family enjoying together.


    She never felt this happy before.


    Such a life was good, and she couldn''t ask for more. Compared to her, Sara had experienced much


    more hardships in life.


    Despite that, her dear friend never onceined about how hard her life had been, and she


    survived through it as she continued to improve herself day by day. It was a personality that made her


    quite unique.


    The most important thing for people was not whether or not they were born with a silver spoon, but to


    make their lives worth living. Sara had her fair share of hard work, which was only one aspect of her life


    that others appreciated.


    Bess and Sara were sitting together, enjoying each other''spany. They talked a lot about their daily


    lives, even their marriages.


    It was not until Jacob and Noah entered the vi that Bess and Sara noticed and continued to chat and


    laugh from time to time.


    Jacob almost immediately spotted Sara as soon as he entered. It seemed to him that one would gain


    such a keen eye when loving someone. He looked straight at her in a daze, and remained in silence.


    "Let''s go. What are you doing?" Noah nced at Jacob and wondered what got him spacing out all of a


    sudden. One could obviously see in his eyes that he wanted to check on Sara from afar first.


    "No need. Just seeing her from this distance is good enough for me." He didn''t seem to be joking, but


    Noah kept silent.


    The two of them stood still for quite some time until Sara raised her head, and looked at him with


    adoration in her eyes. Soon enough, both Noah and Jacob walked over.


    As soon as they paused and stood in front of them, Sara raised her head, and asked, "Why don''t you


    come over and join us? How long have you two been standing there?"


    Jacob responded with a smile. "I just didn''t want to disturb you when I saw you enjoying yourself with


    your chat. So I stopped Noah. We stood there for a while before we came over."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Bess smiled, and said, "I didn''t know that he''s gotten better at ttering you as time went by.


    Sometimes, I feel that even Noah couldn''t catch up to him."


    As soon he heard it, Noah interjected with an agreement, "You''re right, honey. I''ll make sure to learn a


    few tips from Jacob. There''s no way I''d let him surpass me, right?"


    "Well, I think I was born with it. I reckon Noah is talented at it too, butpared to me? He''s got a long


    way to go."


    Everyone stayed silent.


    Nobody expected him to react such a way after only a few praises. No one dared to imagine praising


    him a little more. If they did so, he might even im to be the best of it out there.


    "Well, don''t get carried away, now. What do you think of the party today?" Bess shook the ss in her


    hand.


    "Not bad, I guess. I just feel that I''m too old to be in such an asion." Jacob seemed to have no filter


    at all. After all, he thought he was eloquent and reasonable enough to express his feelings in front of


    his good friend.


    "I agree with you. You''re certainly not cut out for this type of party anymore. I just realized you certainly


    don''t enjoy parties anymore like when you were younger. I guess you''ve just grown out of it, huh?"


    Bess replied. She smiled at Sara as if she was still saying something, only not verbally.


    Sara took a quick nce at Jacob. She noticed that his hair was shining quite marvelously like a crystal


    under the lights. The shadows casted by his hair also seemed to be more pronounced, making his


    figure almost like a living sculpture.


    Jacob walked closer to Sara and rested his hand on her shoulder. "How about this? Is it cold?"


    Bess stretched out her hand, and gestured for Noah to leave first.


    "It''s okay. I think everyone wears clothes that are just a little too revealing." Sara felt a sudden warmth


    in her heart as she looked at Jacob with a smile on her face.


    "If it''s cold, we''ll go back first." He gently pinched her shoulder as if giving her a massage. It somehow


    startled her, but she nodded nevertheless.


    "Okay, fine. I''ll just tell Noah. Are you full now?" Jacob looked at her te as he tried to refrain from


    letting out even a slight chuckle.


    Sara fixed her eyes over at the very little remaining food on her te, and said, "Almost. You go ahead


    and tell him. I just have to go and finish my meal. I''m full now but it would be a waste to just leave it like


    this."


    She blushed as she observed him walk forward. He ventured outside, looking for Noah.


    Despite what she said, Sara herself was never actually keen on such kind of banquet. Before, as the


    wife of the Shi Group''s CEO, she had to appear in all kinds of asions, but now she could decide for


    herself if she wanted to attend at all.


    It seemed that she really gained more freedom nowpared to her life before. She couldn''t help but


    smile while she continued to eat. A sweet, gentle smile appeared on her face. One could tell what she


    must be feeling at that time just looking at her.


    A monthter¡­


    Sara was busy working in thepany as her phone kept ringing. She stretched her neck to take a


    peek at the caller ID, and her nk expression suddenly turned into a deep frown. It was her father.


    She answered the phone quickly as soon as she saw it. "What''s up, Dad?"


    There was few seconds of silence on the other end of the line after she answered the phone. She felt a


    sudden unsavory feeling of a knot tightening in her heart.


    "Dad, what happened?" she added. The tone of her voice grew ustomed to more anxiety as the


    silence went longer, and her hands unconsciously clenched into fists.


    "Sara¡­ Your mother¡­" Carlos''s voice cracked as he struggled to answer.


    Sara left the building in a hurry as soon as she hung up the phone. She didn''t even have the time to tell


    the rest of the employees where she was rushing into.


    As soon as she got into the car, she called Jacob and told him that her mother had an ident.


    Her mind was rapidly spinning, and the feeling of when she saw her mother leave for the first time


    came rushing back to her. The only difference now was that it wasn''t her mother''s choice, but instead it


    was fate.


    Meanwhile, all the doctors tried their best to provide care andfort to the patients, insisting that they


    recover soon as long as they keep cooperating with their advises. But Sara knew they were nothing but


    euphemisms.


    The only reality she saw was that what was supposed toe would inevitablye, sooner orter.


    No matter how much people tried to deny.


    Fate didn''t care about human expectations. It did not concern itself with human will, and it would not


    ever vow to anyone. Fate was not a mere emissary that one could negotiate with. It was beyond that.


    When Sara found her father not long after she arrived at the hospital, she noticed his extreme stress


    manifesting into his appearance. She couldn''t even bring herself to say a word to her father as she


    observed him.


    She only stood there beside him in silence.


    "Your mother has suffered a lot in her life. I''m not mad at her, really. The reason why I didn''t pay


    attention to her when she came back was that it hurts me to see her not taking good care of herself. I


    always thought that she left me because she made the choice to live a better life than I could ever give


    her, but I didn''t expect it to end up like this."


    He paused as he raised his hand to wipe his own tears.


    "If only she could live a happy life after she left me, that would be good enough for me. I''d be happy for


    her. But, look, how could I ept this? I have been waiting for her recovery for so long. I know she


    must have suffered enough."


    The sadness he was feeling overwhelmed him, and it was as if the idea alone delivered pain that even


    he could not handle.


    "But I know for myself that she is suffering. I can''t do anything about it. I feel so powerless. She wanted


    to stay beautiful and she didn''t want to shave her hair. I asked the hairdresser not to shave her hair in


    front of the mirror that day as it would only upset her even further. She cried. She said I was the best


    thing to ever happen in her life, and that out of all the people she met at this point in time, I was the one


    she owed the most."


    He continued to recall the memories as he wiped his tears in the process. Tears also streamed down


    Sara''s face as she sobbed in silence. She told herself that some words were better left unsaid.


    There was no need for her to bother answering her dad. Soon enough, Jacob arrived and rushed over


    to the ward, and he immediately saw both Sara and Carlos standing at the hallway by the door. He


    slowed down as an unpleasant feeling came over him.

 Chapter 338 Great Joy And Great Sorrow

    Chapter 338 Great Joy And Great Sorrow


    Slowly, Jacob walked up to Sara, and gently held her shoulder. She leaned onto him forfort as she


    soon burst into tears.


    He felt her sadness, too. He remained in silence as he continued to offer a shoulder for her to cry on.


    While it was happening, he was also intently listening as Carlos spoke his mind.


    "I know she loves me. I know it. But she was not happy with how I was too preupied andmitted


    to thepany. I naively thought that the only way I could make her happy was through wealth, but it


    was toote when I started to realize my mistake. I was deeply deluded in the idea that she doesn''t


    really love me."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His voice continued to sound horse as he went on. He knew that Jacob was standing beside him, but


    he couldn''t pay attention to anyone right now.


    Now their family was finally here, and it was the only silver lining that he got out of it. In the past, what


    he worried about the most was Sara''s marriage. Now that he didn''t have to worry about it, the only


    problem he could see was now his now.


    Tasha was lying in the emergency room. The cancer itself was not terrible, but it created aplication


    that made it extremely difficult to save her. Carlos continued to sulk as the idea of not seeing the


    person he loved the most washed all over him.


    For him, it was a miracle enough to ever see her again. This was definitely worth celebrating, but at the


    same time, something to mourn for.


    Sara continued to cry. Although she just heard her father''s words clearly, she could only imagine her


    mother''s heart full of regrets. Since she left, what was supposed to be a happy family ended up in


    pieces.


    It was because of her mother''s choice. No matter how anyone looked at it, it was most definitely a


    factor. However, this time, it was purely fate making its move.


    "Dad, don''t be too sad, now. You also need to watch out for your own health." Jacob nced over at


    Carlos and couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. He could tell that Carlos had been through a lot.


    "Your mother never had a hard time before. I made sure of that because I didn''t want her to suffer when


    she was with me. So I worked my ass off trying to keep things the way they were. I think that she got


    tired of simply receiving everything from me that she gave up on me."


    Eventually, Carlos stopped sobbing. For some reason, seeing men cry always brought out a certain


    degree of sadness for most people. He had to be strong in front of his daughter.


    "Dad, if you''re sad. There''s no need to hold back your tears. It''s okay to cry," Sara reminded him. "You


    didn''t do anything wrong. And I know I am in no position to judge my mother''s actions, but I think you


    have done enough for both of us. It was her own choice that made her leave. It wasn''t your fault."


    Sara wiped her own tears as she lifted up her head and saw the world in a different lens. Everything to


    her seemed so¡­


    Distorted. She felt that she couldn''t even see the things that were literally in front of her.


    "I always feel that it''s a blessing for my mother to meet a man like you," she continued as she tightly


    grabbed Jacob''s hand. Jacob, on the other hand, stood there, also bearing the same degree of


    sadness in his heart.


    Despite that, she could feel at ease knowing that she had someone to rely on.


    Jacob gently patted her back. At this moment, he could totally understand how she felt because he''d


    been through a simr experience before.


    Especially the moment he found out about Michael''s choice of euthanasia. He felt devastated at that


    time. There was no reason to refuse or bear any more suffering. The conflict between the two had


    almost torn apart his sanity.


    However, he barely managed to get out of that dark times, despite the fact that it took him quite some


    time before he could finally speak about it with others. After all, time would eventually heal all wounds.


    As long as one could survive at the passing of time, everything would be fine.


    However, right now, it was Sara who was caught in a whirlpool of disastrous events. She felt like the


    world was a thin, fragile bubble, and people had no idea when the vortex would destroy it.


    Everyone was just waiting and mindlessly drifting ording to the current. In such a situation, not


    many people could break out of the situation and have the courage to choose their own path.


    Sara looked at her father with nk eyes, and said, "Dad, you will get through this. We both will, right?


    No matter the result, I hope you''ll be fine. You still have me and Jacob. We''ll take good care of you in


    the future. You don''t have to worry about thepany''s affairs."


    She bit her lips to muster up her courage as she looked at her father. Carlos didn''t immediately say


    anything in return. He decided to entertain only his thoughts at the moment, and the way he would


    react to such an event.


    "I know, Sara. Don''t worry about me. I can handle myself. I know that we will all end up dying at some


    point. The ground isn''t always solid, and people have their own fate. I have a deep understanding of


    this concept. Your mother has been gone for so many years now. It''s just that all I feel is nothing but


    regret."


    Carlos looked down and stared nkly at his toe. Even if he said it out loud, nothing about how he felt


    at the moment would change. ''What a pity, '' he thought.


    He couldn''t bear to see Tasha suffer this way. He regretted the fact that he hadn''t fulfilled many of her


    wishes. Instead, things turned out graver than he imagined. He felt that there were simply too many


    things in his life that he couldn''t bear to part with.


    But what could he do? He had no choice. There would always be people who would try to take


    everything away from him, and he couldn''t help but sink further into despair. He knew it was an element


    of nightmare.


    After quite some time, Tasha was released out of the dialysis room. Her face was as pale as death.


    She looked almost drained out of blood, but for some reason, she seemed to have swollen.


    Her whole face could clearly be seen, but many of her features looked nothing like before. She was out


    cold.


    Soon enough, the doctor approached while taking his mask off, and said, "The patient''s condition isn''t


    very stable. The cancer cells have spread from her chest to her other internal organs. On top of that,


    we found signs that the cancer could expand to other areas as well. I suggest you stay mentally


    prepared, and wait for the patient to gain consciousness."


    The doctor patted Carlos''s shoulder, signifying that they had tried their best, but weren''t able to reverse


    the worst case scenario. That way, the doctor did not need any further exining.


    However obvious, the news still shook Carlos to his core. He stood still for about a minute,pletely


    lost in his own thoughts. He didn''t even have the guts to look at Tasha as she was being pushed out of


    the room.


    Sara couldn''t help but look at her father. His endurance was far from what she had imagined. Although


    she knew for herself even she couldn''t bear it, she knew how sensitive he was. More sensitive than


    anyone else.


    Jacob remained silent, but he clearly understood the circumstances. The doctor''s words basically


    implied that the patient''s family should prepare for the funeral. Despite the subtlety, Jacob could see


    through those words.


    He knew that doctors would normally speak with as much euphemism as they could. In other


    circumstances, they would encourage the family to stay hopeful. To a certain extent, doctors were the


    kind of people who wouldn''t tell the bad news too boldly.


    Jacob couldn''t help but sigh, and thought, ''What is the most important thing now? It''s not shameful for


    a man to cry when he loses his lover. What was shameful was those heartless people.''


    Soon, Carlos broke down and burst into tears again. His voice was so loud that even Sara, who was


    standing aside, was taken aback.


    She had never once seen her father cry to such extent. Back then, she had thought that her father was


    a man of indomitable strength, and that there was practically nothing that could destroy him


    emotionally.


    But as she grew up, she learned about the difficulties her father had to go through, and the fact that he


    loved her mother to the point that one could say she was his weakness. This kind of feeling would


    make anyone feel bad. But Sara had never once talked about this with her father.


    It was too hard for her to say something about that out loud, but she knew he had just lost the most


    important person in his life. She empathized with her father''s feelings, and she could tell that the


    sadness was intense.


    The pain would linger for a long time, and it didn''t feel like one fatal blow. It almost felt like dying of a


    thousand cuts¡ªslowly and painfully marching towards death.


    It wasn''t something that could kill someone in a single strike, but an emphasis of pain. This was the


    cruelest part of grief. Sara saw him cry so hard that even she couldn''t utter a single word offort.


    Tears also started to well up in her eyes.


    They continued to wallow in despair for quite some time, until Carlos bravely walked over to the ward.


    He had cried enough, and now he figured that it was time to face reality.


    Tasha''s illness only grew more dangerous as time went by, and it brought her nothing but pain and


    suffering. As if it wasn''t enough, Carlos witnessed every moment as she writhed in agony every time


    the disease took its toll on her body. But as he went through it all, he understood something¡­

 Chapter 339 You Should Let It Go

    Chapter 339 You Should Let It Go


    At that very moment, Michael didn''t act on impulse, and Jacob proceeded with care and thought.


    However, Jacob suffered some degree of harsh criticism from the public because of this.


    Carlos, on the other hand, failed to understand this. He once thought, ''What kind of person could have


    his family members euthanized?'' However, if Tasha insinuated having euthanasia here and now, he


    might consider it without thinking twice.


    But still, what mattered to him the most was his earnest hope, that fortunately, Tasha would make it


    through this ordeal and be with him happily. Thesest few days had been the most difficult days of


    their life together. It was so tough that Carlos couldn''t help musing that the past ten years just went by


    in the blink of an eye. And now, it made him feel that he was already in a moment where he was almost


    nearing half of his life.


    Youth and happiness just disappeared without a trace. Apart from this, the patient lying in front of him


    now seemed to have a different face, slowly withering away against time. Helplessly, Carlos heaved a


    deep sigh, pausing momentarily. In this respect, words seemed to be elusive that he didn''t quite know


    what to say.


    He had just cried his heart out, and oddly he didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he felt much better.


    It was more like he finally got something off his chest after it weighed him hard down.


    However, his emotional state currently remained the same. It didn''t make him feel rxed and at ease.


    After crying a lot, his tears eventually stopped. He still wanted to cry, but his eyes could no longer shed


    a single tear. He felt empty. Although Tasha''s consciousness was getting foggy, Carlos knew that she


    certainly didn''t want to hear him crying now.


    So he forcibly braced himself and started focusing his mind on how he should take good care of himself


    and not be sad in front of Tasha. Otherwise, she would be sad too. He had grown familiar with her


    better than anyone else.


    When he was angry in the past, Tasha was even angrier than him. Of course, she would still feel the


    same this time. It was apparent that his extreme sadness all stemmed from Tasha''s unfavorable health


    state, which didn''t need to mention.


    "Tasha, are you feeling better? Recover as soon as possible, honey. The doctor just told me that you


    are getting better. You know what? I was so d about the news that I cried."


    Without him realizing it, Carlos wiped out his tears as soon as his words left his mouth. While at the


    door, there stood Sara. She was holding Jacob in her arms as she watched her father. She then burst


    into tears.


    Witnessing how her father had beenforting her mother in a soft voice, Sara had to cover her mouth


    with her hand and kept crying. Probably, this was the only moment when she had cried hard. No matter


    how sad she had been in the past, her tears hadn''t flowed like running water as they were now.


    Jacob tenderly held Sara in his arms. It was all he could do. He reached out his hand to wipe off her


    tears andforted her in a soft voice, "Honey, don''t cry. You don''t look good doing that."


    With her eyes filled with tears, Sara tried toe up with words, but she couldn''t bring herself to say


    anything. She just felt afflicted with unbearable sorrow. Especially now, when she heard her father was


    still pretending to be strong and calm despite the harsh reality, she couldn''t help breaking down into


    tears again.


    Feeling her pain, Jacob knowingly stopped uttering words to console her. Instead, he remained to hold


    her in his arms after it dawned on him that he couldn''t give her strength at this moment. But deep within


    him, he knew that his presence could at least make her feel reassured that he was with her.


    As the old adage said,panionship was the longest perceived confession of love, so Jacob


    completely captured this basic sentiment amongst all things. He understood that even if he uttered


    nothing, his action alone would prove that he would constantly be by her side.


    But of course, Sara knew this rather acutely.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At this age and time, surprisingly, there were still a lot of people who deemed that finding a wife or a


    husband was just for the sake of getting married and having children. In reality, however, it was not true


    at all. And for a person, it was not the point of one''s way of life.


    The significant point was that after you got married, you finally had someone to think for you, worry for


    you, and feel sad for you. And by all means, the person involved would have no difficulty in doing these


    things for their partner.


    Probably, this was the best part of a marriage. Even if it was merely an ordinary marriage filled with


    ordinary love, it could surely make people live in bliss. Even if the marriage was regarded asmon


    and simple, the people who enjoyed this rtionship within their happy marriage would be very pleased


    and contented.


    This was love. It both made people happy and suffer in pain. In this life, those paths were not that


    necessary, but that was what everyone yearned for.


    Someone even said that what people wanted the most was what he couldn''t have. This was


    presumably the part that made love most attractive. Sara, however, had different thoughts regarding


    this matter.


    To her, since she couldn''t get the person she wanted, then it only meant one thing: she was definitely


    not meeting the right person for her. True love, as she perceived, would not let you chase after it


    obsessively, then at the same time give you a blow that would helplessly knock you down.


    What made her so disheartened was that she finally saw her parents'' love, but as it turned out, fate had


    chosen the cruelest and the most heartbreaking way to show it.


    She could attest that her parents truly loved each other, but most of the time, their love was like a one-


    on-one y of his father, which perfectly served as an inspiration for her. But somehow, her father


    neglected the importance ofmunication in their marriage.


    And for this reason, she felt so sorry for her father. Although she loved him very much, she had never


    told him about it.


    She felt like she didn''t have to say it because it was unnecessary. Besides, they knew each other very


    well, so there was no need for her to say it out loud.


    Unlike other people, who were eager to tell what was on their minds and how they felt, Carlos never


    belonged to this type. He liked to hide and tuck everything in his heart. There was no way he would


    exin it in detail, but he was very clear about it in his heart.


    Maybe some things were only fitting to be cherished in the heart. If Tasha hadn''t appeared, he would


    never have the chance to express himself. Fortunately, he found himself blessed to have such an


    opportunity.


    Even if he felt miserable, it was much better than not seeing her in person once again. When Jacob


    sensed that Sara finally calmed down, he tenderly pressed her against him as he slowly ushered her


    into the ward.


    Now, looking at her mother''s pale face, her tears uncontrobly welled up in her eyes. Her longing and


    expectations for her mother were no less than that of her father.


    As stubborn as she was, she would not admit it and never reveal it to her mother or anyone else. No


    matter what kind of life she had to live, she had openly epted it.


    The pain would never go alone, at least for a certain period of time. After a brief moment of reflection,


    she looked at her father, seemingly in a daze, before noticing how old he had be. Unknowingly,


    her gaze focused on the greying hair at his temples.


    Carlos remained standing, engulfed in a great stillness as he quietly held Tasha''s hand. Recently, her


    consciousness was foggy. And every day, she would wake up veryte.


    What was worst was that even if she was unconscious, sometimes she felt a terrible pain in her chest.


    Cancer cells were like parasites dwelling in her body, which could bring her nothing but pain.


    Anyone could consider that this might be one of the difficulties she had ever encountered in her whole


    life.


    Unbeknownst to everyone surrounding her, she could faintly sense that Carlos was beside her. She


    wanted to say something, but she couldn''t open her eyes or mouth. She seemed to be feebly


    imprisoned by some force.


    Although she couldn''t move, she could distinctly hear what Carlos had said. She was also aware that


    her daughter was crying, but she could only endure it silently.


    Being a grown-up, this might be something she ought to feel, Tasha thought. It waspletely different


    from other things. Only when one was enduring pain could one understand what was behind all this.


    It was totally undeniable that some people were considerably growing up all their lives. Unfortunately,


    she couldn''t tell what she had be, but she was still growing. Tasha was such a person who didn''t


    know who she really was and her purpose in life.


    And now, she hade to deeply realize that she was still growing up, which was closely rted to


    life.


    Jacob watched this scene quietly. He was very clear about what kind of feeling Sara had now.


    However, he couldn''t help having that gnawing feeling again as if Michael''s death seemed to have


    happened only yesterday for him.


    He couldn''t help pondering that when fate gave you something, you had to seize and embrace it


    wholeheartedly. And simrly, when fate wanted to take it back, you had to let go of it willingly. Without


    fail, that''s how Jacobforted himself, but he couldn''t put them into words yet, given the current


    situation.


    As he looked back and carefully thought of Sara, he presumed that her life was not happier than his


    own. Some of her pains happened to be incidentally brought by others, while some were bound by


    destiny. And it went without saying that Jacob didn''t forget what he had done to her previously, which


    was what he regretted most.


    Sara could have avoided all the heartaches if only he did his part to shelter her.


    It was his biggest regret that kept on haunting him up to this day. After all, everyone made mistakes,


    and it was unavoidable. To make up for this, he promised in his heart that he would do anything to give


    her a bright future.


    Sara eventually stopped crying and leaned her head against Jacob. "When my mother came back, I


    thought I would hate her, but instead of resentment, I felt inexplicably moved and excited. I haven''t told


    her about it yet since her return. But I keep an eye on her.


    My mother has suffered a lot in her life. She has been gone for so many years and left the man who


    loves her most. Is her life thatfortable? I feel so terrible every time I wille to think of it.


    Probably, leaving my father is the only thing she deeply regretted in her heart,"


    she confided as she pitied her mother. Her face remained expressionless as she expressed those


    words. It didn''t mean she was not sad, but she cared about her father that much that she didn''t want


    him to see how brokenhearted she was. Looking at her father, she could discern how upset he was.


    And the main reason why he held back his tears was that he was overwhelmed with grief.

 Chapter 340 Passed Away Peacefully

    Chapter 340 Passed Away Peacefully


    Sara''s sadness had been ayed a bit. She knew misfortunes never came singly. She had a lot to face


    in life. However, she told herself Jacob was by her side.


    As long as he gave herpany, she could bravely face anything.


    Filled with gratitude, she sped her fingers with his and said, "Thank you, Jacob. Our journey has


    been an odd one. I hated you once but I love you with all my heart now. And now, I am sure I will love


    you till myst breath."


    Her sincere words made him tremble. In a few words, she had given the summary of their past.


    All this time, she had hidden her true feelings in her heart. But for once, she feltpelled to say it out


    loud.


    Carlos turned and gazed at Sara with his sad eyes. It was an indication for her to meet him outside.


    Sara quickly left but Jacob remained in the ward. Mournfully, he watched his mother-inw. As he


    gazed at her, he couldn''t help but wonder if she knew everything that was going around.


    Sara and Carlos were out of the ward. They continued to walk towards the stairs of the hospital


    corridor. Mncholy floated in the air. They were both suffering from grief.


    "Tell me, Dad. What is it?" Sara asked, clutching the balustrade. She couldn''t take this suspense any


    longer. The smell of the disinfectant wafted in the air. It was mixed with other smells. The air around


    was pungent.


    Even in grief, she managed to look calm. Her hands were trembling but she willed herself to control her


    emotions.


    "Sara, I wanted to tell you about your mother''s condition. It wouldn''t be right to keep you in the dark. I


    couldn''t bring myself to say it. And on top of that, you have been busy with work. I love to delude


    myself into believing everything will be fine. However, the doctor spoke to me yesterday. He has tried


    his best but there is nothing he can do. Once the cancer cells spread, she won''t be here for very long."


    Carlos, like Sara, looked unnaturally serene. Perhaps he wished to look strong before his daughter.


    "I know, Dad. I have always been looking forward to my mother''s recovery but there is a voice inside


    my head that tells me I shouldn''t get my hopes too high. Moreover, I have seen Michael''s condition.


    The fact he chose euthanasia is a testimony to how dreadful it must have been to live a life of sickness.


    Death cane to any person. It can happen in a blink of an eye. So father, I am prepared for the


    worst. You need not worry about me," she assured him.


    Once she was done speaking, she held onto the guardrail so tightly that her knuckles turned white.


    If her father was brave enough to face this adversity, she too would do the same. No matter what


    difficulty was awaiting them, she was determined to help her father get over it.


    "Sara, I have something else to say. I wanted to tell you that your mother is the only woman I have ever


    loved. All that makes the present situation even harder to bear. When we were together, I often felt she


    deserved someone so much better than me. That''s the reason I let her go without a fight. I thought I


    was giving her the freedom she deserved."


    Carlos''s face darkened at the recollection of the old days. He seemed older than his age at the


    moment.


    Before Sara could say something, he went on, "At first, I wasn''t happy with your decision to be with


    Jacob. But now I have begun to realize I was wrong. Who you spend your life with is your business. I


    have no right to tell you what to do. You can marry him if that''s what you desire. I wish you nothing but


    happiness. Everyone makes mistakes and that''s how they grow up. We should learn to forgive people,


    Sara. Some people realize their mistakes only after it is toote."


    Carlos felt intense sorrow as he spoke but he willed himself to remain calm. The past few days had


    invigorated him. He took pleasure in taking care of Tasha.


    Even though he had to get up early and stay upte in the hospital, he seemed happier than ever.


    Carlos could never get tired of being with his wife. He lived for her and wouldn''t mind giving her his life.


    "Dad, thank you. I can imagine how hard this must be for you. Jacob and I will look after you. And if


    Jacob dares to hurt me again, I won''t give him another chance,"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    she said with firm resolve.


    "Then my mom, is she going to..." Sara faltered in her speech.


    "The doctor said that we should be prepared." Carlos had to muster up a lot of courage to utter those


    words.


    Although this was something Sara always knew, hearing it from her father made her want to scream


    Suppressing her emotions, she said, "I know mom''s condition is getting worse by the day. I know there


    is no hope, Dad. I know it all. If you want to cry, you can cry," she said to him, her hand slowly


    loosening its grasp from the guardrail.


    "It''s okay, Sara. I will be fine. I just want to be there for her. I wanted you to know the situation." After


    saying that, Carlos turned around. His beloved was dangling between life and death. He certainly


    wasn''t fine.


    However, he couldn''t waste any time. Tasha needed him in the ward. He was determined to make the


    best out of the little time they had. During her youth, she had decided to leave him. He still wasn''t angry


    at her. Instead, he was more than happy to be herpanion during thest stage of her life.


    Next few days passed with Carlos staying by her side. He spent every second taking care of her. Her


    health had deteriorated but she could still sense everything that was happening around her.


    Unfortunately, she wasn''t in a position to talk. This was one of the biggest punishments she had to


    endure due to her illness. She heard everything yet she couldn''t tell her loved ones about her feelings.


    This made her feel very lonely. She felt abandoned and shunned out from the outside world.


    Sara and Carlos were with Tasha at all times. With a heavy heart, they watched her degenerate. The


    cancer cells couldn''t be seen by the naked eyes but her condition was testimony to how much it had


    spread. The clock was ticking and they sensed it.


    On thest day, Tasha finally woke up.


    She was in surprisingly good health. In the future, this was the scene Sara would often rey in her


    mind.


    Yes, she would hold onto this memory of her mother''s momentary recovery. Tasha even managed to sit


    upright and eat a little. Sara had asked Winnie to prepare a bowl of chicken soup. She watched her


    mother heartily drink it.


    Once she had it to heart''s content, she turned to Sara and Carlos, persuading them to have a little.


    However, they shook their heads. Neither Sara nor Carlos had any appetite. They simply stood


    watching Tasha.


    Tasha had a smile on her face which lit up her whole face. Her gaze constantly flitted from Carlos to


    Sara then back again.


    Carlos seemed to know why she seemed to be in high spirits. He wouldn''t waste thesest moments


    searching for a doctor. Hence he remained in the ward.


    "There is a question I keep asking myself. Was leaving you both the right decision?" Tasha spoke as


    shey back on the bed. She put her hands on her belly, her bright smile never leaving her face.


    Carlos''s unblinking eyes stared at Tasha. ''She is so young and radiant! How can she leave us so


    soon?'' he wondered.


    "Now I know the answer to my question. Everything happens for a reason. If I hadn''t left you both then,


    how would I have realized how much you love me? Now I have seen the love you both have for me in


    your hearts."


    A sharp pain shot through Tasha''s body, but she forced a smile.


    Even though she knew she would leave the world soon, she was in peace. In the past, no one could tell


    Tasha what was right and what was wrong.


    She had never dwelled on these questions and led a life that made her happy.


    Thinking about her selfishness, she felt ashamed. Turning to her daughter, she said, "Sara, I''m sorry. I


    know I haven''t been a good mother to you. But you need to know I love you. After I am gone, I hope


    you and Jacob will lead a happy life." Her eyes were full of concern for her daughter.


    She had missed the opportunity of spending time with her daughter. Her selfishness had driven her to


    be a negligent mother. She could have been there for Sara. Instead, she chose the wrong path.


    A selfish person spared no time to think about others. Their thoughts and concerns were solely about


    themselves.


    "Carlos, I know I owe you the most in my life. My time here is short so there is no way I can repay. But


    in the next life, I will make amends for my mistakes."


    Once she was done speaking, a serene look entered her face. Then she grasped the bed sheet using


    all her strength. ''Maybe this is that moment which I have been dreading, '' Sara thought. She knew she


    had to say goodbye to her mother.


    She went closer and her mother uttered a few more words. After a while, Tasha closed her eyes. Sara''s


    trembling fingers reached out and tested her mother''s breath.


    She realized her mother was still breathing. A sigh of relief escaped her.


    But the end was still close. In the night, she passed away peacefully.


    It was announced her death was a quick one. But her family was devastated nevertheless.


    Tasha was fine in the morning so this news came quite as a shock to Sara and


    Carlos.

 Chapter 341 Saying Goodbye

    Chapter 341 Saying Goodbye


    The night was unusually cold and foggy. This was the night the tough battle with cancer ended. When


    Tasha took herst breath, Carlos stared at the electrocardiogram as her heartbeat plummeted to a


    straight line.


    At that moment, it dawned on Carlos that his beloved woman had left him again. Sadly, this time she


    was leaving forever.


    Sara was sitting next to the bed, but she was fast asleep. For five minutes, Carlos stared speechlessly.


    Then, he pressed the notification button and this woke Sara up.


    Awake, she was shocked beyond words. She stared nkly until the doctor on duty ran into the ward.


    "I''m sorry for your loss. Please take heart." After examining Tasha, the doctor patted Carlos on his


    shoulder and walked out of the ward.


    At the hospital, life and death was a normal thing. On a daily basis, doctors saw peoplee and go.


    Perhaps the doctors actually meant it when they sympathized with the family members of deceased


    patients. However, in the end those words didn''t change anything.


    Of course, Sara already knew that her mum was gone. But she just continued to gaze at her lifeless


    body.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Suddenly, she stood up and touched her mother''s face. Regrettably, when her mother was still alive,


    Sara had never touched her face. She never did because of various reasons. Sara knew that if she


    didn''t do it now, she would never get another chance.


    Meanwhile, Carlos remained silent and he didn''t shed a tear. Surprisingly, as he looked at Tasha who


    appeared to be sleeping peacefully, he didn''t feel as gloomy as before.


    At that moment, it was as if a burden was eased from his heart. Previously, Carlos thought about when


    she would pass away and his heart was heavy. But now, he no longer had to worry.


    The worst had already happened. Standing there, Carlos felt his heartbeat decline like the straight line


    on Tasha''s ECG. The death of a loved one is probably the saddest thing in the world. There''s nothing


    that could bepared to grief.


    As the night progressed, Carlos still didn''t touch Tasha''s corpse. He just sat on the edge of the bed and


    remained mute.


    Sara informed Jacob of the sad news. Immediately he heard, Jacob made his way to the hospital. The


    biggest advantage of having a partner is to have someone to lean on during difficult times.


    "Dad, I know this is sad. But, everything will be fine. Don''t take things too hard on yourself," Sara said


    as she looked at her father in worry. Since the moment her mum died, he hadn''t said a single word.


    Finally, Carlos said, "Tasha, remember that I''ll marry you in the next life. Sara will still be your daughter.


    You didn''t do anything wrong. Really, Tasha." Carlos stared affectionately at Tasha''s face. He wanted to


    remember the way she looked forever.


    He yearned to take the living Tasha back home. But, this was an impossible desire. Carlos sighed


    heavily. Just then, Jacob dashed into the ward. "Dad, how''s Mom doing?"


    "Well. Jacob, your mother-inw just passed away peacefully. Atst, she is free from all the pains of


    the disease," Carlos replied helplessly.


    Immediately, Sara sighted Jacob and she threw herself into his arms. Although, she didn''t cry, she held


    onto him for a long time.


    "Darling, I''m here. Everything is going to be fine. Don''t worry. I''m here for you." Affectionately, Jacob


    looked at the fragile woman in his arms. With a heavy heart, he patted Sara''s back.


    Then he turned to face Carlos and said, "I''m so sorry, dad. I am sure Tasha wouldn''t want to see you


    sad."


    After Jacob consoled Carlos, he nced at Tasha''s corpse. She had no sign of pain on her face. It was


    as if she was just sleeping peacefully. Tasha''s death seemed unreal to Jacob until he saw the straight


    line on the ECG.


    After she had embraced Jacob for a while, Sara lifted her head. Her eyes were already red and she


    looked very pitiful under the light.


    Carlos remained mute. He stayed with Tasha throughout the night and then went home the next


    morning. For a long time, he hadn''t rested because he reasoned that sleep wasn''t as important as


    being by Tasha''s sick bed.


    He could always rest in the future, but his heart would forever remain broken.


    Even when Tasha was still alive, she was just like a distant dream to him. During the time that they


    were separated and Carlos couldn''t see or touch her, he knew that she was living somewhere in the


    world.


    Unfortunately now, Tasha was gone from this world forever. She died filled with regrets. And he was left


    with just endless emptiness.


    Nevertheless, Carlos didn''t me her. At least, her death wasn''t so painful when he thought about it.


    Although, the happenings of the past were painful. Time would heal the pain in the future.


    A simple and brief funeral was held in honor of Tasha. Only a few people were invited. Actually, Carlos


    didn''t inform a lot of people about the funeral. This was because he was afraid that they would gossip


    about Tasha, not minding that she''s no more.


    Nheless, only a few people knew him and Tasha. So, there was no need to announce it to the


    whole world.


    When he went to select a spot for Tasha''s grave, Carlos chose two spots in the suburbs. The other


    grave spot was for him. He wanted to be buried beside Tasha after he died.


    During their lifetime, they couldn''t be together for many reasons. Because of this, Carlos wanted to be


    by Tasha''s side when he died.


    Indeed, there were still people like Carlos in the world whose love was pure. And when people like him


    fell in love, they loved for real. After all, many people dered that they were in love. But, how many of


    them really meant it from their hearts?


    After the funeral, Carlos stayed by Tasha''s graveside for a long time.


    Sara and Jacob watched Carlos from a distance as he sat down and crossed his legs. They decided


    not to interrupt the painful farewell. Although, none of them wanted to say goodbye, everyone had their


    fair share of happiness and sorrow. And perfect merriment was quite scarce. All these were part of life.


    The moment Sara saw her father sitting in front of the tombstone, she suddenly felt that the image she


    had of him in her heart had grown taller. Not only did he seem taller, Sara felt that he was glowing as


    he sat there silently.


    Leaning on Jacob''s shoulder, Sara chose to remain silent. After all, silence sometimes speaks louder


    than words.


    At that moment, the silence andpanionship made Sara feel at ease. Then, hot tears streamed


    down from the corners of her eyes. Lovingly, Jacob reached out and wiped the tears off Sara''s face.


    "I won''t tell you not to cry, but I want you to know this. No matter where you are and why you are


    sorrowful, I would always be by your side. I''ll protect you and wipe your tears,"


    Jacob consoled Sara in a soft voice, but this wasn''t to stop her from crying. Truly, shedding tears helps


    a person to get over sadness.


    And Jacob understood this better than Sara. Usually, he cried whenever he was sad.


    As Carlos sat in front of the tombstone, he gazed at Tasha''s photo.


    "Tasha, sometimes I think that people want way too many things in their lives. I used to think that I


    could handle many things at the same time. At that time, I thought you could understand me. Butter I


    realized. I couldn''t even figure it out myself. How could I expect others to understand?"


    Picking up the bottle next to him, Carlos poured some liquor in a small ss and gulped it down. He


    had thought about this mistake for about ten years.


    Thest decade had passed quickly. Sadly, all those times were irreversible. There was no turning


    back.


    Fortunately for Carlos, he had figured out the happenings during the past ten years.


    "Our daughter, Sara is now a grown woman. I know you always wished that she remarried. But, you felt


    too guilty to speak your mind. You were afraid that Sara would dislike you. Don''t worry. I will make sure


    your wish is fulfilled. When Sara and Jacob remarry, I''ll surelye to visit you. And then, I''ll make a


    toast in your honor."


    Carlos'' face was expressionless as he spoke. He couldn''t fathom how those who were grieving could


    still manage to smile. Indeed, those people were very brave. Anyways, Carlos couldn''t do that. Since


    he couldn''t smile, he decided not to cry either.


    He reasoned that Tasha wouldn''t want to see him shed tears. Even while they were still together, he


    had never cried in her presence. And he was so sure that she wouldn''t want him to do so now.


    "You know what? There are some people who knew each other from the very beginning. But in the end,


    they chose to be strangers. I won''t be that kind of person. I vowed that no matter what you did, I


    would always forgive you. Nevertheless, I am such a coward. I didn''t have the courage to tell you that I


    loved you."


    Carlos sniffed and felt uneasy at that moment. The difort he was currently feeling was real and


    pure.


    Normally, Carlos felt that life was real whenever he was in pains. And when he was happy, he felt that


    life was dreamlike. At that instance, he admitted this point.

 Chapter 342 Life Journey

    Chapter 342 Life Journey


    In life, people carried their feelings throughout their journey.


    "I know it''s already toote, Tasha, but I love you. I have to tell you that I love you. Do you know that I


    love you, Tasha? I have never told you that, but now I know it clearly."


    As he put his arms around the tombstone, Carlos felt like he was embracing Tasha. Their fate had


    ended in this life.


    Now, he could only hope that their love couldst longer in another life.


    Behind him was Sara, who turned around to walk away when she couldn''t take it anymore. Her father


    needed more time to stay, so she decided to leave him alone, and wait for him at home.


    Jacob put his arms around Sara''s shoulders as they walked back to the car; none of them spoke.


    Looking out of the car, Sara finally said, "Let''s go home."


    Even when they had arrived at home, Sara was still in a daze. She couldn''t stop thinking about her


    mother. Maybe deep inside her heart, she must have forgiven her, no matter what Tasha had done


    when she was still alive. However, Sara didn''t dare to imagine her father''s current state.


    Never did she imagine that her father had loved her mother deeply. Wasn''t it difficult for a person to


    forgive someone who abandoned him or her?


    It turned out that Carlos was different. He was strong, generous, brave and forbearing. That was why


    Sara hadn''t noticed what he really felt.


    Only now did she realize that her father had a hard time; that he was in pain. But of course, it didn''t


    matter anymore. No matter what, she would help her father get through this.


    After all, every time she was upset, her father always told her that she still had a family. Even if Jacob


    abandoned her, at least she still had him.


    It was time for Sara to do the same thing. She would wait for him toe home, and make him feel he


    was not alone. Also, she wanted to thank her father for everything he had done for her.


    Hours had already passed, but Carlos was still not at home. At first, Sara hadn''t thought too much. But


    a little whileter, she began to fidget.


    They went to her mother''s grave early in the morning. Howe he hadn''te back when the sun


    had already set?


    Therefore, Sara did the first thing that popped up in her mind¡ªcall Jacob. "Jacob, my father hasn''t


    come home yet. Do you think something has happened?"


    It could be told from the tone of her voice that she was anxious, so Jacob tried his best tofort her.


    "Don''t worry, Sara. I''ll ask someone to look for dad." The next second, he heard her sobbing from the


    other line.


    "Okay, Jacob. I''ll call my father again. If I still don''t reach him, can we call the police?" Fear crept into


    Sara''s heart, so she cried even more as she sat on the sofa.


    "Well, I''ll call the police first. It''s okay. Don''t worry." When the call ended, Jacob looked out of the


    window.


    The whole city was shrouded in mist, and the air wasn''t as fresh as before. Dust and smoke pervaded,


    making it difficult to see clearly.


    Just as Jacob was about to contact his men to look for Carlos, Sara called to say that he was already


    home.


    It was already six o''clock in the evening when Carlos came back home. He entered the house with a


    bright smile on his face, and food in his hands.


    Shocked, Sara slowly stood up and walked towards her father at the door.


    "Dad, where have you been? I thought something bad has happened to you." As she spoke, she


    carefully watched Carlos'' facial expression to figure out what was wrong with him.


    Indeed, it was strange that her father was smiling as if nothing had happened.


    It was contrary to the devastated Carlos they left at the cemetery earlier this morning. "You must be


    hungry. Dad will cook something delicious for you today. You bring the food to the kitchen first." Then


    he handed the stic bag of food to her.


    Confusion was still written all over Sara''s face when she took the stic bag from Carlos. "Dad, are


    you okay?"


    For a moment, Carlos was stunned. Then, he smiled. "I''m fine. Do you think I don''t look well?"


    Yes. He was acting so strange, but Sara just nodded. How could he behave like nothing had


    happened? How could he smile like there was nothing wrong?


    "Don''t worry, my daughter. I''m fine. I have epted it already. I have to move on and continue my life."


    After saying this, Carlos turned around to go to the kitchen, followed by Sara.


    "I told your mother before that I wouldn''t see her off if she wanted to leave, but if she wanted toe


    back, I would ept her with open arms no matter what happened. I''ve been thinking this way for more


    than a decade. There is no such thing as coincidence in this world. Everything happens for a reason."


    A ghost of smile appeared on Carlos'' lips.


    From where she was standing, Sara had the chance to observe her father. In just a few months, he


    seemed to be much older than before. This thought made Sara''s heart ache. She couldn''t help but


    worry about him.


    "Dad, you have to be fine anyway. I know that you''re hurting because of my mother''s death. But


    remember that you still have me, Jacob, and maybe you will have grandchildren in the future." Tears


    welled up in Sara''s eyes as she said these words.


    It took a while for Carlos to respond, because he was trying to hold back his tears. "My dear daughter,


    you can do whatever you like in the future. If one day you realize that you''re not happy with Jacob, you


    can just break up with him. Don''t worry. Dad won''t have any prejudice against divorce. As long as you


    are happy, you can do anything. I will always be here to support you."


    "I know, Dad. Are you really okay?"


    Nodding his head, Carlos faced the sink to wash the vegetables. What Sara didn''t know was that the


    moment he turned around, the tears he was trying to hold back fell.


    At that moment, he pretended to be strong, because he needed to. He secretly wiped his tears when


    Sara walked up to him to help him.


    They prepared the ingredients and cooked together, which made Sara remember the times they did


    this when she was still a kid.


    "Sara, invite Jacob for dinner. Then we can have a good drinkter. Don''t worry, I will be nice to him."


    To be honest, Carlos was relieved that Jacob was Sara''s husband.


    "Okay, Dad. Jacob have always been worried that you don''t like him. That''s why he doesn''te to


    visit us. If you don''t want to, I won''t let hime. I don''t want him to disappoint you."


    The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched upon hearing what she had said. "Well, let bygones be bygones.


    We can''t change what has happened, but we can still live a good life in the future."


    Hearing this, Sara shed a small smile. Since then, her father had always been her role model, and


    her guide in life. And this had never changed.


    "Yes. Okay, Dad. I''ll ask him toe and thank you." With that, Sara put the washed vegetables in the


    basket and called Jacob.


    A burst of aroma of food came from the kitchen, and the knock on the door sounded at the same time.


    Maybe it was because Sara was in a hurry to open the door that she didn''t bother to remove her apron.


    She looked like a good wife waiting for her husband.


    As soon as the door opened, Jacob pulled her into a hug. "I''m sorry, I''mte. I just had something


    urgent to deal with in thepany. I''m sorry I wasn''t able to help you."


    "It''s okay. I''m d you''re here now. Wait, I have to tell you something. If my father asks to have a drink


    with you, don''t refuse, okay? He told me he would forgive you,"


    before letting him in, Sara whispered in Jacob''s ear.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, it''s not like I can say no to my father-inw." The two let out a soft chuckle.


    They were hugging each other when Carlos nced at the living room, so he immediately turned away


    to do his business.


    "Dad, I brought you some wine today. Let''s have a drinkter." Raising the bottle of wine in his hand,


    Jacob peeked in the kitchen.


    "Okay." With that, Carlos focused on cooking.


    While waiting in the living room, Jacob felt like he was sitting on pins and needles as he watched Sara


    and Carlos did their work. If he could, Jacob would like to help them in the kitchen, but he couldn''t.

 Chapter 343 Promise

    Chapter 343 Promise


    Jacob knew nothing about cooking, so he had no choice but to sit still. It was just a little boring that he


    had nothing to do.


    Fortunately, the dinner was ready soon. When thest pot of vegetable beef soup was served on the


    table, Sara pped her hands.


    "Well, everyone, all the dishes are ready. They might not be as good as Winnie''s cooking, but I''m sure


    they''re edible." As Sara spoke, she handed a bowl to Jacob, who was smiling at her.


    "Don''t say that. Whatever you cook is fine with me. I will eat them," said Jacob immediately. Looking at


    the sweet smile on Jacob''s face, Carlos was relieved.


    Only men knew men best. It would only take them one nce to know whether a man was really in


    love. This was why Carlos was able to forgive Jacob.


    The reason why he forgave Jacob was not because of his power and wealth, but because of his love


    for Sara. Otherwise, Carlos wouldn''t be able to forgive him for what he had done.


    When they began to eat, Jacob took out the wine he bought, and filled his and Carlos'' ss.


    Seeing this, Sara stood up and went to grab a bottle of juice for herself. She opened the lid of the bottle


    and gulped down a mouthful of juice. Its sweetness swept over her mouth in an instant.


    "You guys better not drink too much, or your health will suffer after." Worry was evident in Sara''s eyes


    when she nced at Jacob, and then at her father.


    "Don''t worry. We are already old enough to know what we are doing." Raising his ss at Carlos,


    Jacob added, "Dad, I want to propose a toast to you. I know I have offended you many times before,


    that''s why I owe you an apology. Please forgive me."


    At this moment, Sara felt as if her heart was about to burst because of too much happiness. Indeed,


    Jacob had changed so much, but for the better. He used to be unruly; now he looked more gentle and


    docile.


    But at the end of the day, no matter what kind of person he was, Sara would still love him.


    "Let bygones be bygones. Sara''s mother left her when she was still young. It has always made me feel


    guilty. That''s why I hoped that she would find a good man who will take care of her. But she insisted on


    marrying you before, so I thought you could treat her well."


    Carlos said this with a sneer, making Sara feel a little nervous. Meanwhile, Jacob clenched his jaw.


    Maybe it was never easy to ept the truth.


    "Since we''re all here, I want to tell you something, dad and Sara. I admit that what happened in the


    past was my fault. But I promise, to spend the rest of my life making up to Sara. I know you are a


    person who values friends and family, which I know I need to learn from now on."


    Holding the ss in his hand, Jacob stood up. Carlos also stood up, and looked straight into his eyes.


    "I trust you, and I''m hoping that you won''t break your promise this time. As long as you and Sara are


    happy, I won''t have to worry about you two anymore."


    After saying this, Carlos took a sip of his wine. At the same time, Jacob drank up the remaining wine in


    his ss.


    Sara only sat in silence, watching the two men talk. This was an agreement between the two in which


    she had no intention to interfere. Although she knew that promises were often gone with the wind, she


    gave Jacob the benefit of the doubt.


    People were fond of listening to these sweet words, no matter how painful it would be for them to learn


    that they all meant nothing in the end.


    On the other hand, Sara believed Jacob once again without hesitation. She had believed him for so


    long, how could she not do it again?


    "I used to think that I was very capable and powerful. I have everything I need, and I could do many


    things that others couldn''t do. It made me think that I could live a good life without loving someone, let


    alone be loved. Butter I realized that I had overestimated myself."


    For the first time, Carlos and Sara saw a glimpse of bitterness in Jacob''s eyes.


    "Until one day, I realized that the huge vi I live in was full of void and silence. Even if there were


    people around, I''ve always felt that I was alone. I knew that something was missing. I realized that I''m


    just like the other people. My self-righteousness is nothing but misunderstanding."


    His eyes fell on Sara, who was looking intently at him too. It was not enough for a person to know that


    he was wrong; he had to know what he did wrong and how he was able to correct it.


    Tears welled up in Sara''s eyes. ''Finally, you came to me. I''m d I didn''t give up on you, Jacob.'' These


    were the words she wanted to tell him, but she remained quiet.


    "I know that men are always surrounded by temptation, especially those powerful and rich men. But I''m


    telling you, if you dare to cheat on her again, I promise you, you will never see my daughter again."


    If it was because Carlos was pointing at his face with a fork, or because he had too much wine that


    Jacob''s face turned red; he wasn''t sure.


    "I know, dad. I will keep that in mind. I won''t forget what I have done in the past, because I consider


    them as a lesson for myself. I will nevermit the same mistake in the future."


    It was amazing how Jacob could speak with so much calmness and confidence.


    One reason might be because what he said wasn''t just a mere promise. After all, Jacob never said


    anything in his life that he couldn''t do. If he couldn''t keep his words, he would rather not say them.


    "As for thepany''s affairs, it''s up to you. It has always belonged to you, but you were too


    irresponsible and impetuous before to care about it at all."


    The wine tasted bad. It made Carlos cough, but it also helped him feel relieved.


    Those who drank alcohol didn''t really think that it tasted good; they just thought drinking could drown


    their sorrows. When they were intoxicated by alcohol, they saw the world from a different perspective.


    There was no pain, but only pure bliss.


    Naturally, people wanted to forget the things that made them sad, even just for a while. This was why


    people ced their hopes on the bittersweet taste of alcohol.


    A few years ago, Michael had told Jacob that Sara was a good wife. But at that time, Jacob only


    wanted Alice, who went abroad, without thinking that he might fall in love with another girl.


    As time went by, feelings developed. Whether it wouldst forever or just appear in a sh, it all


    depended on them.


    Everyone had the right to make a choice. Everything happened for a reason.


    Pretending not to care about what the two were talking about, Sara lowered her head and began to eat.


    There were so many things that were running on her head, but she kept it all to herself. For instance,


    Sara didn''t know how she managed to hold on for so long when she could barely see any hope in her


    future.


    At some point, she knew that it was hopeless, but she still couldn''t give Jacob up. And because of her


    persistence, she finally got what she had always wanted.


    It was Jacob. Everything she wanted and longed for was Jacob.


    "Jacob, I didn''t expect to hear these words from you, but I hope you keep them. Sara had been living a


    hard life since she was a child. People made her suffer so much. I''ve always wanted to make up for


    her, but I don''t know how."


    Suddenly, Carlos began to sob. Except for Tasha, Sara was his only family in the world, and he loved


    her more than anything.


    "Sara is a good girl. She never mes me for anything. I always feel guilty, but I have never told her


    about that. Why should people work hard? Perhaps the reason is that we want our loved ones to be


    proud when they talk about us."


    As he let out a heavy sigh, Carlos thought, ''If only Tasha were with us now.'' Unfortunately, now she


    was gone forever.


    "So, I hope you can always work hard. And when you encounter problems, try your best to solve them


    instead of arguing. Don''t be like me. I''m already old, but I can''t figure out many things in my life. I make


    a big deal out of everything, and act without thinking."


    Silence filled the room after Carlos spoke. They went back to their seats and enjoyed the dishes Sara


    prepared with his father.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    By the time they finished their dinner, the bottle of wine was empty too. Jacob was slightly drunk. As


    the sun was setting, they could no longer see where the sea and the sky met.


    Therefore, Carlos stood up and told Jacob, "Forget it. It''s getting dark. You can spend the night here.


    Sara, go and prepare the guest room for him."


    Hearing this, Jacob nced at Sara reluctantly. But thetter only raised her eyebrows. Left without a


    choice, Jacob nodded at Carlos.


    "Sure, dad. Everything is up to you." For now, he couldn''tin, because he hadn''t remarried Sara


    yet.

 Chapter 344 Acting Cute

    Chapter 344 Acting Cute


    Carlos was right. After all, it would not be right to live together if they didn''t officiate the marriage again.


    Sara couldn''t help but let out a chuckle as she observed Jacob being embarrassed. Never in her life


    did she expect that something like this would happen to him. Although Jacob hesitated for a moment


    there, he had no choice but to go along with it.


    Carlos went back to his room, but he left the door half closed. Meanwhile, both of them were left trying


    to figure out if he did it on purpose or not.


    "Are you upset about what my father said?" She was still keeping herughter from bursting out as she


    continued to observe his reactions.


    "No, I don''t really mind." Contrary to what he was trying to say, his face was clearly blushing. He


    paused midway as he tried to open his mouth to say something in addition to his reply. However, she


    noticed this until she finally couldn''t hide herughter.


    She turned around and went straight to the guest room as soon as she settled down from giggling


    uncontrobly.


    "What my father said was right, though. We haven''t remarried yet, so it would be inappropriate for us to


    live together. Otherwise, what would others say? We can''t risk it. Aside from that, it would also affect


    my father''s reputation."


    Her face wore a worried expression as she took a nce at him. Such preposterous things were clearly


    excuses. She just wanted to use her father''s words to prove that they should have a convincing reason


    before they couldmit to each other. Otherwise, there would be consequences.


    "I know, Sara. You don''t have to exin those to me. You go ahead. I''ll clean up the table for you."


    Jacob stood up and began to wipe the table. She immediately left without saying a word in return.


    Meanwhile, Carlos finally closed the door fully. He had seen what just happened. That confirmed that


    Jacob indeed grew up a lot, and that he was almost a stranger from his former self.


    A smile arched up at the corners of his lips. His goal today was to teach Jacob a lesson the best way


    he could, and he seeded. Other than that, he had no intention of interfering with the young couple''s


    life.


    While Sara was busy cleaning up the room for Jacob, she couldn''t help but smile. She was pretty


    excited to find out his reaction upon seeing that the bedroom was too feminine in design.


    She pped her hands as soon as she finished, and went straight out of the room to go to the kitchen.


    To her surprise, she saw Jacob busy washing the dishes. She never once saw him do any sort of


    household chores before, and now he was casually washing the dishes like it was no big deal.


    She stayed silent, but deep inside, she was moved by his little gesture. She walked from behind to


    intercept, and took the bowl out of his hands.


    "Let me do this. Your stomach is still aching after that drinking, right? Go and get some rest in the sofa.


    Or you can have a seat in the room, and just call me when you need anything," she confidently said.


    Her face was red and her heart was rapidly pounding. That was quite a strange thing. It wasn''t a big


    deal to anyone, but small things could sometimes touch people''s hearts.


    The idea alone that he was clearly showing his affection for her made her feel that she was the


    happiest woman in the world.


    There wasn''t a lot of men in modern society that would think about their wives so affectionately. As long


    as a man was willing to think about his wife, that alone would make the woman feel appreciated.


    She kept smiling as the blush remained on her face.


    "Are you okay, Sara? You don''t look very well." He turned his head to catch another glimpse of her. He


    slowly formed a smug, but attractive look on his face.


    She responded with her own gaze locked at him. She squinted so as to express her confusion. "No.


    What''s with that question all of sudden? Do I look bad?"


    "You blushed so I thought you might have a fever. Are you okay? Or are you just moved?" He ced


    the bowl down and moved to close in on her.


    "Humph! Moved? No way! I just think that you shouldn''t do these things! You just tried to wash the


    dishes and now you''re so full of yourself." She walked away aftershing out as a defense mechanism.


    He proceeded to finish washing the dishes, then he wiped his hands dry. As he was doing so, he


    couldn''t help but take a peek at the living room. As he expected, Sara was there indulging herself into


    watching the TV as she leaned to thefort of the sofa. He wasn''t sure if Carlos was simply in a bad


    mood or if he intentionally left to give both of them a private time for themselves.


    Either way, he was grateful for his father-inw. Although Jacob thought that he might still be


    dissatisfied with him, all the gestures he received from him got him to the impression that he had


    already forgiven him from the bottom of his heart.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was easy to earn his trust for the first time, but it was difficult to regain it. Jacob walked up to Sara


    and rested his hand on her arm.


    "Honey, do we need to check the guest room?" He leaned over and gently whispered in her ear. She


    pretended to be calm about it, and slowly stood up.


    He proceeded to grab her hand, and the two walked straight into the bedroom.


    It wasn''t long after they just passed the door when he pushed her further into the room and gently


    kissed her lips. This time, she was doing pretty well.


    He wore a smile on his face as he ced his hands on her waist. They both looked like they were


    enjoying each other''s touch.


    "Well, what do you think you''re doing? You''re being crazy!" After quite some time, she pushed him


    away. However, the blushes on her face told him otherwise.


    "I need your reward. Didn''t you see how capable I am today? I even washed the dishes for you. I have


    never done these things before, except for you. And I will continue to do so in the future."


    Before he could finish his words, she stood on tiptoe, and kissed him back on the lips. His eyes were


    wide open, but he slowly looked down.


    The whole scenario looked so vibrant and pure. It went longer until he couldn''t help but let go of her.


    "Well, you should probably go back to your bedroom now. You dad might catch us here and scold me."


    He gently pinched her shoulders, and looked at her with his bright, hopeful eyes.


    She looked down, trying to hide her embarrassment.


    "What are you talking about? You know my father is not that kind of person," she replied. However, she


    still turned to scan the outside. Contrary to her reaction, she knew that what he said was true.


    He smiled, and stated, "Okay, okay, fine. You''re right. But you still need to go back quickly now. Let''s


    just continue to talk on WeChat."


    He gestured for her to go. She reluctantly walked out of the room. She took a quick look at her father''s


    bedroom as soon as she got out.


    It was closed, and she didn''t notice any sign of it ever being opened while she was with Jacob. She


    heaved a sigh of relief. Soon after, her father suddenly opened the door and walked out of the room.


    She could only imagine the embarrassed look on her face as she looked at her father. She awkwardly


    smiled and went straight to her bedroom.


    She stroked her chest after closing the door, and she could feel her heart wildly beating. Her amber-


    hued eyes shone with such charm. Soon enough, she settled down and heaved a sigh of relief. She


    took out her phone and unlocked it.


    She aggressively kicked her slippers off, and climbed onto the bed while staring at her phone. She felt


    the warmth andfort of the nket covering her. She smiled as she scrolled over the conversations,


    and observed Jacob''s messages for her on WeChat.


    The messages read:


    "Sara, are you feeling good today? Feeling miles better?"


    Another chat appeared. "I know your dad is upset, so I think I have to listen to him and make sure he


    doesn''t get more pissed off than he already is. Although I really want you for myself. This is frustrating!"


    She snorted as she read his messages with a pitiful emoji. ''Is this really the Jacob I once knew?'' she


    thought. He just kept surprising her with his little antics.


    The thought of him trying to act cute made her smile. She replied, "Why are you doing this? Stop acting


    cute! Jacob, you little rascal! What''s gotten into you?"


    Meanwhile, Jacob wore a slight frown as he scrolled up further in the conversation. He couldn''t figure


    at which point of it he was trying to act cute. As he was getting ready to type in his response, his


    thoughts wandered off, and he decided to let the matter go. Either way, such thing didn''t really matter to


    him as long as it made her happy.


    Instead, he just asked, "What''s wrong? You don''t like it? Fine, then. I''ll stop. Are you happy?"


    Sara felt butterflies in her stomach as she continued to stare at the ceiling, drowning in her own


    thoughts.


    It was said that men had always been considerate, but they differed only on whether or not they were


    willing to show their adoration to only one person, or multiple people at the same time.


    Back then, Sara always thought that Jacob was an empty shell of a man; and that he was incapable to


    human emotion. Only now did she realize that as long as she was willing to put her faith in him, even


    the thickyers and walls he put to protect himself from emotional vulnerability would fall down like


    dominoes.


    She thought of a reply for a while, and typed, "You''re oddly talkative nowadays. I have no idea what I


    should do with you."


    He sat there on his bed, and a gentle smile appeared on his face. ''Just take it as genuinepliment, ''


    he said at the back of his mind.


    He typed, "I know you''re just saying that, but I''ll take it as apliment. But I still think you''re the most


    righteous person I''ve ever met."


    She rolled her eyes, but the smile on her face never faded once. His words certainly pleased her no


    matter how she tried not to show it.


    "Why do I feel so scared when you''re ttering me?" she replied.

 Chapter 345 Did He Wake Up

    Chapter 345 Did He Wake Up


    Jacob couldn''t help but burst intoughter. It was true that he was now not as cold as he used to be. At


    least now he could smile without a care in the world. He had feelings like most people did.


    "Honey, I meant what I said today. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to take good care of you and father in the


    future. I know I owe you so much, and I''m willing to do whatever it takes to make it up to you." His


    replies had gotten longer over time.


    Sara stared into oblivion with her phone in her hand. She couldn''t think of a reply for quite some time.


    Despite the fact that they got to where they were now, the past still came back to haunt them every now


    and then. Either way, they knew they were already past it, and they would proudly wear those scars as


    they went on with their lives. But Sara could feel him trying to heal the scar himself.


    She felt it, and she could tell how he was struggling to heal. But she knew that he was genuinely trying.


    Those who hadn''t tried their best didn''t deserve to be forgiven.


    Therefore, at that very moment, she knew for herself that he deserved to be given another shot. It


    didn''t necessarily mean that as long as he worked hard, she would definitely forgive the person who


    had wronged her.


    But one thing was clear to her: Jacob wasn''t only working hard, but he was also constantly trying to fix


    that broken part of himself.


    Jacob waited for a few minutes with his mobile phone in his hand, but there was no sign of reply from


    her. He thought that she had fallen asleep, so he checked his phone again and again, while cold sweat


    of anxiety started showing up in his forehead.


    "Thank you," Sara replied in a text.


    The ding of the phone shook him as he started to drown in his nervousness. Gradually, he felt a sense


    of relief as he wore a determined look on his face.


    "No, I should thank you. I am so grateful that you gave me another shot to make it up to you. But, let''s


    move on from now on, okay? I know time will heal all wounds."


    "Okay," she replied again.


    He was lost in thought as soon as he read the rather brief message she sent him. They couldn''t see


    each other''s expression on the screen, and they had no idea what each other was thinking about.


    A reply that only said "Okay" could mean a lot of things. So he couldn''t help but be uncertain of what


    she truly felt.


    Meanwhile, Sara put down her phone and prepared to say good night to him. Today was a long day,


    indeed, but she felt that it was also a new, hopeful beginning.


    ''We can always start anew every day. I only realized it now, '' she thought.


    "Time for bed. Good night! I''ll wake you up early tomorrow for breakfast."


    He said his farewell, too, before he turned off his phone''s screen as he went down to bed.


    It wasn''t until at this very moment that he began to look around with keen eyes. It was a pink room. The


    bed sheet, the nket, and even the walls were all pink. The whole space was pulsating with feminine


    vibe.


    He shrugged his shoulders helplessly, and stood up to scan the room.


    It was quite clear that he was feeling a little off as soon as he realized the room''s design. He walked


    over to a small table and he saw that there were a lot of toys on top of it.


    Dolls, y figurines, and action figures¡ªall sorts of toys. He was caught off-guard when he saw a pair


    of kissing y figurines. They looked strangely familiar to him. He picked both of them up, and


    examined each of them further until he finally remembered something.


    These were that very same y figurines that she absolutely adored at first nce during the one and


    only time that they shopped together as husband and wife. He could still remember how she was


    obsessed with these y figurines that she didn''t seem to want to leave as she stood in front of them.


    The thought of him feeling that she was acting too childish was still fresh in his memory.


    He never once saw these again since that day. He frowned as he realized that they had been here all


    this time.


    He sighed as he wondered how much happiness she was feeling back when she brought these y


    figurines back home. He felt ashamed of how he was too detached back then. He not only misjudged


    her sincerity, but subsequently intended hurting someone who only wanted to express herself.


    He took a goodst nce at them, and moved on. ''Didn''t I just promise to forget everything about the


    past?'' he thought.


    It wasn''t that he was intentionally remembering it, but he just couldn''t forget such a thing.


    He moved on to look at the two photos resting on the same table.


    The first one was a photo of Sara''s family. It was a fairly old photo, seeing that her parents were still


    pretty young. Sara, on the other hand, wore an innocent smile of a little girl. They were happily hugging


    each other in the photo with smiles on the faces.


    He stared at it for a good while. He could only imagine how much she must have missed her mother


    after she left, but he never once saw her express it in front of him. Maybe she decided that some things


    were better left unsaid.


    What he knew right now¡ªthat Sara was suffering, and that he knew what she hoped for¡ªshould be


    more than enough. A person would always leave a warm ce for himself. And when he encountered


    difficulties in life, only then would he have a ce to settle down and reflect on the situation.


    He heaved a sigh, and ced the family photo back down as he picked up the other one.


    It was a photo of him and Sara together. That eerie feeling came back to him, and he didn''t ever


    remember when they took it.


    At further careful examination, he realized that it was a candid shot.


    He looked at the sweet, genuine smile on her face, and he could somehow feel his heart melting. He


    returned to the bed as soon as he ced the photo back to the table.


    The bed was extraordinarily soft andfortable, but thoughts kept running in his mind that he ended


    up getting rid of his drowsiness. What happened recently just wouldn''t get out of his mind.


    He didn''t tell Sara about thepany''s affairs. He couldn''t afford to worry her now that he could tell


    she was almost constantly in a bad mood these days.


    His gut feelings told him something big was going to happen soon. However, he just couldn''t put his


    finger on it.


    He finally fell asleep after a long series of tossing and turning around the bed. As expected, Sara woke


    him up the next morning, and he sat up in bed, looking at her with eyes still half-closed.


    She was wearing an apron, but her beauty stood out naturally.


    "It''s time for breakfast." She stretched out her hand and gently pushed him.


    The moment he managed to fully open his eyes, he saw her in front of him in all her beauty. She was


    staring at him with his face still fighting off the sleepiness.


    "What''s wrong? Is my bed sofortable that you didn''t want to wake up early?" she teased him with


    her hands on her hips.


    He reached out and pulled her to the bed. He was too strong that she couldn''t break free from his


    grasp. Either way, she gave up and didn''t bother moving.


    He held her so tightly in his arms as he sat up and kissed her out of the blue.


    However, she was somehow already used to it. Even though it was merely a kiss, she didn''t feel the


    slightest bit of getting tired of it. She thought that she could kiss him for a lifetime, but she discreetly


    kept that thought to herself.


    Soon, he finally let go of her.


    "Good morning, honey. You really woke up early to cook for me," he said softly. He stood up and


    reached out for his clothes to get dressed.


    She looked straight at him. All of a sudden, the warm feeling came over her again as she was realizing


    that she was finally starting to have good, meaningful rtionship with him. At the same time, she


    couldn''t help but think that that feeling was always there all along, waiting to be woken up again.


    ''How I wish time could stop at the moment when we first met, but that doesn''t change the fact that I will


    still love you as we grow old, '' she thought to herself. At that very moment, there was a shimmering


    glimmer of light in her amber eyes.


    "Did father wake up yet?" he asked. He turned around and looked at her as if waiting for her response.


    She nodded in agreement, and replied, "Yes, he''s up."


    He turned back again and continued putting his clothes on. He stretched out his right arm, and gently


    wrapped it around her neck, subsequently pulling her closer to him again.


    "Why are you staring at me, wifey?" His banter made her blush as soon as she heard him.


    "What''s the matter? Am I not allowed to stare?" she replied as she tried to push him away.


    He didn''t expect her to respond that way, but he humored her. "You''re right, honey. Stare at me all you


    want. It''s my pleasure to be watched by you."


    He pushed Sara down on the bed as soon as he finished uttering those words. She was caught off-


    guard as she lost her bnce.


    "What are you doing?!" She only managed to say those words before her lips got covered by his.


    "Honey, this is what I should also do, right?" His hands started caressing her body under her clothes as


    he spoke.


    She looked at him with an embarrassed expression, and stated, "Not now. We can''t let father know


    about this. I don''t have any idea what I''ll say to him if he finds out."


    He simply smiled, and continued, "Don''t worry, he won''t interrupt us. It''s so early in the morning. No


    one is out there to disturb us."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He never actually intended to go all the way. He only did it to tease her. Just as he continued to move


    his fingers across her body, several knocks came on the door.


    Carlos stood outside, and asked, "Sara, have you woken Jacob up yet?"

 Chapter 346 Setback

    Chapter 346 Setback


    "He''s awake, Dad. We''reing." Sara pushed Jacob and pretended to be angry with him.


    Jacob realized his mistake and decided to apologize. He said remorsefully, "Well, I''m sorry! Okay, fine.


    Get up quickly."


    Covering her face, she didn''t reply him. Then, he stood up and reached out his hand to pull her up.


    Although Sara sat up, she still pouted her lips.


    Her lips were rosy and full. At the sight of this, Jacob felt likeughing. But he didn''t dare.


    "Darling, don''t get angry. You don''t look good when you are angry." He persuaded her, "Get up, honey.


    Dad can get here any time soon. And he might misunderstand..."


    Sara was really annoyed by his words. "What? Are you trying to avoid your responsibility now? Where


    did you go just now?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she stood up to leave. Immediately, Jacob rushed and hugged her


    from behind. Whispering into her ear, he asked, "Are you really annoyed?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Sara didn''t respond, Jacob knew that she wasn''t in a good mood. This was because she was


    frowning. Then he muttered, "Okay, it''s alright. Let''s go out. These days, why do you get angry so


    easily?"


    Looking at him with displeasure, Sara stepped on his foot and screamed, "Yes. I am always angry,


    okay? What? Are you already tired of me?"


    Jacob embraced her more tightly and said, "No, I wouldn''t dare. But I will show you how genuine I am


    tonight."


    Sara blushed immediately she heard this. Then she said, "You shameless man!"


    "Oh! What are you thinking about? I meant that I would be busy in daytime and could only handle these


    family affairs at night. Look at you! You are so naughty!"


    Jacob said as he released her from his embrace.


    "Stop talking nonsense. How am I naughty? You are really..." Sara faked calmness as she walked


    towards the door and opened it.


    When she opened the door, her father was already standing on the other side. "It is already time for


    breakfast. Hurry up or you both would bete for work,"


    Carlos said with his head lowered. He didn''t bother to look at both of them. Actually, he didn''t want to


    disturb them. But he was just worried that they would forget to get up for work. After all, they were a


    young and energetic couple. And he perfectly understood that.


    Therefore, he could only make suggestions and not force them. They were two young adults and they


    had their rights.


    For breakfast, Carlos had some delicious milk and sandwiches. Indeed, Sara had improved on some


    skills in the past few years. One of such skills was cooking.


    Although Carlos didn''t know how she had performed in Jacob''s house, he was delighted that her


    culinary skills had improved.


    Jacob also had breakfast with them. Afterwards, Sara and Jacob left for work.


    Carlos had already handed over thepany to Sara. And he never wanted to go back to there.


    Whenever he thought about thepany, he felt sad. Previously, the only reason why he had gone


    back was because of Tasha. However, there was no point going there because she was already dead.


    Now, there was nothing stopping him from doing what he always wanted to do for half his life. Carlos


    wanted to nt some flowers at home. And maybe, visit the park to y chess with the elderly men


    asionally.


    He was old now, so it was only right that he stepped down and gave the young ones a chance to


    perform. Nheless, he didn''t want to admit that he was old. Carlos still felt like he had just married


    Tasha yesterday.


    And today, Tasha had passed away. Indeed, time flies and waits for no man. It could be likened to a


    flowing river. Deep down in his heart, he hoped that life would bring him more happiness and less


    sadness in the future.


    But it was just a wish. It was impossible to tell if it would be fulfilled or not. In fact, Carlos had already


    epted his fate. Although, he didn''t believe in destiny.


    Many years ago, he had felt that marrying Tasha was the greatest thing that ever happened to him.


    Unfortunately, things always copsed whenever they were overstretched. Besides, joy and sorrow


    were integral parts of one''s life.


    A lot of people are fond of ming the misfortunes in their lives. But Carlos wasn''t that type of person.


    He was very good at calcting these things. Because he had knowledge about them.


    It is often said that everything happened for a reason. Sadly, those involved in a situation couldn''t


    understand the mystery behind it. Probably, this was what confused him the most.


    In numerology, it is believed that people''s fates are destined. And that no matter how they struggle,


    they cannot change anything. But Carlos didn''t believe in that.


    Nevertheless, people need to continue living. And to survive, everyone must struggle.


    But he was too old to struggle. Because of this, he handed over the business to Sara. Carlos was


    convinced that Sara would live a brilliant and happy life.


    As a result of all the experience he had in the past, he had be less decisive. Finally, he had


    sumbed to his fate. Oftentimes, his struggles were useless because he ended up sinking deeper


    into problems.


    In the world today, many people disliked the peaceful life they had. They didn''t know that they were part


    of the few lucky ones. When there was nothing to arouse emotions in one''s heart, it didn''t mean that


    the person was cold-hearted. It just signified maturity.


    Carlos didn''t know if he was mature or not. In the past, he had thought that he was strong and mature.


    But after Tasha''s death, he realized that he had been faking his maturity.


    In fact, he wasn''t mature at all. Carlos only had the gift of longsuffering.


    When Tasha left, he had searched for her for a long time. At first, he was able to get some information


    about her. But as time went by, hepletely lost track of Tasha''s whereabouts.


    Without any significant reason, she had disappeared into the crowd like a kite with a broken string.


    Since the day she left, Carlos was filled with regrets. The longer Tasha was away, the more regretful he


    became.


    In the end, Carlos was almost desperate. He had thought that he would never see Tasha again in his


    lifetime. But fate brought her back.


    Although Carlos had doubts and regrets and maybe some hatred he felt joy and happiness at Tasha''s


    return. In fact, he also felt sorry for her.


    As he reminisced about all those times, Carlos sat in the living room and looked at their family photos.


    Since Tasha had passed away, it wasn''t right for the pictures to be hung on the wall.


    But he didn''t want to part with her. Even if it was just her photo, which was like thest thing she left for


    him and Sara. Surely, these thoughts couldn''t fade away within a day or two. So, Carlos just couldn''t


    get rid of his feeling for her.


    Up until now, he still couldn''t believe that she was dead. Honestly, the past few months of Tasha''s


    illness and her funeral were like a long nightmare to Carlos.


    And he felt like it was about time he woke up from the bad dream. Sadly, the reality must be painful


    because Tasha had really died peacefully.


    Although death was a thing everyone would eventually experience, very few people epted this fact.


    As he continued to stare nkly at the photos, Carlos slowly began to ept Tasha''s death.


    Meanwhile, Jacob and Sara had gone to thepany separately. Jacob''spany was facing some


    problemstely. Many of the employees hadined about the retrenchment and the clocking in.


    Also, the directors criticized Jacob a lot. Until now, whenever he resumed work, he noticed that the


    workers gave him dagger looks.


    Previously, they used to do it behind his back. But now, they boldly stared at him with hatred. Jacob


    chose to ignore them. Simrly, the directors avoided him like a gue.


    But now, they showed him that they were unhappy with him. Just like ants, this discontentment was all


    over the ce.


    Immediately Jacob returned to his office, Cindy knocked on the door and walked in.


    "Mr. Jacob, I''m here to make a brief report about the reduction of staff. You have been busytely, so I


    didn''t want to disturb you. But the issue of theyoff hasn''t been sorted out yet."


    Looking with a very serious face, Cindy adjusted her sses.

 Chapter 347 As If Nothing Had Happened

    Chapter 347 As If Nothing Had Happened


    Cindy had always stayed by Jacob''s side. Thepany''s business was not only his business but also


    hers. Because of this, she paid as much attention as Jacob did.


    It was futile to care in silence. Unfortunately, she had no other means to change it.


    Jacob threw a pile of documents on the table and ordered in a stern manner, "Speak!"


    "There are employees who don''t even bother showing up at all. Even if we''ve already informed them,


    they just pretend that they did not hear it, and they stille to work. They reason out that if the


    company is unable to give a reasonable exnation, this matter will not be over."


    Cindy nced at Jacob nervously, afraid that he would be angry and would start thrashing the table.


    Unexpectedly, Jacob looked calm. He just nodded and replied, "The financial department will take the


    matter into their own hands. They''ll remove the people on the list and won''t give them a sry for next


    month. They cane to work, but since thepany has already fired them, their work, even if


    there''s any, will no longer be recognized."


    Cindy looked at him in disbelief. She had never expected that he could solve such a dilemma in just a


    few sentences.


    "Yes, yes. I''ll notify them right away. By the way, Mr. Jacob, is there anything else I can do to help?"


    She nced at him, apprehension could be seen on her face. She was really worried about the matter


    at hand.


    Jacob shot her a glum look and pondered for a moment before he said, "Call Mr. James and ask him to


    come here. I have something to discuss with him."


    Cindy nodded in response and then turned to leave. Meanwhile, Jacob rested his head on his hand. He


    was obviously exhausted due to what was happening recently. As she reached the door, she nced


    at him from the corner of her eyes. Then, with a sigh, she walked out of the office.


    James arrived not long after. He came to the office as soon as he could and waited for Jacob to


    compose himself.


    "What''s wrong, Jacob? Why did you ask me toe here? What happened? Haven''t you finished


    dealing with the matter concerning Sara''s mother?" James''s worried tone calmed Jacob''s anxious


    heart.


    "I''ve already settled that, Uncle. I called you here today because I have something to discuss with you.


    There seems to be a problem with thepanyying off employees. Everyone is expressing their


    disapproval regarding this matter, but rest assured that it''s all within my expectations."


    Jacob put his right hand over his chest. Contrary to what he had said, he looked defeated, which made


    James frown.


    "I know, I know. Don''t worry. I''m trying my best to deal with this as well, but public outrage is something


    else. Until now, significant progress hasn''t been made yet. Everyone is dissatisfied with the way the


    company is handling the problem,"


    James replied with a frown. Thispany was his second home, so he knew what thepany had


    been going through. However, knowing the problem and solving it were two different things. He could


    say that this matter was simple yet very tricky.


    "I know, that''s why I want to tell you this, Uncle. There''s no other way to deal with this. I''ve already


    presented myself as the bad guy, so you don''t have to get involved. People will only be angry at you if


    you take part in this,"


    Jacob exined with a confident smile. So what if he betrayed many people? In this world, one would


    either betray or be betrayed. In this case, Jacob chose the former.


    "It''s doesn''t matter. I''m just worried that someone will use this to their advantage and make things more


    difficult for you. If that happens, thepany will be in so much trouble." James heaved a heavy sigh.


    No matter how great a person is, scandals are always a terrifying thing.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know that, Uncle. Actually, I want to ask you to do something for me," Jacob said with a smile. Then,


    he wrote a note and handed it to James.


    James took it and read what Jacob had written with a frown. What his nephew had nned seemed


    too risky for him to do. Unfortunately, James could not think of a better way.


    "Inform the board of directors of this matter. Aren''t they dissatisfied with me? The n I''m proposing


    may actually be better than reducing staff. Instead, we''re going to let them choose."


    Jacob smiled calmly, which surprised James.


    "It''s actually a good idea, but those directors will definitely deem this uneptable." James crumpled


    the piece of paper, but his lips were curled into a smile.


    Jacob nodded. He had already anticipated this beforehand. "Since they aren''t aware of the seriousness


    of the matter, just tell them. It''s not that thepany doesn''t want those people to live. It''s just that


    there are times when you have no choice but to sacrifice people. Since they''re willing to serve their


    friends and family, I''ll give them a chance."


    Upon saying that, the corners of Jacob''s mouth curled into a sneer. Business is like a battlefield. What


    Jacob had said was right. Since there was nothing that could be changed, they had no choice but to


    make a choice.


    There were people who would definitely say that Jacob was being unfair. Even so, being fair didn''t not


    mean being right.


    James coughed a few times and said, "Okay then. I''ll ask Cindy to prepare for the board meetingter.


    I''ll be sure to handle this ordingly. You don''t have to say anything in the meeting. Let me do the


    talking."


    Jacob stared at him in disbelief. "No, Uncle. I was the one who nned this. It has nothing to do with


    you, so let me be the one to announce it."


    James stared back into Jacob''s eyes. He wanted to argue with his nephew. But seeing Jacob''s look of


    determination, he stopped on second thought.


    "Fine. You can speak but only in a polite manner. Although the oue is the same, you should pay


    more attention to the way you speak. Don''t offend more people,"


    James instructed. He knew that Jacob was right all along. Because they could not meet the satisfaction


    of the directors, James and Jacob had to make them believe that it was the best course of action.


    Of course, in order to do that, Jacob had to assure them that he had weighed the pros and cons


    properly and that he was not acting on impulse.


    James left the office after a while. Once alone in the office, Jacob suddenly felt his chest tightened and


    he had shortness of breath. Because of this, he sat back on his swivel chair and took deep breaths to


    calm himself down. Then, as if in a daze, he looked up at the ceiling.


    ''Dad, if you were still here, would you disapprove of my decision? Would you be ashamed of me?''


    It suddenly urred to him that his father must have spent a lot of time and effort into raising arge


    group of idlers. As for Jacob, he had only raised them for a few years yet he could not stand it


    anymore.


    Michael, his father, raised those people for decades just because of a little blood rtionship. People


    were strange sometimes.


    When it came to rtionships, they would immediately talk about those who were rted to them by


    blood. On the other hand, when they were not pertaining to the former, they would talk about human


    nature instead. As a result, everyone was left with no other choice most of the time.


    After all fear, nders, and gossips were terrifying. Nevertheless, Jacob did not care about those. Even


    if lots of people threw stones at him, he would never raise so many idlers in silence.


    He had made up his mind a long time ago. Since he was already resolute and his n had been


    finalized, he now had to carry it out. No matter what other people''s opinions were and how much they


    disagreed, he was not afraid, not even a bit.


    Since the directors could not offend their friends and family, he decided to give them a chance.


    Perhaps by then, everyone would want to be the viin.


    Jacob actually felt unhappy about it. He felt that his life was rather lonely. He never wanted to be the


    bad guy. However, it would be better for everyone if he was.


    Someone had to be the viin. Jacob clutched his chest with one hand and looked at his watch with the


    other. It had been 10 minutes since James had left.


    For some reason, he felt that time slowly passed since James had gone. What he was about to do was


    simple, direct, and would not even leave a trace.


    At the thought of this, he let out a sigh of relief. Those damn directors better wait for him. As a person


    of power, Jacob would never allow himself to be looked down on by anyone, even them. As if he had all


    the time in the world, he picked up the ss of water on the table and took a sip leisurely.


    Jacob had finally regained hisposure. Unlike a while ago, he now looked so affable as if nothing


    had happened.

 Chapter 348 A Good Alternative

    Chapter 348 A Good Alternative


    Oftentimes when people are lonely, they always feel like they are facing a storm alone. Jacob was


    feeling exactly that way now. He had so much desire in his heart.


    He stood up and walked slowly towards the conference room with the confidence that he was going to


    win.


    Meanwhile, in the conference room there was a squabble ongoing. "Mr. Jacob summoned us for a


    meeting. Why hasn''t he shown up yet?"


    "Maybe he is busy."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then why schedule the meeting in the first ce? Shouldn''t he summon us when he''s less busy?"


    "Mr. Jacob must have his own reasons. Oops! I don''t want to gossip about him right now. Someone


    might b to him about what I said."


    "Presently, thepany is in grave danger. Who knows when everything will copse?"


    Suddenly, there was silence.


    The once noisy boardroom had be quiet. This was because Jacob had just opened the door.


    James had previously felt sorry for the directors. However, after he heard all that they said, he no


    longer felt sympathetic.


    Miserable people always found faults in others. Probably, this was the same way the directors


    behaved. However, no matter the hatred they gave Jacob, they couldn''t change anything.


    With a cold face, Jacob walked to his chair and sat down. Cindy was d when her boss walked in and


    the whole room became quiet.


    Until now, she had felt that she was in hell. But with Jacob''s arrival, she was relieved. Everyone in the


    room remained mute.


    "I heard you all discussing something just now. Don''t stop because of me. I also want to hear your


    opinions."


    Jacob ced his hand on the table and stroked it. His expression was calm.


    The directors didn''t say anything. They were as quiet as snakes during winter. When Jacob nced at


    some of them, they held their breaths immediately.


    "What? You guys have nothing else to discuss?" Jacob bellowed. With this, everyone was afraid and


    quieter.


    James stared at Jacob with admiration. Now, Jacob resembled his elder brother more than ever before.


    The others could tell that Jacob was already angry. Even though he didn''t say anything, everyone in the


    meeting was already trembling with fear. Some directors even lowered their heads. At that moment,


    Jonathan looked at Jacob with a smile on his face. Lately, Jonathan was behaving unusual. He just


    grinned without saying anything.


    Jacob knew that this was a dangerous signal. But there was nothing that he could do to Jonathan.


    After all, he wasn''t a psychic. So it was impossible for him to know what was in his mind. Besides,


    Jacob was too busy to bother about that. Jonathan could do whatever he liked.


    Jacob cleared his throat and said, "I am sure you all know why I called for this meeting. Then I will go


    straight to the point."


    With a serious face, he stood up with his hands in his trouser pockets.


    "Yes, I summoned you all to discuss the reduction of staff. I know that everyone is worried about the


    issue. And so many of you don''t support it. I think I was a little erratic with my decision,"


    Jacob was apologizing sincerely. But none of the board members believed that he had gathered them


    just to apologize.


    Indeed, it didn''t make sense. With a smile appearing from the corners of his mouth, Jacob continued, "I


    have pondered about it. And I think I shouldn''t take away the means of survival of your rtives and


    friends."


    Hearing Jacob''s words, the directors were shocked. However, they looked at him suspiciously and


    wondered why his attitude changed suddenly. Because of this sudden change, everyone was skeptical.


    Actually, they didn''t believe what Jacob had just said.


    Previously, when the new regtions for the board of directors were announced, everyone had


    suffered losses. Now, no one dared to believe Jacob''s words.


    Still the directors remained silent. Noticing this, Jacob asked, "Don''t you have any questions? I''ve


    created an avenue for you to decide. Are you not satisfied?"


    James struggled not tough. He knew Jacob was faking it. In fact, James admired Jacob the more.


    "What do you think?" Jacob sat down and ced his hands on the table as he waited for them to


    speak.


    Jonathan stared at Jacob with hatred. But he didn''t utter a word. The other directors red at each


    other in confusion. However, they remained mute.


    None of them was willing to speak first. Apparently, they were all afraid of being med.


    The whole conference room was silent. This made Jacob a little disappointed. Assuming their opinions


    shed with his, what actions could they take? No one even dared to speak at that critical moment.


    At that instance, Jacob regretted calling for the meeting. It was as if they were snubbing him. Shrugging


    his shoulders, he said, "Since no one wants to speak, the project would be carried out as nned. Do


    you really have no objections?"


    Jacob raised his eyebrows and looked at the directors. They were moreplicated than he had


    imagined. Each one of them had their ownint. But they were too scared to talk.


    Displeased by this, he reasoned that this action wasn''tmendable. He wouldn''t know what they


    were thinking, unless they expressed themselves.


    "Mr. Jacob, I don''t know how you are going to handle this matter. But we just think that there are very


    few ways to ensure that everyone wins. Someone has to make a sacrifice,"


    one of the directors said calmly. But Jacob could hear a hint of nervousness in his tone. Indeed, he was


    anxious. This wasn''t surprising because this matter would affect the future of his family and friends.


    Jacob looked at the director and smiled. "Yes, you are right. We barely have ways to ensure that


    everyone wins. Because of this, we have no other choice but to settle for a better alternative."


    The directors were stunned. But most of them didn''t think it was a good alternative. As they stared at


    Jacob, they thought that he was about to make trouble again.


    Cindy stood next to Jacob. She already knew what he was capable of doing. This was after the time he


    set new rules for the board. And now, Jacob would be stricter than thest time.


    Cindy struggled not tough. At this moment, the board members were like cats on hot bricks. They


    were nervous and helpless.


    "What way?" At that instance, the director''s face turned pale. He felt ufortable in his heart. He


    really regretted asking such a stupid question. However, he couldn''t take it back.


    Jacob looked at the director with sympathy. At that moment, he decided not to go straight to the point.


    "I know that you all are not excited about the dismissal of employees. This is because some of them


    are your rtives and friends. I know that this would cause an awkward situation. Also, it wouldn''t be


    good for our partnership."


    Jacob nced at the faces of the directors. Just as he had expected, none of them wanted to speak.


    They were all gloomy.

 Chapter 349 The Meeting Was Over

    Chapter 349 The Meeting Was Over


    As Jacob noticed the look on everyone''s faces, he readied himself to move on to the next topic.


    Nobody dared to speak. They all sat at the edge of their seats, anxious about what he would say next.


    Jacob had seen this scene over a hundred times before. However, this was the first time he had asked


    them to choose. Perhaps what he was showing today was his new side, the side whom nobody had


    ever seen.


    Everyone''s impression of Jacob would probably change and get worse in the future. Nevertheless,


    Jacob did not care. These people were dissatisfied with him, were they not? If so, regardless of how


    ridiculous his n seemed, they had no choice but to ept it.


    The directors stared at Jacob in awe. They were dumbfounded, and it seemed as though they almost


    forgot to breathe. Even so, nobody questioned him.


    "To put it simply, thepany will let them stay no matter how many they are. But of course, there''s a


    catch. Thepany will give in, but someone will have to make a sacrifice."


    As soon as Jacob finished speaking, an uproar suddenly erupted in the room. The directors discussed


    their opinions all at once. Jacob, however, gazed at them with satisfaction.


    After a few minutes, the directors finally had a grasp of what Jacob had said. A sacrifice? The


    competition was fierce in the workce. Since he had mentioned that word, an idea urred to them


    suddenly.


    "What sacrifice?" someone asked fearlessly. His father-inw was working for thepany as well. If


    thepany continued toy off employees, he would definitely leave a bad impression on his father-


    inw.


    "Thepany can only afford to pay the employees half of the sry. Those who had invited them will


    pay for the rest instead. As you all know, thepany is in a dire situation right now."


    Jacob spoke indifferently as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with himself.


    Everyone burst into an uproar again. Meanwhile, Cindy stared at Jacob with wide eyes. His idea was


    so good that it disproved everyone''s arguments. Jacob was letting them decide for themselves. Almost


    instantly, he presented such a difficult problem to everyone present.


    Cindy could not help but chuckle. In her mind, Jacob had always been impressive. His ideas were


    entric and beyond ordinary people''s reasoning.


    The directors all fell silent. Nobody dared to speak, and they all looked terrible. Their dissatisfaction


    towards Jacob could clearly be seen.


    Nevertheless, nobody dared to refute his proposition.


    Jonathan red at Jacob and said in a sarcastic tone, "What can I say, Jacob? You look like you''re


    watering a tree. It seems that you''re doing this for the sake of everyone."


    Jacob did not respond and just waited for Jonathan to continue. There would always be someone


    whose goal was to provoke him, and it was Jonathan. Thetter said those words in hopes of getting


    the directors on his side.


    How could Jacob not know? Jonathan wanted to put on a show, and Jacob was willing to give him one.


    "Wait, did I say that you used boiling water when you watered the tree? How dare you say that it was


    actually for the tree''s own good? Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?" Jonathan said without beating


    around the bush.


    Jacob was taken aback by Jonathan''s words for a moment. Then, his lips curled into a sardonic smile.


    "Boiling water? Mr. Jonathan, I''m afraid that you''re taking my words too seriously. I''m just giving


    everyone, including myself, an option. It''s up for everyone to decide. I''m not forcing anyone, am I?"


    When the directors heard this, their hope, which Jonathan attempted to light up, extinguished in the


    blink of an eye. They realized that it was now impossible to count on Jacob.


    "Think about it. Anyway, if you changed your mind and agreed to my terms, juste to Cindy to sign


    the agreement. Thepany will give them sry but don''t expect it to be whole. It could only afford


    half and hopes that you all could pay the other half."


    Jacob smiled. It was satisfying to see the look of anger and frustration on everyone''s faces while they


    held back their tongue. Little did they know, his smile was only a facade. For all he knew, his n had


    offended everyone.


    His proposal was not only a solution but also a test. If they agreed, Jacob would no longery off staff.


    After all, nobody really wanted to drive anyone struggling and miserable.


    However, if the board members, who invited their own rtives and friends, could not make a sacrifice


    on their own, how could they say that thepany was the ruthless one? Since everyone only cared


    about themselves, why not make them clean up their own mess?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    James, who had not spoken for a long time, quietly watched the scene in front of him. Jacob''s growth


    was impressive. Although the strategy seemed simple, he deemed that Jacob''s mind was actually


    complex.


    If a person could get whatever he wanted just by using his own intelligence, it was already an ability


    itself. At the thought of this, James looked at Jacob with admiration.


    Meanwhile, Cindy, who was next to Jacob, looked at him expectantly. Because she had been an


    executive assistant for so many years, Jacob was the only one she admired for his ideas and


    capabilities. She believed that it was right for him to be the CEO.


    Excellent people be more excellent over time. Jacob was the best example of this.


    Some of the directors seemed to be lost in thought while their heads were lowered to the ground.


    Meanwhile, the rest had an embarrassed look on their faces as they counted how many people they


    had invited. Based on their current sry level, they wondered how much money they would give away


    every year.


    Jacob tapped his fingers on the table. He was the only one in the room who seemed unfazed. As he


    watched everyone weigh the options he had presented, he breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, he


    was the one to me and the one to make the decision at first. Fortunately, he managed to give it to


    others without anyone noticing.


    The directors thought it through for quite some time. Then, after a while, Jacob asked those who


    agreed with his idea to register at Cindy.


    Only a few did so, and Jacob looked at them with a sneer. He had somehow anticipated that this would


    happen.


    Jonathan was right. Nobody would want to sacrifice themselves for the sake of others. All this time,


    they were just pretending to water the tree. Truth be told, they only cared about themselves.


    Some of them had already registered. Meanwhile, the faces of those who did not turned as pale as a


    sheet. They had nothing else to say. Jacob''s idea really pushed them into the fire.


    "Is there anyone else who wants to keep their rtives? I say, seize the opportunity. This is only a


    once-in-a-lifetime chance!" Although Jacob coughed a bit after speaking, he did not seem to be joking


    at all.


    All of the directors stopped talking at once, even those who were outspoken since the very beginning.


    When it came to their own interests, most of the time, they would only protect themselves. Jacob was


    aware that this was every human''s weakness. Because of this, he decided to gamble on it.


    Gazing at the people in front of him who were at a loss for words, he figured that his decision was right.


    Just like gambling on stones, he had known from the start that he bought a good stone. There was no


    need for them to fight him as they were clearly outmatched.


    "Well, that''s it. The problem is finally over. Meeting adjourned. Before you go, remember that it''s not me


    who made a rash decision. It''s you. I just gave you an option. Although there''s no perfect answer, I


    believe that this is the most reasonable solution."


    With that, Jacob smiled at everyone and announced that the meeting was over.

 Chapter 350 One-Man Army

    Chapter 350 One-Man Army


    Everyone''s face turned deadly pale. Seeing this, Jacob had difficulty suppressing his snicker. He


    realized people enjoyed acting righteous when their own interests weren''t involved. However, when the


    matter had something to do with them, their selfish side woulde to the forefront.


    In silence, he regarded everyone. Jonathan snorted angrily, evidently dissatisfied with the oue.


    Everyone seemed to be sharing his view.


    Jacob continued to remain a silent spectator. After all, the matter had been settled. No matter what the


    directors said, a change wasn''t possible. Nobody had any choice. They could only breed resentment in


    their hearts.


    Jacob was alsopelled to act this way. His duty was to watch them admit defeat. From the moment


    he owned the president''s title, it was known to him that he and the directors belonged to two separate


    groups.


    They had each other for support. But Jacob was a one-man army, always having to fend for himself.


    On the very first day, both the groups had trodden apletely opposite direction. Their goals were


    different and so were their choices.


    Standing on the high ground meant he waspelled to be his own boss. This was quite a lonely


    position.


    Such depressing thoughts swirled through Jacob''s mind. His cool gaze flitted from one person to


    another. These people had nothing against him. However, the second he assumed president''s position,


    a rtionship had been formed between them.


    It was Jacob''s utmost desire to have goodmunication with these people. But that felt like a pipe


    dream. He failed to have propermunication with them. As a result, these people ended up


    bing his enemies. A sudden indifferent look appeared in Jacob''s eyes.


    Earlier, they had expressed their opinions confidently. But now, that confidence had disappeared into


    the thin air.


    Putting on a hypocritical mask, they tried to delude themselves into thinking they were good people.


    Jacob''s eyes regarded James. He tried to read theplicated expression on his uncle''s face.


    Suddenly, it struck him that his uncle had noticed the change in him.


    "Jacob," he gently said after everyone had left.


    "What?" Jacob raised his eyebrows and looked at his uncle. His voice contained anxiety.


    "There''s something I want to tell you, but never had the opportunity to." Now a serious look had made


    its way to James''s face.


    Noticing the rare seriousness in his uncle, Jacob braced himself for what was toe.


    "Go ahead, Uncle," he said encouragingly. Truth be told, he had some idea about what it would be. But


    he did a good job at hiding it. He knew his uncle''s observation would be of some help. They were


    bound to be more far-reaching than whatever he had in his mind.


    James cleared his throat and leaned against his chair. After he spent a few seconds collecting his


    thoughts, he began to speak.


    "Jacob, do you think I am happy to see you like this?" He raised his eyebrows questioningly.


    No matter what one did, knowing one''s boundary was of the utmost importance. But in most cases,


    once someone began to do something, it was easy for them to lose sight of everything else.


    His uncle''s words made him speechless. His smart uncle had seen through him. However, there was


    no turning back. Jacob had already dealt with the matter in a way that had offended all directors.


    He simply gaped at James, his vulnerability quite evident in his face. James''s serious expression


    softened a little. He let out a heavy sigh.


    "Jacob, everything in life has a boundary. Once that boundary has been crossed, it will be chaos. For


    example, being too smart isn''t a good thing. Haven''t you heard that famous saying? It is said that


    things will develop in the opposite direction when they be extreme. I know you may not be able to


    see it now. But as someone older, I would like you to take my advice."


    Jacob took his uncle''s words seriously. If his uncle hadn''t reminded him of this in time, Jacob wouldn''t


    have any idea what his purpose was.


    Once people were too deep into something, they even forgot what they had set forth to do in the first


    ce. Such was Jacob''s case. James had experienced something simr and wouldn''t let his nephew


    make the same mistake.


    Suddenly, a calm look entered upon Jacob''s face. After dwelling on his uncle''s words, it enlightened


    him. If it weren''t for James''s reminder, Jacob would have been led astray.


    "I know, Uncle. Thank you for being so kind to remind me. I was just thinking it would be the best way


    to deal with the matter. Things have gotten so badtely, I can''t tell the difference between right and


    wrong. But now I am going to take your words into consideration,"


    Jacob said, nodding his head.


    The more he thought about it, the more sense it made. He had been too careless.


    James was right. He was on the verge of crossing too many lines. Many people made their life''s choice


    with a firm resolve. In the beginning, everything would be alright. But slowly, and unknowingly, they


    would end up taking a detour. This would lead them to a destination they had never anticipated before.


    Jacob felt lucky to have James in his life. Not everyone had people to guide them.


    "Jacob, I am delighted to watch you grow up to be a great man. But don''t be led by your strong


    thoughts and arrogance. Please follow your heart."


    James got up, getting ready to leave. Jacob was an intelligent man. Even though James spoke


    euphemistically, Jacob clearly understood their inner meaning.


    James shed him a smile. His instincts told him his nephew would listen to him.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uncle," he called, before James could leave. His heart was filled with gratitude. James was the mentor


    that he needed.


    Therefore, he couldn''t allow his uncle to leave without telling him how much his words meant to him.


    After all, they had helped him get a better perspective. He didn''t want things to move in the opposite


    direction.


    "What?" James looked at his nephew, confusion reeking in his expression.


    "Thank you," Jacob said grinning with gratitude. At this moment, he looked no different from a child.


    They were two simple words. Nevertheless, it managed to show the depth of his thankfulness.


    He was convinced that no matter how bad things would be, family would always stick around.


    Jacob''s sense of loneliness which he had initially felt disappeared.


    He was d to have someone who would admonish him for his faults and praise him for his good


    deeds.


    Most people were busy watching him seed. But James wasn''t like them. His uncle cared for him


    more than his sess. His smile never left his face as he looked at his uncle.


    James simply nodded his head in response. His uncle''s words continued to reverberate in his mind.


    Once James had left the room, Jacob continued to sink in thought.


    The moment he entered thepany, a sense of loss had been felt by him. Even though no one could


    tell what exactly he had lost, these strong emotions continued to gnaw at him.


    When people were young, they dreamed about growing up. Once they finally grew up, they spent their


    time missing their childhood. Most human beings failed to cherish what they had. They wasted their


    short lives in regret.


    Jacob leaned against the conference table, using his hands to support his head. Suddenly, all the


    thoughts he had been dwelling on disappeared. Instead, he thought about his mother and began to


    miss her dreadfully. She had no knowledge about the business world yet she had taught him a lot,


    more than anyone else had.

 Chapter 351 The Past

    Chapter 351 The Past


    To some extent, Jacob had spent most of his childhood with only his loving mother. His father, Michael,


    had been busy with theirpany, leaving him no time to bond or care for his son. And yet, Jacob had


    always respected him. But it was this kind of respect that made him feel far from his father.


    From time to time, he could only admire him from a distance. Whenever he wanted to have a good talk


    with him, thetter would always be busy. For his younger self, it was like his father''s life only circled


    around hispany.


    But now, he had unknowingly be like him. Massaging his temples, Jacob lowered his head and


    tried hard to reminisce the past. And somehow, he remembered something that he had forgotten


    before.


    In fact, maybe he had never forgotten them, but he just had never mentioned them either. Initially,


    Jacob didn''t want to take over thepany, afraid that he would turn out like his father¨C¨Ca workaholic.


    At that time, he just wanted to change and escape, so he was confident that he would be different.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, he realized that he and his father were very much alike. Jacob had never med his father for


    anything. Yet, he harbored an indescribable feeling towards his father. Perhaps it was animosity as a


    result of their distant rtionship, but it was hard to tell.


    He just knew that there was this fishbone stuck in his throat, stopping him from speaking out. Since he


    couldn''t outrightly say it, Jacob thought it was not necessary anymore. But now, it was toote for him


    to say it all out.


    Jacob felt a tinge of pain in his head. Brushing his hair with his fingers, he looked very pale and weak.


    It took quite some time for him to calm down. The past was already behind, but it definitely still had an


    immense impact on him.


    From the beginning till now, he had always followed his father''s example. And even if he didn''t want to,


    he had to admit to it. That was how he felt about his father, the person whoid the groundwork to


    be who he was right now.


    Jacob took a deep breath. His hands were still very cold.


    Had James also reminded Michael of this before? Maybe he hadn''t. But the former must have


    experienced such a thing, and he was afraid of meeting it again.


    Suddenly, a knock resounded on the door. Jacob immediately raised his head and saw Cindy standing


    by the entrance with an anxious face.


    "Come in," he invited.


    When Cindy stepped foot inside, she couldn''t wait to tell Jacob, "Mr. Jacob, something happened!"


    Jacob reached out and pinched his nose, obviously not looking so well. And seeing this, Cindy


    immediately regretted what she had just said. But since the cat was already out of the bag, there was


    no choice now but to continue.


    "What''s wrong?" Jacob kept silent for about five seconds before he raised his head and asked.


    Cindy was stunned for a second and carefully observed his expression.


    Then, slowly, she answered, "Mr. Jacob, you have a call from Miss Alice. She said she has something


    important to tell you." And after saying this, an unsure smile etched on her beautiful face. If Jacob was


    a little unhappy, Cindy would regret what she had said this time.


    However, to her surprise, there was no hint of fury on his face. Instead, he looked at her in a daze as if


    he was in deep thought.


    ''Alice.'' The name shed through Jacob''s mind. His life had been so peaceful recently that he had


    forgotten about this woman.


    But now, he realized what he did to her, how inappropriate it was to send Alice abroad. Jacob''s heart


    softened, feeling sorry for her.


    She must have been through a lot¨C¨Cliving in a foreignnd all by herself.


    "Tell me, what did she say? Does she want to go back?" Jacob settled his hand on hisp and gave


    Cindy a stern look, asking abruptly.


    His assistant looked embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. And seeing that she didn''t reply


    immediately, Jacob had a bad feeling.


    "What''s wrong? Tell me!" Jacob''s voice almost thundered in the entire room, making the atmosphere


    tense a little.


    "Miss Alice said she is pregnant..." Cindy lowered her head to avoid his intense gaze and continued,


    "She also said that the baby is yours..."


    "What?" Pictures of the past rewound in his head, gripping his heart tightly in pain. Jacob had never


    thought about what happened that day, not until now. And no matter how much he rummaged through


    his head, he couldn''t remember clearly.


    "Mr. Jacob... What should... What should I do?" Cindy didn''t know what to do. But looking at her boss''s


    expression, she knew that Alice was telling the truth.


    And because Cindy knew she was not in any position to say something, she merely waited for Jacob''s


    response.


    Meanwhile, thetter knew that ending a love affair was moreplex than it sounded. Right now, his


    past was biting him in the back, making things moreplicated for him. If Alice was really pregnant,


    he couldn''t just sit here and do nothing.


    "Send her back." After Jacob said that, his face finally turned calm.


    He had told Sara that they had to face no matter what challenges came their way together. Of course,


    this time was no exception. But if Alice was really pregnant with his child, what would Sara think?


    Would she ask Alice to have an abortion? Would Sara think that he was a ruthless, unfaithful man?


    After all, he had identally aborted Sara''s child before.


    However, in Jacob''s defense, he didn''t know that Sara was pregnant at that time. But now, since he


    knew Alice was pregnant, it was not likely for him to ask her for an abortion.


    But it was not like he and Alice would be back together. Jacob knew better than anyone to never get


    back with his former lover.


    Some might beg their partner for another chance to be together. But those who chose to break up and


    let go could never give the rtionship a second chance.


    And it was true for Jacob. He would never end a rtionship on impulse, but he would also never


    choose to stay if his partner didn''t want to be with him anymore. So, whether it was his decision or his


    partner''s, ending a rtionship would never be idental¨C¨Cit was a choice.


    And once it was over, Jacob would never ask for a second chance.


    "Send her back? Mr. Jacob, please think twice. I''m afraid that Miss Sara will not like it. This is a big


    deal, Mr. Jacob. I hope you can think this through."


    Cindy was evidently worried for Jacob. She knew that sending Alice back would stir a ruckus.


    But little did she know, Jacob decided that for Sara''s sake. If he were not to exin it to Sara right now,


    it would be more difficult once the baby was born.


    The worst thing was, Sara hadn''t remarried him yet. And this situation would obviously cause a rift in


    their rtionship.


    But Jacob was willing to pay his debt no matter what.


    "I know what I''m doing. I don''t want to talk about it anymore. Please keep this issue between you and


    me. Just like how I secretly sent her abroad before. Don''t tell anyone about it. And send her back


    without being noticed! I know what to do next."


    Jacob cleared his throat. He was bing more and more like his father, and he didn''t even notice it


    at all. In the past, Michael would always cough slightly whenever he was in trouble or in deep thought.


    Cindy looked at Jacob in a daze for a while before replying, "Okay, Mr. Jacob. I understand. I''ll arrange


    it right away. Don''t worry. I''ll send her back discreetly."


    Jacob nodded in silence as he covered his face with his hands. Taking a look at him, Cindy continued,


    "Also, Mr. Jacob, Miss Alice asked you to call her as soon as you can."

 Chapter 352 I Have To Admit It

    Chapter 352 I Have To Admit It


    Hearing this, Jacob became a little impatient. He couldn''t talk about what Alice had done. However, if


    the child was really his, Jacob would feel guilty.


    People were always so contradictory. Once something happened that was rted to him, he couldn''t


    comin. No matter how unreasonable it was, he had to deal with it. Now, his mind was flooded with


    many thoughts. It wasn''t as simple as epting the child and taking on his role as the child''s father.


    He once had to tell Michael that he and Alice had gotten married to pacify him. Naturally, at the time,


    Sara was fuming with anger. Now that Alice was really pregnant, Jacob couldn''t even begin to think of


    the consequences.


    Jacob rubbed his face and said in a low voice, "I see."


    Cindy went out and looked at Jacob. Her face was full of concern. She could understand how he was


    feeling. It was something she learned while working for him.


    Of course, Cindy was on Jacob''s side. However, as a woman, she sympathized with Alice.


    That''s why when Alice begged her to tell Jacob, she couldn''t bring herself to refuse. She felt it was her


    duty as a woman to help her. On top of all of the confusion, Cindy felt the most sorry for Sara.


    Everything was in shambles. Jacob''s mind was in such a mess, he could barely think straight. How did


    all of this happen, and why did it only surface now?


    He hadn''t been with Alice in so long. Why did she choose to tell him she was pregnant now? Jacob


    frowned. The image of Sara''s mncholy face kept shing in his mind. He was filled with guilt and


    sorrow. He didn''t know what to tell her.


    At that moment, Jacob felt like he was being consumed with loneliness. It did not seem like such a big


    issue, but it would really change a lot of things.


    After a long time, Jacob headed back to his office. He nned to tell Sara that evening. He kept


    ying out the scenario in his mind. However, no matter how many times he rehearsed it, he still


    wasn''t ready to tell her.


    ''What a mess, '' he thought.


    The unknown was terrifying to some. Although Jacob felt that he was a brave man, he had to admit the


    situation frightened him. He was afraid that Sara would be disappointed and would never forgive him.


    He loved her deeply, and he couldn''t bear the thought of losing her. He also felt that Alice had set him


    up.


    However, he couldn''t bring himself to hate her. Rather, he felt guilty about the whole situation.


    Even though Alice betrayed him first, he had abandoned her.


    That afternoon, Jacob headed to Sara''s office to pick her up. The moment Jacob saw her, he was


    overwhelmed with guilt.


    He didn''t want to hurt her, and he was certain she would be hurt by the whole situation.


    He watched as Sara walked to his car. It was as if a bullet was ripping through his heart. He swallowed,


    and he felt his stomach churn.


    For a moment, Jacob did not want to tell Sara. However, deep inside, he hoped she would understand


    and be with him as he went through this.


    Perhaps it was too hopeful of him to wish for such a thing. But, he knew he would wait for Sara, no


    matter how long it took.


    When Sara got to the car, she froze. The moment she saw the look on Jacob''s face, she knew


    something was wrong.


    "What happened?" Sara studied Jacob. She saw that one of his hands was behind his back, so she


    took it to see if he was hiding anything.


    It was empty. Sara began to feel anxious.


    "What''s wrong? What happened? Why do you look like this?" Sara looked at Jacob nervously, but he


    didn''t say anything.


    "Has something happened to thepany again?" She looked at him firmly, her big eyes blinking


    anxiously.


    "Let''s get in the car first." Without saying anything else, Jacob went around to open the door for Sara.


    The chauffeur wasn''t on duty, so Sara felt even stranger. If Jacob was the one driving them, he must


    have something to talk about.


    It was obvious that something major had happened.


    She smoothed out her clothes and took a look at Jacob. He seemed unhappy, and there was a serious


    air about him. Soon, Sara herself became unhappy. It was easy to get affected by someone else''s


    mood.


    Jacob wanted to back down. If he told Sara now, he was certain she would get out of the car. Jacob


    knew what kind of person Sara was. However, it was not her fault. Her reaction would be totally valid,


    and Jacob felt guilty about the whole thing.


    He debated about whether or not he should tell her. He knew, however, that she would find out about it


    sooner orter. Jacob frowned. The uneasy feeling in the pit of his stomach kept growing and growing,


    and his heart was heavy.


    Sara looked at Jacob in a daze. Thest time he had been as silent as he was now, he had kicked her


    out of the vi.


    The weather was not good that day, too. Sara could still remember it all. ''Why does Jacob look so sad?


    What has happened?''


    Sara felt like she couldn''t breathe. He must be hiding something major from her. He was purposely


    keeping things a secret, and she couldn''t bear it.


    Sara didn''t say a word and kept her head down. She kept wringing her hands and looking at them over


    and over again. Jacob looked at Sara from the corner of his eye, as if he knew what she was thinking.


    He decided to take her home first before telling her.


    As Alice gazed upon the city, she was anxious. She could see many faces outside, but none of them


    were familiar, so they offered her very littlefort.


    Several hours had passed since she had called Jacob''s assistant. She hadn''t slept all night. At dawn,


    she moved a chair and sat by the window.


    In fact, there were some things that Alice already knew. If Jacob really loved her, how could things turn


    out like this? If he still had even just the slightest bit of love for her, he wouldn''t have sent her abroad.


    It was Jacob''s decision that they should break uppletely, but why? Why did he choose to abandon


    herpletely? Why was he no longer in love with her?


    Alice knew that she had made a mistake. However, she still loved him. It was Jacob who called things


    off, and he was adamant about never getting back together again.


    Alice lowered her head. She was in low spirits. Perhaps it was because she had stayed up all night.


    She touched her belly, and a bitter smile crept up on her face. Jacob had to decide whether or not the


    baby could be born.


    If Jacob really loved her, he wouldn''t say anything to hurt her. However, the most terrible thing would be


    if he ignored herpletely. ''Would he do that?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Did Jacob know she had an affair with Thompson?'' Alice was scared. It was a possibility. After all, he


    had sent her abroad without any second thoughts.


    Did Jacob take this rtionship seriously? Alice touched her belly once more and felt cold. She couldn''t


    figure out the answer. Perhaps some things were better off unasked.

 Chapter 353 On The Horns Of A Dilemma

    Chapter 353 On The Horns Of A Dilemma


    ''Maybe he was serious before, '' thinking Alice when she was dwelling in the past. ''When did our love


    begin to change? To put it another way, when did Jacob no longer love me?''


    She could feel that he wasn''t as excited as she thought when he picked her up at the airport, but she


    chose to keep it to herself.


    This was just how people have always been. She could feel their love fading like a flickering candle in


    the dark, but she just could not ept it. At the back of her mind, she thought that he just might be


    having some interest in others out of longing, but it wasn''t the truth. She had no idea that his love for


    her was really gone for good.


    It could be said that love was a spontaneous feeling that could happen in an instant, but if someone


    was to change their heart, then it would be close to impossible to reverse that. Alice arched up a bitter


    smile as she continued to ponder. She rudely confronted Jacob''s assistant as soon as she received a


    call from her.


    "Why didn''t Jacob call me himself? How many times must I remind you to be clear to him about my


    words? You stupid piece of crap! If you can''t do your job properly, don''t waste everyone''s time and quit


    already!"


    Her anger exploded, but the woman on the other end of the line just hung up the phone without a word.


    Alice held the phone, summoning all her strength to clench her hand into a fist. She was speechless.


    First she found out that she couldn''t feel Jacob''s love anymore, and now even his assistant had lost


    respect for her.


    She was almost on the verge of throwing her phone out of anger when she noticed that it received a


    message from his assistant.


    "I have told Mr. Jacob what you said."


    The simple words were almost like a bucket of cold water that washed over her. Yet somehow, it was


    the most devastating set of words she received ever since she got here. She stared into oblivion and


    her mind wandered somewhere else. She tightly held the phone in her hand that it could break at any


    moment.


    She was forced to live in a foreign ce and couldn''t go back. Shadows suddenly cast themselves


    across her face and the voice in her mind became clearer. If she didn''t have the chance to have him


    back, she would destroy him.


    She just couldn''t let her efforts to survive what she suffered go in vain without Jacob paying the price.


    ''It''s not fair. I was alone for a long time, just so he could be left unbothered with his woman, '' she


    thought. It was indeed unfair for her. All the things that should have belonged to her slipped right out of


    her hands.


    She dug her fingers deeper into the arm rests of her chair as her anger raged on. She gnashed her


    teeth, and her eyes resembled that of a hungry predator as they glowed red in the dark.


    Sara kept her silence and ufortably looked up to the car''s front. The scenery outside was


    beautiful, but she wasn''t in the mood for it. It was the same scenery that she had seen multiple times.


    But her mood changed with what was happening around her. She always felt the mixture of joy and


    sorrow. Sara heaved a sigh. She noticed that Jacob was not as gentle as before.


    She was quite sure about that because he would get very concerned about her even with just a single


    sneeze. But today, he didn''t bother talking to her.


    His indifference made Sara feel anxious in return. If it weren''t for something extremely important that he


    had to prioritize it above everything else, he wouldn''t act like this.


    He caught a glimpse of her from the corner of his eyes. He knew he had gone too far today. But when


    he thought of the consequences, he felt that it was necessary to remain silent.


    Jacob had thought of many excuses he coulde up with, including the right approach to engage a


    conversation, but when he thought that he had to tell her the truth sooner orter, he felt a slight ache


    lingering in his heart.


    The difort he felt from all that overthinking was unbearable. He wanted to tell Sara everything and


    get it over with, but he just didn''t have the strength to even open his mouth. Even he himself was fed


    up with his indecisiveness, and the atmosphere inside the car was almost suffocating for him.


    His thoughts kept spinning on and on, and he couldn''t do anything but stay silent through it all. Jacob''s


    face turned grim.


    He felt almost ustrophobic from the limited space he was in; like there were four walls closing in, and


    he had no way to escape.


    Sara walked up to him from behind as soon as they arrived home, she moved quite different. It was


    probably because she was upset. Deep inside, Jacob wanted to go and hug her, but he decided it was


    not necessary. He kept reminding himself about what he should do, and unnecessary actions weren''t


    one of them.


    He decided not to touch her so long as this matter wasn''t resolved. Sara observed him, and she


    somehow felt a feeling of security andfort.


    However, she could see that something was still a little off between them. She just followed him into the


    vi. She shouldn''t havee here today. He changed his mood so quickly that she couldn''t help but


    get worried sick.


    As he entered the vi, a desperate smile appeared on his face.


    "Let''s have dinner first, honey." Jacob gave her a doting look, and noticed that she wasn''t so happy


    about the situation. However, he could do nothing about that. He knew his hands were tied, and he had


    no choice. He proceeded to set up the table for her.


    Even Winnie seemed to notice something different. She figured it was between the two of them, so she


    left without saying a word.


    Jacob took a few bites, and he didn''t look like he had an appetite at all. The vibe in the table felt rather


    awkward, and he put down his fork to break the silence.


    He looked at Sara with a nk expression, and said, "What''s the matter, honey? If you have something


    in mind, let''s talk about it after dinner, okay?"


    Sara slightly nodded as she nced back at him. She picked up her fork, and began to eat. No matter


    how well it was prepared, the food still somehow tasted nd.


    She couldn''t put her finger on how and where she went wrong, but her hunger faded away for some


    reason. It was as if she was full of her anger at him that she didn''t need to eat her dinner. Her rage


    went even bigger when she looked at him and he was wearing an empty expression.


    Jacob was getting bolder day by day. Soon after they finished the dinner, she walked to the sofa in the


    living room, and sat cross legged with a pillow in her hand. As if reciprocating his usual nk


    expression, she stared at him as he stood there about two meters away from her.


    As the light touched his figure, the lines of his feature seemed to be more pronounced. His thin hair


    resting easy on his forehead made him look active. After all these years, he didn''t seem to have aged


    at all.


    Sara, on the other hand, felt lucky that she hadn''t changed so much as well. Aside from the fact that


    described how she stayed young in terms of looks, her heart also stayed in the right ce. He turned


    and walked over to her while staring rather oddly.


    However, she moved aside intentionally in order to avoid him. One could tell how pissed off she was.


    But he took his time. After all, he figured that what would happen next was the thing he would have to


    exin. But how could he exin it if he couldn''t speak out in the first ce?


    She had been waiting for him for such a long time. The truth of the matter was that it was all too much


    for her. Jacob felt his guilt creeping over him as well. He couldn''t stand the idea that she suffered so


    much for his sake.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    However, he knew that love was never meant to only satisfy one''s desire. He continued to look at her


    with nk eyes, and thought of how much of a beautiful woman she was. If only not for the current


    difficult situation, he would''ve praised her by now.


    But today was different. The nature of the conflict he was worried about right now was that it was a


    race against time, and if he couldn''t resolve it before it could totally ruin their rtionship, then


    everything would be over for him. As of this moment, he totally had no idea how to deal with it.


    He couldn''t remember what happened that night at all. If only he could recall something about that


    night, it would be much easier. But everything happened so fast that the whole thing was blurred out of


    his memory.


    He slowly heaved a sigh after he took a deep breath, and said, "Sara, I have to tell you something."


    Her heart began to pound wildly as soon as she heard those words. ''That can''t be good, '' she thought.


    She knew that opening up a conversation that way would always end up in a disaster.

 Chapter 354 Despair

    Chapter 354 Despair


    Sara moved out of her sitting position andshed out at him. "What? Did I do something wrong to you?"


    Jacob was quite determined to grab the pillow from her arms, but she quickly swept his hands away.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He was embarrassed with how that attempt ended up, and said, "Sara, I have something to tell you.


    But promise me you won''t be angry. I need you to promise me that first."


    She felt it was something serious upon hearing him beg like that. ''What did he mean by that, some kind


    of imparity use? Now I have to be the one to promise something first?'' she thought. Her expression


    changed into a strangely aggrieved demeanor.


    "Whatever you say. I can''t promise you anything if I don''t know what you''re going to say in the first


    ce. You know what, I don''t care. But, Jacob, what''s the matter with you today? Tell me."


    She clenched her fists, and some hints of anger crept up in her. But her curiosity ovepped above all


    the faculties of her human emotion. It could be observed clearly that even Jacob was afraid and unsure


    of what he was about to say.


    However, he knew that it would take a very specific thing to make someone like Sara angry. Either way,


    she could not figure out what he was referring to. The uncertainty clouded all her suspicions and left


    her in the dark. She started to feel infuriated by that notion.


    There was something out there that she should know about, but it was annoying for her to think that it


    was nowpletely out of her control. Jacob stared at her for a good while with his usual empty eyes.


    It almost looked as if he was lost in her eyes.


    "Sara, something happened. It''s about Alice," he finally uttered. He lost his confidence almost


    immediately after observing her take a rather tough stance. He was really different now¡ªso different


    that his most beloved woman had be his weakness.


    Back then, he could just simply ignore her feelings and do whatever he wanted to do. But he found


    himself head over heels with this woman that he''d be willing to protect her from anything that might hurt


    her.


    Perhaps this was the difference between love and being an empty shell of a man. He didn''t have time


    to heave a sigh, and he just wanted to settle this matter as soon as he could. But it seemed too difficult


    even for him.


    "What''s the matter?" Sara felt that it seemed to be something exploding in her mind all at once. The


    ringing of metaphorical tinnitus was still lingering in her ears. She slowly looked up, and keenly studied


    his face.


    He felt an ache in his heart as he saw the wary look on Sara''s face. He hadn''t seen such an expression


    from her for such a long time. At the same time, a hint of guilt rose into his heart. He was reluctant to


    tell her what exactly happened because he loved her too much to share that much burden to her. He


    couldn''t bear risking breaking her heart again.


    "Today, Alice gave me a call to tell me that she''s pregnant." He looked straight at her with a pair of


    determined eyes. He waited for her reaction.


    She stood up and angrily threw the pillow she was tightly holding in her hand. She turned to leave


    without a word. ''How could I miss something big of a news like that?'' she thought. If anything, she was


    angrier at herself. This meant that the photos that Alice had sent her before were true all along; which


    meant that Jacob not only cheated on her, but lied on her face for a long time.


    ''This was all a lie!'' she thought out loud. She felt that her head would explode in anger at any given


    moment.


    ''How could he do something like this over and over again, just to get away with it every single time?!'' At


    this point, if anyone would tell her that her life had always been a joke, she would believe them. She


    was about reaching her threshold in dealing with his mess.


    He stood up as well and ran after her and hugged her from behind. Sheshed out and tried to break


    free from his grasp, but to no avail.


    He didn''t dare to let her go.


    "Listen to me, Sara. Don''t act on impulse. I was afraid that you would get angry, so I didn''t bother telling


    you about it. But please calm down."


    He felt that his initial idea that he could manage to persuade her to calm down seemed to have been


    proven impossible now.


    "Let go of me! Are you trying to put the me on me, now?! Jacob, you have to start learning how to


    take responsibility for your own actions! I don''t care, and I don''t have to care! Either way, we still


    haven''t officiated our marriage yet, so you two can be together again."


    Her statement was covered with a sly tone of her voice. She felt disgusted by the news. Hell, she felt


    disgusted even picturing Alice in her head. To make matters worse, Alice was pregnant with his child


    now. Of course, he didn''t tell her that.


    ''You think I''m stupid or something?!'' she thought. She had seen the photos that Alice sent her before.


    No matter how Jacob kept insisting that he remembered nothing about that night, it didn''t mean that


    nothing actually happened, and that they could just forget about it and move on.


    Her mind was in total mess. If she couldn''t be with Jacob, then she''d be left with a meaningless life.


    ''Didn''t God help people achieve happiness? Howe I''ve only received pain and suffering?'' Her


    thoughts wandered off on and on.


    The anger she feltpelled her to push him away as best as she could. She would never let herself


    get dragged into this mess. No matter in what approach he chose to tell her about it, she was nothing


    but an observer, and that meant she was more or less a powerless individual.


    She was nothing but an angry bystander, and this fact was more than enough to crush her heart. Did


    this mean she deserved to be deliberately hurt?


    Such a notionpletely changed Sara. Although her life seemed to be nothing of significant now, she


    must try all she could to make it count, at the very least.


    However, she knew the peace she would have could notst long. The past would always find its way


    to resurface in the future, haunting her like a ghost creeping in the dark.


    Jacob tried his best to say the news in a gentle way. "I really have no idea what happened that day,


    Sara," he exined further. "I remember absolutely nothing after she drugged me. So, please calm


    down. We can talk about it."


    She looked at him with a rather cold and intimidating eyes. However, her face was now calm. "That''s it.


    I have nothing to say to you. Do whatever you want. If you can''t handle it well on your own, don''t go


    bothering me about it."


    He was emotionally smart enough to understand the deep despair she felt in her heart. However, he


    could never fathom the exact depth of that despair.


    After experiencing so much emotional baggage herself, Sara had thought that the bitterness would


    come to an end, but she had no idea what was about toe to her life. Everything was only the


    beginning.


    "Sara¡­ Can''t you just please calm down? Didn''t you know how much I care about you from the bottom


    of my heart? Sara, I need you to tell me what you think about me. Can''t you feel my love for you?"


    He couldn''t help but reciprocate her intimidating response when he heard her talk back to him in that


    manner. Meanwhile, James was in his bedroom when he heard themotion outside between the


    two. Despite that, he didn''t bother opening the door to see what was going on.


    Jacob finally let go of Sara to question her himself. It was such a bold action, but he just wanted to


    cover up his fear by increasing his voice. Almost like he did it out of reflex.


    "Jacob, a louder voice won''t solve your problem. Let me ask you, what are you going to do with this


    matter? If it''s proven that the child is yours, what are you going to do?"


    She looked straight at him with her bright, spiteful eyes. For a moment there, he was frozen in ce.


    He just wanted to have a fruitful talk with her, but it seemed that there was no way back once she


    started firing her flurry of words at him.


    He thought initially that he could somehow convince her to have a discussion as soon as they both


    calmed down. But now it seemed impossible, and he just couldn''t find a room for negotiation.


    "Sara, trust me. I would willingly ept the responsibility. And if it was proven to be indeed mine, we


    can just ask Alice to have it aborted. If she insists on raising the child, I will only pay for child support."


    He rested his hands on his pockets, and he was now back to his usual calm andposed self.


    However, his reply only further infuriated her.


    "Abortion? What are you talking about? Did you alsoe up with that idea before? Jacob, how


    heartless can you be? The child didn''t do something wrong to deserve such a fate! If you don''t want a


    kid, then you should''ve thought about being more careful before!"


    She caressed her belly unconsciously as tears started streaming down her face. ''Did he think of the


    same thing when he pushed me down the stairs?'' she thought.

 Chapter 355 Reason

    Chapter 355 Reason


    ''I have been loving such a vicious, heartless man all this time.'' A bitter smirk appeared at the corners of


    her mouth.


    Life had been constantly giving her a whack in the face. Now she was faced again with the reality that


    there was no such thing as a perfect thing or person. These were not a big deal, but it was still


    devastating.


    Jacob looked at her, seemingly in a daze. He was in a rather vtile mood, and he barely managed to


    calm himself down.


    As far as he knew, giving up the child or not was never the point. He always suspected this matter had


    something to do with his past.


    Even if he spent his whole life trying topensate for his wrongdoings, there was no telling that Sara


    would indeed forgive him.


    "Sara, am I really such a bad person to you? I know I did something to hurt you in the past, but I''m


    trying my best to grow as a person. Besides, it''s all in the past now, right?"


    He stretched out both his arms to express his helplessness. But deep inside, he never felt more


    anxious his entire life. He ran out of ideas of what to do, and he couldn''t even figure out what would


    happen in the future.


    Everything seemed to be leading him to the unknown and terrible domain. To stare at the abyss


    terrified him. The worst part was that now he realized his weakness when he decided to love Sara.


    He couldn''t imagine himself losing her. There was no other things in his mind but her. He was willing to


    lose everything else, just not her.


    "Well, I think we all need to calm down. Jacob, it was right that we did not decide to remarry


    immediately. Otherwise, this situation would be a much harder thing to deal with. You''d better solve


    your personal problem first. Otherwise, don''t even think abouting to me."


    She leaned over to pick up her bag from the sofa as those words came out of her mouth. She figured


    there was no need to stay here anymore. There was no way she''de back if he couldn''t solve the


    problem on his own.


    He stared at her with dull eyes. However, he did not bother stopping her in her tracks as she moved to


    walk away.


    As soon as Sara went out and mmed the door, he felt the deafening silence and the abundance of


    space devouring him from the inside.


    He sat there on the sofa, staring into oblivion. He felt like he just lost most of his energy in an instant. It


    only dawned on him that Sara just left without looking back.


    Her reactions were exactly as he had expected. Now that it was all over, he couldn''t help but sigh in


    disappointment.


    James opened the door when there was no more sounding from outside of his bedroom. He swept


    his eyes across the room, vigntly looking at everything.


    He saw Jacob sitting on the sofa, obviously wallowing in pain. Although there was nothing significant


    and noticeable change in the room, he could feel the devastation in Jacob''s eyes.


    James walked over and took two cans of beer out of the fridge. He walked over to settle beside his


    nephew as he handed him the can on his left hand.


    "Come on."


    Jacob only responded with a nce. He stayed silent throughout the time. The enormous sense of


    despair that one could feel in Jacob''s eyes was something James had never seen before. However, he


    could see that his nephew more or less med himself after all those conflicts.


    He must feel the guilt creeping into him like a snake. Although he wasn''t exactly aware of everything


    that happened, he could tell that it was something serious.


    Jacob looked at him as he took the can of beer. He removed the lid and poured the beer down his


    throat. It was in the perfect temperature to drink.


    James frowned as he saw him drink the beer so rapidly. He couldn''t help but worry about him.


    "What happened? Jacob, I tell you, if you do something wrong, you must look for a solution to solve it.


    Sara is a good person. You can''t give up on her."


    His advice was more like a shot in the dark, but he had always been concerned about their rtionship.


    After all that he taught him so far, there was still a part of his nephew''s decision on how to handle


    problems that he didn''t necessarily agree with.


    It was true that Jacob had been improving a lot with his emotional intelligence, but he still felt that it was


    difficult for a person to make quite a huge leap in such a short time. It required tremendous amount of


    effort.


    Jacob couldn''t help but sigh, and took another beer out of his uncle''s hand. James shrugged helplessly


    as he sat closer to him.


    "Uncle, I feel so lost about all this. All I wanted is to lead a good life, but it feels like it doesn''t want me


    to at least have a taste of it. After all, no one can do whatever they want."


    The bitter smile on his face somehow deepened. Now it almost looked like he was simplyughing at


    how his life was ying jokes on him.


    "Alice is pregnant," he added.


    His few simple words exploded in James''s ears like a series of bombs. Fortunately, he was sitting


    down. Otherwise, it would have shocked him to the extent of losing his bnce.


    "What!? Jacob, how could you do this?! Sara is a good person. How could you do this to her? I am so


    disappointed in you."


    His view of love had always been quite about valuing loyalty. He was the type of person who just


    couldn''t respect those who yed with love like how a kid would with a fire.


    "If you can''t stay loyal to one person, I''m sorry but I''ll be really disappointed in you. Sara thought the


    world of you but you still have the audacity to do such a thing. Do you think you deserve her?"


    His anger now started to creep up on him as well. If it weren''t for the fact that he could control his


    emotions well with reason, he would''ve already started beating up Jacob.


    "Uncle, what are you talking about? Until we know the whole truth of the matter, it''s not like I''m already


    the one to me for all this."


    Jacob frowned again as he gulped down his beer. He kept the news to himself in order not to trouble


    his uncle. After all, it wouldn''t do him any good.


    Jacob told him everything, including what had happened and what he knew about the matter so far.


    James heard and understood his exnation crystal clear, but the sadness he wore on his face never


    faded away. He looked at his nephew in a daze instead. This was worse than what he had imagined.


    He could imagine the thought of Jacob and Sara being together in the future¡ªan image fading away


    into nothingness.


    "Well, I reckon these things are inevitable. You prioritize solving this matter for now. I''m sure Sara will


    understand someday. But this child¡­"


    He couldn''t help but admit to himself that he didn''t know what to do either. However, his gut feelings


    were telling him that the child could never even be born at all.


    Otherwise, he might as well forget the idea of both of them ever getting back together.


    "Uncle, you go to bed now. I want to be alone for a while. Don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine. I''ll just find a


    way to solve this so I can make Sarae back to me."


    Jacob forced a smile, but James could see how lonely and tired that smile looked. But he kept the


    thought to himself.


    He shook his head, and went straight back to his bedroom without any further word.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jacob stared at his uncle with nk eyes. The situation really pushed him to the edge. He had


    experienced his fair share of hardships in the past, but this one seemed to be on a level of its own.


    He had no idea how long he had been sitting in the living room. He was there sulking in despair as he


    continued to worry about Sara, but he knew for himself that there was no way for him to make her listen


    unless he solved the problem.


    So he tried his best to focus on that idea. He sighed as if to let out his stress. Now it was proven to him


    how hard it could be to cut off a rtionship.


    But perhaps no one had ever told Alice about that. The more she tried to tie him down, the more he


    wanted to break free. What was left of the guilt he had in his heart slowly diminished over time.


    The next day, Jacob got up and felt his body covered in soreness. It felt like even his sleep drained


    what little energy he had left. He only drank two cans of beerst night, but the hangover was terrible.


    His back ached like hell and his waist was all sore.


    He struggled to stand up and looked at the empty bed with half-dead eyes. He found himself missing


    the feeling of having someone next to him as he woke up. He stayed there like an inanimate object for


    a few seconds before he snapped back to reality.

 Chapter 356 Noble

    Chapter 356 Noble


    He had no idea how many nights Sara spent crying over him. The thought of this saddened Jacob.


    He was a man in histe twenties, but now he was a seasoned man who went through a lot and saw


    the world for what it really was. But he still had uneasy feelings when things didn''t go as nned.


    When he reached thepany, he picked up his phone and hoped to call Sara. But before he could,


    he already imagined what would happen, and that Sara would hang up the phone. Jacob decided to


    give it up.


    It was not that he was afraid of being brushed off, but because Sara might feel ufortable. Jacob


    understood how Sara felt.


    For now, Jacob held back the urge to call Sara and tossed his phone on the table.


    Before he got off of work in the afternoon, Cindy came into his office and gave him the updates.


    "Mr. Jacob, Miss Alice''s flight is arriving soon. I''ve already scheduled for someone to pick her up. But I


    haven''t arranged her amodations yet."


    Cindy ryed the update. After all, no one could possibly guess what ran in Mr. Jacob''s mind.


    Besides, Sara and Jacob had been married for so many years, but she had not given children for Mr.


    Jacob. This naturally led to people gossiping about their marriage. So now that Alice was with child,


    Cindy was smart enough to get the hint even if she didn''t say anything.


    "I''ll take it from here and pick her up myself." Jacob stood upright and was about to fetch his coat.


    Cindy eyed Jacob''s movements and remained still as she held her breath.


    It seemed as if Cindy''s hunch was correct and it made her anxious. ''With Aliceing back, I think


    Sara would have a much harder time in the future.''


    As Cindy realized this, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for Sara. But soon, she had to repress her


    sympathy. ''Who is Sara? She is the strong and capable woman who deserves to stand on the peak of


    the pyramid.


    How could I, a mere CEO assistant, feel sympathy for someone of her status? It was foolish of me.''


    Cindy hold back her thoughts. Nevertheless, Mr. Jacob should be the one to deal with it.


    Every time Jacob would announce, "I''ll take it from here," it would make Cindy feel inexplicably secure.


    Of course, Cindy felt that way no matter what happened.


    There was no doubt that all the problems could be solved if Jacob was willing to step up and handle it.


    After Cindy headed out, Jacob also left and closed the door behind him. He didn''t have the time to think


    about other people''s stares when he entered thepany. James was right. Ever since they had


    reduced the staff numbers, the gazes of the staff had changed whenever they saw him.


    They feared him more than usual, and he looked like a tyrant in their eyes. Jacob could see the dread


    in their faces whenever he saw them.


    Jacob would have paid attention to his employees before, but today he was not in the mood to care


    about such futile things.


    Now his top priority was to solve current problems. He wouldn''t do anything that was against his will,


    and only wanted to solve his problems as soon as possible.


    Jacob sat motionless in his car and didn''t say a word. The driver would asionally nce at him


    through the rearview mirror and remained silent. He shook his head slightly but said nothing.


    Jacob slowly closed his eyes as if he fell asleep. He was thinking about what he would say and do


    when he met Aliceter. But after he thought it through, he suddenly reminisced about Sara.


    ''What is Sara doing now? Has she gone home? Did she have dinner? Is she still mad at me?'' Jacob


    reconsidered all these questions that were in his mind.


    But it seemed as if thinking about it wasn''t enough. Jacob was once again caught in a dilemma. What


    should he do when he finally saw Alice?


    Jacob didn''t have the heart to be cruel to Alice. But he was afraid that it would cause some


    misunderstanding if he was too gentle and nice to her.


    After all, Alice had feelings for him which were different from what he felt about her right now.


    He didn''t want toe off too ruthless, but he didn''t want Alice to develop a fantasy about him and her.


    The love that grew between the pair was built on real feelings, and not just something imagined.


    Fantasies could not bring real feelings to the people involved, but only aimed to mislead them. It had


    misled others into thinking that one thing could mean something totally different from what was actually


    happening. So, Jacob tried to calm himself down.


    A ck Bentley suddenly stopped at the foot of the entrance of the airport. Even though it wasmon


    to see that kind of car on the street, the people around the area couldn''t help but gawk at the man who


    got out of the car.


    The man that got out was in a ck tailored suit paired with ck leather shoes. His vibe and manner


    of walking made him look like a noble man. He turned out to be none other than Jacob.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes as he stood outside the airport. There were many memories that had


    happened here, but it had been a long time since he wasst here.


    Jacob walked inside and checked his watch. It was just about time till Alice''s flight arrived. He would


    feel dejected if he had arrived early, but Alice would feel the same way if he camete.


    Fortunately, he was just on time. Alice wore a green button-down jacket with her belly slightly


    protruding. Jacob looked at Alice in a daze, but the words were caught in his throat like a fishbone,


    making him unable to talk.


    Alice seemed overjoyed. Her bright smile loomed on her face. Jacob let out a sigh of relief and went


    over to take Alice''s luggage.


    Alice observed Jacob''s face, making sure to not be too obvious. Jacob was what she thought he would


    be, slightly angry but not clearly seen on his face.


    Alice tried to hide her disappointment. She already made assumptions about what was going to happen


    next. She knew that Jacob disliked being threatened, however there was nothing Alice could do about


    it.


    "Jacob, long time no see. How have you been doing? Even though I was abroad, I always worried


    about you. I''m afraid that something terrible might happen to you while I was away and there would be


    nothing I could do."


    Tears started to well up in Alice''s eyes. She looked sincere but somewhat annoying. Jacob despised


    people for not knowing when to be smart and sensible. ''Who asked her to be concerned about me?''


    Besides, he knew that Alice wished that he and Sara would separate and never get back together.


    What was the point of her acting noble in front of him? Jacob kept his mouth shut. He despised Alice


    too much to give a reply.


    He figured that even if he didn''t say anything, Alice would know just by Jacob''s attitude.


    "Does she know that I''m back?" Alice stopped and stared at Jacob with zed eyes as if she was


    awaiting his answer.


    Jacob paused, but gave no reply. ''Why would it matter whether she knew about it or not?''


    But after thinking about it for a while, Jacob nodded. Alice was shocked by his nod. Perhaps it never


    dawned on Alice that Jacob could be so frank and open to Sara now.


    In other words, Jacob had grown loyal to Sara, so much so that he would tell her everything. Alice was


    taken aback when she realized this.


    In fact, she had the opportunity toe back. Although Jacob was a powerful man, she could still find


    her own way back. But what Alice so desperately needed was a title. If she wanted to return, she had


    to have a title of "Mrs. Jacob".


    Yet, Alice didn''t know who she was. Although she was back and she had met up with Jacob like she


    expected, she felt that Jacob was bing distant and more like a stranger standing in front of her.


    A person could never fully get rid of their attachment to another person. Was this also the same with


    the feeling of resentment? Alice decided not to think about it too much and followed closely behind


    Jacob.


    "Jacob, slow down. Our baby can''t handle fast paces." As Alice spoke, she touched her belly lovingly. It


    made her look like a caring mother.


    Jacob red at Alice from up and down. He could tell that she had gone through a lot while she was


    abroad. At least the baby fat in her face had changed a lot. Now she had a slimmer face and pointy


    jaw. Her round face was cherry red because of shyness.


    Maybe in the past, Jacob would be obsessed with Alice and love her more if she said that with the


    same expression. But it was much different now. People changed as time passed by.


    Jacob could only suppress his strong feeling of boredom for a short amount of time. He looked at the


    pregnant woman in front of him, who imed that she was pregnant with his child.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 357 Absolutely Clear

    Chapter 357 Absolutely Clear


    ''No way! How could Alice be pregnant with my child without me knowing?''


    Jacob took a deep breath and tried his best to maintain hisposure.


    "What are you going to do next?" he asked, his eyes narrowed with inexplicable majesty. Times had


    indeed changed him. He was just a gentle young man before.


    But now, he had be a person with dignity and respectability like an emperor.


    Alice was appalled by his coldness. However, she had no choice but to suppress her grievance in her


    heart. She came back this time to take back what was rightfully hers, even if it meant swallowing her


    pride and enduring in silence. She should not cry, especially during this time.


    "Jacob, I just came back. Why don''t you ask me about what had happened when I was abroad? Is it


    now better to ask about irrelevant things first?"


    On Alice''s face was a deep frown, but she was good at hiding the anger in her voice.


    Frankly, Jacob did not care about that. All he wanted to know was how to make her let go.


    As if in a daze, he looked at her with disgust and disdain.


    Although they had been together for so many years, he never expected that Alice could be so low. He


    was at a loss for words. Because of her, Sara no longer wanted to talk to him.


    While suppressing the anger in his heart, Jacob thought that it was better for him and Alice to have a


    serious talk.


    Instead of answering, he checked on his watch and walked forward with her suitcase.


    "One way or another, we need to talk. We both know that dying this will not solve the problem. I


    don''t want another trouble toe in the future."


    Jacob turned around when he spoke and then nced at Alice''s belly. It was evident that the trouble he


    had mentioned was currently residing inside her womb.


    Alice was stunned. She never expected that Jacob, who had always been kind and gentle to her, would


    say something so mean and heartless. She suddenly felt a sharp pang in her heart as though it had


    been shed by a knife. Even so, she had to keep smiling.


    "Do you know what I like about you, Jacob?" Alice abruptly stopped walking and smiled bitterly.


    The route to the airport entrance was short. However, it seemed that the route towards Jacob''s heart


    was longer. Even if she had to spend the rest of her life traversing the path towards him, she still would


    not be able to make it. Why? Because she was not the woman he wanted.


    To Jacob''s surprise, Alice suddenly put her hand in the air. However, it seemed unnatural and


    pretentious. Jacob stopped. Honestly, he was getting tired from walking alongside her.


    "Are you hungry? How about we have dinner first before we talk?" Jacob asked with a frown. Then, he


    looked around as if he was inviting her to eat right then and there.


    Outside the airport was a street lined with various street foods. Judging from Jacob''s character, he


    would never eat in this kind of ce. He had always been a fastidious person and had no ns of


    changing it.


    However, it seemed that he had to make do with it today. Jacob sighed and looked at the sky in the


    distance. The sun was setting, and the golden sunset glow spread across the ce. Sadly, his mood


    was not as beautiful as the sky.


    With Alice''s luggage, he continued to walk forward without even looking back at the woman behind


    him.


    Perhaps he was unaware of what had happened to himself. After all, it was difficult for a person to spot


    his own change. Alice, however, could clearly feel his changes.


    Thest time she came back, Jacob was waiting for her at the airport and weed her with a big hug.


    She had nothing but his love that time.


    But now, she had nothing. Jacob did not love her anymore. She could see it from the way he was


    treating her. She never anticipated that things would turn out like this.


    Alice looked pathetic. Fortunately, she had a perfect excuse to be with him. It was her child. Based on


    her experience, regardless of how furious Jacob was, he would never ask her to abort the unborn baby.


    He had always been a principled man. That was one of the reasons why breaking up was very difficult


    for them, until now.


    Love requires the consent of the two people who are in a rtionship. On the other hand, a breakup


    can happen even if only one turns away. Love is indeed unfair.


    As the two of them stood at the gate of the sidewalk snack booth, Alice stared at Jacob in disbelief.


    "Are we really going to eat here? Jacob, even if you don''t care about me, just think about the baby in


    my belly. Who knows whether the food here is clean or not? How could you, Jacob? This is also your


    son!"


    Alice began to worry. Then, she nced at the ce with disgust. She looked at the ce as if it was


    not a ce for eating but a dumpsite.


    Jacob just shrugged in response. Actually, he was not nning to eat with her. He just found this to be


    the most convenient ce for her to eat so they could talk as soon as possible.


    But hearing Alice''s response, he felt a little hesitant. It seemed that this was indeed not a good ce


    where they could talk. It was not quiet and was a little crowded with people whose sole purpose was to


    eat.


    Jacob figured that Alice''s arrival made him distracted, making him unable to think reasonably. With a


    heavy sigh, he turned to face Alice.


    "Fine. Get in the car. I''ll take you somewhere nice for dinner."


    He spoke rather quickly, and no emotion could be seen on his face. It was not until then that Alice


    realized that Jacob was angry for what she had said.


    Nevertheless, what she said was true. Well, at least, that was what she felt. That was what Alice was


    thinking. After all, it was very hard for her to change within a short period of time.


    Once they reached the car, Jacob opened the door for her but did not say anything. He drove her to the


    most luxurious shopping area downtown. It was not only a ce for shopping, but it was also a high-


    end gourmet zone.


    Everything in this ce had excellent quality. With a screech, the car came to a halt outside the food


    za. Jacob got out of the car first and opened the door for Alice.


    No matter how ufortable he felt, he still had to treat his guest well. Besides, the woman in front of


    him was no ordinary one. She was pregnant and needed extra care. However, he was doubtful whether


    the child was his or not. At the thought of this, he felt his head hurt.


    Looking around, Alice was astounded that she eximed, "Wow! It''s been a long time since Ist came


    here! I''ve almost forgotten the habits of people here and what they like to eat."


    Jacob looked at her in surprise. It was not until now that he realized that Alice was, in fact, a hypocrite.


    She had only been gone for a few months, but now she was talking as if she was a foreigner in her


    original hometown.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He felt the hair on his back stood on its end, but he did not say anything. He just looked at the street in


    front of him in a daze.


    The street was busy with people and vehiclesing in and out. These words were not enough to


    describe the prosperity in this ce. But when Jacob stood here and looked around, his heart was


    iparably empty.


    Regardless of how prosperous and beautiful this ce was, the woman beside him was not Sara. What


    was the point of everything then?


    Jacob took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. It was not the right time for him to feel sad.


    The most important thing at the moment was to solve the current problem.


    He pondered for a moment and randomly picked a restaurant. He did not even think twice about what


    kind of restaurant it was. He just strode in. Moreover, he did not bother to ask Alice what she wanted to


    eat. He did not want to ask either.


    Behind him, Alice followed Jacob silently. It seemed that she had already realized her fate. It did not


    matter if she wronged him in the past. The weight of the things she had done to him was now


    absolutely clear.

 Chapter 358 Going Blank

    Chapter 358 Going nk


    Sitting in the restaurant, Jacob stared nkly at the crowd. It was a usual urrence to see people


    flock the area after office hours.


    Across Jacob was Alice, who stared at him with her brows furrowed. She didn''t know what he was


    thinking right now. But one thing was for sure¨C¨CJacob wasn''t happy to see her back.


    Even after all this time, he still never learned to love her. And because of this, Alice felt a pang of pain


    wrapping her heart.


    But still, she had to continue to strive for her future. Just because Jacob didn''t love her back didn''t


    mean her world would stop. Alice knew it better than anyone else. Holding back her thoughts and


    shing a half-smile, she fixed her eyes on him.


    "How are you and Sara doing?" In fact, Alice already knew what he was gonna say. But to show


    courtesy, she still asked.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Pretty good." Jacob took a sip of his water and pursed his lips as if he had nothing to hide about this


    question.


    "Really?" Alice pinched her hand nervously. ''They are still good even after she learned about my


    pregnancy?'' She had to give it to Sara for sticking up with him! ''The woman is really one of a kind,


    reason why she probably won Jacob''s heart.''


    "So Alice, what I want to say is¡­" Jacob heaved a deep breath and crossed his arms against his chest


    before adding, "You have to stop whatever it is you''re nning. You deserve a better life. Don''t be too


    stubborn to see the truth."


    Alice eyed Jacob in shock. She didn''t expect that he would be so straightforward.


    "Jacob, what are you talking about? I don''t understand. I like you, and I''m bearing your child now."


    As Alice spoke, she gently stroked her belly with her face full of tenderness.


    Meanwhile, Jacob felt slightly helpless. It seemed that no matter what he said, she wouldn''t listen to


    him.


    "Actually, I shouldn''t have said that. I know you wouldn''t listen to me. But make sure you wouldn''t stir


    any troubles."


    Anger shed through Alice''s eyes as she heard those words. "Jacob, I have always thought you were


    a responsible man. So, why are you going to abandon our baby and me now?"


    Alice feigned a pitiful expression. And she knew it worked as Jacob began to exhibit even a little bit of


    remorse. But he could not undo what he had done, and his patience was wearing out.


    If Alice insisted on ming him for his mistake, Jacob would not be as good-tempered as she thought.


    After all, the man had never been scared of threats.


    If she begged him, he might soften up to her. But if she were to ckmail him, Jacob would not be as


    forgiving.


    Suddenly, a waiter came over and served their steak. And remembering that it was Sara''s favorite food,


    Jacob couldn''t help but sh a loving smile on his lips.


    There he was again¨C¨Cthinking of his girlfriend in the middle of this meeting. ''What is she thinking about


    right now? Is she happy? Is she too worried about this matter to eat?''


    "I didn''t say that I will abandon you and the baby. I think you know better than me how you got


    pregnant, don''t you think so?" Jacob cut the steak on his te quietly as he spat those words.


    He had to be direct towards Alice sooner orter. So why prolong the confrontation?


    "Jacob! How can you say that? I have this baby because we made love! I don''t care if you don''t like


    me. I will keep the baby, and you will have nothing to do with us!"


    Alice pierced him with her arrogant eyes. She only said that because she knew Jacob too well. That


    man would never have the heart to let his son grow up without a father.


    Jacob would never do such a thing. Thinking of this, a ghost of a triumphant smile crept up on her lips.


    ''Stop struggling now. I know you''re going to keep this child.'' Alice wanted to voice out those words but


    chose to keep her mouth shut.


    And seeing that Jacob didn''t say anything, she continued, "Jacob, this baby is a gift from God. Even if I


    can''t be with you, I will keep this baby. And that''s enough for me."


    Alice held Jacob''s hand with her eyes full of expectation. She had made the biggest concessions. So,


    Jacob should know what to do now.


    "Keep the baby, Alice? Why would you do that? I have told you that we are over. If you think you can


    threaten me with such a thing, then you are too naive. Who do you think you are?"


    Jacob said maliciously, realizing that he was left with no choice. Alice had gone too far. He guessed


    she didn''t even know why she made such a choice herself.


    Meanwhile, Alice was stunned to hear him. ''When did Jacob be like this? He looks like a stranger


    to me now. Is this really the man I knew?''


    "Did Sara say something to you? Does she have a problem with that? Jacob, if she doesn''t agree, I can


    beg her. I will submit to her just so she can approve of this!"


    Alice''s voice sounded like she was about to cry. Knowing that Sara had undergone an abortion before


    and knew what it was like, Alice hoped that the former would not let her experience the same thing.


    Before, Alice was so confident that Jacob liked her. However, now, she realized that his heart never


    really belonged to her at all.


    A woman who couldn''t even keep a man''s heart might also lose her child. Alice pinched Jacob''s hand


    harder as she sported a pitiful look.


    Perhaps it was because he hadn''t seen her in a long time, but Jacob thought she looked more beautiful


    now.


    However, he didn''t care about her pretty face. No matter how gorgeous she was, it couldn''t hide the


    fact that Jacob didn''t love her anymore.


    So, he withdrew his hand ruthlessly, leaving Alice''s hands frozen on the table. Right there and then,


    she knew it was hopeless to beg for his love and affection.


    Jacob leaned back, holding his nose in the air as if he owned the entire world. And as he pierced his


    intense gaze at her, he uttered, "This has nothing to do with Sara. Don''t get her involved."


    Judging from Jacob''s tone, he was not reminding Alice but more like warning her. Obviously, his


    patience had run out the moment he heard her talk about Sara. Looking at her now, across the table,


    Jacob wondered how he got himself to love such a woman before.


    "Jacob, what did Sara do to you? You weren''t like this! Don''t you see? You were not a mean and


    shameless man like her before!" Alice said indignantly.


    Although she really wanted to scold him, she resorted to making oblique usations. After all, she


    knew thatshing out at this man wouldn''t result in anything good.


    Meanwhile, Jacob exhibited a look of disgust. ''Why did I fall in love with this woman before? Did I really


    love her?''


    "Enough, Alice. Don''t you dare judge Sara! Who do you think you are?" Jacob growled in a low voice,


    bursting with his anger.


    And because Alice seldom saw him get mad, she was utterly frightened.


    For a while, she was caught tongue-tied. Not only did she not know what to say, but her mind also went


    nk.

 Chapter 359 She Wouldnt Listen

    Chapter 359 She Wouldn''t Listen


    She was inplete disbelief that Jacob would scold her for Sara. Alice felt the sudden outrage that


    arose in her heart. If she didn''t constantly remind herself to endure it, she would already have


    exploded.


    "Jacob, how do you feel about me now?" Tears brimmed from Alice''s eyes. She felt saddened. She had


    never experienced being on the other end of Jacob''s ill-temper.


    "Enough, Alice. I just care about what you''re going to do next."


    Jacob realized how harsh his words were. After all, Alice was pregnant. Maybe he could try to be more


    considerate and not push her too much.


    Tears started to fall down Alice''s cheeks. She had waited such a long time, and now all Jacob had


    given her were cruel remarks. Everything she had expected didn''t happen.


    Instead, what happened was all the things that Alice never wanted to see. It waspletely beyond


    her expectations. She thought that since she had been gone for a long time, Jacob would shower her


    with love and affection. But she didn''t expect that he would despise her so much.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Alice wept. She knew that Sara''s favorite food was steak, so the moment the steak was served on the


    table, Alice restrained herself from eating it.


    So far, the steak remained untouched and intact as ity on the table in front of her.


    Yet Alice''s mood had shifted. The same things remained but the people that surrounded it had


    changed. In a daze, Jacob looked at Alice, but felt no sympathy in his heart for her.


    Before, he grew nervous when he heard her cough. But now, he no longer harbored the same feelings


    he once had for her.


    It was like this when the pair had fallen in love. The longer they had stayed together, the softer their


    hearts would be. However, if they separated, they would act coldly to one another. Perhaps it was


    because Jacob had been separated from Alice for such a long time that his feelings for her started to


    fade.


    "Fine. Don''t cry. It''s not good for the baby." Jacob narrowed his eyes and ced both his hands on his


    chest. The matter had already crossed his mind.


    "Jacob, you''re acting so cruel towards me. I don''t understand why after we broke up, you started


    treating me like your enemy. I know you have friends, but why do you fail to understand my feelings?"


    Alice picked up the napkin on the table and sobbed. It seemed that all Jacob did was to make things


    worse.


    It would be foolish of Alice to not get the upper hand by using it when she had the chance. Jacob


    stared at Alice. He waspletely dumbfounded.


    What she said was reasonable. Yet so many things wouldn''t have made sense if love was fair.


    "Alice, I want to talk to you properly. Could you please try to be rational about this? We''re both busy


    with our lives. You of all people should know this better than I!"


    Jacob tapped his finger on his watch. Indeed, there was nothing else that he was worried about right


    now. If he stayed for too long, Sara would get mad at him again.


    Although it wasn''t easy to deal with, Jacob didn''t want her to misunderstand his intention again. He


    couldn''t allow something like that to happen again, even if it was just a small misunderstanding.


    Astounded, Alice froze in her seat. This whole thing had not worked out the way she nned it to be.


    She had lost control of everything.


    At a loss for words, Jacob stared at her in silence. He realized that what he had said was too harsh, but


    he didn''t have a choice. The longer the matter was dyed, the worse it would get for everyone


    involved.


    And he knew this better than anybody. It wouldn''t solve the problem. On the contrary, it would only


    worsen the situation.


    Alice stopped crying. Since she couldn''t persuade Jacob, she had to get tough with him. She knew that


    he wouldn''t do anything to her. This belief caused her to calm down.


    Noticing the new look on her face, Jacob understood that the real discussion had just begun. What she


    had done was to cause a scene. But she couldn''t stir up any trouble yet.


    "I can promise you anything with the exception of aborting the child." Alice calmed herself down a little,


    wiping the tears from her face. There was no use crying now. It would only make her seem


    feebleminded and spineless.


    To her surprise, Jacob didn''t care that she was crying. She didn''t know when he started to care so little


    for her feelings. It was so pathetic. After all that she had done, she couldn''t bring back his emotions for


    her anymore.


    But the most pathetic thing she had done was the fact that she had taken his love for granted back


    then. It was not until now that Alice felt the looming regret. But it was toote. There was no more


    chance to regain his love, for she had lost him.


    If only she had known this before, then she wouldn''t have done the same thing.


    Jacob continued to stare at her. His eyes were cold as ice. If such coldness could freeze people to


    death, then Alice would''ve died in mere seconds.


    She stared straight into his eyes. Who said that she was afraid? They were together for so many years,


    and they had gone through so many struggles.


    The reason Jacob was staring at her was because he felt an overwhelming guilt. It only proved that


    Alice wasn''t wrong. She was just not confident enough.


    And since shecked the confidence, she had a hard time bing emboldened. But she gave people


    the perception that she would never ept defeat. On top of that she was now the victim.


    Wasn''t she the victim because she was the one who was abandoned?


    "There are some things we don''t need to borate. Don''t you think so, Alice? Isn''t it best that we just


    leave each other with good memories?" Jacob spoke softly as he lifted the ss off the table.


    The once hot water was now lukewarm.


    As he held the ss of water, something dawned on him. In that moment, he figured everything out. All


    his feelings were like that ss of water, constantly demanding to be poured just to stay warm.


    Otherwise, it would cool down, and no matter how much water was tipped into it, it would never be the


    same hot water again. However, Alice never realized that; or maybe she never wanted to.


    How strong must a person be to remember someone forever? Jacob didn''t want to figure it out. He had


    always felt that Alice''s stubbornness would eventually lead to her demise.


    "Good memories? Jacob, we have loved each other for so many years. Now, you''re telling me that you


    no longer love me and that you want to leave me. What good memories could I possibly be left with? I


    just want to keep this baby. He is the only good memory that you can give me."


    Alice''s voice was calm, but her eyes looked devoid of emotion.


    Jacob let out a sigh, unable to vent out his frustration. This negotiation that he was forced to sit through


    was unnecessary.


    Although he was only forced to do so, he was still courteous enough to indulge her. But seeing that


    Alice had no intention ofpromising, he was no longer as polite as he was before.


    Love was a mutual feeling. Since she wasn''t willing topromise, Jacob had to get through to her the


    hard way.


    "Alice. You know how this goes better than I do. Don''t make this moreplicated than it already is.


    We''ve already broken up, why can''t we just live our separate lives?"


    Jacob frowned. He was trying his best to persuade her through rationality. Even though he thought that


    there was no chance that Alice would listen to him, he still wanted to try.

 Chapter 360 Ruthlessness

    Chapter 360 Ruthlessness


    "Jacob, I can forgive you if it is for anything else, but how can I forgive you on this matter? You are


    happier living with another woman. What about me? What should I do?"


    Alice demanded in a pleading tone. Tears welled up in her eyes again, threatening to fall. Almost


    immediately, she blinked back her tears. And it was a deliberate act.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Jacob sighed, getting more impatient as this conversation seemed to be endless.


    "Don''t talk about anything else. Have an abortion,"


    Jacob retorted, hitting the nail on the head. He distinctly voiced out what she didn''t want to hear the


    most. Although he didn''t have the heart to give up the child, he had no other choice.


    He figured that there was no other alternative, but having the baby aborted was still the best option for


    everyone, although Alice would refuse and even Sara was also against his idea of resorting to abortion.


    But he couldn''t think of any better way except this one.


    "What did you say?" Alice could hardly speak. And with a horrified expression, she stared at Jacob as if


    she were looking at a devil. She felt totally appalled that Jacob seriously said those words without the


    tiniest bit of hesitation.


    But despite her feeling unnerved by his startling words, she was more convinced of what she had


    guessed.


    "How can you be so cruel, Jacob? I have spent all my youth on you. Do you really have the heart to


    leave me alone and let me live a miserable life? I don''t even have friends because I have always


    regarded you as my whole world."


    Her voice broke as her lower lip trembled. And with tears burning her eyes, she failed to suppress a


    sob. She knew it was not right to cry, but she felt downright terrible if she forbade herself from shedding


    these tears.


    Anger stirred within her, and she felt wronged. She was aggrieved, and she had no one to talk to, so


    she had to bear it by herself.


    But she knew that having to endure this silently would not do any good to her in the long run. Time


    woulde she wouldn''t be able to carry on. Besides, Jacob treated her so differently now.


    Her heart ached as resentment gripped her. Everything was vividly clear to her now. Jacob didn''t have


    the same old feelings for her. So treating her the way he used to would now only be a part of the


    memories they had shared previously. And he had taken away too many things that initially belonged to


    her.


    What once she considered as her own was now taken away by another woman. Apart from this, he


    didn''t allow her to say anything unpleasant about Sara.


    Then what did she do wrong? Her resentment grew deeper as she contemted further. As fury roared


    through her mind, she held onto the chair tightly. She couldn''t care less that the pregnant woman


    shouldn''t be angry.


    Jacob''s demeanor softened, but a smile that was equally evil and attractive instantly appeared on his


    face. It seemed like he was reluctant to reveal something directly.


    "Your youth? Alice, although I was not with you abroad, I''ve heard a lot about you. Do you think I didn''t


    know what you did abroad?"


    Jacob countered, wearing a mocking smile on his face. He didn''t expect that this woman would talk


    about her youth. ''So only her youth counted while my own didn''t deserve anything?''


    He sighed inwardly. He found this insanely ridiculous. Since they were all equal in exchange, there was


    no need to say who had lost. Moreover, he could only consider those romantic affairs which she had


    done abroad as merepensation for what he did today.


    Alice instinctively met his gaze. Her eyes widened in total surprise that he knew her past! It was true


    that she had been worried about this, but she had never taken time to consider it carefully.


    ''So this turned out to be the reason he gave up on me?'' Alice mused, slightly feeling a sense of relief,


    knowing that he left her not all because of Sara.


    Her thoughts jumbled as she tried to figure things out. Now she felt torn. She found herself d and at


    the same time unwilling. This time, she realized, she couldn''t keep Jacob anymore.


    Besides, she didmit a lot of things that she didn''t dare to tell him. Because if she did, everything


    would fall into ruin.


    "Have you investigated me?" she asked. Her eyes appeared calm now. She seemed to get hold of


    herself as she was not as aggressive as she acted earlier. Since everything had been made clear, then


    she resigned herself with the thought that there would be nothing else.


    "So, just have an abortion. Even if you give birth to this baby, it won''t be my child." Jacob shrugged,


    letting his eyes roam around the room.


    This conversation between them had been going on for too long, but Jacob had considered the cause


    and effect. In today''s world, nothing was perfect. It was better to experience a sudden, sharp pain than


    deep, recurring pain.


    And the more he reflected about it, the clearer his mind became. Finally, he pulled his thoughts


    together. He then realized that he eventually gained rity for everything, as if he hade out of a


    fog. And now, he found himself staring nkly at Alice, which reminded him that he had been doing this


    countless times already.


    "Jacob, I don''t understand why you are so heartless. For old times'' sake, even if you don''t have any


    feelings for me anymore, you shouldn''t be so uncaring. Why are you so gentle to Sara and so cruel to


    me?"


    Alice still couldn''t believe her ears. She struggled against her resentment, thinking that it was so unfair.


    And it seemed to be magnified infinitely at this moment. However, there was one crucial thing that she


    completely ignored, that people were different from each other.


    Since they were two distinct individuals, they would be treated differently. And she failed to figure this


    out. Her reason only revolved at the thought that Jacob had changed a lot after she went abroad.


    "Well, that''s it. I have told you everything that should be said and done. If you decide to have an


    abortion, I will go with you,"


    Jacob said with simple directness before he stood up abruptly. He had made up his mind to leave.


    Hearing he say those words on a note of finality, Alice felt a cold rage churning in her heart. She had


    never thought that Jacob would be so ruthless. Although she heard about him being ruthless, it was all


    hearsay for her.


    Only when it actually happened to her did she fully understand that it was more painful than she had


    ever imagined.


    It was no ordinary pain but something that could pierce through and grip her heart.


    She steeled herself and didn''t care to stop him. For so many years they were together, she had grown


    familiar with his stubbornness. And not even a single soul could ever stop him.


    With his back facing Alice, Jacob had no intention of slowing his pace to look back.


    "Alice, that''s enough. Don''t be willful anymore. You will only make me hate you more. While I still have


    a slight attachment to you, just stop."


    Jacob straightened his clothes and said bluntly. From afar, no one would have thought that it was a


    piece of sympathetic advice. At this moment, it fittingly seemed to be more of a warning.


    And if Alice insisted, then Jacob would undoubtedly be cruel and unkind. She should know this better


    than anyone else. But the more she got to have a clear understanding of him and his ways, the colder


    her heart became.


    Today was the day that she never wanted to see in her whole life. Now that she had seen it so soon, it


    didn''t only surprise her but hurt her to the core. And she didn''t see iting, directly affecting her.


    Jacob''s steps on the ground were firm and steady. Although he didn''t believe that this matter would be


    solved this easily, still, he finally expressed his opinion.


    Regardless of whether Alice was willing or not, this was his ultimate decision. And keeping on pestering


    wouldn''t do any good for anyone.


    In this world, thest thing people needed was to make sound decisions. However, after arriving at


    such a decision, sticking to it was another story because it was never easy.


    Only the strong-willed people could have thestugh. So he weighed everything for a while longer


    before he could suddenly figure it out.


    But even though he hade up with a n to resolve it, it didn''t mean that Alice could be that open-


    minded. She kept staring at his back through her tears, but she said nothing. Her throat constricted as


    tears stung her eyes. And she tried hard to restrain them.


    And behind her blurry eyes, she could finally see a lot of things so clearly now. This time, it appeared to


    her that Jacob had made up his mind to abandon her.


    He not only rejected her but also totally deserted her. ''Could I ept it? Of course not.'' She mentally


    shrugged. But being unable to ept it and whether or not to ept it were two different


    things.

 Chapter 361 Old Acquaintance

    Chapter 361 Old Acquaintance


    As the clock ticked, Alice''s life was getting more disorganized. Her once perfect life was now the


    opposite of what it used to be. Everything was crashing before her eyes and there was little or nothing


    she could do to salvage the situation. eptance was something that one cannot choose. And


    because of this, Alice had no option but to ept Jacob''s decision. Long after he left, Alice remained in


    the restaurant. She was shocked by what just transpired between them.


    At that moment, she felt as if Jacob had just discarded her like an old toy that he no longer needed.


    Despite the fact that she had loved him, his recent actions made all the feelings she had for him


    disappear within a second. Love was meant to be reciprocated by both parties involved. Of course, no


    one would be that stupid to keep on loving someone who didn''t love them back. Thinking about how


    Jacob kept her in the sidelines now, Alice was despaired. In fact, she was in a dilemma!


    Just now, when Jacob had mentioned her past, she felt like everything was all over. The man she loved


    was threatening to use her past against her. That''s horrifying! What love? If Jacob loved her, he


    wouldn''t dare to investigate her.


    Now it was clear that he no longer had feelings for her. But how? How could he stop loving her?


    As these thoughts ran through her mind, Alice''s head began to ache. She then clutched it in pain. It


    was as if hundreds of drums were ying in her head. ''Is the baby a curse or a blessing?'' She smiled


    bitterly with uncertainty written on her face.


    ''Jacob, this is your fault. You forced me. I hope you won''t regret it, '' she thought.


    Just then, a new wave of determination filled Alice up. The bitter smile faded from her face. The tears in


    her eyes also disappeared. This battle hadn''te to an end. On the contrary, this was just the


    beginning. Jacob always knew how much she loved him.


    She reasoned that since he wouldn''t reciprocate her love, it was about time she stopped caring about


    him. Alice was not an understanding woman. She couldn''t just sit and watch him be happy with another


    lady.


    All what Jacob had brought her was just unpleasant treatment. This could be likened to the most


    painful torture in the world and the result of that was much more sorrowful than death.


    Alice looked at her phone in a daze. After a few seconds, she picked it up and dialed Thompson''s


    number.


    ''Will myst ally help me? Is he still in love with Sara till today?'' she pondered. All these were unknown.


    Nevertheless, Alice still called Thompson. He was herst hope. He was the only person that could


    connive with her regarding Sara and Jacob''s matter.


    When she travelled abroad, Thompson had felt sorry for her. ''Would he be happy if he finds out that I''m


    back now?''


    Actually, Alice had dated so many men in her lifetime. She had always thought that Jacob was the only


    reliable one out of all of them.


    But now, it was toote for her toe to terms with all that was happening. The man whom she


    thought was reliable, now belonged to someone else. He had abandoned her for another woman. And


    she could only look at him from a distance.


    Although Alice wasn''t faithful to Jacob, she loved him for a long time. This was probably the longest


    time she had ever loved someone. Even when he was married to Sara for four years, she still waited


    for him. Now she was determined to make Jacob regret.


    No matter what, she vowed to make Jacob pay for using and dumping her.


    She now had a purpose in her life and this meant that she was not yet doomed. As the other end of the


    line continued to ring, Alice tried toport herself and hide her emotions. This was so Thompson


    wouldn''t detect anything.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Although, Alice and Thompson were allies, she still remained vignt at all times. She never let her


    guard down. This was because she didn''t trust himpletely. She was afraid that he would betray her


    someday. To her, Thompson wasn''t a trustworthy person.


    But in order to defeat Jacob, she kept Thompson as a back-up n. But it was pointless to do that,


    because she had nothing to hide. Everything was already in the open.


    "Thompson," Alice said immediately he picked up the call. Her voice was a little hoarse. Perhaps this


    was because she was trying to act calm. Or maybe because she had just cried. Regardless, there was


    something wrong with her voice. It didn''t sound like her normal voice which was usually pleasing to the


    ears.


    "What? What''s wrong? Do you want toe back now?" Thompson answered the phone with all


    seriousness. Actually, he had a frown on his face but Alice couldn''t see that.


    This acquaintance was somewhat interesting. But Alice was still too weak to defeat Jacob alone. In


    fact, there was nothing she ever did that affected him. Speaking of weakness, Thompson was very


    worried about this. She was too fragile for his liking.


    In the beginning, he only agreed to connive with Alice because he thought she had some means.


    However, he realized something after Jacob sent her abroad. She was the exact opposite of what he


    thought about her.


    It dawned on him that Alice''s methods were fragile. Thompson reasoned that she was dispensable


    since her techniques couldn''t withstand a single blow. Nevertheless, it was better than nothing.


    "Thompson..." Alice felt a little sad after she heard the "concern" in his voice. Currently, he was the only


    one that cared about her. Every other person had abandoned her.


    Or rather, she felt pathetic because Thompson cared about her so much. Alice''s family was oblivious


    about her present situation. She never told them about it. This was because it would only cause her


    parents to worry.


    Naturally, when children grew up they hardly opened up to their parents. The rate ofmunication


    always dwindled. Despite the fact that parents gave their children life, these children had their own lives


    to live. They needed to learn how to deal with the obstacles that came their way without involving their


    parents.


    As a result, Alice had no one to confide in. Even though she was in herte twenties, her family weren''t


    worried that she was still unmarried. They never pressurized her to settle down because they knew that


    she had a boyfriend.


    Assuming Alice didn''t have a boyfriend, then she didn''t know what would''ve happened to her. Perhaps


    they would have forced her to sign a marriage contract and she would be married to some rich man.


    Maybe her husband would have a mistress outside. And Alice would fight the mistress from time to


    time. Staring at the nk space in front of her, many thoughts shed through her mind. It seemed that


    she had experienced many things till now which she had never thought of her whole life.


    She had never thought that her life would have ended up just like it was now¡ª deste and boring.


    Basically, Jacob was the one who had brought sunshine into her life.


    Sadly, he had taken that sunshine to someone else. Alice''s life was now pitch ck and depressing.


    She couldn''t get close to him again. Now she could only watch him from afar.


    "What''s wrong, Alice? I can tell that you don''t sound alright. You cane back if you want. Don''t think


    too much. If you have problem about that, I will assist you,"


    Thompson said and tossed a cube sugar into the wine ss in front of him. Actually, he hated the taste


    of wine. It was too acidic for his liking. So he liked adding a cube of sugar to it.


    This had been his habit for so many years. But only a few people knew about it.


    Until now, he still had feelings for Sara. He constantly fantasized about having her as his woman.


    However, Jacob hated him so much that Thompson never dared to provoke him. He was actually


    scared of incurring his wrath.


    Besides, Thompson had a lot of things to deal withtely. Hispany was passing through a difficult


    time and it was Jacob that was behind it all. Nevertheless, this didn''t make much difference. This was


    because, he had built hispany from scratch so he wouldn''t be defeated easily.


    Unfortunately, Thompson had to concentrate on this. He had no choice but to solve the issues in his


    business. Otherwise, it would lead to a huge setback in the future. Thompson was so troubled about


    hispany that he totally forgot about Alice. He had also forgotten about several other frivolities.


    On the other hand, Alice didn''t have many opportunities to call Thompson. Deep down in her heart, she


    was a proud woman. Alice was strong-willed and she never gave in easily. She also knew that


    Thompson wouldn''tpromise either.


    Just because he was on the same side with her, Thompson thought she was a reliable but ipetent


    cohort.


    "I''m back already. Where are you? I want to see you." Alice tried to hide the distress in her voice, but it


    didn''t take long for it to return to its original state.


    She could lower her voice, but she couldn''t suppress her emotions. At that instance, Alice felt so


    betrayed and she wanted to cry. She was feeling a huge lump in her throat. But she refrained herself


    because she was strong.


    "When did you return? What''s wrong?" Thompson frowned the more as he asked that question. He


    wasn''t pleased that time had barely passed and things were happening without his knowledge again.


    He never liked to be left in the dark.


    "Nothing. Let''s meet and discuss. I want to speak to you about something." Alice supported her head


    with her hands weakly and worry lines appeared on her forehead. She was clearly disoriented. In fact,


    her mind was chaotic!


    "Okay, sure. I''m at a bar. I''ll send you the address." Thompson shook the wine ss in his hand. He


    was sitting in a quiet private booth located in the bar.

 Chapter 362 Putting Up A Good Front

    Chapter 362 Putting Up A Good Front


    There were some people around who belonged to the business field. But Thompson wasn''t worried


    about Alice making an acquaintance with them. Moreover, once he ruminated on the idea, he seemed


    pretty certain that it would do more good than harm if she met these people.


    Thompson didn''t utter a word. But his eyes often went to the door, waiting for Alice''s arrival.


    "Mr. Thompson, I can tell that you are in good spirits. Let me guess! Is Mrs. Thompsoning?" A


    middle-aged man, d in a decent and expensive suit, broke the silence.


    "No, I am a single man. But I am currently chasing after a youngdy. I haven''t seeded yet," he


    responded jokingly and let out augh. He had no regard for these people but believed in putting up a


    good front.


    "Mr. Thompson, I hope you were kidding because that remark is not true. You are quite young and


    handsome. You could never have any difficulty in wooing a woman. If I am not wrong, you are still a


    bachelor because of your picky nature. Ordinary people could never manage to attract you,"


    another man said. He was in his thirties too. There was something about his tone that indicated he had


    no interest in this conversation. But he simply chimed in to break the silence.


    Thomas looked at the person who had spoken.


    Gently, he responded, "Mr. Joshua, you are a funny man. I am the least picky man you wille


    across. On the contrary, thesedies are too picky. They end up not liking me. I am a simple man with


    very few requirements. An ordinary girl would be sufficient for me."


    It looked like Thompson''s personal life would be the hot topic of the day. Most single people would


    have been disturbed. Nobody liked it when people spoke about their marital status. But Thompson


    wasn''t like them. He couldn''t care less about what these people had to say.


    He was single by choice. He would die alone rather than be tied to someone he didn''t like. If he stayed


    single, he had no reason whatsoever to consider another person''s feelings. But marriage would be


    permanent. He would be trapped for life.


    Truth be told, Thompson found his single life quite enjoyable. But somewhere in the recesses of his


    heart, he knew he had to marry someday.


    The problem was, the woman he loved was married to another man. Even if he had feelings for her, it


    was of no use. He could never be with her. This was one of his most agonizing thoughts. He told


    himself it was fine. Thompson was after all the type of man who enjoyed challenges.


    If love was so easy to get, people wouldn''t cherish it the way they did. Alice was one such example. He


    had her with him but did he cherish her? The answer was no. If she was gone, he doubted he would


    even care.


    Perhaps he would be a little bothered but that was only because he had to hunt for another beauty. Of


    course, Alice wouldn''t give a damn if she came to know he considered her disposable.


    He didn''t cherish or care about her.


    But most importantly, Alice didn''t desire to be either cherished or cared for. She knew this rtionship


    was a temporary alliance. And no one would be dumb enough to mistake it for genuine love.


    There was another issue that made Thompson less appealing to Alice. She looked down on him for


    being still hung up on Sara. However, the fact they were allies had kept them together in spite of these


    differences.


    She couldn''t stop their alliance right now. Instead, they were determined to make their rtionship look


    genuine to the others. Thompson was a good actor. He made it a point to ease things between them.


    He knew how to deal with everything smoothly. As of now, this was enough for him.


    "Mr. Thompson, my instinct tells me the girl who will arrive is going to be a beauty. If my hunch turns


    out to be right, tonight it will be my treat." Mr. Joshua seemed quite excited. Unable to suppress it, he


    pounded the table and stood up.


    "Please don''t, Mr. Joshua. It''s my treat. I thought I had made it clear," Thompson said, deliberately


    avoiding this topic.


    Every time these men got together, their topics were quite limited. They either spoke about business or


    women. It wasn''t an easy task for them toe up with an interesting topic. Hence now that they had


    one, they were hell-bent on clinging to it.


    "Well, if you say so. But I am certain my hunch is right. Let''s make another deal. When the beauty


    comes, you have to make her drink lots of wine,"


    Mr. Joshua said and snickered a little. Thompson forced a smile.


    But deep down, his words were beginning to annoy him. He couldn''t allow Alice to get drunk. What if


    she blurted out something? Besides, she was pregnant. It wouldn''t be advisable for her to drink.


    As for who was the father of the child, Thompson had no idea. He strictly believed it was her business.


    If she wanted to give birth to the baby, then it was fine by him. And if she wished to abort the child, he


    wouldn''t care.


    Thompson didn''t have a say in this matter. He was determined to keep himself out of her personal


    issues.


    However, there was one problem that was eating him up. He couldn''t help but wonder what he would


    do if Alice threatened him with her child. He racked his brains but not a single solution came to his


    mind.


    He hadn''t had a child for so many years. This remained as a scar in Thompson''s heart, but he wasn''t


    willing to marry.


    He was smart enough to know that a woman like Alice could be only trusted as a teammate. He


    couldn''t envision her as a wife. There was something about her manner that reeked of betrayal.


    From what he knew, he could tell she wasn''t the kind of woman that could be controlled. This was a


    cause of agitation for him.


    "Well, well, you have to stop teasing Mr. Thompson. Look at his face, he is blushing already. I didn''t


    think I would ever get to see him look like a teenage girl."


    Thisment elicited a peal ofughter from everyone. Instead of feeling embarrassed, Thompson


    joined them andughed along.


    "Guys, please don''t make suchments once she is here. She can get pissed off easily. I wouldn''t


    want to chase her all over the city,"


    Thomas added, taking a deep big breath. There was something quite different about his expression.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He often put this expression when he was controlling his rage. The people in the business world were


    particrly familiar with this look.


    They knew fully well his bad temper could be aggravated easily.


    As a result, worry began to show on most of their faces. They wouldn''t want to face his outburst.


    In order to avoid getting into trouble, they stopped discussing his personal life.


    "All right, all right. Mr. Thompson is right. We can affirm we will be polite to the new guest. I can''t tell


    you how excited I am to see the lucky girl who has managed to catch Mr. Thompson''s attention,"


    Mr. Joshua praised profusely and raised his ss. "Let''s toast to Mr. Thompson. I wish our cooperation


    continues to seed."


    With his mouth wide open, Mr. Joshua looked at hispanions, urging them to lighten the


    atmosphere.


    Thompson, on the other hand, watched the spectacle before him with some delight. He knew these


    men ttered him to get into his good books. Even so, he relished thesepliments.


    Who could miss an opportunity to be praised? Thompson, in short, had no issue tolerating these men.


    He had been in the world of business for many years. As a result, he acquired high tolerance. As long


    as he didn''t hate someone, he could manage to remain in theirpany.


    After all, one more friend meant one more chance to survive. It was thew of the jungle and he took it


    pretty seriously. In short, it would suffice to say Thompson was good at feigning interest.


    But there was one exception. It was none other than Jacob. Perhaps he hated that man because he


    stole Sara. Perhaps it had something to do with his arrogance. He couldn''t tell for sure. All in all, the


    bottom line was that Thompson hated Jacob with a passion.

 Chapter 363 Alliance

    Chapter 363 Alliance


    Thompson had always disliked Jacob. There were many reasons for this¨C¨Cranging from thetter''s


    social life to how he would always treat other people.


    After the gentlemen exchanged hollow tteries, Alice finally arrived. The slight bulging of her already


    swollen belly utterly appalled Thompson.


    It was impossible that this matter had nothing to do with him. Yet, he was not worried about that at all,


    because he knew Alice was too prideful to tell him about it.


    "Alice!" Thompson walked up and greeted her warmly.


    Alice gazed at everyone in surprise and realized that she came at the wrong time today. But she had


    no one else to vent her frustration on but Thompson.


    "Why are there so many people?" Alice roamed her eyes around everyone, nodding at them to


    acknowledge their presence.


    Simultaneously, Thompson introduced them to her, to which Alice responded with a smile while shaking


    their hands.


    With Thompson by her side, she knew she had a strong support system. After so many years of facing


    different challenges, Alice had transformed into a courageous and confident woman. Whoever said that


    she was a good-for-nothing probably had never seen her in social gatherings.


    After greeting everyone and settling to a seat, her belly was even more eye-catching.


    "Mr. Thompson, you are really awesome! You said nothing happened, but Miss Alice''s belly says


    otherwise. Did you not want to tell us that you''re going to be a father?"


    Joshua teased Thompson while maintaining an amiable tone. It was a standard among them not to


    offend anyone.


    "Ha-ha! Mr. Joshua. I''ll inform everyone when the baby is one month old." Thompson didn''t deny and


    instead shared augh.


    Meanwhile, Alice nced at Thompson in surprise as she heard his words. But soon enough, she


    eventually calmed down. ''I didn''t tell anyone the truth about the child''s father, but it seemed that he had


    guessed something.'' Alice felt a little scared while doubts began to attack her head. However, she


    couldn''t say anything in front of so many people.


    So instead, she echoed a fake smile to everybody. In the past few years, she had gone through many


    things, including going to different ces and studying abroad. But whenever she was teased publicly,


    Alice would inevitably feel ufortable. Yet, she wouldn''t make a fuss about it.


    "Why have I never heard Mr. Thompson mention what Miss Alice''s family does? You''re so pretty, so I


    bet you''re probably ady from a prominent family."


    Joshua continued to tter Thompson, but his words carried a different meaning. He was right in


    pointing out that there was so little they knew about Alice. They could just tell that the woman must be


    shrewd.


    If not, why did Thompson introduce her with a faking smile? It seemed that Thompson had his


    conqueror. Many of these acquaintances thought that Thompson was a fearless man, but they didn''t


    expect that a woman would subdue and control him.


    Hearing what Joshua said, Alice gazed up at Thompson and said, "Unlike Mr. Joshua here, who runs a


    conglomerate, my family does some small businesses." Alice forced a smile.


    She had just met Joshua and known his status, so she would not dare say something to provoke him.


    Sometimes, protecting her own image was more important than protecting her life. So, Alice could only


    wear a smile, even if she had cursed the other party thousands of times in her heart.


    "Mr. Thompson, you are so lucky to have such a great girlfriend. My wife is really good-for-nothing


    except quarreling. That''s why I usually don''t bring her to events like this if she embarrasses me. But


    Miss Alice is different¨C¨Cshe behaves decently. I really envy you,"


    a fat man among the crowd saidsciviously. Alice didn''t say anything and instead just curtly smiled


    back at him.


    At the same time, Thompson gazed at her with satisfaction. He really needed a decent woman who


    could apany him to these kinds of parties. Although he wouldn''t take their ttering words


    seriously, it was still good to hear it.


    Alice, on the other hand, noticed the slight change of expression on his face. And she felt rather


    comcent, thinking that those praises were also directed at her.


    Such a conversation made her temporarily forget all her troubles. Alice had already nned what to do


    beforeing here, and drinking was not one of them.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since Miss Alice is here, we are supposed to make a toast. But she gets pregnant, so I''m afraid we


    might have to cancel that out. How about we have Mr. Thompson drink her wine for her?"


    Joshua teased again. Hispanions agreed with him.


    Thompsonughed as if he was afraid of the man in front of him.


    "Okay, Mr. Joshua is right. I''ll drink it. Come on, fill it up," Thompson ordered and ced his ss on


    the table.


    Meanwhile, from where she sat, Alice could see the ss backlighting on Thompson. So, it was hard to


    see the expression on his face. But one thing was certain¨C¨Che was now wearing a smile.


    Alice was in a trance as she watched him drink three sses of wine in a row. He even turned the


    ss upside down to prove that he had indeed consumed every drop of the liquor.


    Then, he nced at Alice with a smile, as if saying, "Look, I''ve drunk it for you."


    And as thetter watch Thompson, she felt somehow less alienated from him. Even if she was only in


    alliance with him, Thompson was the closest man to her besides Jacob. Alice felt relieved at those


    thoughts. There were no absolute enemies in this world, and of course, there were no absolute friends.


    "Mr. Thompson, you are great! Miss Alice is indeed important to you. We tried to persuade you to have


    a drink before, but you rejected us. I guess it''s different now that Miss Alice is here. No wonder heroes


    always fall for beauties. Ha-ha!"


    The fat man giggled, which made Alice feel sick. But he was right. It seemed that Thompson really


    treated Alice differently.


    "Don''t make things difficult for Mr. Thompson. I''m here to discuss something with him, not to cause any


    trouble." Alice blushed. She knew what she should do now.


    "Ha-ha! I think Miss Alice feels sorry for Mr. Thompson. She really cares about him. Oh, what a great


    girlfriend you have there!"


    Mr. Joshua praised drunkenly again, but his words seemed less genuine under the influence of alcohol.


    Because when he woke up the next day, he couldn''t even remember who she was.


    And although Alice was ttered, she wouldn''t take such words seriously.


    Yet, since she couldn''t get anyforts from Jacob, she tried to find it in other ces. After all, things


    always came back around.

 Chapter 364 Pure Affection

    Chapter 364 Pure Affection


    Indeed, people behaved in mysterious ways. But this was just the way they were wired as humans.


    Oftentimes, if someone didn''t want to give you something, there will always be someone else that was


    willing. But you might not ept it. This game was unfair to Alice and she had lostpletely. She had


    put many things on the line and all of them went down the drain.


    Nevertheless, she was undeterred. She refused to give up so easily. This was because she had her


    own conviction on the matter. Alice wouldn''t change her perception just because of the statements and


    actions of other people. She shunned all the opinions from people.


    She had already met several kinds of people in her lifetime. These people came with different


    characters and perceptions. During those years, she had disappointed some people. But she had also


    put her confidence in other people and it was thwarted. They all let her down!


    For this reason, Alice would never forgive those individuals. Her heart was already hardened towards


    them. After all, there was aw of cause and effect. It clearly stated that everything happened because


    of a previous action.


    "Mr. Joshua, stop praising her. You might just scare her away with your praises. Then I wouldn''t know


    what else to do. She had been abroad for a long time and suddenly, she insisted on returning. I still


    don''t know the reason for her return. Well, I think it''s time to call it a day. I should take her home now."


    Thompson nced at his watch. Although it was still early, he was fed up with the conversation. He


    was tired of associating with these hypocritical people. They were actually not his type.


    Thompson''s patience was gradually running out. With a gorgeous smile stered on her face, Alice


    looked at him and nodded. She didn''t forget the reason why she came to meet Thompson in the first


    ce. Also, she didn''t think that he forgot.


    At that instance, the both of them figured out what to do. It was best to end the discussion as soon as


    possible. Alice was confident that Thompson would give her a good answer.


    Because of this, she tried to smile even if she had to listen to all the bullshit they were spewing.


    Besides, Alice didn''t want to offend a powerful person. If she did, her life would get worse than it


    already was. It would be her doom!


    "Mr. Thompson, you are right. We are leaving now. You have already spent a lot of money today." The


    fat man stood up and patted his clothes.


    As Alice sat there, she felt like the man was emitting a kind of disgusting smell from his mouth. This


    made her feel sick in her stomach. Despite her disgust, she still gave the stout man a fake smile and


    remained mute.


    Alice felt embarrassed deep down in her heart. This was because she was forced to give such a kind


    expression to a chubby and unattractive man. Fortunately, they were finally leaving. But she was yet to


    start her business.


    Within a few seconds, the group of people exited the private room. Then Alice was left alone with


    Thompson. In a daze, she stared at the wine ss without uttering a word. Several thoughts were


    running through her mind, ''Did Thompson know?


    Perhaps he knew, or maybe he didn''t. How would I respond if he asked?'' Not once did Alice think that


    she would get pregnant. It had never crossed her mind. The happenings in her life were simply due to


    an unknown fate.


    "Did Jacob ask you toe back?" Instead of looking at Alice''s eyes while he asked the question,


    Thompson was staring at her belly. He looked as if he was thinking about something.


    Actually, he was petrified by the slight bulge of her tummy. He didn''t know why but he was feeling very


    ufortable. At that instance, cold sweats ran down his broad back.


    Truly, no human knew exactly how wide the gap between imagination and reality was.


    Maybe a single snap of fingers could change everything on earth.


    "Yes, he did. Because I''m pregnant." Alice lowered her head and said with a calm voice.


    The enthusiasm she had when she met the guests seemed to have disappeared. Now, Alice was no


    longer in the mood to discuss.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did you tell him that the baby belongs to him?" Thompson stroked the wine ss with his fingers. At


    that moment, he had an unreadable expression on his face.


    The jade ring on his finger also sparkled under the soft light. Just like his expression, it was difficult to


    see the ring clearly. He was an expert in hiding his feelings from his face.


    With wide eyes, Alice stared at Thompson. She was taken aback by his question. He didn''t ask about


    the child, instead he asked about the results directly! She thought she could deceive Thompson, but


    she had failed. Thompson was so smart and he couldn''t be yed.


    Of course, Alice really didn''t want to hide it from him. She knew that he would find out about everything


    in the end.


    "Yes, I did."


    Alice didn''t know where to start. However, she felt an unbearable urge in her heart. This feeling was


    indescribable.


    At that moment, her emotions could be likened to the air in a big balloon. Peradventure she couldn''t


    handle it, it would explode and she would finally break down. Being a strong woman, she never wanted


    to experience the day that she would break down. Alice swallowed hard in order to ease the tension


    she felt in her throat. She was able toport herself after a few seconds.


    "What did he say?"


    Thompson raised his ss and took a sip. He had a strong hatred for wine. But sometimes he had no


    choice but to drink it. Oftentimes when he drank alone, he would take a sip.


    For a few seconds, Alice stared nkly at him. She was having pensive thoughts.


    ''Is Thompson really worthy of my trust? Will he betray me when he didn''t need me anymore? Is he


    really more reliable than Jacob?''


    Several thoughts shed through Alice''s mind. She was feeling hesitant all of a sudden.


    As she sat there, she remembered Jacob''s words to her. The pain in her heart also rekindled. The echo


    of his words to her seemed to ring in her head. Even after wasting her youth, Jacob didn''t care about


    how she felt. He hurt her without batting an eyelid.


    Alice concluded that she would no longer be considerate towards him. After all, two can y the game!


    Besides, no one in the world would be so kind to someone who hurt them.


    "Actually, I wanted to have a good discussion with him. But the meeting ended in a disagreement."


    Alice smiled bitterly. The smile showed that she was in despair.


    Just by listening to her, Thompson could picture how the whole scenario had yed out. Quietly, he put


    down his ss.


    "Oh! How could it be?"


    Thompson spoke in a soft tone which was filled with doubts. Nevertheless, it sounded like he was really


    concerned about her.


    Alice thought she didn''t hear him correctly. But after reying his voice in her head, she confirmed that


    she did. Then she sniffed. Her heart was filled with unshared sorrow and pain.


    However, she was too proud to let go of her self-esteem and confide in Thompson. This was because


    Alice felt that she and Thompson had different goals. Although they were currently allies, it was only


    temporary.


    None of them knew who would betray the other one first. Alice had pondered on this fact while she was


    abroad.


    She hade to understand that there was no such thing as a free lunch. And so she knew that she


    was going to pay the price.


    "Jacob said a lot of hurtful words to me. He even asked me to abort the baby. I think our alliance is


    about to end. Because I cannot win him back,"


    Alice murmured with her head lowered in defeat. As she sat there, Alice was feeling very tired so she


    lay down. The whole drama and the effects of the pregnancy were taking a toll on her.


    Thompson walked over and sat next to her. Under dim light, he reached out and pinched her chin


    yfully. At that moment, they were both in an intimate position.


    "Do you know what you are talking about? This isn''t the woman I know. Alice, where did your


    confidence and pride go?" Although Thompson was teasing her, he still spoke in a friendly tone.


    "Currently, I have nothing. I have lost everything! No matter how hard I try to get Jacob back, I only end


    up making him more disgusted. Anyways, he doesn''t have feelings for me anymore."


    Alice''s eyes became wet. This was probably a special and difficult period for her. Just then, Thompson


    saw the tenderness and love in her eyes.


    Damn it! There was pure affection in her eyes. This was the kind of love Thompson wanted the most.


    His heart longed for the tenderness and love in women''s eyes. But until now, he was still unlucky.


    For a moment, Thompson was daydreaming. Instead of letting go of Alice''s chin, he continued to pinch


    it absentmindedly.


    "Forget it. In fact, I knew from the very beginning that our partnership wouldn''tst long." Thompson


    finally released Alice''s chin. Then he adjusted himself on the sofa and then crossed his legs.

 Chapter 365 Abortion Decision

    Chapter 365 Abortion Decision


    The whole room was quieter than before. Alice and Thompson didn''t say or do anything for a few


    minutes. Just then, Thompson felt like smoking. He reasoned that his nerves would be rxed


    after a smoke.


    But he considered that Alice was pregnant. It wasn''t right for a pregnant woman to inhale cigarette


    smoke. Because of this, he stood up and moved away from her.


    As Thompson took out the cigarette, he kept his gaze on Alice. Then he asked politely, "Do you mind?"


    In response, Alice shook her head and asked, "If you knew that it wouldn''tst long, why did you agree


    in the first ce?"


    At that instance, a smile appeared on Thompson''s face. His eyes also twinkled. The response he gave


    her afterwards was one that she would never forget.


    "It''s very simple. Love could be likened to smoking. Studies have shown that smoking is harmful to the


    health. This fact is even written clearly on every cigarette box. Nevertheless, there are still many


    smokers in the world today. The same goes for both of us. We know that no one canpletely give


    up on love. But we still pursue affection relentlessly. We refuse to consider the disadvantages of what


    we''re doing. Isn''t it?"


    Thompson coughed slightly. This was probably because he was smoking and talking at the same time.


    The cigarette might have gone into his windpipe.


    "You are right. I also never banked on this alliance from the very beginning. But, I still chose to trust you


    without hesitation. People make irrational decisions when they''re in a hurry. I guess this was what


    happened to me. I didn''t think over it before choosing you as my ally. Even so, I don''t regret it. At least


    now I know the kind of person I fell in love with. Our partnership helped me to understand Jacob''s


    personality."


    Alice gritted her teeth in hatred. The gentleness she had just shown disappeared within a split second.


    Now, her blood was boiling.


    "Well, I need you to tell me about Jacob''s personality. I want to hear the opinion of someone who loved


    him."


    Thompson shook the cigarette ash gently. He was trying to wade off the smoke. But it still lingered in


    front of him.


    Alice bit her lips angrily. She refused to answer his question immediately. Although she knew that


    Thompson was mocking her, she had nothing now. Because of this, she reasoned that it was best to


    endure his mockery. Something good mighte out of it anyways.


    It was probably because of Thompson''s ridicule that Alice still felt rxed. At least someone was there


    for her to talk to. For a long time, she had shouldered an iparably heavy burden all by herself.


    There seemed to be something that had to be done all on her own. Even though Jacob wouldn''t marry


    her, Alice didn''t die because of that. She handled the whole matter well. Although she was pained and


    her heart became hardened, she was determined to live a happy life.


    Now Alice''s purpose of living had changed. Her goal was no longer to take back Jacob. Now, she


    wanted to take revenge on him. She strongly desired that he paid for all the suffering that she had


    passed through.


    "Jacob is a despicable and ungrateful viin. He''s fond of ying with other people''s emotions. He is


    so wicked! I think I was blind to have fallen in love with such a person,"


    Alice said in a calm tone. However, the words she spoke were shocking. She had never said these


    words to anyone. But she had always thought about it in her head.


    "Haha! Alice, although you look like an abandoned resentful woman, I have to admit that you are right.


    Jacob is indeed a cruel human being just as you described."


    Thompsonughed devilishly and continued, "That''s why I chose to connive with you in the first ce.


    You won''t change your attitude because of other people''s perception. Honestly, I like that very much.


    Even though you hate Jacob, you don''t hide it. You expressed your resentment with boldness."


    Alice was ttered by Thompson''s words. Her eyes beamed with delight. The words he said were truly


    what was in his mind. In the beginning, Thompson had thought that Alice and Jacob would one day


    be enemies. This was part of the reasons why he agreed to be her ally.


    "No wonder you are always mysterious. This behavior of yours is the reason why I chose you. You


    rarely speak, but you can see through everything. I think that''s verymendable."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice looked at Thompson and smiled bitterly. They weren''t praising each other sincerely. The ttery


    was just for mutual benefit. Although Alice wasn''t going to gain anything from the ttery, the brief


    feeling offort was enough. Her whole life was bing a sad tale and this helped to ease the pain


    a little.


    "What are you going to do next? Will you abort the baby?"


    Thompson stared at Alice with seriousness written all over his face. Actually, he felt a little nervous


    whenever he talked about the baby. He hadn''t felt this way in so many years. Fortunately, he knew the


    reason for his excitement.


    As he continued to smoke his cigarette, Thompson tried to hide the happiness which was showing


    slightly on his face. This was because he clearly defined the rtionship between him and Alice. He


    had praised Alice just to make her feel valued. This didn''t mean that he actually respected her from his


    heart.


    Not only would Thompson not ept her, he also looked down on her. Actually, he didn''t hold Alice in


    high esteem. Despite the fact that she was arrogant and opinionated, in Thompson''s eyes, she was


    just an ordinary woman. He felt like there was nothing special about her.


    Hence, he wasn''t too surprised when Jacob chose Sara over Alice. Thompson always felt like Sara


    was way out of Alice''s league. But he couldn''t tell this silly woman in front of him how he truly felt. He


    didn''t want to upset her more than she already was.


    This meeting wouldn''t be thest that they would have. In fact, he was sure that they would have to


    meet again as the matter was bing moreplicated. Now that Alice was pregnant, it was


    actually a great threat to Jacob. Of course, Thompson knew all the details of the situation.


    Since he knew all that would y out, he felt that the situation was in his favor. At that moment, he


    wanted to use this advantage judiciously. Even if he wasn''t going to use it to win Sara over, he could


    use it to deal with Jacob. This matter was enough to wreak havoc on him.


    In the past, Thompson had suffered severely from Jacob''s trouble. Now it was his turn for revenge.


    Perhaps he would double his vengeance. He wanted to pay Jacob back with twice the suffering that he


    went through.


    It was Jacob''s fault that he chose such a ''good'' ex-girlfriend. As he thought about this, Thompson''s


    heart continued to leap for joy. The future held a lot of interesting twists and turns for this situation. How


    could he not be excited?


    As Alice stared nkly at Thompson, she felt goose bumps and the hair on her skin also stood up.


    Although she didn''t understand why, she didn''t fully trust Thompson. There was something that didn''t


    seem right about him.


    So Alice decided to tell him half of the truth and a false story. In this way, they would be even and


    Thompson wouldn''t have an advantage over her. She didn''t care whether it was true or not.


    All that she cared about was to defend herself from both the truth and the lie.


    "No, I won''t. I will not give into Jacob''s wishes. I don''t want to abort my child. I''m disappointed by his


    attitude towards me. Honestly, I feel so heartbroken. I never expected Jacob to treat me like this. I''ve


    loved him sincerely for so many years!"


    Alice''s voice was shaky at that moment. Assuming she didn''t know the kind of person Thompson was,


    she might have cried.


    If she broke down in tears now, he would probably just stand beside her and say with a smirk on his


    face, "Why are you crying over something so trivial? Stop crying."


    Therefore, it was better for her to control her emotions than to let Thompson make mockery of her. To


    Alice, tolerance was more important than life. She was happy that her self-esteem was still intact in


    front of him.


    As a matter of fact, if a person had no dignity, then that person would lose everything. Hence, Alice had


    been trying so hard to maintain her dignity. She guarded it jealously because it was the only thing she


    had left.


    But in a rtionship, as long as one of them began to struggle hard, self-worth would no longer exist.


    Building a healthy rtionship was a collective responsibility and not just for one person alone. As she


    thought about this, Alice couldn''t help butugh at herself. She also had a depressing look on her face.


    "So you hate him, don''t you?" Instead of trying to ease Alice''s pain, Thompson went straight to the


    point. He was eager to know exactly how she felt about Jacob presently. This would help him in his


    dubious n.


    Alice nodded in the affirmative. Of course, she was filled with immeasurable hatred for Jacob. This was


    the sole reason why she had called for the meeting. If she didn''t hate Jacob, she wouldn''t be there.


    Previously, it was her love for Jacob that motivated her. But now, it was the resentment she had for him


    that was her driving force. Although love and hatred were opposite sides of a coin, they could transform


    into each other under certain circumstances.


    From this point of view, Alice felt that she wasn''t doing anything wrong. To her, she was only acting


    ording to the situation she found herself in. Everything was Jacob''s fault and she was just an


    innocent victim.


    Alice probably forgot about all the atrocities shemitted in the past. She reasoned that Jacob


    shouldn''t have stopped loving her. He should have continued to love her despite all her ws.


    This was Alice''s logic. She was already imbibing what Thompson had just told her about smokers.


    Although smoking was harmful to health, smokers didn''t care about the disadvantages. Even though


    their rtionship had ended, people who were once deeply entangled couldn''t just be separated


    immediately. They would still have to meet each other from time to time.


    Their rtionship was built gradually. It wasn''t something that grew overnight.


    Everything started from the very first day they met. And as they spent several years together, the


    connection grew into an entanglement that spanned a whole lifetime. Not minding all these, Alice still


    had the confidence that she now hated Jacob.


    "Of course, I hate him! That''s why we are still cohorts. You hate him just like I do, right?"


    Alice blurted out the question. At that instance, anxiety was written on her face. She was obviously


    eager to know Thompson''s opinion. She hoped that they were on the same


    page.

 Chapter 366 Erase

    Chapter 366 Erase


    "It''s funny, Alice. I thought you were too proud, and I thought you would be too tough to deal with.


    However, it seems I jumped to conclusions too quickly."


    Thompsonughed wildly. Thompson was one of those men who went through life almost without a


    care. But that doesn''t mean he wasn''t raised to follow rules strictly.


    Of course, Alice was no exception. She had been taught to follow rules since she was a girl, and these


    rules governed the way that she lived out her life. Even as an adult, she felt constrained and restricted.


    As she grew up, she felt like she was bound to the rules of etiquette.


    She knew this very well, but she couldn''t do anything to change it. It was the most pathetic thing about


    her life, and it was the part of her that brought her the most pain. It hurt her deeply, but in spite of how


    much pain it caused her, she couldn''t do anything about it.


    "What do you mean?" Alice''s face darkened. She could hear the sarcasm drip from Thompson''s words.


    She couldn''t stand being mocked. If she were able to tolerate it, perhaps she wouldn''t have ended up


    in her current situation. "I''m just kidding. Rx... You''re too serious. I didn''t mean anything by it."


    Thompson smirked, exining. He wasn''t afraid of Alice, but he respected her. He wanted her as an


    ally.


    He wanted to treat her politely, and he wouldn''t dare to insult her deliberately. Thompson was certain


    about that.


    "Well, just say it. Stop talking nonsense. If you don''t want us to keep working together, tell me. I''lle


    up with another n."


    Alice crossed her arms in front of her chest. She looked angry. It seemed that she had made up her


    mind. However, she didn''t go straight to the point.


    "Well, I know how you feel. I empathize, although I haven''t encountered such a situation myself. I''m


    simply a loyal friend. Your business is my business. Besides, we have amon enemy."


    Thompson threw his cigarette on the ground and crushed it with his foot.


    Obviously, Alice was not as confident as she projected herself to be. But she had no one else to turn to


    but Thompson.


    Besides, he was right. They did have amon enemy. She had no other choice but to work with him.


    This was her only choice also her weakness.


    Alice knew this all too well. Back then because she couldn''t handle the situation all by herself, she had


    cried so bitterly in the middle of the night, but no one had heard her.


    "You are right. Please don''t be so arrogant," Alice said indifferently. Thompson''s words had reassured


    her.


    She didn''t feel like she was pitiful until now. However, although she was used to living alone, she didn''t


    want to be lonely anymore.


    "So, what do you want me to do?" Thompson asked, smiling slightly.


    He waited for her to respond. Thompson had always had control over their team. Perhaps Alice had


    missed the chance to take the initiative in the first ce.


    She had to act like a passive presence in all things. She had to ept others'' requests.


    "What can you do?"


    Alice asked urgently. She wanted to know Thompson''s opinion. She knew he was baiting her with his


    question.


    She was like a woman in love¡ª she wanted to know the answer immediately.


    Alice stared at Thompson nkly, her vision blurring. Thompson stood up and walked over to the sofa


    where Alice was lying down. He looked at her and let out a low chuckle.


    He yfully stretched out his foot and gently kicked Alice''s foot. "Of course I know what to do. It has


    run through my head thousands of times. Don''t worry."


    Alice looked at Thompson in a daze. Suddenly, a chill ran down her spine.


    Alice sat up in shock. Thompson''s words were ordinary, but they had many implications. She felt like


    Thompson''s intentions were impure.


    Ruthlessness was the first word that came to her mind. She wondered how she had never thought


    about it before. Had shee to her senses toote? Or did she just refuse to admit that it was


    Thompson''s true nature?


    Alice''s temples throbbed. From the moment Jacob abandoned her, she went on a journey for


    retribution. Now, she was way past the point of no return.


    The road she was traveling was cold and lonely. Alice wished for someone she could take along the


    journey with her, but she didn''t expect to encounter such a devil. She thought that her journey would


    eventually take her towards a bright future, but it seems to be dragging her closer and closer to hell.


    Alice struggled to stay calm. She looked at Thompson, mustering the most indifferent expression she


    could. She was just as proud as she was before. After all, it was her final trump card in front of


    Thompson.


    Thompson approached Alice and whispered in her ear. It took Thompson a few minutes to finish telling


    her his n.


    As he spoke, his hands explored Alice''s body, taking advantage of her vulnerable state. Alice did not


    flinch. She stared at Thompson coldly, allowing him to touch her.


    "Great. Let''s do it then. Let''s not forget that he betrayed me first. It''s not my fault. If he wants someone


    to me, he should me himself for being too heartless,"


    Alice said indignantly. However, she was actually scared. If she was really going to go up against


    Jacob, she had to be very careful. Jacob could erase her existence without even lifting a finger.


    Jacob had a hundred and one ways to deal with her. She was powerless to stop him if he turned


    against her. That''s what Alice was afraid of. However, she was also afraid of Thompson kicking her out


    once she was no longer needed. Then, he would be the winner in the end.


    Judging by Thompson''s character, she wouldn''t put it past him to do exactly that. If he could live with


    his cruelty, wasn''t that enough proof?


    Alice looked at Thompson with fear. Then, Thompson began to speak slowly. "Well, don''t worry. I will


    help you. Out of the kindess of my heart, of course."


    Alice didn''t reply. Instead, she looked out at the hazy night. Night fell at the same time every day.


    However, she could not calm herself down. Her heart had no ce to rest.


    When Jacob returned home, he was physically and mentally drained. What happened tonight was even


    more troublesome than dealing with thepany''s affairs. He took out his phone to call Sara, but Sara


    didn''t answer.


    Jacob calmly looked at his phone. There was no doubt that Sara was still angry since she wasn''t


    picking up.


    Jacob sighed. He had to go to see Sara to solve this problem.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob knew that the words he said to Alice were too hurtful. However, it was his way of doing things. It


    was the first time that he had used those words to speak to Alice, though.


    Did Alice feel bad? She did. That much was certain. However, Jacob had no choice. He had given her


    a chance before, but she didn''t take it.


    He sat at the table, losing himself in his thoughts. He yed out scenarios in his mind for a while.


    James fixed his eyes on Jacob. He wanted to ask what was going on, but now it seemed that there was


    no need to do so.


    "You don''t want to eat?" James asked, digging into the food in front of him.


    "I have eaten a little. However, I just need a moment to sit still and rx," Jacob replied


    expressionlessly.


    James looked at Jacob with a serious expression. He hadn''t seen Jacob like this in so long. However,


    his poker face had returned. What did it mean?


    Did it signal the beginning or the end?

 Chapter 367 Ups And Downs

    Chapter 367 Ups And Downs


    With a sigh, James remarked, "The truth is, things are there for a reason. It''s useless to feel anxious


    and scared. Besides, all you can do is endure it until the very end. Endure the blows. Endure


    everyone''s expectations. Endure whatever you have to endure."


    Jacob lowered his head to the ground. He was unsure if he had heard of that too many times already.


    Although he had already heard of this a lot of times, he still could not live a good life, could he?


    "Uncle, why do I feel that living is exhausting?"


    Jacob shifted the topic. Before they knew it, it had returned to that troublesome question again.


    Yes, he indeed felt exhausted. His faith, which had supported him for a long time, seemed to be on the


    brink of copse, and it was only a matter of time before that happened.


    "Well, isn''t this the life we love?" James narrowed his eyes and answered. With Jacob''s ability, he


    should have already known the answer to that.


    Although James'' response was only to help Jacob be reassured, he was willing to say it out. After all,


    Jacob was thest and the only family he had in the world.


    "Uncle, what will you do if the person you love the most betrays you?" Jacob asked with bloodshot


    eyes.


    His voice was low and calm when he spoke, but it made James extremely astonished.


    "What do you mean, Jacob?" James asked with his lips trembling. He seemed to be a little afraid of


    something.


    With an inexplicable expression on his face, Jacob looked at James and answered, "It''s nothing, Uncle.


    Just forget what I said just now."


    Jacob stood up and went upstairs. At that moment, he felt disappointed in his uncle. Until now, James


    was still hiding it from him.


    Well, if James remained silent, they would be the same as before. However, once he said it out loud,


    they would not be able to go back to the way it was. If that happened, Jacob would be inevitably sad.


    The bottom line was not saying it. Even if the truth was unbearable, they had no choice but to go


    through with it.


    Jacob remained prostrated on the ground with reverence, looking for his holy path.


    When Jacob was gone, James'' eyelids could not stop twitching. He knew that Jacob had already


    known it. After all, his nephew was no longer a child, and it could be seen from the way he handled


    things.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    James was at a loss. There were some things that he had already buried in his memory that he dug


    open now.


    If Jacob figured out what he really was in the family, he would know that there was no need for him to


    stay. How James wished he could keep the secret longer!


    He had kept the secret for a long time that he, himself, almost believed that everything in front of him


    was real.


    James gazed at the table full of dishes that had been left untouched. All of a sudden, he burst into


    tears. Little did he know, Jacob was looking at him from a distance. He had not really left. He was


    gazing from upstairs with his heart pounding in his chest. It turned out that everything was true.


    Jacob''s mind was in a mess as he stared at James in silence.


    It was so strange of him to feel this way. To be honest, he had never felt this before. Not only that, but


    this strange feeling was enveloped by a sense of familiarity. For some reason, Jacob felt that a big


    hand was tightly clutching his heart.


    Things had been hidden for as long as Jacob could remember. Even so, no secrets could be forever


    buried. However, it did not mean that he would be able to ept it when the time came.


    Not long after, Jacob went back to his bedroom. He did not sleep. Instead, hey wide-awake on his


    bed and stared at the ceiling for a long time. He was intelligent, wasn''t he? Why could he not figure it


    out if he got the inheritance from his mother or father?


    He did not answer himself. These past few days, he had felt an intense longing for Sara. But now, he


    could not feel anything.


    Jacob had no idea how long it would take until this strange feeling finally became familiar. Ironically, it


    only took a moment for a familiar feeling to be strange.


    Jacob had traversed his own path alone for a long time. As he walked along the way, his path, which


    had always been barren and deste, grew weeds. Sometimes, he would meet a person who turned


    out to be gentle and kind. Then, that person would share his stories along the way.


    In their stories, Jacob was always a side character, an unimportant and indispensable person. This


    made Jacob feel pathetic and sad. After all, he was only an ordinary person. He was not so different


    from others.


    Meanwhile, James had been in a daze for quite some time as he returned to his room to look for


    something. Finally, he found it. It was a photo from the past. It was a picture of three people who looked


    so beautiful and happy.


    The next day, Jacob got up early and left. He did not even eat breakfast at home. Instead, he went


    straight to Sara''spany.


    No matter what, he had to talk to her personally. There was no way he could solve their problem hastily


    and alone. For him, this matter was a big deal. If she still refused to forgive him, everything he had


    done would be in vain.


    Jacob was leaning against the car nervously. He had been waiting for Sara for over two hours. He had


    arrived there at 7 o''clock. It was now 9 o''clock in the morning, yet he still had not seen her.


    His heart sank. Women are not the only ones who get discouraged. Men feel it too, but they do not


    want to admit they do.


    Feeling disheartened, Jacob decided to get into the car. Suddenly, he felt an urge to smoke. He was


    the type of person who smoked whenever he got upset. This bad habit of his could never be changed.


    Jacob had encountered too many troubles. But for him, at least it was real.


    When James woke up in the morning, he decided to invite Jacob for breakfast. To his dismay, his


    nephew was not at home.


    It seemed that Jacob had already figured it out. Truth be told, James had suspected all along it that


    Jacob had known about it from the very start. Jacob had been silent about it, while James was afraid to


    bring it up.


    At the thought of this, James felt appalled. He had always appreciated Jacob''s resourcefulness.


    However, he never once thought that Jacob would use it on him one day.


    This was probably James'' karma. Unable to do anything, he decided to go to thepany.


    From this day onwards, his life, which had been in and boring for so long, would go back to the way


    it was when it was full of ups and downs. Although he was aware that a storm woulde sooner or


    later, James did not expect that it woulde this soon.


    As he sat in his office, he reached out his phone and called "Generalist".


    He calmly asked "Generalist" about a lot of things, hoping for a helpful answer. Although "Generalist"


    was famous for knowing everything, there were still things that he did not know about.


    Sadly, James did not get the answer he wanted and got an answer about something unimportant


    instead.


    At 9 a.m., there was a sudden uproar in the media.


    Photos of Jacob and Alice naked together got leaked. Everyone in thepany was talking about it. To


    make things worse, the headline was deliberately made to be eye-catching.


    "The secrets of the CEO of the Shi Group..."


    As soon as James saw it, he immediately knew that it was a trap set by Alice. Jacob had told James


    about it before. James had always known that Alice was not a woman to mess with. However, he never


    expected that she would go this far.


    Once a man entangles with a woman, never in his life can he get rid of her no matter how hard he tries.


    James knew this better than anyone else.


    Well, he had gone through the same thing, so he knew what it felt to be in Jacob''s position. At the


    thought of this, his head throbbed in pain. He could not bear what was happening anymore. Everyone


    knew about it. Dealing with public rtions now was useless.


    At that moment, Jacob was nowhere to be found, yet James was afraid to call him. With what Jacob


    had saidst night, James had finallye to a realization.


    Everyone in thepany was talking about it, even the board of directors. Not only were they anxious,


    but they were also rmed by it. The impact of this matter on thepany was not less than that of an


    explosion.


    The CEO was the image of thepany. If he was perverted and scandalous, what more would others


    perceive of thepany?


    In the meeting room, the board members gathered nervously. The atmosphere was somber, and it


    seemed as though they were getting ready to force Jacob to abdicate. They had endured for so long.


    Finally, Jacob made a blunder. How could the directors miss such a good opportunity?


    Jacob could act cocky in the remaining days he had, but the final decision rested in the hands of the


    directors. Even if James was there, his presence meant nothing to them.

 Chapter 368 A Miserable End

    Chapter 368 A Miserable End


    Jacob sat in the car peculiarly expressionless. The driver held his breath, afraid of annoying him. The


    driver realized Jacob was an arrogant man. Earlier, he had dared to joke with him.


    But now he was reminded where he belonged. Jacob was after all a CEO and he had to put on his best


    behavior in front of him. If he showed any sort of carelessness, his job would be at stake.


    When they arrived at thepany, the driver sat holding back his breath. Once Jacob got off, he


    released his breath. The driver couldn''t help but notice that Jacob had looked like a cold devil.


    ''Something definitely happened, '' he mused, unable to get Jacob''s expression out of his mind. Once he


    was certain that his boss had entered thepany, the driver''s curiosity got the best of him. He


    decided to inquire about the matter with the security guard.


    "What happened, buddy? Mr. Jacob looks a little vexed." As the driver spoke, he took a pack of


    cigarettes from his pocket and handed one to the security guard.


    "You don''t know what''s the matter? I thought as Mr. Jacob''s driver, you will be far more well-informed


    than anyone else. It looks like I was mistaken,"


    the security guard said, teasing the driver. The driver often acted arrogantly in front of everyone else.


    Hence, this piece of information gave the security guard something tough about. Making use of this


    opportunity, he snickered.


    A little exasperated, the driver said, "Well, you have made a mistake. I may often stay with Mr. Jacob,


    but I know very little about him." As he spoke, his face turned crimson with embarrassment.


    But the truth was, he knew nothing. He had acted quite arrogantly before.


    But now he guessed that the cleaning staff had more information about Mr. Jacob than he did.


    "Buddy, you havee to the wrong person. The information you want is all over the newspaper. So


    go ahead and find it out for yourself."


    The security guard had no desire to spell it out for this man. In fact, he was afraid that would get him


    into trouble. Truth be told, he didn''t think of this news as a big deal.


    Company CEOs were rich men. They often had affairs with many women. Nothing about it looked out


    of the ordinary to him. If anything, he would be surprised if they didn''t have affairs.


    Besides, Mr. Jacob was a divorced man now. What he did hardly sounded like the wrong thing.


    People at present med him for being an irresponsible man. However, he thought the news would


    soon subside. There were a lot of women who vied for Jacob''s attention. Perhaps those women had


    some ulterior motive. Jacob''s title made him appealing to them.


    Even winning his attention was like a victory for them. All in all, he had girls willing to give their lives to


    him.


    The driver went back to the car and eagerly held the newspaper. After scanning a little, his eyes fell on


    the news about Jacob. Shocked, it suddenly dawned upon him why Jacob had gone to visit Sara early


    this morning.


    As if he couldn''t believe his own eyes, he read it twice. What would happen next was inevitable.


    As soon as Jacob stepped into hispany, lots of burning eyes were fixed on him. Even the


    receptionist, who was always warm to him, looked at him differently.


    Normally whenever he entered thepany, he would receive weing looks from people. Every


    now and then, he would also catch people gazing at him in awe.


    But today, Jacob could tell there was no warmth in any of their expressions. As soon as their eyes


    caught him, they began to whisper about him.


    Bewildered, Jacob looked around. He couldn''t understand why they were all acting so oddly.


    On a closer look, he even noticed a few disdainful sneers on some faces.


    "Who could tell a devil resides behind that handsome face," someone said, ncing at him.


    "I really thought he was a good man. But it turns out I was wrong. Only a handful of men are good,"


    another one said.


    "Stop it guys! This is none of our business. We could get into trouble for gossiping," a third person said.


    "Fine! Let''s get back to work!"


    Such were the talks that took ce in thepany.


    Jacob overheard some of their words. He didn''t have the slightest idea as to why they were speaking


    like this, but he knew without a doubt they were talking about him.


    He made his way to his office. The elevator door opened and Cindy was there in it.


    He entered the elevator. His assistant''s eyes bore into him, a mix of surprise and shock written on her


    face.


    "Mr. Jacob, you''re finally back! I was sent by Mr. James to pick you up. I also want to fill you in about


    everything that''s happening, in case you haven''t heard of it already,"


    she eximed anxiously. She had a strong feeling he was oblivious to the chaos happening around.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked, standing beside her in the elevator. His domineering aura made her


    look small.


    "You haven''t watched the news this morning, have you?" she asked, taking out her cell phone. She had


    already readied the page she wanted to show him. She handed her phone to him. The news was about


    Jacob and Alice.


    She knew the content would disappoint him. It called Jacob out for being irresponsible. It also stated he


    had a debauched private lifestyle.


    The second he was done reading, he passed the phone back to Cindy. His expression was calm, not


    an ounce of shock shown in it. His eyes were as clear as water, and he slowly understood why


    everyone looked at him differently.


    "Okay, I see. What does Mr. James have to say about it?" he inquired.


    Jacob''s heart ached at the thought of his uncle. His uncle was his biggest concern. He couldn''t care


    less about the crap that the media had fabricated.


    After all, it was impossible for one to predict everything in life. Throughout the elevator ride, Jacob put


    on an indifferent face. His gaze remained glued to the ss mirror in the elevator.


    It was an uneven mirror and gave him a twisted look. His well-shaped face was distorted in it, and so


    was his body. Cindy stood quietly behind him.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After a few seconds of silence, she cleared her throat and responded, "He is of the belief you have the


    right to choose. He won''t force you. He respects your choice."


    Her voice was calm, but there was an undertone of sadness.


    Jacob''s gaze fell on his assistant, wondering how much she knew. A tumult of feelings rose inside him.


    Everything seemed to be a mess. Thest time when Sara had left him, this was exactly how he felt.


    "Okay, I see,"


    he spoke, feigning a calm voice. He told himself he had no choice but to face the problem ahead of


    him.


    He began to look at this as a challenge. ''This is my chance to choose a different path, '' he chanted in


    his mind.


    As the seconds ticked by, Jacob began to get nervous. His hands were trembling. In his mind, he


    reyed the events of the past.


    He had expected what was happening today for a long time.


    After getting out of the elevator, he didn''t go to the meeting room immediately. Instead, he chose to go


    to his office.


    He stood in front of therge mirror in his office. Calmly, he regarded his appearance and fixed his suit.


    Even in this dire predicament, he cared about his looks.


    He prided himself on this. In the past, he had worked quite hard on thepany''s affairs. Yet others


    were quick tobel him as arrogant. They said he thought too highly of himself.


    Now, he was actually going to be arrogant but he doubted people would see it. Realizing how dumb


    people could be, Jacob couldn''t help but break into a confident smile.


    He had a catastrophe waiting for him yet he felt somehow convinced that he could handle it well. He


    promised himself he would be brave. Things looked bleak, but he wouldn''t give up.


    Instead, he would bear it all alone. After all, he had anticipated this turn of events already. Therefore,


    Jacob didn''t me anyone. ''This is something I have to do, '' he told himself.


    With such positive thoughts, he stepped out of the office and confidently made his way to the meeting


    room.

 Chapter 369 Incomparably Disappointed

    Chapter 369 Iparably Disappointed


    Because of the recent troubles, Jacob didn''t walk as fast as he used to. Instead, his slow pace as he


    took each step steadily made him look more mature.


    He didn''t even bother to spare anyone a nce while passing through the staff area. To him, those


    people were nothing of importance in his life.


    Those people may know him, but he didn''t. Jacob didn''t have deep attachments to any of them. In fact,


    he only met some of them once.


    However, the difference between him and them was clear. Compared to them, Jacob always had the


    spotlight. Even a mere sneeze from him would send people gossiping. It wasn''t their fault, though.


    Jacob was the CEO after all. This was the burden that he had to carry.


    The staff area immediately became silent. Everyone stopped whispering at the sight of their boss


    passing by. The look in their eyes showed that they weren''t afraid of him as they used to be. In fact,


    some of them even had the nerve to not bother hiding theirughter.


    Jacob didn''t care. With a stoic face, he continued to walk with his head held high and turned a blind


    eye. It was obvious that the employees had seen the news. Still, no one dared to criticize their CEO


    within earshot.


    They didn''t know anything other than what they had learned from the news. Surely, there were other


    things they were not aware of. Various opinions circted among them. Some of them thought that


    Jacob deserved it, but some were also sympathetic towards him.


    However, most of them mocked him. For someone famous, his reputation was definitely ruined.


    An ordinary person would not be able to bear such a humiliation. In fact, it was useless to bear it. On


    the other hand, for someone like Jacob to bear it, the impact on his life was far more different.


    For people who were in the upper ss of society, their every move was being watched. Now,


    everyone thought that Jacob''s image was ruined after being exposed for being involved in a romantic


    affair.


    "As expected of Mr. Jacob, he was acting as if nothing had happened. Unbelievable!"


    "Yeah, it didn''t seem as if he had changed at all."


    "Maybe he was just putting on a calm facade? Employees like us don''t have the right to judge him."


    "Well... At least he could have an affair... We don''t even have the chance..."


    Murmurs continued to erupt all around the office.


    Despite what happened being disgraceful, everyone still envied Jacob. After all, some of them knew


    that there were a lot of problems being in a rich family.


    The sad thing was that no one really cared if the rumors were real or fake.


    Sara, on the other hand, assumed that her husband might go to thepany and wait for her which is


    why she did not go to thepany this morning. When she had woken up a while ago, her father had


    already gone for a stroll at the park.


    A huge sigh escaped her lips as she stretched her arms up. As soon as she finally decided to get out of


    bed, she headed immediately for the fridge to grab a bite and sat on the sofa. Her brows furrowed


    when she heard nothing from Jacob up till then.


    As she stared at the screen of her phone with worried eyes, she sighed once again. Jacob didn''t even


    leave her a message. This didn''t surprise her, however. Sara knew Jacob''s style very well. Her


    husband would most likely not contact her until he had solved the problem.


    Without a doubt, she knew how stubborn the man was. It didn''t really matter to her. Instead, she


    continued to browse the news.


    Scrolling through her phone, her eyes suddenly hardened from what she saw. Sara immediately


    recognized the photos on the news headline. Those were the exact same ones that Alice had sent her.


    She gritted her teeth, thinking of how scary the woman''s audacity was. Seeing those photos disyed


    in public made her annoyed and nervous at the same time that she immediately grabbed a cup of warm


    water on the table and drank it in one gulp.


    Taking in deep breaths, she tried her best to calm herself down. In today''s society, the power of the


    public''s opinion in the inte was quite powerful. Even if the one involved didn''t care, many citizens


    would still definitely love to butt in.


    There was no doubt that in this society, there were a lot of people who had nothing else important to do


    with their lives. Clenching her fists, Sara definitely had a bad feeling. After all, a lot of people seemed to


    enjoy focusing on other people''s business rather than their own.


    Those were the ones who had all the time in the world to worry about things that did not concern their


    own well-being. Simply thinking of all the possibilities made her feel even more restless.


    Jacob must be very busy at the moment and she was still angry at him. She had the right to be angry,


    didn''t she? Letting out a frustrated groan, she threw her phone hard towards the sofa.


    As the poor thing bounced helplessly on the soft cushion, she wrapped her arms around her knees and


    buried her face in them. There was a time when she once lived a carefree life. Even though she had to


    be careful of the reputation of the Shi n, it didn''t really cause her too much trouble back then.


    What happened in the past was nothingpared to what was happening now. Everything just kept


    getting even moreplicated.


    A sigh escaped her lips for the nth time. Sara perfectly understood how Jacob felt at the moment. This


    only showed how much she loved the man. No matter what happened, she would stand by his side


    unconditionally.


    After a few minutes of staring out into nothing in particr, Sara seemed to finally wake up from her


    daydream and picked up the phone to call Jacob.


    The line only kept on ringing to no end. Jacob didn''t pick up, which meant that he might definitely be


    preupied at the moment. As Sara stared nkly at the screen of her phone, she initially thought that


    Jacob was in a board meeting.


    Previously, he had already exined to Sara everything that was going on in thepany. Perhaps it


    was his way of trying to assure her that he was fine.


    She knew that her husband was a capable man, but it didn''t take away the fact that she was worried


    about him. He may be capable, but he was not perfect. There would always be something that would


    break him down.


    Since she didn''t know what was going on in his mind, she was worried on what would happen next. All


    those thoughts only seemed to make her even more anxious.


    Back at thepany, the door of the meeting room gently opened to reveal Jacob. As he entered the


    room, all eyes were on him. His face was void of any emotion, and not once did his expression falter.


    James directed a dull gaze, worried about his nephew''s current state. All the doubts in his mind only


    seemed to get deeper and deeper.


    Cindy on the other hand appeared relieved at the sight of Jacob. As long as the CEO appeared, there


    was nothing that couldn''t be solved.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She firmly believed in this and in her boss. Although she couldn''t really exin it, she trusted her boss


    unconditionally.


    Jacob didn''t bother sparing anyone a nce and walked straight to his position. Even though he


    noticed that Jonathan couldn''t help butugh, Jacob didn''t seem to care.


    Even if it was thest time for him to appear in this meeting room, he didn''t feel sorry at all. He didn''t


    care anymore if he would lose everything.


    Since other people always tried to covet what originally belonged to him, he would be generous and


    give them everything.


    "Jacob," James said. His eyes were masked with nervousness, as if he was trying his best to dissuade


    his nephew.


    He had sensed danger in Jacob''s eyes. The man must have made up his mind. James could only close


    his eyes and heave a deep sigh.

 Chapter 370 I Quit

    Chapter 370 I Quit


    At the end of the day, he could only hide his secrets. His life had already been open to the public.


    "Jacob, what has happened in the past is none of our business nor we care about it. But your present


    private life is extremely turbulent. It has caused an uproar in ourpany. Don''t you think we are


    worthy of an exnation?"


    Jonathan crossed his hands on his chest, a devilish smile appearing on his face. Those who were on


    Jacob''s side widened their eyes at Jonathan''s question.


    In spite of the questions they had in their mind, they chose to remain silent. Nobody wished to get


    themselves into trouble.


    Jacob, on the other hand, was very calm andposed. With his head lowered, he tapped


    rhythmically on the table. Receiving such indifference from him, Jonathan let out a coldugh.


    "Answer me. Or do you think you can get away without uttering a single word? Who will you call to


    save your ass this time? Are you going to yet again hide in your shell like a turtle?"


    Jonathan went on. He was starting to get on James''s nerves. His words awoke such fury in him that he


    had difficulty controlling his impulse to m his hands against the table. Burning with rage, James


    looked at Jonathan, his face expressionless.


    His eyes then fell on his nephew. Jacob looked eerily calm. James didn''t know what was going on in


    his mind. Knowing Jacob was a smart man, James decided it was best to not fret over it.


    "I quit,"


    Jacob announced and stood up. He spoke in a casual and rxed manner. He dropped these two


    words and watched his audience for their reaction. It had been easier than he had expected.


    Jacob wasn''t going to argue with anyone. He simply put forward his decision. From experience, he had


    learned arguing would get him nowhere. It would simply exhaust his energy.


    Everyone looked at him, ashen-faced with shock. They had anticipated several oues but this was


    unexpected. It caught all of them off-guard. The smile on Jonathan''s face froze. From Jacob''s attitude,


    it could be discerned that he wasn''t attached to his position.


    The things he had been dreaming of held no value in Jacob''s eyes. For some reason, such indifference


    frustrated Jonathan.


    The directors, on the other hand, felt panic shoot through them. If Jacob resigned, they wondered what


    would happen to thepany. They knew very well only he was capable of supporting thepany. If


    he resigned, they would be helpless.


    Until now, they hadn''t realized how important he had been to thepany. It wasn''t just thepany


    that would have difficulty in thriving without Jacob. Even the directors were used to him.


    Hence the news came as a big blow to all of them. The issue they had earlier wished to deal with


    seemed quite small inparison. They could pay some money and everything would be sorted. But


    Jacob''s announcement was the actual loss.


    Everyone nced at Jacob nervously. None of them dared to utter a word. After all, they worried what


    the others would think. Whoever spoke first could end up being hated by the rest.


    James looked at Jacob from the corner of his eyes. Nervously, he said, "Jacob..."


    His voice was so low, Jacob didn''t hear it. The truth was, he was immersed in his own thoughts. Even


    though he seemed confident on the outside, he was surprised nobody tried to stop him. He tried to


    shrug these thoughts, telling himself none of their words would make him stay.


    Since he had made a decision, he was determined to stick to it. He sat, lost in thought.


    "Mr. Jacob, there is no need to resign over such a trivial matter. Besides, this is a family business. I''m


    afraid it would be a big blow for everyone if you leave,"


    someone said, after mustering up a lot of courage. Everyone seemed concerned for him. They knew


    Jacob was simply a victim. The real culprit was the man who spread the news.


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob. It''s not a big deal. We didn''t call you to me you. In fact, our intention was to discuss


    this matter ande up with a solution,"


    another director added, gazing sympathetically at Jacob. One after another, people began to speak,


    persuading him to stay. Seeing their efforts were in vain, panic spread through them.


    Jacob squinted his big eyes. He was pleased with their words. It made him feel appreciated. He was


    d his efforts as a CEO in the past weren''t in vain.


    But it did nothing to convince him to stay. If anything, it made his resolution to leave stronger. This was


    a ce where his private affairs had been discussed. Just the mere thought of it disturbed him. His


    pride wouldn''t allow him to stay. He hated pity and couldn''t tolerate it.


    His defiant gaze fell on Jonathan. ''Even after everything, I still win, '' it seemed to say.


    Jonathan''s eyes were fierce but he slumped in dejection. For once he thought he would win! In this


    bitter moment he understood that even if Jacob resigned, the victory would still be his.


    His eyes were aze with fury. Now it dawned on him that his wishes would nevere true.


    Jonathan clenched his fists, thinking about the injustice of life.


    Feigning a brave look, he spoke. "Well, look at you all supporting him! You are all fence-sitters. You


    keep changing teams! Now that the situation doesn''t seem to be in your favor, you are bowing your


    head to him!"


    Jonathan''s disdainful gaze regarded all the directors. He pursed his lips with disgust. In private, they


    spoke ill of Jacob. However, now they were clinging to him.


    "You!"


    Some of the directors looked hot and rather flushed listening to this usation. They knew if Jonathan


    became the CEO, he would make their lives a living hell.


    This was a thought that was present in every director''s mind. Under the circumstances, it was only


    natural for them to take Jacob''s side. As this conversation continued, James maintained silence.


    The other directors didn''t say anything either. They were hoping James would interfere and persuade


    Jacob. They all knew his uncle had power over him. But surprisingly enough, he didn''t.


    Jacob stood like a lonely hero with a firm decision that nobody could change.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, that''s it. Let''s call it a day. This will also be thest time I appear in thepany. I wish you all


    sess,"


    Jacob said, wearing a smile. There wasn''t an ounce of remorse on his face. Hearing his decision once


    again, a shudder of fear ran through the directors.


    Without Jacob''s support, they didn''t think thepany could prosper. Everyone knew how vital he was


    for thepany.


    In fact, he had done a lot for it. It surprised them to watch him look so calm andposed. They were


    severely depressed but couldn''t think of a way to dissuade him either.


    They were left feeling helpless. All of them gaped at him in desperation.


    Cindy, who had heard everything, was deeply shocked. She was aware of her heart thudding in her


    chest. She hadn''t anticipated such an end to their journey.


    A look of gloom overtook James''s face. It wasn''t because he disliked Jacob''s decision of leaving.


    Instead, he was disappointed because he believed Jacob was keeping something from him.


    He would have liked his nephew to confide in him. Hence, this concealment made him nervous. ''What


    is it that he knows?'' James wondered.


    At this moment, he felt like a student waiting for the teacher to give them the right answer. Even though


    deep in his heart he had some suspicions, he was eager to hear it from Jacob. Everything was clear as


    the daylight, but he wished to delude himself.


    He thought it would be best if Jacob knew nothing about it. Otherwise, James worried his nephew


    would be devastated.


    Michael had looked forward to Jacob taking over thepany all his life. But today, Jacob finally


    relieved his shoulder of the burden.


    He walked out of the meeting room, leaving everyone present in utter shock.


    From the beginning till the end, he had spoken very little. There was something firm about his attitude.


    His confidence was a cause of envy to many.


    And now, all the directors dreaded giving Jacob''s position to someone annoying.


    Dead silence ensued in the room. After a few seconds, James too got up and left. Soon, Cindy was


    gone too.

 Chapter 371 Companys Secret

    Chapter 371 Company''s Secret


    All the directors remained in the boardroom even after Jacob stormed out. They seemed to be shocked


    by what had just happened. Of course, they never thought that their agitations would lead to this extent.


    They were just concerned about their livelihood and that of their family and friends. Just then, the


    deafening silence was broken. Jonathan had justughed hysterically as he pped his powerful


    hands.


    "I think you all are skillful actors in the entertainment industry. Previously, many of you told me of how


    much you hated Jacob. Now I want you all to confess boldly. I need to hear you say it once again.


    Were you all telling me lies?"


    Jonathan pped his hands louder than before. The p was to mock the directors for the way they


    just behaved. It didn''t mean that he was happy with them.


    In fact, he was feeling angry and disgusted by their actions. They all behaved like cowards. Seeing that


    everyone looked dejected after Jacob stormed out, Jonathan was even more furious. His blood was


    boiling under his skin.


    He was annoyed that they felt remorseful for Jacob''s actions. This was someone who never really liked


    to be at thepany. To tell the truth, Jacob loathed working there. He didn''t even bother to defend his


    image in front of his employees. This showed that Jacob didn''t care about his position!


    Even after Jonathan''s words, all the directors still remained mute. No one dared to provoke him any


    further. The room was as silent as a court room. Actually, they were all deep in thoughts. If they worked


    under Jonathan in the future, would they benefit from his administration?


    In terms of integrity, Jonathan wasn''tparable to Jacob. This was a fact and the directors knew that.


    Also, Jonathan wasn''t as hardworking and capable as Jacob. Thetter had proven to be industrious


    over the years. He had taken thepany to a dignified position above other rival organizations.


    However, it was toote for the praises. They couldn''t turn back the hands of time after all that just


    happened.


    It was at that moment that the directors realized their mistake. They had seen a pit of fire in front of


    them and they jumped right into it without hesitation.


    They felt so ashamed but it was toote for regrets. The deed had already been done.


    Meanwhile, after Jacob stormed out of the meeting room, he sighed heavily. He felt as if a heavy


    burden had just been eased from his shoulders. His mission at thepany had finallye to an


    end. And now his own life was just beginning. He was finally free!


    When Jacob was in such a high position, he couldn''t see the world clearly. This was because


    everything seemed to sh rapidly before his eyes. They also seemed like vanity. And his real needs,


    what he was truly concerned about had long been abandoned by other people.


    When Jacob got to his office, he immediately sat on his chair and lit a cigarette. As he smoked, he


    thought about what had just happened. Things had happened so fast that he couldn''t exin.


    ''Forget it, Jacob. There was no point of exining anything. Besides, someone else would handle the


    situation, '' he concluded. In the past, he was always bothered about the affairs of thepany. He


    concerned himself with the details of everything that happened. For years, he toiled non-stop for the


    betterment of the business.


    Jacob reasoned that he no longer had to worry himself about all that. In fact, from now on, he was free


    from worrying about all that forever! He had already done everything within his capacity. Truly, Jacob


    had run out of ideas to salvage the situation. Now, he didn''t have to worry about the rtionship


    between the stakeholders anymore. The performance of thepany was no longer his concern.


    As Jacob puffed out a ball of smoke, his mind drifted to histe father. He felt remorseful for letting him


    down. But he already considered this matter as a closed case.


    Just then, Cindy knocked on the door nervously. Although, she didn''t get any response from Jacob, she


    knew that he was inside.


    Instead of waiting, she pushed the door gently. Once Cindy was in, she saw that he was smoking. A


    cloud of smoke was in front of him and the whole office smelled like cigarette. Immediately Jacob


    sighted her, he threw the cigarette on the floor and crushed it with his foot.


    Despite the fact that he was the CEO of thepany, Jacob still had basic respect for people. He


    never did anything at the expense of others. Because of this, he wouldn''t smoke while he was with


    other people. Especially if he was in a confined ce. This was also applicable to when he was with his


    employees.


    "Sir, are you okay?" Cindy asked him nervously. She noticed that Jacob was not his usual self. His


    actions and expression told her that he wasn''t pleased.


    "I''m okay. Besides, I''m no longer the CEO. You can now address me as Jacob or Mr. Jacob."


    He felt the urge tough but for some reasons he couldn''t.


    "Why did you decide to do this? I feel that there is a secret behind this scandal. Isn''t there? I don''t


    understand. Is Miss Sara still unwilling to forgive you?"


    Cindy stared at Jacob anxiously as she questioned him out of concern. Worry lines had already


    appeared on her forehead.


    Honestly, the only reason why Cindy was still working at thepany was because Jacob was there.


    Over the months, he had helped her in so many ways. Now if Jacob left, there would be no reason for


    her to continue working there.


    This was because everyone already knew about Cindy''s involvement in the fraud case. She also had


    no special attachment to thepany. They would probably make life difficult for her if she remained


    there after his departure. But now that Jacob was leaving, where would she go?


    "Cindy, people don''t need to argue about many things in life. Sometimes, in order to keep our dignity,


    we have to make some costly sacrifices. Ordinary people might find it hard to understand these


    sacrifices, but those who are making them can."


    Jacob squinted his already narrow eyes as he spoke. He was more convinced that he had made the


    right decision. As far as he was concerned, there was no other alternative.


    "Sir, I see. But where are you going next?"


    Cindy breathed a sigh of relief. This exnation was quite convincing. At least, now she understood


    what was on Jacob''s mind. Indeed, there were a lot of ways in life. And several areas still remained


    unexplored by human beings. The most important thing was that people chose what they loved to do.


    Now that Jacob had followed his heart, Cindy was happy for him. She was d that he had finally put


    himself first. However, she was sad about something. And it was that with Jacob''s departure, she


    would never remain the same.


    Cindy wished she could continue working for him. Before Jacob became her boss, she had felt very


    weary at the job. But with his arrival she was reenergized. Sadly now, everything was all over. She


    would no longer be working under him. As Cindy thought about this, her heart sank.


    "I have no idea yet. This matter hasn''t been settled finally. I know my departure would affect the


    company greatly. It would surely generate a huge unrest for the entire organization. Anyways, I''m more


    worried about you and James."


    All that he said was true. But what really bothered him the most was Cindy. He was worried that she


    would have a hard time in his absence. Jacob wasn''t necessarily perturbed about James. This was


    because his guts told him that he would also resign. In the past, James had only returned to the


    company just because he was there.


    If he left, there was no way James would continue working there. In fact, he wouldn''t care about the


    business at all.


    Thest thing Jacob wanted was to chase after material things that were held dear by some others.


    And he had learnt that from James. What pained him the most was that after everything, he still handed


    over the business to the Shi n.


    Nevertheless, Jacob felt rxed. The fame and the reputation didn''t belong to him in the first ce.


    "Sir, if you leave, I would also resign. I would probably go back to my hometown. Or find a small


    company where I wouldn''t have to exhaust myself," Cindy said with a depressing and tired look on her


    face. She was obviously affected by all that was going on.


    "Really? I thought you would continue to be my assistant after I settled down in another ce.


    Anyways, that''s alright. It would be best for you to go back home. It is only when you''re back home with


    your family that you can experience other wonderful things."


    Jacob smiled gently at Cindy. Although he wasn''t happy about this, he still spoke with a smile on his


    face.


    Change was a constant thing in life. Adjustments also made life more vorful. Jacob had never been


    pessimistic. He always looked at life with optimism and he didn''t think this was the reason for his


    sadness. So even now, his optimism made him smile happily.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Even though his future was bleak and he had no n, he was a firm believer that hardworking people


    would never suffer no matter where they went. Thus, Jacob was convinced that his hard work would


    speak for him in the long run.


    Despite the fact that Jacob wasn''t sure about his own ability, he was still confident. He had built his


    confidence for many years. Nobody was ever born with confidence, neither did anyone possess it


    overnight. Confidence was nurtured for a long time.


    Some people had the sense of superiority and overconfidence right from childhood. But the


    disadvantage of this was that they found it difficult to survive after encountering challenges. This could


    be likened to a frog in a greenhouse which is unable to withstand the test of time in any case.


    Life wasn''t always like a greenhouse where everything blossomed and seemed fresh. Sometimes life


    was like a purgatory where people suffered punishment. Surviving in a greenhouse wasn''t a hard thing


    to do. The difficult thing was to survive in a purgatory amidst all the sufferings.


    Not everyone could stand a storm, but those who survived it were certainly those who had enough


    courage to control the waves and the wind. Sadly, not everyone possessed the courage to do that. Very


    few people had enough courage to face their fears.


    Cindy watched Jacob in a daze. At that instance, it seemed as if he was sparkling. A radiant light was


    sprinkled all over Jacob''s body. The light seemed in but it was actually brilliant. Jacob was shining


    like a star despite all the ongoing drama.


    "I got it, sir. I would definitely show up whenever you need me. In fact, I think going back home would


    be a total waste of time. My hometown is not so developed. It is better I work hard here in this city.


    Even though for people like me, the chances of sess are very slim, I won''t regret it. At least, I have


    done it with all my heart. I wasn''t forced by anybody to do so."


    Cindy''s eyes glinted after she finished speaking. Indeed, if a person worked for a wise employer, he or


    she gradually became wise. Having worked for Jacob for so long, she had be wise just like him.


    Birds of the same feather flocked together. Although this saying was clich¨¦, it was very useful in


    ordinary times.


    "Well, Cindy... Actually, there is something I need to tell you about. I shouldn''t hide it from you any


    longer. Previously, it was thepany confidential information so I couldn''t tell you. But I still feel sorry


    for you. If I confess and you don''t resent me then we can continue to be partners,"


    Jacob said with sincerity in his voice. He had kept this secret in his heart for too long and he was afraid


    that he would forget it one day. Therefore, the best way not to forget was to tell someone else. Even if


    he forgot, many other people would still remember.


    Someone would always remember that this was Jacob''s greatest fear. He had almost forgotten about


    what happened ten years ago. But there were still people who could recall it vividly.

 Chapter 372 Do Something New

    Chapter 372 Do Something New


    ''I hope someone will remember it in ten years.'' Jacob smiled bitterly at the thought.


    If only everyone could forget what had happened. If that were possible, everything would be peaceful,


    and all things would go back to normal.


    But, was that really possible? Jacob shook his head.


    "Mr. Jacob, I know. The document did not get lost. Although I couldn''t ept it at the time, I have


    figured it out now. Fortunately, it was not the original document. If it was, I would have filed my


    resignation immediately."


    Cindy stared at Jacob. At that moment, her heart gave a little flutter. She suddenly felt happy. After all,


    she was strong enough to endure things other people couldn''t. That was something she could be proud


    of.


    Now, Cindy had the courage to face anything. Her attitude had be more tolerant, and she had


    developed a positive outlook on life.


    A look of astonishment shed on Jacob''s face. Even after everything that happened, he was surprised


    Cindy still epted him. He was d that his sincere attitude towards his assistant had paid off.


    With a guilty look on his face, Jacob said, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have kept you in the dark. You were


    smart enough to figure it out, but I still feel guilty for hiding the truth from you."


    Jacob had finally calmed down a bit. Oftentimes, he wanted to be straightforward. However, he tended


    to overthink and let his imagination run wild, which never got him his desired result. Now, he felt much


    better after revealing the truth.


    Finally, he could face everything with confidence. He no longer had any reason to be afraid. Finally, he


    could deal with what his heart was feeling.


    "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Jacob. You''ve done nothing wrong. Kim and I are the ones to me. The cart is


    far less important than the horse. Whether the document is true or not, it is our fault. I hope you don''t


    take it to heart."


    Cindy smiled gently. Jacob gazed upon her face and realized that she had such a sweet smile.


    Perhaps he was more used to seeing her with a serious demeanor. He was pleasantly surprised by her


    smile.


    "Well, you can go on with your work. I should go pack my things and leave today." Jacob stood up and


    pped his hands.


    He had too many memories in this office. Although the work he did was almost the same every day, he


    had gone through so many emotions here.


    It was different for people who were on the outside looking in. There was no doubt about that.


    "Mr. Jacob, let me help you. I''m quite skilled at fixing your schedule. Please let me do it for you onest


    time."


    Cindy smiled sincerely.


    It seemed that Cindy was not going to take no for an answer, so Jacob nodded and stepped aside.


    "Well, thank you so much."


    Jacob tried to be polite. In the past, it had been Cindy''s duty to make sure his schedule was organized.


    Now, she was simply doing it as a favor. In spite of everything that had happened, Cindy did not rub


    salt in the wound. It was rare for people nowadays to be kind.


    She chose to help him when he was down. Usually, when a person is stripped of his power and


    influence, he would be ridiculed and mistreated by those who were once below him. Now, Jacob was


    one of those people. But, it can be agreed that he was a special case.


    "Where is James?" Jacob asked, watching Cindy help tidy up his things.


    "He left. He said that he wasn''t feeling well." Cindy was stunned when she heard his question. James


    told her personally that he was feeling unwell.


    Perhaps he was angry at Jacob''s resignation, but he didn''t want to say it straight to his face. That was


    why he wasn''t around.


    "Well, I haven''t discussed it with him. I know he has some ns for me, but I don''t want to spend the


    rest of my life relying on other people for help. Even if I don''t work here, I know there are ces I can


    go to thrive,"


    Jacob said lightly. Cindy admired the confidence in his voice.


    It took plenty of courage to start fresh. It was not about being higher than others. Even though Jacob


    had hit rock bottom, he was still able to face it with confidence and keep moving forward. That was the


    life that Cindy yearned for, and Jacob was exactly the kind of person she wanted to be.


    After packing up his things, Jacob got ready to leave and found that there were many people standing


    outside his door. Some of them were employees, and some were directors. It seemed that they had all


    been waiting for him.


    Jacob didn''t expect that there would be so many people who were willing to see him off. It seemed that


    he had actually done well for thepany throughout the years he was working there.


    "Mr. Jacob, please think twice. Don''t act on impulse. The news is not a big deal. Don''t take it seriously.


    We believe you can get through it."


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob. We can face any problem together. We can all figure out a way to solve this! After all,


    the news hasn''t been confirmed yet."


    "Calm down and think again, Mr. Jacob. They are right. Thepany can''t run without you. We need


    you!"


    The office was abuzz with pleas for Jacob to stay.


    "Mr. Jacob, can''t you just stay with us?"


    Cindy decided to chime in. She felt a sense of incapability creep up in her heart. Even if she could


    choose differently, she would still choose to work at the Shi Group.


    Jacob smiled gently. "No, I must go. I know how you all must be feeling. Don''t worry. Thepany will


    keep growing and developing. I am sure of that. I made some wrong decisions during my time here, so


    I hope the one who will take my ce can improve it and do better."


    Cindy smiled gently when she heard Jacob''s words. This was a Jacob that no one had ever seen


    before. Everyone became mncholy, and they all hated to see him go. They were also worried about


    how thepany was going to progress.


    Jacob was not well-loved by many of the employees, but everyone respected him. Only Jacob had the


    courage to cut off all means of retreat. The others were simply bystanders, waiting for what would


    happen next.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, those who were on the outside looking in would tend to judge others and ce themselves


    on a moral pedestal. But, who could me them? How were they to know how it was really like to be


    caught in the eye of the storm?


    Perhaps if they experienced it, they would begin to think differently. After all, people always found ways


    to excuse their own behavior, but they would be critical of others.


    "Mr. Jacob, are you sure you don''t want to reconsider?"


    Someone else spoke up, a look of disappointment on his face. In fact, it was not until then that


    everyone remembered that Jacob was also very kind and capable. It was understandable that Jacob


    was angry at them.


    "I have reached this decision after careful consideration, so you don''t have to try to persuade me


    anymore. I need to fix my life, and to do that, there are major changes that I need to undergo."


    Jacob smiled. It was not that thepany abandoned him. Rather, he was abandoning thepany. It


    was nothing more than that. This was a decision that he had made for his own good. It had nothing to


    do with others.


    He had to be straightforward and listen to what his heart demanded. In the past, he was so used to


    weighing everything. He would consider everyone else''s opinions before making a decision.


    From now on, he would never live his life for others. Most importantly, Jacob believed that letting go of


    this position was the only way to get Alice to leave him alone.


    Although he didn''t want to admit that Alice was desiring to marry him for his money, it was true that she


    was not the sort of woman who could bear being poor.


    Since Alice wanted him to get punished so badly, he decided to take advantage of the current situation


    and do as she wished. It was as if they had never loved one another before.


    However, that was not the only reason why Jacob resigned. He had been keeping something buried


    deep inside his heart. He never mentioned it to anyone.


    But now, he had to say it out loud. He had hidden it for so long that it had be a thorn in his heart.


    But now, it was finally the time to face everything. Jacob believed that life wasn''tplicated. Rather, it


    was people who wereplicated.


    People were heavily influenced by their experiences. Because everyone went through different things,


    it was natural they would have different experiences. They reacted in different ways, too. Jacob wanted


    to be unique. He did not wish to conform to the life that was nned out for him.


    He no longer wanted to be tied down, forced to live by the rules. He had had enough. It was time for


    something new.

 Chapter 373 Guilt

    Chapter 373 Guilt


    Jacob hadn''t made attempts in such a long time, and because of that, he felt a little different from


    others. It was not because he was paranoid but because Jacob understood it all.


    Life would never be a smooth ride¨C¨Cit was always full of harsh struggles. But in the process of living,


    Jacob had learned a better understanding of life.


    If a person understood those struggles and what life really was, he or she could live better. Jacob knew


    this better than anyone else.


    Standing at the door, everyone watched him with a bitter look on their faces. Jacob was kicked out of


    thepany just because of a trivial matter.


    And all of them thought it was unreasonable, but it was his own choice.


    Even as he walked out of the Shi Group office building, there was no hint of nostalgia on his face.


    For one, the sense of nostalgia showed that a person was reluctant to leave; for two, it exhibited that


    the person was afraid of losing. And Jacob was neither of those¨C¨Che was not afraid of losing.


    Meanwhile, Cindy helplessly watched him get in the car until he drove away. Only then did the people


    in thepany finally realize what entirely happened. Jacob''s career as the Shi Group CEO had really


    come to an end, and they were not satisfied with it.


    This might probably bite them in the future, and by then, they would really regret that they didn''t keep


    Jacob today. Although it was hard to change his firm decision, no one tried their best to persuade him.


    And to rub salt to the injury, they believed that thepany could continue to run no matter if he left. Of


    course, that was their most naive idea.


    One day, they would really regret what happened today. And when they looked back, they would


    realize how narrow-minded they were.


    Meanwhile, sitting in the car, Jacob breathed a sigh of relief. Everything he had¨C¨Chis car, clothes, and


    house¨C¨Cwas all arranged to match his status as the CEO. Now that he had resigned as the CEO, he


    would lose those privileges.


    Although he was no longer running thepany, he still owned some of its shares; he could still live a


    comfortable life and do well in business.


    Resigning and giving up those shares were two different things. Even if he quit leading the Shi Group,


    there was no way he''d give up his shares. Jacob was bent on doing this.


    But there was one more thing he worried about¨C¨Cit was James. Would he and James still be the same


    as before?


    To be honest, Jacob found it hard to believe. He knew James cared for him, but he could also tell that


    something was wrong.


    Jacob couldn''t point it out because he was too naive to see through it. Besides, his father and James


    were like brothers, and this rtionship hindered him from seeing the truth.


    It was not until now that he realized that all of this might not be true. Did they deliberately fool him just


    to spare him the pain of knowing the truth?


    Jacob shut his eyes and leaned back against the leather seat. The driver gazed at the mirror and saw


    his sullen mood.


    Thetter obviously viewed him differently. If faced with this situation, others would do whatever it took


    to keep their position instead of letting others get what they wanted.


    Everyone knew that some people in thepany wanted Jacob to step down so they could control


    everything. But much to their surprise, Jacob disdained topete with them.


    Squinting his eyes, Jacob heard his phone ringing.


    He picked it up and saw Sara''s name on the screen. He was too busy to remember that Sara might


    have seen the news and was probably worried by now.


    Thinking of this, Jacob answered the phone.


    "Hello, Sara. How are you?" Jacob tried his best to calm himself down.


    He knew that he was Sara''s mainstay after all. When Sara heard his voice, she was too surprised to


    utter a word. How could Jacob still worry about her feelings when he was the one supposed to be


    asked that question?


    ''He has definitely changed, '' she thought to herself.


    "Sara, what''s wrong? Are you crying? It''s all my fault. I''lle to you after I''m done dealing with


    something. I''m sorry for always making you worry about me."


    Jacob''s voice flowed gently likeke water. It was calm but still quivered with some slight ripples.


    "I''m fine, Jacob. What are you going to deal with it?" Sara''s tone was coated with tears, not because


    she was sad, but because she was moved. Even amidst this adversity, he was still thinking of her own


    good.


    "Don''t cry, Sara. I will take care of it. And when I''m done, you can punish me however you like."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob wanted toe to herfort right now, but there were so many things around him that he


    couldn''t get rid of. Because of this, he began to slightly feel annoyed. Yes, irritated that things were not


    going his way.


    Suddenly, the car braked sharply and halted at the gate of the vi. Jacob got out of the car while the


    driver helped move his stuff into the house.


    It was a sunny day, and the temperate breeze coated the atmosphere. But Jacob''s mood was not as


    warm as this pleasant day.


    As he stood in front of the gate, his heart started pounding.


    Looking back at the past, Jacob felt that he had finally grown up a lot. There were a lot of things he


    couldn''t understand before, but now, a strong urge of shining light on them surged within him.


    In the end, Jacob had unraveled the secrets he wished he never had.


    If he didn''t discover them, there would still be a way back. But just like any other curse, knowing those


    secrets ultimately ced him in jeopardy. He couldn''t believe that it was him who agreed to sign the


    agreement.


    Heaving a deep sigh, Jacob opened the gate and walked to the front door of the vi. As he pushed the


    golden door open, an illuminating light suddenly attacked his eyes.


    The entire vi was nketed with an eerie silence, and Jacob thought someone must have ordered it


    to be that way. But he didn''t want to think about that.


    As he walked inside, he saw James watering the flowers on the balcony. For a moment, Jacob just


    stood there, watching and not wanting to disturb him.


    However, just as he was about to turn around and go back to his bedroom, James suddenly spoke.


    "You''re back?" His voice was dignified, without the usual tenderness he would emit.


    In an instant, Jacob felt his body stiffened. He was stuck between leaving James or stopping to hear


    him out.


    But after hesitating for a while, Jacob finally decided to stop on his tracks. Then, he walked over and


    settled on the sofa in the living room. Having been prepared to confess, Jacob''s heart beat fast.


    "Yes," he answered nkly.


    But James didn''t say anything and just continued to water the nts he brought from the Shi n''s


    ancestral mansion. The man was obviously nostalgic and was sentimental about the things in the old


    house.


    In this regard, Jacob was evidently different from his uncle. Whether he was not as good as James and


    whether he wanted topete with him were two different things. And no one else knew that better


    than Jacob.


    After a long time, James stopped his business with the nts and came over. As he walked, he wiped


    his hands with a duster cloth. They must have been wet from watering the sulents.


    At the same time, Jacob swallowed as he watched him walk closer, obviously a little scared of the


    uing conversation. He obviously didn''t want to have this talk, but the guilt would just consume him


    if he were to avoid it.


    "Let''s talk," James announced and sat on the sofa opposite Jacob.

 Chapter 374 Following Him

    Chapter 374 Following Him


    At that moment, Jacob realized why he always seemed so serious. Furthermore, he and James


    seemed to have some sort of connection even since he was young. It was only then that he understood


    why.


    Once, Michael saw Jacob spending time with James. Unconsciously, he avoided interrupting thetter


    two. At first, Jacob thought it was only by chance. However, he realized now that idents didn''t often


    happen in this world.


    "Yeah."


    Jacob swallowed arge lump in his throat. He had no idea what to say.


    "Are you aware?" As if trying to convey an unknown meaning, James narrowed his eyes.


    A surprised expression painted Jacob''s face as he stared at James. Everything the former feared


    turned out to be true. Thetter didn''t even mince words.


    "Yes, I am." Jacob slowly nodded with a miserable look. There''s no way he could face Michael


    anymore. He felt like he failed Michael''s love for him.


    "I thought that I can keep it a secret from you forever. Unfortunately, you turned out to be as smart as


    me,"


    James dejectedly admitted. If they weren''t having such a serious conversation, such words would


    sound like apliment for Jacob.


    "Dad," Jacob blurted out with watery eyes.


    "Huh? What did you just say?" There was a hint of excitement in James''s voice. His body was


    unknowingly shaking. If he wasn''t sitting on the sofa, his legs would be wobbly, causing him to


    fall.


    "Although I now know the truth, I will still refer to you as Uncle. My father will remain as my dad." Jacob


    wiped his tears and turned the other way.


    After calming down, he stared at James as if nothing happened. They owed Michael for this. It cannot


    be redeemed any more.


    "Why do you know about it? Did my brother tell you the truth?" James''s voice still trembled.


    Unfortunately, the small hope he had in his heart instantly disappeared.


    "I was sorting out my dad''s belongings one time. By ident, I stumbled upon his case. After reading


    some of the stuff there, I learned that he was infertile ever since he was young,"


    Jacob admitted in a callous tone. It was his true reason for quitting thepany. Since he wasn''t part


    of the Shi n, he decided to return to them everything that wasn''t supposed to be his.


    "Jacob, I understand how you feel. You might find this hard to believe, but my life is filled with regret.


    Aside from that, I also remained single so I can stay with you and take care of you."


    Tears welled up in James''s eyes. Despite living a long life, he still couldn''t figure out what to do. There


    were still a lot of things he was unable to do. For example, he couldn''tmand his destiny nor see


    how it will go.


    "So, what is the truth?" Jacob asked with furrowed eyebrows. Then, he reached into his pocket and


    took out a cigarette case. Stressed, he reflexively wanted to smoke.


    A frown painted James''s expression. For most of his life, he kept such a secret in his heart. Today, he


    had to remember such awful memories. It was a story about three people. James didn''t have the heart


    to tell it.


    "Actually, your mother and I were childhood sweethearts. Unfortunately, she didn''t find me as a suitable


    husband at that time. As such, she decided to marry my brother instead."


    He weakly leaned on the sofa as saying such things took all of his energy.


    "What happened next?" After deeply inhaling from his cigarette, Jacob puffed out a cloud of smoke. It


    felt like James didn''t do anything unforgivable.


    "Sadly, she felt miserable after the wedding. Your mother realized that a marriage without love feels


    empty. Of course, she remained loyal to my brother and never divorced him."


    Nostalgia clouded James''s eyes. He seemed to instantly age as he remembered the past.


    Jacob''s jaw dropped.


    He had no reply for what James just said. Since no evidence was presented, it seemed like a biased


    story. However, Jacob felt that the man before him wasn''t despicable enough to disgrace a departed


    person.


    "Then, one day, your mother visited a bar and had some drinks. I also happened to be there. We talked


    and drank together. After getting drunk, we¡ª"


    A painful expression painted his face as he suddenly stopped talking. Anyone could see that it left a


    scar on his heart. It was pointless to tell whether he was still loving her or otherwise at that time.


    "Although my brother learned of our sin, he remained quiet. Instead, he forgave me and your mother


    for what we did. Because of that debt, I had to follow everything he said. However, it seemed our sin


    also created anotherplication."


    The pain was still obvious in James''s face. Of course, Jacob was aware that he himself was the


    mentionedplication. There was no way an infertile person could have a child. Michael must have


    suffered so much prejudice at that time.


    "Your mother''s pregnancy gave me mixed emotions. It made me realize that life is full of twists and


    turns. She wanted to have an abortion. Fortunately, my brother convinced her to keep you."


    A heavy sigh escaped James''s breath as he writhed on his seat. He was greatly indebted to Michael.


    Staying in the Shi n was his way of retribution.


    Furthermore, he also wanted to keep an eye on Jacob. Sadly, James had to watch his child call


    another man "Dad". It was a torturous way of living.


    However, he was still willing to live in such a situation because of the debt he owed his brother. Michael


    forgave James for cheating. Thetter felt very grateful to that favor.


    Moreover, Michael never remarried after the death of Jacob''s mother. Additionally, he treated Jacob like


    his own son. James often felt rxed when he could see Jacob at home.


    However, he would always be nervous whenever Jacob left the house. After all, his brother owned the


    house.


    Everyone in that ce felt miserable. James knew that his brother''s pain was no less than his.


    Moreover, he thought that his brother was treating him better than he deserved.


    After telling the truth, James readied himself for Jacob''s anger. Moreover, James understood why his


    brother chose euthanasia at that time. However, he decided not to tell anyone.


    Not choosing euthanasia would mean that his suffering in this world would continue. It was humiliating


    to continue living. Jacob''s existence was humiliating for Michael. However, the child wasn''t aware of it.


    Moreover, it wasn''t the kid''s fault as he didn''t wish to be born out of sin. Moreover, Jacob couldn''t deny


    the fact that he was already alive.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though Jacob wasn''t his biological son, Michael still treated him like one. James felt like a


    thousand needles were piercing his heart.


    His brother epted the situation with generosity and open-mindedness. On the other hand, James


    only experienced self-loathing and regret. Indeed, Michael always seemed better than him.


    James had realized this long ago. In his mind, he felt like a fireflypeting with the stars and the


    moon whenpared with his brother.


    Jacob let out a heavy sigh. "I remember thest time I saw my father. He asked me to take care of


    you."

 Chapter 375 Guilt And Restitution

    Chapter 375 Guilt And Restitution


    This whole scenario seemed like a dream to Jacob. Never had he imagined that this sort of thing would


    happen to him. He paused for a few seconds because his throat suddenly felt sore.


    "I didn''t understand what that meant back then. So instead of worrying about it, I just nodded. He must


    have been very sad at that time. I can''t even imagine the pain he must have felt."


    Hot tears welled up in Jacob''s eyes. It is often said that men don''t cry. This however, didn''t apply


    whenever they were very sad. There is a level of sadness that could make a man immediately start


    shedding tears. Now he understood what that meant. He was experiencing it firsthand.


    "I''m sorry, Jacob. It''s all my fault. Assuming I didn''t misbehave, we wouldn''t have to suffer like this for


    the rest of our lives. My bad actions got us into this dilemma. I know my brother hated me. But he


    forgave me and gave me the courage to move on with my life."


    James sobbed like a child who was just spanked by his mother. He buried his face in his hands and


    wailed loudly. If the tears that rolled down from his eyes weren''t convincing enough that he was really


    repentant, there was no other way he could express what he was feeling. James'' heart was really


    heavy with guilt.


    The people he held dear to his heart had be the greatest pain in his life overnight.


    James had a miserable fate. All his life he had always been very unlucky. Things didn''t seem to go well


    for him. And his happiness neversted. It was hard for anyone to ept that the woman that they


    loved was now their brother''s wife. James had suffered a lot as he watched the love of his life be by his


    brother''s side.


    What saddened him the most was that their son had be someone else''s son. For so many years,


    everything that James did was just to atone for his sin. He felt very guilty and every step he took was to


    make amends for the atrocity that hemitted.


    He tried so hard to wash his sins away. Although these acts of restitution couldn''t get rid of all the guilt,


    it was enough for him to have a moment of peace in his heart. Those actions temporarily satisfied his


    hunger for tranquility.


    Jacob stared at James with wide eyes. He was obviously shocked by the sudden outburst of tears. He


    had never seen him in such a countenance before. At that moment, he was totally bewildered by the


    fact that such an elderly man was crying like a baby. Although Jacob knew that the man wailing in front


    of him was his biological father. He couldn''t bring himself to start calling him Dad.


    Since Jacob was still a little boy, he had always known this crying old man as Uncle James. Sadly he


    would have to continue calling him that despite the recent revtion. At that moment, Jacob''s heart


    ached. He wasn''t particrly happy about it.


    "Uncle James, let bygones be bygones. Let''s put all that happened in the past behind us. My father will


    forgive you from heaven. He knows all the efforts you made to apologize for so many years. I know that


    he would be proud of you."


    Jacob said soothing words just to console James. But this only made him sob louder than before. The


    old man''s body continued to shake as he cried uncontrobly. This was his mistake and he had to carry


    the guilt with him for the rest of his life.


    Even though his son called another man his father, he had to bear all that despite the immeasurable


    pain that he felt.


    This was just the reality. People could always bear the pains and suffering that life brought them. But


    whether they would copse because of the hardship was another story entirely.


    Giving up was easy. But what would they do after they gave up? Jacob was confused as regards what


    step to take next. Could his life be peaceful in the future? Would life bring him good tidings?


    This uncertainty was what saddened him the most at the moment. He didn''t give a damn about the


    chaos caused by Alice. In fact, he felt like everything she was doing was just a farce. So he didn''t


    stress over it.


    But Jacob had to focus on this discovery. If he didn''t investigate the issue, James would probably keep


    it as a secret forever. James would choose to bear the pain silently. Perhaps he would have decided to


    take the secret to his grave.


    Of course, Jacob didn''t think he could help James if he confided in him. Some pains couldn''t be healed


    just by sharing. Nevertheless, he could show James that he would always respect him. And the respect


    wouldn''t just be because of their blood connection.


    Even though Jacob couldn''t treat James as his father, he felt like the rtionship between them was


    like that of a father and son. They bonded quite well. Right from when he was young, James had


    always been nice to him. So, he knew that he was a good man.


    And Jacob also depended on him to an extent. Generally speaking, people were emotional creatures.


    They were driven by the feeling of their hearts. Everyone got along with those who stood by them


    through thick and thin.


    "Jacob, do you hate me?" James asked nervously after a long pause. He had managed to stop crying.


    He was ready to ept the fact that Jacob might hate him. But if Jacob said that he didn''t resent him,


    then it would be harder for him to ept that. Actually, this matter was very difficult to handle.


    This was because moral principles were involved. And moral principles often made family affairs more


    difficult to deal with. In fact, itplicated things. Hearing that question, Jacob picked up the apple on


    the table and took a huge bite without peeling it.


    At that moment, he had to do something that would cause a distraction. This was so that James


    wouldn''t notice that he had to think before answering the question.


    As he chewed, Jacob thought about the question thoroughly for a few seconds. Then he shook his


    head.


    "I don''t me you, Uncle. Neither do I feel any resentment towards you. This matter has already


    ended. You should have continued to live a guilt-free life long ago. Everyone is bound to make


    mistakes when they were young. It doesn''t matter,"


    Jacob said with a serious look on his face. He then took another bite from the apple. The crunchy


    sound echoed round the whole room.


    James knew that Jacob was trying to hide his true feelings. But the truth couldn''t be concealed forever.


    James had always wanted to know the answer to his question. He longed to know how his son felt


    about him.


    He never dared to ask histe brother that question. This was because he would feel ufortable no


    matter the answer that he gave him. Even if James had dared to ask, the question would have brought


    sadness to his brother. So, he never attempted to stir up trouble.


    But he was able to ask Jacob because he was his son. James felt that his whole life would be in vain if


    he hated him. After all, Jacob was the only family he had left.


    "I''m truly sorry, Jacob. I have been atoning for my mistake through my doings all these years. But I


    know all of those things are useless. What happened cannot be undone." James choked with sobs and


    he clenched his fist tightly. As he wept uncontrobly, his fingernails dug into his flesh.


    However, the pain in his hand couldn''t bepared to the one he felt in his heart. Assuming he could


    exchange the pain in his hand with the heartache, he wouldn''t hesitate to do so. He really wanted to


    stop the anguish he was feeling at that moment.


    Jacob stared nkly at him as sadness shed quickly in his eyes. He understood the man sitting in


    front of him more than anyone else. James was just a distressed and heartbroken old man.


    For most of his life, James had lived remorsefully and in self-condemnation. He had also lived in


    service of other people.


    Honestly, he might never think about his own wellbeing. He was more concerned about how other


    people fared. On one hand, James had to bear the guilt for what he had done to his brother. And on the


    other hand, he had to hear Jacob call his brother "Dad". During that time, James could only gnash his


    teeth in sorrow. There was nothing he could do about it then.


    Fortunately, everything was over now. He no longer had to suffer in silence. As a matter of fact, histe


    brother had chosen euthanasia¡ª medically induced suicide for him. James knew this more than


    anyone else.


    His brother was a thorn in his flesh. However, no one could understand him unless he made it clear.


    But when he opened up, it only made people sad. Most of them were unhappy to hear his grievances.


    Just like that moment, Jacob regretted telling him the truth. Oftentimes, when people told the truth, they


    thought it was the best option. However, after they would regret it and wish that they never did.


    These simple words contained something that could make people regret. They weren''t consoling at all.


    No one wanted to live a miserable and wretched life. But after all that happened, they were never able


    live peacefully.


    Without uttering a word, Jacob looked at James. His eyes were filled with sincere pity for him. After


    seeing how Jacob looked at him, James lowered his head in despair. The once strongman who was a


    backbone to many people all through his life was now just a miserable old man.


    Life was just like the game of chess. If a yer took a wrong turn, he or she would lose the game


    entirely. James knew that all he did now was to atone for his past mistakes. But his mistakes had long


    been buried in history.


    "Uncle, let''s forget about all that and focus on the future. I will put it all behind me. I hope you can forget


    it faster than me. You have already carried that guilt for far too long." Jacob stared at James intensely.


    At that instance, his expression wasn''t that of sympathy but of pure love.


    "Jacob, did you resign from thepany because of me? It is all my fault. Don''t be silly. It is not easy


    for anyone to get to your position. The seat of the CEO is highly coveted but only a few people could


    measure up to it. You have to cater for your family. How do you intend to make money if you resign?"


    James asked with his ck eyes filled with concern. Worry lines had already appeared on his


    forehead. Jacob was no longer the young man who had just graduated from college. Once a man got


    married, he automatically became the backbone of his family.


    And the backbone isn''t supposed to be broken, or else the whole family wille crashing down. To be


    honest, Jacob''s decision could result in a total disaster for his family.


    "Uncle, I actually thought about it for a long time. Of course, I didn''t act on impulse. I don''t take any


    action without evaluating all my options. I just want to prove my ability." Jacob stared at James with


    firmness in his eyes. He already made his decision and it was final!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ability? Jacob, what I said to you previously was just to remind you. My intention wasn''t to me you.


    I would never do that. We all know how capable you are. So, there is absolutely no need for you to


    prove it."


    James felt a lump in his throat as he spoke. Thinking about the gentle reminder that he gave Jacob


    previously, he wished that he wouldn''t take it to heart.

 Chapter 376 Leaving

    Chapter 376 Leaving


    James knew better than anyone that being submissive was not Jacob''s style. But what worried him


    most was that this matter had greatly impacted Jacob, which led thetter to make an unimaginable


    choice of his own.


    Truth be told, James disagreed with Jacob''s resignation. He did not actually care about the position of


    the CEO. However, he believed that Jacob deserved that position since he had made so many


    contributions to thepany.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    To James'' surprise, Jacob gave away his position without a second thought. If only James did not feel


    guilty and could not get ahold of himself, he would have been furious and would have done something


    regrettable.


    Anyway, children and adults'' mind run differently. In James'' eyes, Jacob had been and would always be


    his child, even if nobody wanted to admit it. That was what James had always believed.


    "Uncle, I know exactly what I''m doing. I know better than ever, really. I also know that even after many


    years, I will not regret my choice."


    Jacob stood up and reached for a ss of water atop the coffee table. He felt a little thirsty from talking


    too much.


    "I want some too," James said while looking at the ss in Jacob''s hand. For a second, Jacob fell


    stunned. He regained hisposure shortly after and took a big gulp. Once he was done drinking, he


    put back the ss on the table.


    Jacob stood up from being cross-legged. As he did so, his slender legs drew a beautiful arc in the air.


    He then poured water for James as asked. It was not until Jacob stood up did he realize that James


    was also the same built as him.


    James took the water from Jacob and said softly, "Thank you."


    Tears suddenly welled up in Jacob''s eyes. He just realized that after all this time, he still had done very


    little for his uncle. On the contrary, James had done so much for him.


    It was always James who did so much and gave a lot, while Jacob just enjoyed it in silence. Things still


    had not changed, and it made Jacob unhappy.


    If it were not for James, Jacob would not have been able to stay in thepany for a long time. Not


    only that, but his life before would not have been so perfect.


    The man who kept asking for forgiveness was the man who loved him the most. Jacob knew this better


    than anyone else.


    "Uncle, I''ve made up my mind. I''ve thought about it for a long time. There''s no need for you to


    persuade me anymore. I know what I did. Believe me. I didn''t act on impulse. All my life I''ve always


    followed my intuition. As a result, I''ve made so many enemies."


    Jacob sat down beside James with a smile on his face. However, his smile, even though genuine, was


    deste. He did not want to worry about lots of things anymore. A person who is alive and fighting


    should live his life well, should he not?


    James did not respond. He just took a sip of water. For some reason, the sound of him drinking exuded


    a strong sense of vitality. Jacob felt relieved just by hearing it.


    After a few minutes of silence, James finally broke the ice. "Since you''re really resolute in your


    decision, then so be it. Jacob, all my life, I''ve been unhappy. I often have nightmares and always cry


    myself to sleep. But because of you, it changed. You added color to my life when I thought that it would


    always be just ck and white."


    James smiled at Jacob upon saying that. Although he was already 50 years old, he seemed as though


    he had be a child again. After so many years, his brother''s grievance suddenly crossed his mind.


    The thought of it made him feel very remorseful.


    Fortunately, everything was finally over. What had happened in the past had already disappeared in a


    puff of smoke. Even if it remained in memory, people would still choose to ignore it.


    Now, James wished that Jacob and Sara would live a happy life together. As for anything else, he did


    not care. Although Jacob''s future was now uncertain due to the turn of events, there was no need for


    him to worry about it at the moment.


    "Well then, I respect your decision. Don''t worry. You still have my respect no matter what happens.


    After all, I''m still your uncle." James smiled as he spoke, and he looked like a handsome young man


    once again.


    Jacob did not say anything. He justid his back on the sofa with his hands behind his head.


    "Honestly, I think my father was actually conflicted when he was alive. The test report has turned


    yellow, but the ink on it is still visible, and he drew on it with a pen,"


    Jacob said nkly while looking at the ceiling. Without saying anything, James stood up and looked at


    his nephew. Jacob must have felt that Michael had a tough life.


    Well, life is not easy. If someone thinks that it is, then he must have shared his burdens with someone


    else. Jacob was well-aware of this.


    "Your father had a hard life." When James spoke, his voice was full of guilt, and his eyes were warm


    and apologetic. That was the reason why he dreamed of Michael every night.


    "Uncle, forget it. Let''s forget it." As Jacob spoke, he took out a cigarette from his pocket. He felt


    depressed and restless that it made him want to smoke a cigarette.


    "Okay." James nodded, but his eyes said otherwise, for they looked somehow timid and uncertain.


    If only these things could easily be forgotten, he would not have to live so painfully. James gave a


    perfunctory nod and pretended to agree. That way, he could get a period of tranquility, even for a brief


    moment.


    Besides, he would not have to meet Jacob''s gaze guiltily. However, that did not mean that everything


    was finally okay. He still felt sorry for his brother until now. After all, he owed Michael so much that it


    made it even harder for James to let go.


    It was Michael who had made the biggest concession to James. As a result, he was very grateful to


    have such an older brother like Michael.


    "Jacob, since you no longer want to stay in thepany, I won''t stay either. I''ll liquidate my shares. I


    couldn''t care less, even if there''s a loss. I''ll give it to you as a startup capital."


    With a shrug, James paused for a moment and continued, "Once everything is settled, I''m going to


    travel around the world."


    All of a sudden, Jacob sat up in horror. It felt as though his heart had been cut by a knife.


    "What did you say, Uncle? You''re leaving? Where will you go?" Jacob''s voice quivered when he spoke.


    Obviously, James would like to escape from reality by leaving everything behind.


    "Jacob, I''ve lived a long life, and my life isplete. After all, we''ve known we are father and son.


    Even so, I feel that there are still gaps in my life that I have to fix myself."


    James spoke expressionlessly. It was not until now that Jacob realized that James'' bright smile was no


    longer there.


    Jacob could not believe it, but he had no choice but to do so.


    "Uncle, I''m sorry,"


    he apologized out of nowhere. For some reason, he felt that he owed James an apology after all this


    time. Meanwhile, James had no idea why Jacob was saying sorry. He should know, should he not?


    "Jacob, it''s okay," he said with tears welling up in his eyes.


    Upon saying that, he turned around and faced the other way. He was afraid that tears would fall if he


    did not look away.


    After acting so tough for a long time, James finally felt that he had the courage to face everything


    calmly. But for some reason, he felt that he was just pretending.


    Truth be told, he was afraid of losing Jacob, but what he was more afraid of was losing his own dignity.

 Chapter 377 Like A Breeze

    Chapter 377 Like A Breeze


    No matter how brave a person faced his past, he would always find it difficult to confront his original


    scheme and desire back then. James''s n, which he had initially mapped out, deviated from what he


    wanted to do in the first ce. And for him to conceal what was in his heart, the word "leave" became


    part of him.


    When James returned to his room, Jacob remained sitting on the wide, leather sofa in the living room.


    A nk expression was clearly etched on his face giving an impression that his mind was into deep


    thought. And with the soft orange light that gently spattered across his body, he seemed to mellow in


    such a warm scene.


    Momentster, he unconsciouslyy down on the sofa, seemingly with a thousand thoughts running


    through his mind. He was reflecting on forgiving the past and starting over. However, his thoughts were


    deeply disturbed by James''s words. All his life, he owed these two men a lot.


    One of them was Michael, his father. This man brought him up, although he had no obligation to raise


    him. And this man also treated him genuinely as a son, without reservation, even if he should be a


    thorn in his life.


    The other one was James, his biological father. He was the closest person to him and always cared for


    nothing but him. But sadly, in the end, he felt he got nothing.


    Jacob knew that nothing was perfect in this world. And such a sense of perfection in all aspects of life


    was hard to get. In the same way, genuinely good people were worth waiting for. Because people, who


    were in the wrong ce at the wrong time, would eventually be submerged by the torrent of time.


    And once these people drowned with the said torrent of time, they would surely forget what they had


    said and done.


    Devoid of any emotion, Jacob was in a trance. While emptiness slowly engulfed his mind, his whole


    body seemed to float rathernguidly. Now, both his body and mind were totally drained and


    exhausted.


    Deep down, he knew that he had to face and bear everything by himself in the future. Although being


    independent was something he wished and desired for the longest time, he fully understood how


    challenging it was in reality.


    His father, Michael, had spent all his life building thepany. But still, as his son, he couldn''t keep it.


    And whether he chose to keep thepany or not, guilt would still haunt him anyway. Because this


    time around, all he wanted to do was to follow his heart.


    He could have started his journey of finding himself way back then, but he happened to drag himself


    into the business world a lot longer than necessary. Jacob closed his eyes. And spontaneously,


    Michael''s face appeared so vivid in his mind.


    At this point in time, he felt how much he had missed Michael. He would never forget that he treated


    him as his own son, even at thest moments of his life.


    Now, he couldn''t help feeling ashamed of himself. He believed that probably no one else could do that


    the way Michael did. And this was something that made him respect Michael the most.


    Although his father had passed away, he kept him and all his memories alive in his heart. Somehow,


    this revealed that he respected Michael more than anyone else.


    But this didn''t mean that James was not as important as Michael in his heart. For so many years,


    James was like a living legend to him.


    They even had done notable things together, which became legendary in the eyes of the public.


    These countless and remarkable experiences with James provided him that sense of feeling like he


    was also a legend. Of course, it didn''t hold that much importance to him now. To renew and rebuild


    their legendary life was all that mattered to him in his current state.


    Ever since the news broke out up to this time, he remained surprisingly calm when thoughts of Alice


    popped in his mind. ''Was this the result she aspired to see?'' Jacob mused. He didn''t know, but he was


    sure that all the feelings he had for her had quickly disappeared the moment this thing surfaced.


    He thought that if Alice genuinely loved him or cared for him, she wouldn''t do such a thing. True love


    was to fulfill what he wished rather than finding a means to destroy him.


    On reflection, he found that his heart held no trace of a feeling of disappointment in her. It dawned on


    him instead that loving the wrong person was as painful as eating a fly. With this in mind, he didn''t even


    bother to describe what exactly it felt.


    When he fell into thinking that Sara was not his first love, he could only let out a deep sigh with regret.


    But he hurriedly reasoned in his mind that withoutparison, how could he know who he loved


    deeply in his heart?


    And he had always known by heart that what he lost was much more than what he gained. Just quite


    recently, there was an impression that he had obtained a lot of things.


    But unbeknownst to many, he had suffered great losses, which could be said unimaginable to most


    people. How many countless days and nights he had dedicated to learn and to work for thepany.


    And this enormous amount of time equated to nothing but the precious time he sacrificed for his family


    and friends.


    Others may think it was time that only had passed. But he certainly knew that it was not the case. It


    was his youth, his passion, and his determination that had slipped away with time, and they would


    never, ever return.


    Now what had left of him was a strange feeling for Alice. He felt nothing when he thought of her. It was


    like a breeze that blew over and disappeared the next second. Jacob felt like they had never been in


    love with each other before.


    But he felt much better this way. Otherwise, the one he had previously loved could only be his enemy.


    And once this happened, it would be heartbreaking for him. So he didn''t dare to face such an enemy.


    Although the feeling was gone, the memory of her still lingered. At that time, everyone said that if they


    didn''t end up in a marriage, people would no longer believe in love.


    However, now that they broke up, those who imed that they wouldn''t believe in love still went on with


    the daily grinds of their respective work and lives. As expected, no one would take it seriously.


    Even so, there were some instances where the person who expressed it had no real intention of taking


    that im seriously, while the person who heard it acted differently.


    It was a good thing then that Jacob and Alice apparently considered it before. Especially her.


    Currently, Alice had been on the phone since she deliberately released the news. With a big belly, she


    looked so tired sitting in Thompson''s jewelry store.


    Since it was an unfrequented jewelry store, it seemed to favor her condition. Apart from that,


    Thompson never cared about the impression that she left to the salesclerks after she appeared here.


    Besides, an old adage said that people would generally live a happy life if they didn''t care about other


    people''s opinions. Of course, if this was the way, the people around him might not be so happy.


    In reality, Thompson didn''t have many friends. Finding an ally was never easy for him, so he treated


    her well with all his heart.


    Even though the salesclerks looked at both of them with prying eyes, he maintained his calm


    demeanor. These kinds of people either liked or hated him at the same time.


    They were fond of him because he was that man who was uninhibited and could live a free life, which


    was attractively enviable. And they hated him because he only cared about himself and never


    considered other people''s feelings.


    A person who loved himself most would naturally not consider the feelings of others. What he wanted


    to do was greatly dependent on his mood.


    To put it bluntly, were Thompson and Alice indeed the real allies? Not really. Maybe it was just on a


    whim that Thompson reached such a decision.


    And as for whether he would keep his words or not, Thompson couldn''t make a promise. In his views,


    the decision he made was just temporary. And there was no need to keep it forever. At this time, he just


    felt that being an ally was not bad.


    And that was it.


    In a daze, Alice looked at her phone rather longingly. She was waiting patiently for Jacob''s call.


    However, he didn''t even give her a single call, which made her feel so down.


    Despite that, she believed that she was nheless doing right. At least Jacob could still hate her. It


    gave her a sense of security, knowing that he could have some feelings for her, even though that kind


    of feeling was not what she wanted.


    Being totally alienated by him was what she feared the most. She couldn''t bear even the thought of it.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Thompson deliberately dropped by at the jewelry store and took Alice back to his office.


    As soon as they got inside, Thompson casually raised his legs on his desk before throwing her a


    sarcastic look.


    "Earlier today, around noon, I contacted a director from the Shi Group. I got sometest news about


    Jacob. Do you want to hear it?"


    he dered as the corners of his mouth lifted into a smug smile while a trace of evil appeared in his


    bright eyes. While staring at him, Alice suddenly had an illusion that he was such a good man.


    "What news? What happened to Jacob?"


    Alice countered as she sat on the sofa. She sounded a bit eager, and her eyes lit up. The moment she


    heard him mention Jacob''s name, her heart twitched inexplicably. It felt like someone intentionally


    pinched her heart quite so hard that she found herself trembling.


    "Do you want to know? Don''t look so pitiful. You should be happy about this news," Thompson replied


    as a roar ofughter escaped his mouth. He looked at her as if he was watching a y.


    Confused, Alice just merely held his gaze. She didn''t understand what was so funny. ''Why was he


    laughing so hard?'' She couldn''t help mulling over. But then, she continued to look at Thompson


    patiently while managing to calm her heart down. She was fully aware that now was not the time to act


    arrogant since she needed him for help.


    As soon as Thompson sensed that Alice was feeling a little ufortable, he quitughing almost


    immediately. It was one of his attributes. He was good at judging people based on their expressions to


    know what they were thinking. At least for now, he wasn''t ready to lose her as his


    ally.

 Chapter 378 Just A Pawn

    Chapter 378 Just A Pawn


    Thompson loathed Jacob with a passion. He sincerely hoped Jacob would never manage to stage a


    comeback. That was the only way he could rest assured. And to make this possible, he still needed


    Alice''s assistance.


    She could instill guilt in Jacob. Besides, she could embarrass him in public and put him through lots of


    pain. Nobody could do this like Alice. These were some of the reasons why Thompson chose her as


    his ally.


    "As soon as the news came out, Jacob announced his resignation. Isn''t that wonderful?" Thompson


    asked, his mouth curving into a smile. Listening to this, Alice was in a state of shock.


    Once she recovered, she said, "What did you say?" Her face was etched with horror. Yes, it was true


    she hated Jacob. But she had no intention of spoiling his future.


    Despite all this, she wanted Jacob and wished to be entangled with him. His future was of the


    utmost importance to her. ''Why did he have to resign?'' she thought to herself, on the verge of nervous


    copse. She would not deny that she was a realistic woman.


    It would be difficult to let go of everything she dreamed about. However after what happened, she had


    no wish to be with Jacob. After all, he had lost everything!


    Now her mind went back to the baby in her belly. ''Should I keep this baby?'' a voice in her head asked.


    All these thoughts were beginning to make her feel dizzy. Thompson had uttered these words so


    casually. However, these words were her whole life. It meant there was no way back for her!


    In the past, even though she confessed she hated Jacob, deep down she hoped they would end up


    together. She simply wanted to punish him. But now, things were beyond repair.


    "He resigned because of you," Thompson said, snapping Alice back from her reverie. He stood in front


    of her.


    Cupping her chin in his hands, he said, "Yes, you did it! Your dear ex-boyfriend has been defeated by


    you. Aren''t you in a mood to celebrate?"


    Using all her strength, Alice pushed his hands away. The pain she felt was almost too great to endure.


    Pleadingly, she said, "Please leave me alone! Get out of here."


    Her outburst shocked him. After a few seconds, his expression turned indifferent. He was a man of


    good temper. However, he couldn''t tolerate other people''s tantrums.


    He always knew this woman had a bad temper. ''No wonder Jacob doesn''t like her!'' he thought to


    himself.


    "What''s there to be angry? Jacob has resigned, does that harm you in any way? I was under the


    impression you were after revenge. You got what you wanted!"


    he eximed, his face darkening a little. Alice''s eyes were moist with tears. The mere sight of it made


    him sick to his stomach. He couldn''t understand this woman! She was the one who wanted to take


    revenge. He couldn''t understand why she was crying.


    "Would you please stop crying? Let me remind you, this isn''t over! For now, he has stepped down. We


    have a mission and you chose to be my partner."


    Thompson straightened his outfit and stood looking calm andposed. Alice continued to weep. Her


    tears were a cause of annoyance for Thompson.


    Jacob had long been disgusted with Alice and in this matter Thompson sympathized with him. Men


    couldn''t stand such women.


    This probably had to do with the fact Jacob was tired of her.


    She was a wretched woman, full of tricks. ''She agreed to be my ally to avenge her ex-lover and


    now she is pretending to be sad, ''


    he thought to himself, shaking his head. He had a low opinion of Alice now.


    "Did you set me up?" she asked, looking up at him with her watery eyes. She hadn''t worn an ounce of


    make-up yet she was glowing. Perhaps she owed this to her pregnancy.


    With heavy makeup, she was a stunner. But surprisingly enough, she looked a lot better than other girls


    even without it. Tears coursed down her cheeks unchecked. Thompson couldn''t help but regret


    breaking this news to her.


    He cleared his throat.


    In a gentle voice, he said, "We are on the same side. What will I gain by setting you up? Nothing! You


    are being silly. I''m doing this for your own good. Since you had difficulty making up your mind, I had to


    take action for you."


    After uttering these words, his eyes remained glued to her face.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "But I..." Her voice faltered and she stopped speaking. With the back of her hand, she wiped her tears.


    It indeed sounded like Thompson had her best interest in his heart. In spite of this, she couldn''t help


    but doubt his sincerity.


    She regarded him dubiously.


    "Do we still have a future?" Alice asked and smiled a bitter smile. At this point, her life had reached a


    dead end.


    She was pregnant but Jacob was no longer the CEO. Thompson should be better aware of than


    anyone else who the child''s father was. But she couldn''t bring herself to ask him about it.


    In truth, Alice had never entertained the idea of getting involved with Thompson. It seemed unlikely that


    people who hade together for personal benefits could ever have a real affection for each other.


    Even now, Alice knew he didn''t love nor give a damn about her.


    She couldn''t envision them being together even in the future.


    Alice loved herself more than anyone else. The only other person for whom she had genuine affection


    was Jacob.


    But now, that would be pointless.


    "Of course, we do," Thompson said, feigning a smile. He understood what she meant. She wished to


    know whether they would continue to cooperate or break off this alliance. Now it was all down to him.


    Alice had lost her chips. They were no longer on an equal footing. To put it bluntly, she was just a pawn


    in Thompson''s hand.


    And to make matters worse, she was pregnant. Alice didn''t expect too much from Thompson. Yet she


    wished he wouldn''t leave her to fend for herself.


    "What about this child?" Alice asked and nced at him timidly. She knew what she had to do with the


    baby in her belly. In spite of that, she wished to hear it from his mouth.


    With his hands crossed in front of his chest, Thompson remained silent, lost in thought. He seemed to


    be contemting this matter. After a while, he said, "What do you want to do?"


    Alice had anticipated a suggestion from him. But it turned out he was a tricky man. ''What do I want to


    do?'' she asked herself. Slowly, she went over her limited options. She couldn''t marry Thompson.


    Even if he was ready, she wouldn''t want to tie herself to him. He and Jacob were sworn enemies. It


    would be quite a disgraceful thing to marry him.


    Moreover, she cared about her image. People would look down on her. And most importantly,


    Thompson was a scheming devil. Try as she might, Alice could never assert control over him.


    They were well aware of each other''s shorings. This, as a result, made them ipatible. They


    knew each other''s dark sides and could use them against one another.


    ''No!'' she thought to herself, shaking her head slightly.


    Alice had to dismiss such a thought. Now her thoughts came to the present situation. What could she


    do about the baby?


    Jacob was no longer the CEO, so this child could do nothing to better her position. Once the child


    arrived, her life would only get worse. She would be stripped of her freedom.


    With a child she would have no chance to find a good man. Moreover, the child wouldn''t be promised a


    good life. ''Why should I torture another soul?'' she asked herself.


    "I will have an abortion," she said. Her voice sounded calm and resolute.


    "Oh?" Thompson feigned surprise. "Didn''t you say you wished to give birth?" he asked.


    His taunt hit her hard. Her face was red with rage. He was the cause of her misery. She wouldn''t have


    gotten pregnant otherwise.


    ring at him, she asked, "Do you offer to raise the child once it is born?" Alice rolled her eyes in


    sheer exasperation. Even if Thompson offered to raise the baby, she wouldn''t give birth to it. It would


    be a crime to allow an innocent soul to enter this wretched world. She wasn''t willing to watch her child


    suffer.

 Chapter 379 A Friend Wants To Meet You

    Chapter 379 A Friend Wants To Meet You


    Her own situation was still bleak. But her child deserved the best once it was born.


    Unfortunately, her financial status wasn''t ready to give birth at the moment. She wasn''t mentally


    prepared to bear a child either.


    Aside from this, she couldn''t ept who the biological father of the baby was. It was obvious that she


    clearly despised him.


    "I didn''t force you with anything. You said it out of your own ord." Thompson made a gesture with


    his hands on the air, but deep inside his heart was filled with glee.


    Alice had made the right decision of giving up the baby. He didn''t love Alice and had no ns of being


    a father yet. He was just fooling around after all. Why would he be taking her seriously?


    "By the way, I have a friend who wants to meet you," he said. The way the corner of his mouth curled


    up to form a smirk gave Alice the impression that the man was up to something.


    She raised an eyebrow at him. Did he honestly see her as a slut? Judging from Thompson''s


    expression, she definitely knew that something was fishy.


    "What do you mean?" she asked nervously.


    "There''s no need to be nervous. I think you are acquainted with him as well. You might have already


    met each other before, and he wants to see you again now. Actually, he wants to get to know you


    better."


    Looking at the man''s scheming expression, Alice felt as if the hairs on the back of her neck stood up.


    She silently took in a deep breath, careful not to let Thompson notice that she was trying to calm her


    nerves. Although his statement was clear, she couldn''t help but doubt how simple it was to make an


    acquaintance.


    He was clearly trying to build a bridge between her and his friend. It was a good thing that Alice didn''t


    have the urge to give birth to the baby. She would have definitely been filled with regret when the time


    came.


    Especially now, she was clearly aware of the vile nature of the man in front of her. He was a hopeless


    case, and she didn''t bother relying on him anymore. However, she didn''t expect him to be so


    shameless to the point of acting like a total scum.


    "No, thanks. I''m not interested," she snapped. There was a tiny bit of horror in her eyes as she slightly


    shifted her position backwards from where she sat on the sofa.


    Thompson''s eyes twinkled with interest. It seemed like Alice wasn''t entirely what he had thought she


    would be.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I meant what I said. There isn''t any hidden agenda behind it. Besides, he is going


    to be the CEO of Shi Group. Are you really sure you don''t want to meet him?"


    When it came to how her mind worked, he was rarely ever wrong. He knew better than anyone what


    Alice cared about the most.


    It was obvious that the woman didn''t keep on pestering Jacob because she was in love with him. No


    matter how much she loved him, her feelings always came secondpared to her dignity. However,


    dignity was nothing to her when considering the benefits.


    Alice was willing to abandon her own dignity because of that. Not everyone was given the opportunity


    to get acquainted with a rich and faithful man like Jacob.


    She clearly regretted not cherishing his love from before. If she hadn''t been so stubborn, things might


    have ended differently for her.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Her shoulders involuntarily stiffened for a split second. It was no use mulling over the past. What''s done


    is done.


    After snapping out of her dark thoughts, she blinked a few times and straightened her posture.


    "Really? Who is that man?" Just then, an evil idea popped into her mind. Since Jacob didn''t like her,


    nothing mattered anymore.


    Bing the wife of the future CEO of Shi Group would be the perfect revenge on Jacob.


    She didn''t realize that she had been smirking evilly as she thought of her uing scheme.


    Since the man had betrayed her, who said that she couldn''t do the same?


    Other people may not even consider her n as a form of betrayal. However, as the former CEO, it


    was the best way to humiliate Jacob.


    Seeing the excited look on her face, Thompson couldn''t help but chuckle. Of course, he was always


    right with his assumptions. For a long time, Alice had been passive in their rtionship, and Jacob was


    the one who always took the initiative.


    If this n of hers worked out the way she wanted, everything would turn around. Her smirk grew


    wider. She was pretty sure of the oue.


    "Actually, you already know him even if you haven''t been introduced to each other yet," Thompson


    answered. The knowing smile on Thompson''s lips became more obvious and harder to ignore.


    "What?" Alice eximed. Her eyes widened as she blinked a few times, wondering how on earth did


    she know who the man in question was. She may have worked for the Shi Group for quite some time,


    but still she wasn''t entirely sure who the new CEO would be.


    "His name''s Jonathan. He''s Jacob''s cousin. Isn''t he familiar to you?" Thompson asked. His eyes


    narrowed as he observed the woman''s reaction.


    Pursing her lips, she tried to recall the name. She remembered that there was an average looking man


    at thepany who did nothing most of the time. Well,pared to Jacob at least, Jonathan looked


    very much average.


    She didn''t really have a deep impression of the man. When she was still at thepany, her eyes were


    only focused on Jacob. Still, she was aware that Jacob didn''t have a good rtionship with his cousin.


    Her stay at Shi Group was short, but she knew everything that happened in the inside. She had no


    doubt about that.


    She was aware with all the people who tried to please Jacob and even with those who didn''t get along


    well with him. After sniffing around, she eventually figured everything out. Therefore, she was deeply


    impressed by Jonathan''s name.


    She knew that the man had ulterior motives the first time sheid her eyes on him. It was just a hunch,


    of course. She wasn''t sure if her assumption was correct.


    Still, Alice believed in her gut-feeling most of the time. She wondered if the reason why she had such a


    hunch was because of the man''s obvious unkind demeanor. She concluded that she had a rough idea


    of who Jonathan was.


    Her first impression on someone determined how she acted towards them. It was probably because of


    that impression that she felt like the scene was going to be like ''Beauty and the Beast''.


    She wasn''t stupid to think that their meeting would be just to make mere acquaintances with each


    other. Nothing was that simple. The way she perceived Jonathan, it wasn''t an exaggeration if she


    thought that he was a lecherous man.


    Alice remained silent as she stared back at Thompson in horror. No matter how long it had been and


    how many men she had met, Jacob was the only one who treated her the best.


    She bit her lip in disappointment. Jacob had already abandoned her the moment she had chosen to


    leave him.


    No matter how desperate she wanted to take him back, it was already toote. He had already


    changed his mind. As she thought of her current predicament, her face suddenly paled.


    It was obvious that she had no choice. The moment she let the news out in public was the moment she


    had also made an enemy of Jacob. She had to protect herself, not to mention that what she did wasn''t


    enough to get revenge on him.


    For Jacob, resigning wasn''t a punishment. Alice knew that he was a capable man even without the title


    of CEO. It would be easy for him to put up anotherpany and start over.


    "What do you think?" Thompson interrupted her train of thought. Judging from Alice''s reaction, he was


    starting to form some doubts on whether she would agree to his proposal.


    It was normal for her to be wary of the situation. Besides, she had to be patient before acting ording


    to the circumstances.


    "Okay." She slowly nodded her head and looked at the man in front of her with determination. For such


    a long time, she had been wandering just to see Jacob''s smile.


    Since she failed to make him happy, the next best thing was to make him miserable. It didn''t matter if


    she was his ex-girlfriend. She was ready to do anything for Jacob to direct his gaze on her again.


    She was no ordinary woman. Putting herself in Jacob''s position wasn''t an option. She just couldn''t


    ept the fact that he was living a happy life while she was suffering.


    It felt like the beast inside her heart wanted toe out. Since he had already loved her once, why not


    join her now? There was no way that she would be leaving Jacob in peace while she got left behind.


    Suddenly, a burst ofughter escaped Thompson''s lips. "Now, I get it. You''re a very interesting woman,


    Alice. Hahaha! Great, I''ll arrange your meeting. Don''t worry. I will make sure you are satisfied. Anyone


    who has ever worked with me knows that I don''t like the idea of being the boss. I want a mutual benefit


    and win-win results."


    Alice remained silent and shed him a fake smile, her eyes filled with disdain.


    Even though she had no idea what the man was up to, what she knew was that she despised having to


    work with him.


    "What? Are you not happy?" Thompson teased. His smile was so infuriating and filled with malice. He


    then reached out his hand over to her face and pinched her chin.


    "If I had it my own way, I don''t want to introduce you to Jonathan. Unfortunately, I have no choice. This


    is just the first step to giving Jacob a good blow. Imagine how he would feel once he discovers that you


    will be marrying the man he hates the most. It makes me excited just imagining it."


    He didn''t even bother filtering his words as heughed maniacally. Alice could only blink and stare at


    him in return. What the man had just said was very clear. Besides, there was nothing she could do


    about it.


    She had alreadye up with everything that she could think of which left her no other option. Now,


    she was a mere pawn in Thompson''s chess board.

 Chapter 380 Anger

    Chapter 380 Anger


    Alice had to determine whether or not she was satisfied that she was ced in the right ce.


    However, even if she wasn''t, she couldn''t change her fate.


    If she didn''t do that, she would have disappeared from Jacob''s life for good. Since Jacob treated her so


    cruelly, it was only fair that she retaliated.


    After all, hell has no fury like a woman scorned. The first step she took had been a mistake, but it would


    be well worth it if she achieved her goal in the end. Gritting her teeth, Alice red at Thompson.


    "What? Are you angry again? Why is it so easy for you to get angry? Is it because of the pregnancy


    hormones?" Thompson asked, ncing at Alice''s belly. He looked at her with a sly smile on his face.


    "Don''t you think it''s too much? Thompson, we are partners. Do you really have to embarrass me?"


    Alice''s voice trembled, and tears pooled in the corners of her eyes. She tried her best to hold back the


    tears, but her emotions had gotten the better of her.


    Seeing that Alice was about to cry, Thompson heaved a deep sigh. A woman''s tears were the most


    difficult thing to deal with.


    "All right, all right. Don''t cry. I was just asking for your opinion. The choice is still up to you. I won''t force


    you to do anything you don''t want to do. Besides, if I wanted to force you, I wouldn''t even give you the


    option to choose."


    Thompson let go of her chin. Alice stood straight up from the sofa. It seemed that sitting on the sofa for


    so long had made her a little bit more defiant. She narrowed her eyes at Thompson.


    "I have to talk to Jacob first. This is far from over. He thinks his resignation can solve this problem, but


    no! No way! He won''t get off that easily! I want to back him up into a corner and make him beg for


    mercy!"


    Alice red at Thompson as if she were looking at Jacob. Suddenly, Thompson felt a chill run down his


    spine. Alice in such a state was truly dreadful. He never wanted to cross her.


    ''Whoever said that the most terrible force on earth is a woman''s cruelty was right, '' Thompson thought.


    However, it was no time to be making fun of Alice. She was unstable. He had to find a way to calm her


    down.


    "Do you know what I like most about you?" A smile appeared at the corners of Thompson''s lips, but it


    wasn''t the pleasant kind. He looked like he was nning something devious.


    Some people''s smiles had the ability to light up a room. However, some people''s smiles made it clear


    that they were up to no good. Thompson fell into thetter category, so Alice hated it when he smiled.


    "Cut the crap! I''m warning you, if you cut me off when we finish this, I will make you wish you''d never


    been born!" Alice warned Thompson.


    Thompson was a crafty old devil. Alice had to remind herself of this time and time again. She couldn''t


    trust himpletely. To do so was stupid.


    "Mydy, you should trust me. I mean, we are friends, aren''t we? Our alliance must be strong to


    prosper. We do have the same objectives, do we not? Don''t worry about what I might do to you."


    Thompson walked over and pushed Alice down on the sofa. Then, he proceeded to massage her


    shoulders.


    If he were being honest, if his rtionship with Alice weren''t so confusing, he would ask her to consider


    giving birth to the baby in her womb. But now, it was such an impossibility.


    Children were very important to Thompson. He knew the chances of him having his own children were


    very slim.


    After all, he was always very careful. Women with all sorts of intentions threw themselves at him and


    begged to sleep with him. He always made sure that none of them would get pregnant without his


    permission.


    Even though his morals were skewed, he knew that bing a father was a tremendous


    responsibility. Although Thompson knew Alice''s baby was actually his child, he had to act indifferent.


    He already had his future all nned out. Having a child would wreck his ns. He could not deviate


    from what he set out to do.


    Thompson knew this better than anyone else.


    Being in a rtionship was a sure way for a person to meet their doom. Those who could endure


    hardships and focused only on their work might be able to seed in life. But hardwork wasn''t a


    guarantee of sess.


    With sess came sacrifice. Thompson knew this full well. That''s what he reminded himself of every


    day.


    People were not born cold. Rather, they were born lonely. They woulde to crave the


    companionship of others as they grew older. If he wanted to be recognized and helped by others, he


    needed to strategize and trust in his ns.


    Thompson once believed that if he treated others with sincerity and respect, he would get far. However,


    his mind changed when his sincerity was taken advantage of. He became less na?ve, and he put his


    walls up ever since that time.


    Now, he was a reasonable, rational, and cold-blooded man. Thompson sighed heavily, hiding how he


    truly felt.


    Alice, on the other hand, looked around the office. Save for the goldfish in a tank in one corner of the


    room, there was nothing much decorating Thompson''s office.


    Alice suddenly felt a little depressed. To Thompson, they were just ordinary goldfishes swimming in the


    tank. To Alice, however, the goldfish reminded her of her own life. She felt as if she was the one who


    was trapped in a tank.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She hated not being in control of her own life. It was such a terrible feeling. Alice stared nkly at the


    fish tank, and Thompson noticed her expression.


    "What? What''s wrong this time?" Thompson rolled his eyes. He no longer had any interest in consoling


    Alice. After all, they were merely partners. He had no obligation to keep her happy.


    Thompson shook his hand and sat next to her.


    Suddenly, Alice opened her mouth and said, "I feel like I''m a fish trapped inside a tank. I have no


    control over my own fate, and that terrifies me."


    Thompson looked at Alice with a serious expression on his face.


    "Stop it. Do you think that this is something new for you? You are so na?ve. We are all in control of our


    own fates. What happens to you is totally up to you."


    Thompson heaved a heavy sigh. It was like he was talking to a resentful and pathetic woman. He


    suddenly felt ufortable.


    Alice didn''t get angry at Thompson''s words. They only proved that what she said was right.


    "Well, I think that''s it for now. I will make a good decision. Don''t worry." With those words, Alice left the


    office. She didn''t even look back.


    She didn''t want to stay there any longer. Her humiliation only grew the more time she spent there. In a


    daze, Thompson watched Alice leave the office. He didn''t call out after her to ask her to stay.


    It was far better to let her go. Besides, Alice was not his type. At least he and Alice had finally reached


    an agreement.


    ''Jacob, I will pay you back for everything you have done to me. Whether it takes me three years, five


    years or ten years, I will make sure I pay them back to you one by one!


    Are you afraid now? Are you afraid of losing? Are you afraid of pain? Don''t worry. This is just the


    beginning. Now that the game has begun, there is no telling where it would end.


    Let bygones be bygones. We are going to y a new game, and this time, I will be calling all the shots.''


    Thompsony on the sofa and looked up to the ceiling. He lost himself in his thoughts.


    He didn''t know why he still felt unhappy after doing these things. He had always thought that he would


    finally feel happy, but at that moment, he felt nothing but anxiety.


    Alice held back her tears until she was finally out of Thompson''s office. Her pride had been deeply


    wounded.


    She only felt helpless and powerless. Why did everything have to end up like this?


    She did hate Jacob. But, she didn''t want Jacob to hate her. If Jacob turned against her, what would


    happen to them?


    Everything that was happening was against her original ns. Alice knew that there was nothing she


    could do to change things. Although Alice hadshed out at Thompson, she actually med herself.


    It was like waking herself up from a beautiful dream. Alice med herself for ruining her own dream.


    She could have turned a blind eye and pretended to cherish what she had, but she fucked everything


    up. Alice exited Thompson''s jewelry shop as fast as she could.


    In fact, she had refused to go there. A long time ago, Jacob had gifted her a jewelry store because he


    knew she loved jewelry.


    She felt sading into Thompson''s jewelry store. Everything she saw reminded her that life was not


    easy, and she had to cherish every moment.


    Alice stood by the entrance of the jewelry store, stroking her big belly. She suddenly found herself deep


    in thought. Passersby may have only seen her while they were rushing to their destinations, but they


    could see the determination twinkling in her eyes.

 Chapter 381 I Resigned

    Chapter 381 I Resigned


    For many people, a child was a blessing, and motherhood was a very sacred thing. However, if people


    found out how she got pregnant, she would probably be the talk of the town.


    It just proved that nothing was perfect in this world. When Alice raised her head, she was dazzled by


    the zing sun. It was a beautiful sunny day, but she was not in a good mood.


    In fact, she thought that she was happier with the haze weather before.


    People really had different preferences, and they didn''t get them all the time. From where Alice was


    standing, she could see cars passing by.


    If she had the guts to, she only had to rush towards the cars to end her life. In that way, she wouldn''t


    have to worry about anything anymore. But for Alice, it was unnecessary.


    Death was easy, while living was the hardest thing to do. Since she was not afraid of death, she could


    bear to continue her life in this world.


    Even when Jacob said he didn''t love her anymore, death never crossed her mind. Besides, wouldn''t it


    only give Sara the satisfaction if Alice died?


    This made her think she was smart. No matter how difficult her life was, she wouldn''t give anyone the


    satisfaction to see her dead. One way or another, Sara would hear the news about the photos.


    Moreover, Alice had already sent them to her, hadn''t she? If Sara was still staying with Jacob even


    after seeing those photos, Alice''s impression of her might change. Maybe Sara was good scheming


    that people couldn''t easily see through her. There were still so many thoughts running on her head


    when she hailed a taxi nearby.


    Her life had be miserable ever since she left Jacob. The life she had now waspletely different


    from what she had imagined. It was full of shame instead of happiness.


    Even taking a taxi reminded her that she had already lost Jacob. Until now, he still hadn''t contact her.


    Maybe Jacob was busy with his resignation. Did he voluntarily resign or was he forced to do so?


    Suddenly, Alice''s head began to ache.


    If Jacob resigned voluntarily, he might hate her less. But if he was forced to do so, Jacob''s hatred


    towards her would probably be immeasurable.


    The taxi driver kept talking, but Alice remained expressionless, and silent.


    The driver felt embarrassed, so he didn''t say anything anymore. Silence filled the car throughout the


    ride. The driver looked back at Alice from time to time, without saying a word. Soon the car stopped in


    front of an apartment, and the car drove off as soon as he took the fare.


    The apartment in front of Alice was bought by Jacob. Now it was the only thing she had that belonged


    to him aside from the memories left in it.


    Memories of the best times she had with him. Those were the sweetest memories she had, but she


    knew it would never happen again. In every corner of this house, Alice could picture her past.


    When Jacob bought this house, Alice was not happy. Indeed, the neighborhood where he bought her a


    house was not that bad. But she couldn''t help but get disappointed knowing that the man who could


    afford to buy the most luxurious house, didn''t buy the best for her.


    Alice admitted that she was greedy. Therefore, she was upset. During those days when Jacob still


    imed that he loved her, he had already let Sara live in a high-end vi.


    Maybe deep down inside her, Alice had been keeping the jealousy she felt towards Sara since then.


    Moreover, she felt betrayed. It was painful, even though she was the one who left Jacob first.


    The past could no longer be changed. So, there was no point for her to look back at the path she had


    taken.


    It was not even worth mentioning at all. Alice instantly copsed on the huge bed as soon as she


    entered her room. Then she looked at her baby bump, which was still barely noticeable.


    Ironically, her pregnancy symbolized her shame. It was also proof that she and Jacob could never get


    back together again.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe it was because she was driven by her anger towards Jacob that she said that she couldn''t wait


    to give birth to the baby even though she didn''t really mean it.


    How could giving birth excite her when she knew that it was a painful thing? Why would she let herself


    suffer from so much pain? Moreover, if Jacob decided to take the child for a DNA test, everything would


    be over for her.


    The more Alice thought about it, the sadder she became. It was already night, and the moon was


    hiding behind the clouds. A little whileter, the world was gradually shrouded by darkness.


    There were so many things that had been running on her mind that she didn''t notice how long she had


    been lying on the bed. Her phone in her bag was turned up so she could hear it when someone called,


    but it never rang.


    It seemed like no one cared about her disappearance, no matter what she did to get people''s attention.


    Wasn''t it pathetic?


    The corners of Alice''s mouth curled up into a bitter smile. Maybe even if the years passed, she would


    still look back to this day with a bitter smile on her face.


    A part of her couldn''t ept it.


    Some people needed others'' attention when they were sad, otherwise, they would feel even worse.


    Hence, Alice took out her phone and called Jacob.


    As the phone rang, she tried her best to calm herself down.


    "Jacob, where are you?" When Jacob answered the call, she immediately sat up, trembling. The room


    was dark, and the only light she had was the faint green lighting from around her ears. It was


    terrifying.


    Even so, Alice didn''t feel terrified at all. The moment he picked up the phone, her heart sank.


    Not knowing what to say, Jacob remained silent on the other end of the line. Noticing this, Alice took a


    deep breath and said, "Why don''t you say anything? Jacob, do you hate me?" At this point, Alice no


    longer needed to act. She was so sad that she felt as though her heart was being squeezed.


    "Alice, are you satisfied now?" Jacob asked directly, unconsciously gripped the phone in his hand.


    "You... Why would you..." Tears streamed down Alice''s face, making her choke with sobs. Didn''t it


    seem like she dug her own grave and almost buried herself?


    Now that Jacob was asking if she was satisfied, she didn''t know how to react.


    "You must know that I resigned. If you still want to give birth to the baby, then fine. I can raise it, but


    that''s just it." It could be told from the tone of his voice that he was exhausted. Did the child have to


    bear the same fate as him?


    Fate seemed to be a cycle. Although many people didn''t believe in fate, it pulled them forward


    unconsciously.


    It was easier to think that something didn''t exist, than to believe even though they couldn''t see or touch


    it. Jacob was well aware of this.


    "Jacob, is that it? I won''t make this too easy for you. I don''t care if you quit or not. This matter is not


    over yet. Let me just remind you that you can''t decide about everything on your own all the time."


    Alice''s eyes became vicious and her voice became sharp.

 Chapter 382 Empty Heart

    Chapter 382 Empty Heart


    "Alice, why do you have to do this? Why can''t we just break up peacefully? How many times do I have


    to tell you this? I don''t know what to do to make you give up. I know that it''s my fault, but you know that


    it''s yours too."


    Jacob''s tone was indifferent when he spoke, but there was also a hint of exasperation in it. The longer


    this matter dragged on, the greater its impact on his life. And now, he was tired of it.


    Every time Jacob realized that he and the person he had once loved hade to this point, he felt


    destion and regret in his heart. After all, in people''s mind, couples usually be enemies after


    breaking up.


    That might actually be the most euphemistic farewell among all farewells. At the thought of this, Jacob


    nced in the direction of the bedroom. James'' door was still closed, and nobody knew what he was


    thinking about at that very moment.


    Meanwhile, Jacob felt as though he was the arrow in a bow. There was no way back for him, and he


    could only move forward. Alice loved him? A sneer formed at the corners of Jacob''s mouth. Her love


    was certainly not real. Real love means taking care of each other and not the opposite.


    The person whom Alice loved the most was not Jacob but herself. Jacob had already figured this out


    even when they started dating. Although he was aware of it from the very beginning, he had been so


    forgiving to her that he even gave her the benefit of the doubt.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jacob, if you do this for my own sake, you won''t be so heartless. Your apathy has made me


    understand a lot of things. Because of you, I learned that there''s no need for me to hide anything."


    Judging from Alice''s voice, she was already resolute. Anyway, once a person gets used to loneliness,


    that person eventually turns vicious and fearsome. Alice was like that. She slowly became more lonely


    and vicious as time went by.


    A chill ran down Jacob''s spine upon hearing her words. Women are indeed difficult to deal with,


    especially a woman as resolute like Alice. After a break-up, couples finally see what kind of person


    their partners really were. No wonder Sara wanted to stay away from Jacob after they split.


    But what about Alice? They were no longer together, and the pain was all that was left for them. Jacob


    was exhausted. If he gave in to her wishes, Sara would definitely be hurt and disappointed in him


    again.


    He did not care if he was hurt. But if it hurt Sara, he would not be able to bear it.


    "Alice, do you know what I liked the most about you when we were still together? I''ve never told you


    this before, but I think that it''s necessary to say it now. I liked your innocence. But now, I figured out


    that it was all just a ruse."


    Jacob closed his eyes for a moment. Meanwhile, James was standing behind the door, listening


    intently to Jacob''s phone call with her ex. Knowing his nephew''s situation, he felt uneasy and worried.


    Truth be told, it was just an excuse when he said that he wanted to leave. If Jacob asked him to stay,


    he woulde back as soon as he could, no matter where he was and what he was doing. He would


    do so without hesitation.


    For James, home was where Jacob was. He was James'' biggest hope.


    "Jacob, are you really going to be so cruel?" Alice was trying her best to hold back her tears. She had


    already said what she had to say, and there was nothing left anymore.


    The truth of life was fake. The only thing that was real at that moment was her dilemma.


    For her, there was no turning back. There was nothing else that could be changed regardless of who


    persuaded her. Alice''s hand trembled as she held the phone. She figured that what Jacob was about to


    say would be even more hurtful and piercing.


    After being together with Jacob for a long time, she had gained the ability to predict what would happen


    next.


    Whether true or not, spections can be painful and, sometimes, lethal. In the end, the ones who end


    up with the most pain are the ones who have spected in the first ce. Sadly, all of the spections


    Alice had made were right, and it hit her every damn time.


    Constant pain and humiliation taught her that as long as things were like this, she had to be cautious


    and hesitant all the time.


    "Alice, let me be straight to the point. If you continue to be stubborn, I have no choice but to pretend


    that I don''t know you. I won''t even acknowledge your existence. I won''t care no matter what you do in


    the future. You want to know why? Because I don''t care about you anymore."


    Jacob had his phone in his one hand and a cigarette in the other. Then, he put the cigarette on top of


    his left knee and gently shook off the ash.


    He wanted to say those words for a long time, but he did not have the chance to do so until now. At the


    same time, he felt sorry for Alice. However his tolerance for her had led to her insatiable greed.


    "Jacob!" Alice''s shrill voice sounded more deste than ever, yet he remained unmoved.


    "I''ll have an abortion, but you can never get rid of me in your life. I just want an apology, but what did


    you do? You never gave me a sincere one! Why? Do you think that I''m just a pushover?"


    At that moment, Alice''s eyes lit up. Although it was now deep into the night, she suddenly felt her


    stomach rumble in hunger.


    She struggled as she tried to get up. Then, she fumbled in the dark as she searched for the light


    switch. Once the light was on, she went to the kitchen.


    The moment she opened the refrigerator door, a wave of a rotten smell hit her. There was nothing


    edible in the refrigerator, and all that was left were spoiled leftovers.


    The disgusting smell made her retch. She took a step back and identally tripped over by something.


    With that, she fell on the floor with a loud thud.


    A sharp pain suddenly came from her stomach, making her scream in pain. On the other end of the


    line, Jacob was silent for a long time and was about to hang up until he heard on the phone that Alice


    had fallen down.


    "Alice, what''s wrong? What happened?" Although he was indifferent about her a while ago, he felt


    worried when he suddenly heard Alice''s scream.


    It was cruel for him to say those words, especially when he just said that he did not care about her.


    However, he just could not turn a blind eye now that something had happened.


    "Blood..."


    It took Alice by surprise that she did not notice that she threw her phone. Then, she saw a glint of liquid


    streaming on the floor and touched it. To her surprise, it was blood oozing out of her. She felt helpless.


    Although she wanted to terminate her pregnancy by having an abortion, she did not want it to end this


    way.


    "Hello? Hello? Hello?! Alice, what happened? Where are you? I''ll pick you up! Tell me!" Jacob stood up


    anxiously and looked at James'' room. Even if Sara was here, she would not me him, right? Besides,


    this was an emergency.


    Finally, he made up his mind and rushed out of the vi. For others, a huge vi was meant to show off


    their strength and capabilities. For Jacob, it was his home.


    Money can buy a house, but it cannot buy a home. Sadly, the hostess of Jacob''s home was not there


    right now. Alice''s voice sounded urgent and real. Although Jacob had no idea what had happened, he


    decided to go to her house without a second thought.


    Besides, he felt that he somehow owed her. If he did not go, he would only feel regret if something


    indeed had happened to her.


    God has always reminded humans to cherish their lives. Even if it was a stranger''s life in danger, Jacob


    would still help that person. But since Alice was not a stranger but someone who was once close to


    him, he felt uneasy.


    If Sara was here, she would agree with him, would she not?


    Regardless of these thoughts, Jacob hurried to the garage. But before he could get to his car, he called


    an ambnce. In this way, help would arrive as soon as possible.


    Although Alice said on the phone that she was fine, Jacob knew that she was not. Something was


    wrong, and he could feel it.


    Jacob tightly clutched the steering wheel and looked at the brightly lit scene on the street. He felt more


    and more nervous as he was nearing Alice''s house. Was the child who was about to be gone really


    his? If so, why did he feel that everything was unreal?


    Meanwhile, Alice was lying on the floor, a cold and piercing feeling creeping into her. She reminisced


    about her sad past that led to her present. At the thought of this, tears welled up in her eyes.


    Fortunately, nobody else was there with her to witness her crying. But she had to admit, she broke her


    promise never to cry again. She used to show weakness and cry in front of other people. She never


    cried alone and in silence.


    However, Alice realized that a genuine cry was not something she wanted anyone to see. As if it had


    been torn apart by something, she felt an excruciating pain in her heart.


    It felt as though Jacob crushed it and stitched it afterwards. Nevertheless, it still hurt as if it was being


    pulled mercilessly.


    Alice felt that her heart was now empty. In the past, although filled with something unknown, it was not


    barren and void. But now, everything felt as though it had been reduced to nothingness.

 Chapter 383 Miscarriage

    Chapter 383 Miscarriage


    Life was very unfair to Alice. She was in herte twenties and she couldn''t boast of anything. Women


    who were the same age as her were ahead of her in all ramifications. Most of them were already


    married and they had businesses. But she had nothing at all. Alice felt that all her struggles were in


    vain. All the fights she had didn''t produce any positive thing.


    Instead of gaining more goodies, she just kept losing the little she had until there was nothing left. Alice


    felt that it was time her miserable luck ended. She was tired of recording only failures as she journeyed


    through life.


    Leaving Jacob and travelling abroad was the worst decision she ever took in her life. She shouldn''t


    have done that. Every day Alice regretted taking that decision. She couldn''t stop beating up herself for


    it. This was because her departure was the reason for the miserable life she was currently living.


    Everything got worse after she travelled.


    When she left, she was so confident that life was going to bring her good tidings. She was optimistic


    that the future was bright. Sadly, she got the direct opposite of what she hoped for. As she waited for


    Jacob toe to her rescue, Alice''s mind wandered to the things that happened in the past. Honestly,


    she didn''t want to think about it all that but she couldn''t help it.


    Right from when she was still a little child, Alice was always verypetitive. She strived to be the best


    among the best. She always wanted to have whatever her friends had.


    Even if Alice didn''t need that particr thing at all, she was determined to get it at all cost. There wasn''t


    a thing that she didn''t covet for herself. This was because she never wanted to feel left out amongst


    her peers. As a matter of fact, Alice preferred to destroy anything that she couldn''t get than to share it


    with others. She was so self-centered right from when she was little.


    Once she focused on something, Alice would never let it go. If she couldn''t have it then no one else


    will.


    This was one of her prominent traits but Jacob didn''t know about it. He was oblivious to this


    conspicuous attribute of his ex-girlfriend. While they were still dating, Jacob thought she was just


    strong-minded and tenacious. Then he had thought her behavior was rather cute.


    He never expected that this behavior of hers would bring him so much trouble in the future. Never had


    he imagined that the once adorable Alice would be a thorn in his flesh. Of course, people weren''t


    able to predict what would happen in the future. No one could tell what tomorrow held for them. If


    humans could correctly predict the future, people like Jacob would try their best possible to avoid


    unreasonable troubles. They would dictate what drama came into their lives and which one didn''t.


    When Jacob arrived and he saw that the ce was covered with darkness, memories flooded to his


    mind. The ce took him down memoryne to when he and Alice were still lovers.


    This apartment was the first gift he ever got her. And it was thest thing she had left. Jacob was sure


    of that. He knew that Alice wouldn''t let go of the ce because it was filled with loving memories of


    them.


    The ce had been unupied for a long time and dust had already settled on the properties.


    Because of the darkness, Jacob fumbled at the door for a while before he was able to locate the key.


    Alice had always hidden a spare key on the door frame just in case Jacob came when she went out.


    However, Jacob never expected that it would still be there. He had just tried his luck.


    Feeling extremely sad and anxious, he rushed into the room to find her.


    "Alice, I''m here. Where are you?" Jacob cried out in a loud voice. His nervousness was already


    skyrocketing. Then he heard Alice''s weak voice.


    "Kitchen...I''m in the kitchen... Just by the door." Alice waved her hand in the dark. She had gone into


    the kitchen in rage without switching on the light.


    At that time, her mind was clouded by the anger she felt towards Jacob and she never expected that


    she would trip and fall down. Because of the pain that she was feeling, shey on the ground helplessly


    for over thirty minutes. She just couldn''t move her body no matter how she tried.


    Alice wasn''t really thinking about all that now. Her heart was jubting by the fact that Jacob came to


    her aid even though they were no longer together. She reasoned that since he hade to rescue her,


    he still cared about her. Although she knew that Jacob was a kind-hearted man who never failed to


    help anyone in need, it wasn''t his obligation to help her.


    Hearing her voice, Jacob immediately switched on the light. When the bright light illuminated the whole


    room, he saw Alice lying helplessly on the floor in the pool of her own blood. The scene was terrible


    and horrifying. It made him remember when he had pushed Sara down the stairs.


    At that time, Jacob felt more horrified than he was now. After he pushed Sara, he was so confused and


    disoriented. All he could think of was to ensure her safety. Although he was feeling nervous as he


    looked at Alice''s present position, he was just feeling that way out of human sympathy.


    This time around he wasn''t feeling heartbroken or guilty. As Jacob reminisced for a few seconds, Alice


    continued to groan in pain.


    "It''s okay. I''m here. I''ll take you to the hospital now. Don''t worry." Without hesitation, Jacob picked Alice


    up with his strong arms as he finished speaking.


    Alice looked at him with wide eyes. She was obviously shocked by his action. She wanted to say


    something but she decided to keep quiet instead. Although Alice still felt an unbearable pain in her


    stomach, she stopped groaning at that moment. Being close to him was a little soothing.


    At that instance a sad thought urred to her, ''Did hee to rescue me just because I told him that


    the pregnancy was his?''


    If that was the reason for his appearance, then Alice felt very pathetic. She had earlier thought that he


    came because he truly cared about her. She couldn''t believe that Jacob hade just because of the


    baby. In fact, she was displeased.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Despite the thoughts wandering in her head, Alice remained mute. She didn''t hold Jacob''s arm even if


    she was tempted to. Instead, she just left her hands dangling in the air.


    Actually, Alice was too weak to raise her hands to hold Jacob. She felt as if her whole energy had left


    her body as she bled. The pain on her stomach was intensifying by the second. This made her scared


    that she was losing her baby.


    Alice furrowed her eyebrows as she thought about it. Her mind was obviously not where her body was.


    She alienated herself from the man that was carrying her. In fact, she was tired of him. Her old self was


    already dead and buried. She would no longer forgive him without hesitation like before.


    Usually, a person''s perception about someone who disappointed them umted gradually. And


    over time that feeling was impossible to erase. Trust is like ss. Once it is broken it can never be the


    same again.


    For example, if your foot was stepped on by someone who immediately apologized to you, you might


    forgive that person easily. But if that mistake was repeated again and an apology was tendered, you


    won''t forgive as easily as you did the first time.


    Generally speaking, humans would forgive someone who wronged them because they have assumed


    that their offender is remorseful or would never repeat that mistake. However, if an offender treats his


    pardoner like a fool, then that person wouldn''t enjoy forgiveness ever again.


    This was the same way Alice felt currently. She felt like Jacob had taken her forgiving attitude for


    granted. She had pardoned him for several mistakes and gradually he started seeing her as a fool. ''If


    I''m not a fool, howe I''m caught up in this rtionship mess? Why am I in this dilemma?'' Alice


    thought to herself.


    In order to prove that she wasn''t a gullible person, she had toe up with a feasible n that would


    yield a reasonable solution.


    Even though it would only make Jacob more disgusted with her, Alice was hell-bent on proving that she


    wasn''t just some pathetic pushover. She wanted him to know that she was capable of things he never


    imagined. Alice wanted to show him that she would always deal with anyone who dared to step on her


    foot. No one could offend her and go scot-free!


    Moreover, she wanted to have her revenge twofold. Alice strongly desired that he suffered twice the


    suffering she faced.


    Of course, Jacob already knew that Alice was nning something dubious. He could tell from her


    attitudetely. Even though she was silent, he could see right through her.


    Perhaps Alice might me him for her miscarriage but he didn''t care about that anymore. In fact, that


    was thest thing on his mind now.


    He rushed downstairs with Alice in his arms. At that instance, he felt that her hands were a little colder


    than usual. This caused him to worry a little bit.


    When they got downstairs, an ambnce was already ring its siren. As the paramedics ced Alice


    in the ambnce, she still didn''t say a word to him.


    Deep down in his heart, Jacob knew that she would never forgive him. He could tell from the look in her


    eyes. More so, now that she had lost the baby, there was a very low probability that Alice would ever


    forgive him.


    The doctor asked questions about what happened as shey on a stretcher. He wanted to ascertain


    the level of her injury. Jacob didn''t answer the questions. Instead, he looked at Alice with calm eyes.


    However, Alice didn''t look at him calmly. Her expression showed that she was displeased and furious.


    ''Did he call the ambnce because he didn''t want to pick me up with his luxury car? Was he afraid that


    my blood would stain his car?'' These thoughts ran through her mind as shey there. She wasn''t so


    conscious of her environment. She was rather concerned with the reason why Jacob called an


    ambnce.


    Alice frowned her face and continued to think. ''If it weren''t for Jacob my life wouldn''t be such a mess. I


    would have lived a happy life if not for this man, right?''


    Alice closed her eyes in despair. No matter the question that the doctor asked, she kept giving him the


    same answer.


    "Yes, yes." Those were the only words that she said. She didn''t bother to paint a picture of what had


    happened. As they made their way to the hospital, Jacob looked out of the window without uttering a


    word.


    It was already dark outside. The night had enveloped the whole city like it had ced a dark and


    mysterious coat on the pedestrians. At that moment, Jacob felt a pang of pain in his heart. He was


    having conflicting thoughts. He was feeling ambivalent because of Alice''s present situation.


    No one knew how much Jacob had loved Alice. Honestly, Jacob had loved her so much that he thought


    he wasn''t going to love another person in his lifetime. During the time they were dating, he always


    fantasized about growing old with Alice by his side. But now, Jacob found out that he was wrong. And


    that he and Alice weren''t meant to be together.


    Love was about keeping the same pace. It was meant to be reciprocated by both parties involved.


    Otherwise, that rtionship wouldn''tst no matter how much they wanted to be together. Lack of love


    could be very depressing. A life without love is an empty life. Everyone needed to love and be loved.


    But a rtionship is supposed to be nourished by love. Otherwise, it would be more like a one-


    sided rtionship. And such a rtionship is unhealthy. When Jacob had devoted himself


    wholeheartedly to their rtionship, Alice didn''t reciprocate. He was the only one investing his love and


    care in the rtionship. In the end, it all came crashing down.


    It was often said that distance made the heart grow fonder. Alice strongly believed in this saying.


    However, she never knew that the distance was what ripped their rtionship apart. The distance didn''t


    help the rtionship to withstand a single blow. Jacob understood this better than her.

 Chapter 384 Vivid Memory

    Chapter 384 Vivid Memory


    Jacob''s longings and love for Alice ebbed away while he was waiting for her return for four years. Back


    then, he was of the belief he would be in love with Alice for the rest of his life. He couldn''t envision a


    future without her.


    When people were young, they were often na?ve. They mistook their first love to be evesting.


    But life had other ns. When unexpected situations were presented, people moved on. After all, four


    years was a long time. His new life bore resemnce to his old life. And as a consequence, his


    feelings had changed.


    He couldn''t quite describe how he had moved on. It happened without him knowing.


    Jacob was deep in thought. His gaze went to Alice. At that moment, memories came back to him


    unbidden and unwanted. He had thought he had forgotten everything. But it turned out he had a vivid


    memory of the past.


    He wondered whether storing these memories was of any use. ''Perhaps, it will help me make better


    decisions in the future, '' he reasoned.


    He recollected when he had parted with Alice. He had taken an oath to stay away from her. Even then,


    he knew this rtionship was beyond repair.


    If they broke up, he had wanted to break up for good. He nned on never looking back. In spite of his


    wise decision, his heart still ached.


    Some situationspelled people to make a ruthless decision. As his resolve wavered, Jacob''s heart


    began to plead to keep her.


    Back then, he clung to love. With her departure, he thought he would lose his ability to love. After all,


    what was life without love? It was nothing! He would be akin to a walking corpse.


    "I''m fine," Alice said, snapping him back from his reverie. Tears were trickling down her cheeks. Jacob


    watched her in horror.


    Watching her upset made him upset too. He couldn''t believe he still cared about Alice. But he told


    himself there was nothing wrong with it. Her vulnerability could make anyone sympathetic towards her.


    He gazed at her, feeling a little nervous.


    "Are you in pain?" he asked, mustering up some courage.


    The doctor regarded the two of them. Clearing his throat, he said, "Hello, mister. Is this how you treat


    your wife? You have done an awful job taking care of her. Pregnant women require lots of care. She is


    carrying your child! Does that mean nothing to you?"


    Listening to the doctor''s words, tears rolled down her cheeks. Jacob cast her nervous nces, not


    knowing what to say.


    If it were someone else, he wouldn''t have been so nervous. But Alice wasn''t just someone. She was


    the woman he had loved for 7 years.


    Even though he didn''t love her anymore, he couldn''t see her sad. After all, he still remembered those


    years he had loved her.


    All in all, this was a rather ufortable situation. A feeling of helplessness began to creep up on him.


    He kept ncing at the woman he had once wished to spend the rest of his life with. He had been so


    resolute in his decision to marry her.


    But 7 yearster, Jacob had no romantic feelings for her. And Alice wasn''t willing to ept this. Jacob


    was caught up in a real dilemma.


    Love wasn''t something he could conjure up in his heart. It took time to fall for someone. The concept of


    life was simr to a philosophical theory. A quantitative change would lead to qualitative change.


    Several changes had urred in his life. His vision too had changed with time.


    An eerie silence had overtaken everyone in the ambnce. Jacob was a man who took Alice''s


    emotions and health into consideration.


    The doctor made a mistake calling him her husband. However, he thought it was best to not correct


    him. Alice already looked so forlorn. If he made this correction now, she would be left feeling even


    sadder.


    Jacob had breathed a sigh of relief when they reached the hospital.


    Alice was quickly sent to the emergency room. He stood by the door, gazing after her. He had assumed


    Alice would opt for adoption. This, however, was a shock for him.


    Jacob sensed an irony in this.


    He slouched on the chair outside the emergency room, feeling physically and emotionally exhausted.


    Try as he might, he couldn''t be cruel to Alice. But he wouldn''t mistake this concern for love. He


    knew he didn''t love her.


    He cared about her and didn''t wish her ill. He couldn''t leave her alone in this condition. He knew she


    wished to start all over again but that wasn''t possible.


    The next day, Alice woke up.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    In the middle of the night, the doctor came out of the ward.


    Jacob was tired but sleep eluded him. He was sitting on a chair, his eyes glued to the streetmps in


    the distance. Since it waste, the corridor was pretty dark.


    The sound of the door opening snapped him from his reverie. He stood up immediately. He was eager


    to know the result. Yet at the same time, nervousness clutched him.


    "Are you a rtive of the patient?" the doctor asked, standing before him.


    Jacob would have shaken hands with that man. However, the doctor''s stiff bodynguage detained him


    from doing so.


    "I am a friend of hers actually. Doctor, so tell me, how is she doing?" Jacob asked worriedly.


    "When she fell down, she may have bumped into something hard. As a consequence, the baby is no


    more." The doctor was solemn. He didn''t rebuke Jacob anymore. But from the cold manner he spoke,


    one could tell he had a very low opinion of him.


    In his profession, he hade across so many irresponsible men. As a result, he was wary of such


    men.


    "What about her? Is she okay?" Jacob asked, his features twisted with a frown.


    "She''s fine, but considering everything she has gone through, she will be in distress. Go in to see her!


    And regardless of who you are to her, take care of her."


    The doctor patted him lightly on the shoulder.


    "Okay," Jacob said, nodding his head. He had a lot to think about. By the time he had collected his


    thoughts, the doctor was long gone.


    He pushed the door of Alice''s ward and sat on the chair nearby. Ovee by fatigue, he fell asleep.


    In the morning, he woke up from his slumber. He was still sleepy but willed himself to get up. Squinting


    through his bleary eyes, he made sense of his surroundings.


    The morning sun flooded the room with a gentle light. Jacob''s eyes fell on Alice, who was lying on the


    bed, looking extremely week.


    Just the mere sight of her made him scared. He realized he had stayed with her all night.


    The truth was, Alice was simply pretending to be asleep. She had woken up a while ago.


    Jacob noticed her hands were out of the quilt. He reached out to cover it properly. While his hand


    touched hers, her eyes opened.


    They gazed at each other. Her eyes glistened with tears. Seeing her cry, Jacob opened his mouth,


    wanting to say something. However, in the end, he chose to remain silent.


    "Is the baby dead?" Alice asked. She felt a slight pain in her belly, but it was tolerable.


    "Yes," Jacob replied, not meeting her eyes.


    Alice''s face turned grave. She looked at him like he was a devil. She recoiled from him, her body


    quivering.

 Chapter 385 Suddenly, She Woke Up

    Chapter 385 Suddenly, She Woke Up


    As Jacob saw Alice''s trembling body, a frown appeared on his face. "What''s wrong, Alice?" he asked


    with concern.


    "Go away. I don''t want to see you," Alice replied dismissively. She clutched her head with one head,


    and she seemed to be in extreme pain.


    For some reason, disappointment shed through Jacob''s eyes, but he hid it immediately.


    "Don''t be like this, Alice." Jacob rxed his tensed shoulder and heaved a sigh. Truth be told, he was


    anxious, but he pretended to be calm so as not to add more burden to Alice.


    "Cut the crap. I don''t want to hear another lie from you. You''re satisfied now, aren''t you? You know that


    even if I didn''t want to have an abortion, I''m still not able to keep the baby. Didn''t you wish that I''d


    terminate my pregnancy? Well, it seems that your wish came true. Are you happy now?"


    Alice spoke with a sardonic smile on her face, making Jacob break a cold sweat on his back. He was


    crept out by her. ''How could Alice still be in the mood to smile?''


    Jacob could not understand Alice anymore. He even felt scared just by looking at her.


    After pondering for a moment, he figured out the reason why. He was afraid that Alice would do


    something stupid. Perhaps she still had not gotten over what had happened and that there was a


    possibility that she would hurt others.


    As Jacob took into consideration his previous experiences with her, he no longer considered her a


    reasonable woman.


    "Alice," Jacob said as he reached out his hand and tried to stop her, "I was wrong. I''m so sorry."


    He wondered for a long time if he was one of the reasons why she had a miscarriage.


    At first, he believed that this had nothing to do with him. But from what he had heard from the phone


    call, he had a huge impact on what had happened.


    That was the reason why he could not admit to himself that he was innocent and not to be med.


    Jacob was a virtuous man, and he knew he had to own up and admit his mistake.


    "Jacob, I just realized that you''re actually shameless," Alice said, her lips still curled into a smile.


    Jacob fell stunned by her words. In the past, he was ill-tempered and would have been angry at her for


    tainting his name. But at that moment, he did not care, and just looked at her calmly.


    After everything he had been through, he figured out that patience quells conflicts and disputes. Even


    sensible concessions could be made in a rxed environment. As a result, Jacob decided not to argue


    with her.


    "How are you feeling?" he asked instead of dwelling on the topic. He then gazed at Alice, who was


    weak and slightly quivering. He had no idea if he should hate himself for having such a good temper or


    feel lucky because of it.


    "I won''t die," Alice answered crossly. Back then, Jacob would console her at once even if she was just


    about to cry.


    But now, he probably would not care even if she dropped dead in front of him. Alice could tell that his


    patience had run out because of her.


    Because of this, she figured that she would no longer show Jacob too much kindness. There was no


    point of it anyway.


    "Do you want to eat something? I''ll go get it for you." Regardless of Alice''s cold attitude, Jacob was


    really going to leave for a while and grab her something to eat.


    As a response, Alice closed her eyes and did not say anything. Even at that moment, she could not


    resist Jacob''s care even though she knew that he was not really concerned about her.


    All of a sudden, a thought urred to her. From now on, she would face her own life alone, even if she


    got tired just thinking about it. She knew that there would be a long way to go for her.


    Without waiting for her response, Jacob sighed and left to go to the nearest bakery. Alice was probably


    not allowed to eat anything solid yet. Nevertheless, she had to eat something. Having a miscarriage


    was not something to shrug about.


    Although Jacob would never experience that kind ofplication, he knew something about it at least.


    As he gazed at the morning sunshine, he felt that his depression was somehow alleviated.


    No matter how difficult life was, as long as he persevered, he would definitely traverse the path he


    wanted to walk on, even through gritted teeth.


    Besides, the path that was meant for him would always be there, waiting.


    In the bakery, Jacob bought some milk, bread, and lemon cake. Fortunately, there was a bakery next to


    the hospital, so he decided to go there and buy food without hesitation.


    Jacob was a picky-eater since he was ustomed to eating delicacies and gourmet. He did not like


    eating outside. However, there were times that he had no choice but to do so, so he had to make do


    with it.


    With several bags of food in hand, he decided to go back to the hospital. But as he came to the ward


    where Alice had been admitted, he stood petrified in the spot.


    Alice was gone! Jacob put down the bags at once and looked around in panic. He went to check the


    bathroom, but she was not there. He even looked everywhere, but still, she was nowhere to be found.


    After making sure that Alice was indeed missing, he rushed to the front desk and asked about her


    whereabouts.


    As it turned out, she had already left the hospital. She timed it while he was away.


    Jacob looked back at the corridor with narrowed eyes. Ironically, Alice loathed him now.


    She was weak and just had a miscarriage. She must have hated him so much that instead of having a


    good rest, she decided to leave.


    Alice could no longer stand his presence, not even for a second.


    Jacob took a deep breath. Well, was not her being gone actually a huge relief for him?


    When he returned home, James was not there. Hey on the balcony leisurely and let the warm sun


    shine on his body.


    The warmth of nature is indeed irresistible.


    While he was basking under the sun, he suddenly felt hungry. Unfortunately, Winnie was not at home


    as well. He was all alone.


    With that, he stood up and went to the dining room to see if there was food on the table. Sadly, there


    was none, so he proceeded to the kitchen. He did not find anything to eat there either.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    There were no leftovers at home. That exined why Jacob could not eat anything at the moment.


    Not only that, but meals were only cooked when it was time to eat.


    Jacob sighed. He wondered if Sara would agree to have dinner with him despite the circumstances.


    Regardless of his worries, he immediately changed his clothes and went out.


    The warm sunlight shone on his body, and it felt better than when he was on the balcony.


    That was a surprise because when he was basking in the sun a while ago, it was the most rxing


    sensation he had had after so many years.


    In the past few years, he was trapped by thepany''s affairs with no way out.


    Jacob had no choice but to keep up with thepany''s development, or else he would be left behind.


    That was the reason why he had to work twice as hard as everybody else.


    He tried his best to maintain and cultivate his feelings for thepany. Over the years, he did not only


    maintain rtionships with the people around him, but he also devoted himself to developing the Shi


    Group with all his heart.


    As a result, his life was almost tied up by thepany, and Jacob was sick of it.


    Finally, he could breathe freely and enjoy the true happiness of life. Yes, he had not been this rxed


    for a long time.


    On the road, Jacob drove at full speed as though he was racing with time, totally oblivious of overspeed


    cameras taking pictures of him.


    Regardless of the pedestrian''s scrutinizing gazes, he drove the car without bothering to slow down.


    Jacob was a skilled and excellent driver. Fortunately, he did not encounter any danger along the way.


    Meanwhile, Sara did not go to work these past few days. What had happened to Jacob felt like it was


    her problem as well.


    Sheyzily on the sofa, and it seemed that she was in a daze. She was told that pregnant women


    feel that their brains turn into mush for three years. However, Sara did not believe it.


    Well, she was not pregnant. How could she be stupid?


    Sara looked at the clock that was ticking loudly on the wall. For some reason, she could hear faint


    sounds around her that she did not know about.


    It was a sound of something rustling, but she could not hear it clearly to know what it was. It felt like


    someone was tickling her ear. She could not help but scratch it and, suddenly, she woke


    up.

 Chapter 386 I Want Only You

    Chapter 386 I Want Only You


    The air felt chilly and warm at the same time. The atmosphere was fresh and it soothed the skin. Sara


    had just fallen asleep moments ago. But she was already awake again. Stretching her body, she


    yawned tiredly and checked the time. It was still early. The time was just 10 o''clock in the morning.


    Sara found it hard to live a boring life. Assuming she could go to work, then time would pass by quickly.


    Being busy at the office made it seem like the days were shorter.


    Of course, she knew that it all depended on her mood.


    If Sara was in a good mood, she would feel that everything was perfect and serene. However, if she


    was in a bad mood, everything would be very difficult for her no matter where she went. She found it


    hard to function whenever she was displeased or furious about something.


    At that moment, Sara found that it wasn''t as difficult as she had expected it would be to ept the


    news of Jacob''s resignation.


    With thetest development, many things had to bepared. Now, Sara knew that she had the ability


    to endure. She was no longer as anxious as before.


    Even if such a thing happened, Jacob would be so yielding. He wouldn''t even try to put up a resistance.


    Sara disliked Alice very much. In fact, she couldn''t stand her. She felt that she was the reason for all


    themotiontely. Right from the very beginning, Sara''s guts told her that it was best to stay away


    from her.


    Although she distanced herself from trouble, it still found a way to reach her. And the reason was


    because of that troublesomedy called Alice.


    Sara sat up and gulped down a ss of water. Then she picked up her phone.


    She wanted to call Bess. She hadn''t spoken to Bess for quite a long time. Both friends were engrossed


    with the happenings in their individual lives. On one hand, Bess was busy with her marriage


    preparations. And on the other, Sara was upied with a lot of things.


    Just when she was about to dial Bess'' number, Jacob''s call came in.


    "Open the door." He said those three words calmly immediately she epted the call.


    Sara couldn''t believe her ears. She was surprised by his words. Then she said, "Are you kidding me?"


    Just then Jacob rang the doorbell. The sound of the doorbell pierced through the air and put an end to


    the quietness.


    With wide eyes, Sara looked at the living room door. She didn''t know how to feel at that moment. In


    fact, she couldn''t think straight. But she still walked to the door and opened it.


    Still holding their phones to their ears, they stared at each other for a few seconds without saying a


    word.


    Jacob entered the living room and held her tightly. She wasn''t even able to turn off the phone because


    of his sudden grip.


    At that instance, Jacob moved swiftly as he leaned over and kissed her roughly. He had missed her so


    much. His whole body yearned for hers.


    Sara was startled by the kiss. His lips felt warm and absorbing. For a moment, she was lost in the


    mood of romance. But soon she began to feel humiliated.


    "What are you doing?" Sara pushed him with all her strength. Because he had kissed her so


    passionately, Jacob''s lips were slightly apart.


    With sad eyes, he looked at her and asked, "You still haven''t forgiven me. Okay, what do you want me


    to do before you forgive me?"


    Hearing Jacob''s words, she sighed heavily. ''Since when did he be this shameless? Why did he


    have that pathetic look on his face? Why is he acting so cheeky unlike his usual self?''


    Just then Sara''s cheeks blushed. But she pretended as if she was displeased with what had just


    happened. She gave him a serious look as if to say that she wasn''t flustered by the kiss.


    "Kneel on the washboard and then I''ll forgive you." Saramanded as she rolled her eyes and raised


    the corners of her mouth slightly.


    Of course, she knew how proud Jacob was. So, she had made thatmand to provoke him a little. In


    the past, she would have never dared to make such a request no matter what he did. However, things


    had changed between them. They were no longer two people who were tied together by a marriage


    contract. Now, they were real lovers.


    Hearing her condition, Jacob leaned back in shock. Then he asked with disbelief in his voice, "Are you


    serious, Sara?"


    "If you think I''m serious, then I''m serious," she replied with a mischievous grin.


    Jacob looked at Sara affectionately. The smile in his eyes extended to the whole of his face. He was


    obviously mesmerized by the woman standing in front of him.


    "I mean... Is there a washboard at home?" Jacob asked with a hint of doubt in his voice. He had no


    idea that they had one.


    Sara was already lost in his ambiance as she stood there. His whole being was very charming. Then


    she reasoned, ''Who said that this man was indifferent and stone-hearted?'' In her opinion, Jacob was


    just like a professionaledian. His expression and words made her heart leap for joy. She also felt


    the urge to burst intoughter. But she refused to let her guard down.


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. You can go and meet your Alice."


    Sara turned around as she pretended to be angry. She was ying hard to get.


    Jacob walked forward and hugged her from behind.


    He already figured how to make Sara forgive him. He nned to pester her until she agreed. He


    wouldn''t get angry no matter what she did. Jacob knew that if he attached to her like glue, she would


    come around soon. After thinking of this idea, he concluded that he would be able to do it.


    Sara looked at Jacob''s strong hands around her waist in horror. Although she was ying hard to get,


    she didn''t expect him to do that.


    ''But I''m still furious with him. Why did he dare to hold me?'' she thought to herself.


    "Let go of me, Jacob!" Sara screamed. Although she was frowning, he found her outburst to be rather


    cute.


    "If you forgive me, then I will let you go. But if you refuse, then I won''t," Jacob said as he hugged her


    more tightly. His n was already set in motion. He wasn''t going to release her until she forgave him.


    He had thought of many ways to apologize. But Jacob also knew that this method was the fastest way


    to make Sara forgive him. He knew that she wouldn''t be able to refuse if he did this.


    Although as a CEO, no, as a former CEO, it didn''t seem to be a good idea for him to do so. A man of


    his status shouldn''t be employing such a shameless method to cajole his lover into forgiving him.


    However, Sara might ept his unreasonable request because of his innocent and adorable behavior.


    Her heart might soften because he was behaving rather cute.


    As he drove down here, Jacob racked his brain for the best way to apologize to her. Although he didn''t


    want to do this, it appeared to be the only way to make her forgive him easily. Indeed, he knew Sara''s


    soft spot.


    Now, he was pleased that he had chosen this n. It appeared that it was already working.


    Jacob stared at Sara nervously. She had stopped struggling to break free from his hold. Few seconds


    passed before she finally said, "Release me so I can catch my breath. Do you want to strangle me to


    death?"


    Hearing this, Jacob realized that he had been holding her too tightly. He didn''t know this because as he


    embraced her, his own body felt numb. Their skin was glued together like ma to metal.


    As he smelled the fragrance of Sara''s hair, he was aroused. Her hair smelled of fruity shampoo and it


    sent soothing shivers down his spine. He was in a fantasy world at that moment.


    "Hey, are you listening to me?" Sara tried to release Jacob''s grip from her waist. Finally, his grip


    loosened a little.


    "Where is my father-inw?" Jacob asked after releasing her waist a little. But he didn''t let her go


    completely. He still held her close to his body as he continued to inhale the fragrance of her hair.


    "At home," Sara replied casually. She didn''t bother to ask why he was asking of her dad all of a


    sudden.


    "What!" Jacob said in an rmed tone. He immediately let go of Sara. Then he looked around the


    whole living room. He was shocked because she said her dad was home.


    Actually, Jacob didn''t want Sara''s father to have a bad impression of him. His rtionship with her was


    at a critical moment. This was as a result of all the drama that had been springing up because of Alice


    and his resignation from thepany.


    If Sara''s father had a bad impression of him, then everything would be in jeopardy. Jacob really wanted


    to be on good terms with him.


    "Will my dad eat you up? Why are you so scared?" Sara gave him a questioning look. Her expression


    showed that she was quite disappointed with his reaction.


    "That''s not the case. I am not scared of him. I just think... I don''t want to leave a bad impression on my


    father-inw." As Jacob said those words, he lovingly ced his hands on Sara''s shoulder and pushed


    her forward. He made her sit on the sofa before sitting beside her.


    "You don''t need to bother yourself. You have already left a bad impression. Humph!" Sara snorted.


    Then she picked up a throw pillow and cuddled it like a child.


    Seeing this, Jacob held his head in embarrassment. Sara looked just like an 18-year-old girl. She was


    so cute!


    Not only did she look younger, her character was also like that of an innocent girl. This made Jacob fall


    in love with her more. As she sat there, Sara pouted her mouth like she always did whenever she was


    angry. It seemed that... Damn! She was just so adorable. Her looks were driving Jacob crazy. He just


    wanted to kiss her rosy and plump lips again.


    Jacob also felt likeughing. The sight of her was making his heart leap for joy. But on a second


    thought, people should live younger and younger. A person should be able to enjoy a happy life despite


    all the hardships life throws.


    "Sara, I haven''t resolved the issue yet. Until now, I still can''t remember what happened that day. My


    brain has no record whatsoever. But I think that since I can''t remember anything, maybe nothing


    happened in the first ce,"


    Jacob said in a serious tone all of a sudden. He held Sara''s hands and stared at them with affection in


    his eyes. For days now, he had been racking his brain but he just couldn''t remember anything.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Okay," Sara simply replied. Although she didn''t know what to say, she was moved by Jacob''s words. A


    part of her told her that he was caring about her feelings.


    "Although this might seem like I''m shifting the me, it is undeniable that Alice isn''t as good as I


    thought. I never imagined that she was this kind of person."


    Jacob didn''t want to bore Sara with the tales of his ex-girlfriend''s bad behavior. He respected her so


    much to do that.


    Because of the respect he had for Sara, he decided not to tell her about Alice''s devilish attitude. He


    wanted to be the only one to deal with all that headache.


    "Sara, after all my experience, you are the only woman I desire. I just want you by my side. I don''t care


    about other women. It doesn''t matter how beautiful or sessful they are. I want only you in my life."


    Jacob looked at Sara with sincerity in his eyes. At the same time, he squeezed her hands


    affectionately. He was really pouring out his heart to her.


    Oftentimes, people could tell that an individual is their lifetime partner. This is called love at first sight.


    Just by a single nce, they would know that they wanted to grow old with that person. A few seconds


    could determine the lifetime of two people.


    Perhaps when they first met at the airport, Jacob thought it was just a mere coincidence. And they were


    going to remain strangers. However, their fates were already intertwined with each other. They were


    destined to be together.


    At that time, when he had set his eyes on Sara, he felt butterflies in his stomach. He had developed a


    crush on her instantly.


    This was probably the reason why Jacob decided to love Sara for so long. Even after they divorced, his


    heart was still with her.


    Indeed, people found it easier to see through others than to see through themselves.

 Chapter 387 Let Me Help You

    Chapter 387 Let Me Help You


    At that very moment, the woman, whom Jacob loved dearly, was sitting right in front of him. Sara


    winked her beautiful eyes and asked yfully, "Are you done?"


    Jacob smiled awkwardly and answered, "Yes, I am."


    "It''s my turn then," Sara said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Jacob asked with furrowed brows. He was clearly confused by her words.


    "I lied. My father isn''t home." Sara knew him well that she flinched as soon as she finished speaking.


    She was right for doing so. Jacob pretended to be angry at her and was about to reached out his arm


    to tickle her. "How could you lie to me?"


    As he spoke, he suddenly grabbed Sara by the waist, to which she dodged by rolling on the sofa.


    However, Jacob, being nimble and all, seeded in catching her. She could not help but burst out


    laughing as he tickled her at the sides.


    The pair yed and teased each other like children until Sara begged for mercy. "Stop! Ha-ha! I''m


    sorry!"


    Jacob stopped immediately after that. He then gazed at Sara, whose hair was messy and ruffled. Her


    candid beauty made him think that she looked more beautiful than ever.


    He was so fascinated by her. Before he knew it, he was already on top of her while staring into her


    eyes.


    He was so close to her that Sara could feel his breath on her cheeks, making her face blush in


    anticipation.


    Even though they had been married for years, she still blushed every time he was near.


    It is said that people who easily blush are timid. However, Sara believed otherwise. It did not make


    sense to her. Why was she even blushing?


    But she could not care less. Jacob knew her very well anyway.


    For Sara, it was better to hear a sincere apology once than hear an insincere one a hundred times.


    That was the reason why she was so shaken when Jacob apologized to her. Of course, she did not


    forgive him right away. She was a prideful and dignified woman, was she not?


    Deep inside, she saw herself as a princess who deserved to be spoiled with love. Nobody was allowed


    to hurt her, scold her, or yell at her, even if it was Jacob.


    "Sara, I came here because I was hungry." Jacob looked at her, his grievances apparent in his eyes.


    Just as he finished speaking, his stomach suddenly growled, confirming his words.


    Sara looked at him in surprise. Hearing his stomach''s growl, she could not help but burst intoughter


    again.


    "Are you stupid? Can''t you just eat outside?" Sheughed so hard that her tummy hurt, making her


    clutch her belly. For a moment, she forgot about her life''s mishaps and troubles.


    Whenever she was with Jacob, she feltfortable and at ease. She forgot everything that had


    happened, even if it was Jacob who brought those troubles to her.


    "I can have dinner anywhere, but I can''t eat without you,"


    Jacob said seriously while staring into her eyes.


    Sara''s hand stopped midair upon hearing his words. It turned out that he had gotten better in saying his


    feelings for her.


    Although Jacob was now good at saying sweet words, showing and expressing his genuine feelings


    was not something he could practice.


    All of a sudden, Sara fell silent and became serious. With her legs crossed on the sofa, she looked at


    him and asked solemnly, "What are you going to do, Jacob?"


    With a heavy sigh, Jacob ruffled his hair and confessed to her everything that had happened these past


    few days. Sara listened intently. Although she knew that it was only right for him to send Alice to the


    hospital, she felt ufortable.


    Nevertheless, she agreed with what he had done.


    People are naturally empathetic beings. Although Alice had wronged Sara, thetter still felt sorry.


    "Did you really make it clear to her?" Sara rested her head on her hand, making her look as if she was


    in deep thought.


    Jacob gazed at her and reached out his hand to smoothen her hair. "Sara, do you know what I was


    most worried about since the matter happened?" he asked with a smile.


    Sara just stared at him curiously with eyes wide open. Then, she shook her head in response. She


    wanted to hear the answer from Jacob himself.


    "Well, what I was most afraid of was losing you. I''ve realized that I have to be extra careful and should


    consider the consequences before I make a move. I''ve changed, Sara. I don''t want to lose you again."


    Jacob narrowed his nted eyes, making him look genuine and serious.


    His amber eyes looked as beautiful and clear as jade. At a nce, Sara could tell from his starry eyes


    that he was deeply in love with her.


    She leaned back on the sofa in relief. What Jacob had said was true, and it was undeniable that he


    meant it.


    Besides, she knew that there was no need for him to lie. It was a serious matter, and Jacob was not


    stupid to joke about that. That was the reason why when he filed for divorce, Sara agreed without


    hesitation.


    "Since Alice lost her baby, what do you think she''ll do? My hunch tells me that everything''s not yet over


    and that there''s still a long way to go before this ends for good." The bright lights reflected in Sara''s


    eyes which gleamed beautifully. Those reflections were in harmony with Jacob''s, and they were


    fascinating.


    Jacob put his hand on her shoulder and squeezed it reassuringly. "Don''t worry, Sara. I''ll take care of it.


    As long as I''m with you, these things are nothing."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sara wanted to chuckle, but she suppressed the urge to do so. Instead, she tapped Jacob''s hand and


    then put her shoes on.


    "You''re going out?" Jacob asked with a frown. Honestly, he frowned more often than he smiled, making


    it seem as if that was his signature expression.


    "No." Sara cast a nce at Jacob and shrugged her shoulders. "You said you''re hungry, right? I''ll cook


    for you."


    Jacob''s heart was overjoyed, but he tried his best to remain calm. "It''s too troublesome. How about just


    make me a bowl of noodles?"


    At first, Sara was surprised at his request but was delighted afterwards.


    She was obviously taken aback that Jacob only wanted to have noodles. As a CEO of a renowned


    company, he had tried all kinds of delicacies, making it hard to believe that all he wanted at that


    moment was a bowl of noodles.


    On second thought, Jacob no longer regarded himself as a CEO. He finally got rid of the shackles of


    being a CEO. Was it not worth celebrating?


    Meanwhile, Sara''s lips curled into a smile. She looked at him and said excitedly, "On it! I''ll do it for you


    right away. Wait for me, okay? It won''t take long."


    As she went to the kitchen, Jacob stood up from his seat and followed her. It seemed that he did not


    want to leave her alone.


    Of course, Sara noticed his action. She was stunned for a second but got ahold of herself almost


    immediately. As she turned around, she did not expect him to be right behind her, so she almost


    knocked into him.


    "What... what are you doing?" Sara asked suspiciously. Then, she leaned over and looked around him,


    wondering what he was up to.


    "Let me help you," Jacob said with a straight face.


    Sara almostughed when she heard him. However, after staring at him for a few seconds, she figured


    out that he was not joking, and she eventually gave in.


    She realized that he was actually a considerate man. She did not know it before until now.


    Not long after, Sara realized that she had rejoiced too early. Well, when Jacob went to the kitchen, he


    looked around as though he had never been to a kitchen before. Not only that, but he had so many


    questions wherever he went. He even asked about mundane things that even most households had.


    Sara felt that it was not her husband whom she took to the kitchen but a child. Who would have thought


    that Jacob knew nothing about cooking?

 Chapter 388 Kitchen Rookie

    Chapter 388 Kitchen Rookie


    Sara looked at Jacob helplessly. "I need salt, not white sugar," she said.


    "They look exactly the same." Jacob frowned. This seemed more difficult than running his own


    business.


    Sara reached across Jacob and grabbed the salt. "They may look the same, but they taste different."


    Jacob stood still with an embarrassed look on his face. The hand that was holding the white sugar


    stiffened up a bit.


    Sara suppressed the urge tough, and she looked at Jacob.


    Fortunately, he was able to peel some garlic. However, he said that doing so hurt his hand.


    Sara rolled her eyes. "You know what? You probably just don''t exercise much."


    Speechless, Jacob looked up at the ceiling of the kitchen. Fortunately, Sara''s father wasn''t around.


    Otherwise, he would say that Jacob was incapable of doing anything.


    And Jacob''s life might change drastically in the future.


    Sara finished making two bowls of steaming hot noodles and sprinkled some scallions on top.


    The noodles looked so delicious, and they smelled fragrant with the scallions and chili on top.


    Sara held the bowls in her hands, but Jacob was already getting ready to dig in. He inhaled the aroma


    of the noodles, and his mouth began to water.


    "It smells really delicious. You are amazing! I''m so d I have you."


    Sara smiled at him. "Come on, take them out. I''ll go out soon."


    Jacob smiled back at her and took the bowl from Sara''s hands. He tried to help her set the bowls down


    on the table, but he underestimated how hot they would be.


    He rubbed his hands and blew on them, trying to cool them down. Saraughed, amused at Jacob''s


    antics.


    "Now, you see that the kitchen is a battlefield. Men have no idea how hard women have it." Sara tried


    to keep a stoic expression, but she was having a hard time suppressing herughter.


    Jacob nodded vigorously and looked at his burnt hands.


    Then, Jacob reached out and took Sara''s hands in his. "It''s amazing what you can do with your hands.


    How did you learn to cook so well?"


    Hearing Jacob''s praises, Sara immediately withdrew her hands.


    It had been said that men''s words were nothing but sugarcoated bullets. Sara believed that now.


    However, she actually enjoyed hearing Jacobpliment her. Every woman wanted to be adored and


    admired, especially by the man she loved.


    It was a special kind of honor to be adored by the one you loved.


    "Well, let''s eat. Stop making fun of me. Howe I''ve never seen you like this before?" Sara asked,


    shaking her head. She didn''t know what to do about Jacob.


    "Okay." Jacob became serious in an instant.


    In fact, he was in a bad mood that day. However, he wanted to make sure Sara was happy, so he


    pretended to be happy, too.


    Sara noticed the change in his expression.


    She realized he wasn''t really happy, so she lost herself in her thoughts for a little while. Suddenly, she


    realized that she still had a very important question to ask him.


    "Jacob, when I called you, you said you resigned. What did you mean? What''s going to happen now?"


    In the past few days, Sara had been thinking Jacob''s resignation. What would he do in the future?


    Where was he going to go now?


    She knew him well enough to know that his skills reallyy in the business world.


    After all, Jacob had been a part of the business world for many years. He could always find a ce


    there.


    However, even if he wanted to go back, it would not be easy for him.


    His resignation meant that he was no longer the CEO of the Shi Group. So many things would change


    during his absence. Partners woulde and go, and many people''s statuses would change.


    Sara also thought about Jacob''s enemies in the business world. They certainly wouldn''t make it easy


    for him toe back.


    Of course, these were all just Sara''s theories. Sara hoped they wouldn''t actually be true. If they were,


    then it would be way more difficult for Jacob to return than she had imagined.


    Of course, Sara was not afraid of suffering. Although Sara hadn''t gone through any hardship since she


    was a child, she was sensible.


    She knew what she should and shouldn''t do.


    No matter what path Jacob chose, Sara would be right by his side.


    "After resigning, I''ll take out my shares. However, there is not much money. Besides, I just know that


    Jonathan will make trouble for me in the future."


    Jacob slurped a mouthful of noodle soup, and he chewed on the noodles thoughtfully.


    "I think so too. Will Uncle James still stay in thepany?" Sara asked anxiously. She had guessed


    that James might no longer be willing to stay in thepany without Jacob around.


    After all, he only returned because of Jacob. Now that he was gone, why else would James stay on?


    Hearing this, Jacob stopped chewing. It took him about three seconds toe back to his senses.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of uncle. He will resign from thepany and take out his shares. I know


    that he wants to travel around the world." Jacob tried his best to look calm in front of Sara.


    He didn''t n on telling her that James was his biological father. It was not that he wanted to hide it


    from her. He just didn''t want her to worry.


    At the same time, Jacob didn''t want James to be embarrassed when he saw Sara. Jacob had been


    going through so many major life changes. He wanted to hide the sad parts of his life from Sara.


    Although what had happened was not exactly sad, Jacob still felt embarrassed.


    Sara frowned while sensing something peculiar about Jacob''s pause.


    "What''s wrong? Why would Uncle James want to travel around the world?" Sara recalled the days


    when she wanted to travel around the world. She wanted to escape from reality and forget about her


    troubles. Was James the same?


    Sara was unsure. She looked at Jacob''s stoic expression, and she didn''t continue with her questioning.


    Perhaps it was because they understood one another or because of Jacob''s prolonged silence, butN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Sara did not push Jacob to answer.


    Jacob lowered his head without saying anything.


    It was like time froze. Sara could only hear herself eating noodles, while Jacob stopped moving


    completely.


    "He probably just wants to enjoy his life. Uncle has had a rough life, and now may be his opportunity to


    finally do the things that he wanted." Jacob paused and sighed.


    "But, I believe that Uncle James knows what he is doing. After all, not everyone is as smart as he is."


    Jacob grinned. It was ironic to praise James''s intelligence at that time.


    But, this was what Jacob wanted to say. Even if he was given another ten years, he would still make


    the same choices.


    He could have persuaded his uncle to stay.


    Jacob finally continued to eat his noodles. Sara, on the other hand, stopped eating. She suddenly felt


    bad.


    Just because of the news they received, Jacob resigned and James''s life fell off track.


    Although he said he just wanted to see the world, Sara still thought that he would be living the life of a


    wanderer. After all, Sara herself had traveled before. She knew what it was really like.

 Chapter 389 A Knot

    Chapter 389 A Knot


    The reason why people wanted to leave was that there was something there they had no courage to


    face. Facing it was too embarrassing, even though they were reluctant to leave.


    Meanwhile, Jacob knew what was on James'' mind. That was the reason why he never tried to change


    his mind so that he would stay.


    "What do you n on doing in the future?" The confusion in Sara''s eyes had be even more


    apparent. It seemed as though Jacob was being hit from all sides.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I''ll go just somewhere where my feet take me." Jacob was not serious. He only


    wanted to see how Sara would react.


    "What?! What are you saying? Just tell me where you''re going, so I could prepare. I haven''t had any


    preparations yet!" Obviously, Sara was anxious about what would happen in the future.


    "What do you mean you haven''t had any preparations yet?" Jacob frowned. It was now his turn to be


    confused.


    With a red face and sparkling eyes, Sara answered, "What else? Of course, I haven''t done any


    preparations to go wandering with you!"


    "Ha-ha! Sara, you''ve changed!" Jacob could not help but smile upon hearing Sara''s words.


    "What do you mean I''ve changed?" Sara''s face, which had turned red because of Jacob''s remark,


    turned even redder. "Just shut up and eat your noodles."


    She was smart and quick-witted. How could she not get what Jacob was talking about?


    Jacob did not say anything further. Seeing that Sara was a little embarrassed, he did not want to dwell


    on the topic anymore.


    It seemed that after staying with him for a long time, her EQ had improved significantly.


    Unlike before, she did not know how to say sweet words properly. But now, Jacob was satisfied and


    happy with them. If it were others who said those words, they would mean nothing to him.


    "Let me ask you again. What are you going to do?" As it turned out, Sara was not yet ready to drop the


    topic.


    Well, how could she be not anxious? What would happen in the future would greatly affect her.


    Although the two of them had not been married again, she felt that their situation was no different if


    they were actually remarried.


    There were times that they would have quarrels and misunderstandings. But as a couple, it felt as if it


    was a kind of enjoyment for them.


    After all, not everyone had the opportunity to have quarrels. Many people could not even find a person


    that loved them enough to quarrel with them. Thetter was actually sadder.


    Sara enjoyed that feeling. They were like old friends who could feel each other''s feelings as long as


    they were together.


    As long as they were around each other, they feltfortable, and all their troubles seemed to go


    away.


    Would she be tired of her friend? No, she would not be. However, Sara knew that her rtionship with


    Jacob was deeper and more special than that of a friend.


    It was love. Although it was also a form of friendship, it was beyond it.


    As time went by, their rtionship gradually became family affection.


    Although it was a slow progress, it was constant and steady. Therefore, no matter where Jacob chose


    to go, Sara would support him all the way without hesitation. She would never hold him back but be by


    his side instead.


    "I want to be with you," Jacob said with a doting smile. Truth be told, he had thought about it for a long


    time, and he had made up his mind already.


    Even if he was at work, he still wanted to be with the woman he loved.


    "What?!" Sara eximed. She was taken aback for a second. Then, she lowered her voice and said,


    "Did I hear it wrong? Mypany is small and not as powerful as yours. How could it have caught your


    eye?"


    Jacob ignored her retort and just continued eating noodles. "Sara, as long as you''re there, I don''t care


    how small it is."


    "Shut up." She lowered her head and put down her chopsticks. Then, she picked up the bowl of


    noodles and drank a mouthful of its soup.


    The soup was not too hot that it was scalding, yet not too cold that it was no longer appetizing. As she


    took a big gulp, she tasted the vorful soup as it went down her throat. To be honest, it tasted really


    good.


    Satisfied with the meal, Sara took her table napkin and wiped her mouth. "Well, you cane. But just


    so you know, I''m the CEO, and you''ll only be my vice president."


    Jacob took a nce at her. Of course, he would agree to such a condition without hesitation. It was her


    company anyway.


    But as he saw the confident look on her face, he could not help but tease her.


    "Fine by me on one condition. As the vice president, you should let me be the CEO if I outperform you."


    Jacob also put down his chopsticks. He liked the meal so much that before he knew it, there was no


    noodle left.


    He wiped his mouth and looked at Sara, whose lips were curled into a pout. Dissatisfaction was


    apparent on her face.


    "Why? Don''t you agree?" Jacob feigned a puzzled look, but the smile on his face was still there.


    "Can''t you just let me be the CEO?" Sara mumbled unhappily.


    "Hmm." Embarrassment was written all over Jacob''s face. He had seen a lot of people and dealt with a


    lot of things, but there was still one thing that he could not do: wipe off Sara''s sullen expression.


    "We should also be reasonable, okay?" Jacob took a sip of soup. It was so delicious that he could not


    help but take another sip.


    "Fine. Let''s make a deal. If you perform better than me, I''ll make you the CEO of thepany.


    However, your task is to make ourpany as big as the Shi Group. No, scratch that. Surpass it


    instead. Is that okay?"


    It seemed that Sara had given Jacob a mission. If she did not, he would not be under pressure right


    now.


    The truth is, it is better to live a life without pressure. That way, a person lives happily and without


    worries. But for Sara, a life without pressure would be no different than not living.


    "Mydy, other men''s wives prefer staying at home to assist their husbands and take care of their


    children. Why do you always arrange so many tasks for me?" Jacob frowned and asked in a hurt voice.


    "I''m assisting my husband, am I not?" Sara was clever and could keep up in an argument against him.


    "What about our children?" Jacob whined, making him sound even more dissatisfied. Nevertheless, he


    was happy that Sara had be more proud and confident than she used to be.


    "You! We haven''t even had a child yet! Besides, I don''t want to have a baby with you." With her hands


    crossed on her chest, Sara stood up and walked to the sofa in the living room.


    Meanwhile, Jacob cleaned up the table as fast as he could. Then, he threw the used chopsticks and


    bowls in the sink. Once done, he followed Sara.


    "About the baby... We can have one when you''re ready." As Jacob spoke, he put his hand on her


    shoulder.


    Sara shrugged off his hand angrily and said, "Easy for you to say! You pushed me when I was


    pregnant."


    Jacob took a deep breath. He could see that she was still angry about it after all this time.


    Sara might be furious right now, but she could still speak out her anger. Because of it, Jacob figured


    that she was not too angry, was she? After a moment, she finally calmed down a little and was no


    longer in a fit of anger. Mustering all his courage, Jacob felt that it was now the best time to discuss it


    with her.


    "Honey, I was wrong, and I''m deeply sorry. I didn''t know that you were pregnant at that time. If I knew, I


    wouldn''t have pushed you. Believe me."


    Jacob put his hands on her shoulder and shook them gently.


    Even though he had apologized to her many times before, he still felt guilty every time they talked


    about it. And now, Sara no longer wanted to give birth to his child. He had missed his opportunity to beOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    a father.


    "Do you think an apology is enough? In order to punish you, I''ve decided not to give birth to your


    children in the future. You can never have a baby with me again." Standing with arms akimbo, Sara


    looked at him with a sullen yet resolute expression.


    In front of her, Jacob was aghast upon hearing her decision. If Sara did not want to bear his child, he


    would rather not have any children.


    Although other women would certainly be willing to make him a father, Jacob would not be. He did not


    want anyone else to bear his child. That was a knot, not only in Jacob''s heart, but also Sara''s.

 Chapter 390 Untamed Passion

    Chapter 390 Untamed Passion


    The family could have lived happily forever, if it were not for Jacob''s mistakes. Assuming he handled all


    the garbage that Alice brought, they wouldn''t be in this mess.


    Jacob''s heart was filled with regrets. After he pondered about all he should have done, he looked at


    Sara with sincerity in his eyes.


    "Honey, please don''t make fun of me. Let''s discuss this as a couple. How can you forgive me? What


    should I do?" Jacob looked a little serious. Indeed, he really wanted Sara to forgive him. If they didn''t


    have a child, they wouldn''t be aplete couple. Children were bundles of joy that held families


    together.


    It is a known fact that some couples liked living together without children. People were gradually


    embracing DINK- Dual Ie and No Kids. However, Jacob felt that a child would be the fruit of their


    love. If there was no child, then no one would witness their love.


    Moreover, the child would be a duplicate of them. The child would carry on their legacy. Jacob desired


    that someone watched them as they grew old together. There were many things that only a child was


    capable of witnessing and remembering.


    His facial expression showed that he was troubled. This was because it didn''t seem like Sara was


    joking. Jacob''s heart was pounding because of the tension he felt.


    He was also worried that things might not get better for him. The future looked bleak and miserable.


    This made his heart sink to his stomach.


    Seeing that Jacob lowered his head, Sara felt pity for him. She didn''t like to see him so unhappy.


    "Well, it depends on your performance in the future. Your actions from now on would determine my


    decision." Sara sighed helplessly, as if she was convinced. She was ready to believe in his words.


    Since Jacob said that she was the only woman he wanted, she had be reassured. His confession


    made her stronger.


    Unlike before, Sara was now confident that she wasn''t just wasting her time. She no longer worried


    herself with doubts that she would lose again after all the drama ended.


    Regardless of the number of misunderstandings they had and problems that seemed to spring up


    frequently, Sara chose to believe Jacob. She trusted him so much that she saw these obstacles as


    tests on their love.


    Immediately he heard what she said, Jacob lifted his head to look at her. His eyes were beaming with


    delight. And a charming smile stretched from the corners of his mouth to his whole face.


    "Is everything really okay with Uncle James?" As she asked that question, Jacob''s forehead creased a


    little. Sara also noticed that he was no longer smiling like before. This told her that all wasn''t well.


    Jacob kept mute for a few seconds. He was thinking about how best to answer this question. Then he


    said, "I guess he''s good. Everything would be fine."


    "Okay." Leaning back on the sofa, Sara rested her head on Jacob''s. They remained like that for a few


    minutes. At that instance, they felt peace even though they still had problems that were unsettled.


    "How about you wash the dishes?" Sara said suddenly and she gave him an enchanting smile.


    "Well..." Jacob looked embarrassed. But as he looked at Sara, he couldn''t help it. Her dazzling smile


    compelled him to agree. "Okay."


    Sara tried to hold back herughter. Jacob''s facial expression was adorable and funny at the same


    time. Indeed, what didn''t defeat them would only make their rtionship stronger.


    Jacob stretched out his hand and caressed Sara''s smooth face. Then he said in a pitiful tone, "Could I


    do the dishes after a nap? I''m a little tired."


    Looking at him, Sara said yes. She knew that he was tired from all the running around he was doing


    lately.


    As they sat there, the two of them talked about how the past few days had been. Sara also spoke


    about how her father was fairing. Jacob knew a lot about the happenings in Sara''s household. This was


    because he cared about her. And he was interested to know more about her.


    During the discussion, Jacob mentioned that he was contemting the sale of his old vi. Sara kicked


    against it vehemently.


    The vi was where they had lived when they were still married. Although they weren''t in love with


    each other then, it held all their memories as a married couple. Sara felt that it was very significant to


    their love story. Because of this, she didn''t want him to sell it.


    "Is that necessary?" Sara gave him a questioning look. Her eyes showed that she wasn''t happy with


    what he had just said.


    Jacob caressed her face gently. He was trying to calm her down. Then he said, "Sara, I know you don''t


    want me to sell it. I understand that it holds the memories of the four years of our marriage. But I don''t


    have the right to use the vi anymore. Besides, it''s too far from yourpany. I want to live with you."


    Jacob decided not to exin the reason for his decision. Actually, he wasn''t the one who purchased the


    vi himself. Histe father, Michael had bought it for him.


    At the time when Jacob wasn''t financially stable and unserious, his old man had made sure he didn''t


    lack anything.


    Now, Jacob couldn''t afford to be unprincipled anymore. This was probably a kind of redemption. He


    was trying to make amends.


    If his father could see all the efforts he was making now, then he would forgive him. Jacob was sure of


    that.


    "Well, if you want to sell it, then sell it. I don''t even want it anymore. Besides, that troublesome woman


    called Alice also lived there before."


    Sara pouted her lips and continued, "A famous writer named Sanmao once said, ''If what you give to


    me is the same as what you give to others, then I don''t want it.'' This is the same way I feel, Jacob. I


    don''t want something that Alice also used."


    Jacob kept caressing her face. This was tofort her because of the way she was feeling.


    Lately, whenever Jacob looked at her, his eyes were filled with unsaid affection. He waspletely


    mesmerized by her being. He also felt that he was deeply obsessed with her.


    "I know. That''s why I bought a new vi, didn''t I?" Jacob didn''t dare to speak in a loud tone. He was


    afraid that if he spoke loudly, Sara would begin to worry. He didn''t want her to stress herself in any way.


    Because of this, he spoke softly. He also had a charming expression on his face. Jacob had no idea


    how cute he looked at that moment.


    Sara sat up and drew closer to him. At that moment, their position was intimate and their bodies were


    almost glued together.


    Jacob stared speechlessly at Sara with affection in his eyes. The smile on his face didn''t disappear. In


    fact, it was more enchanting.


    "I don''t think Alice would be willing to let it go. Although I don''t know much about her, she seems to be


    a very strong-willed woman. I feel that this matter isn''t so simple to be resolved with ease."


    Sara''s heart was filled with worries. Sometimes, she just wanted to shut herself from all the drama


    which involved Jacob and Alice. She was already fed up with the troubles.


    Frowning, Jacob lowered his head and whispered in Sara''s ear, "Don''t worry, Sara. We''ll face these


    problems together. We are stronger as a team, and will surely ovee all these. I didn''t know how to


    express myself before. But from now on, I want you to trust me. I''ll prove myself to you."


    Jacob wrapped his arms around Sara''s waist. The position of their bodies was more sensual. It


    seemed like they were snuggling up to each other.


    Sara blushed as he did that. Her whole body was melting into his. But she didn''t utter a word for a long


    time.


    Jacob continued to whisper into her ear. As his breath touched Sara''s ear, she felt a sexual urge.


    Sara was too shy to speak. She just kept nodding her head to whatever he said.


    Of course, Jacob noticed that Sara wasn''t behaving like her usual self. He knew that this was because


    he was whispering affectionately into her ear. Jacob was happy that she was caught in his ambiance.


    So, he continued to murmur.


    rmed, Sara quickly distanced herself from him. She was afraid that she would be more aroused.


    And things would move to another level.


    "All right. You have rested enough. Go and wash the dishes. I know your n," Sara stammered as she


    tried to avoid his eyes. She didn''t want him to see that she was aroused.


    Jacob leaned forward and said in a charming voice, "Honey, what''s wrong? Your cheeks look red. Are


    you sick?"


    At that question, Sara''s heart skipped a bit. She was obviously flustered by his words. She also wanted


    to scold him for teasing her. ''My goodness! How could there be such a shameless person in this world?


    He''s so shameless, '' Sara thought.


    "You are very sneaky. Shame on you!" Immediately Sara finished cursing at him, she tried to get up


    from the sofa. But Jacob dragged her back. And she copsed right next to him.


    "Darling, what are you so afraid of?" Jacob grinned devilishly. He looked like those bad guys in TV


    series who seduceddies with their charm.


    Taking a deep breath, Sara queried, "Jacob, you agreed to wash the dishes. Why are you still here?


    Don''t you think you should do that now?"


    Hearing the tone of her voice, Jacob realized that she was about to get angry. He was afraid that she


    would get mad at him. This was because he hadn''t joined thepany yet.


    If Sara got angry with him, he might not be able to work at Carlos''pany.


    Besides, Carlos didn''t like him at all. Jacob was still trying to get into his good books. The only reason


    Carlos was willing to ept him was just because of Sara. His eptance didn''t mean he was pleased


    with Jacob.


    Suddenly, Jacob stood up and walked to the kitchen.


    While on his way, he turned asionally to look at Sara. He wanted to know if she felt any pity for him.


    However, Sara didn''t look back. So, he couldn''t see her facial expression.


    Meanwhile, Sara was trying her best to hold herughter. She didn''t want tough until Jacob was no


    longer there. This was because she didn''t want to hurt his feelings any further.


    When Sara thought that he was no longer within ear-shot, she burst outughing. Just then, Jacob


    looked into the living room.


    He caught herughing at him. Suddenly, he felt a slight pain in his heart. Sara''s face became serious


    immediately she saw that Jacob was looking at her. The embarrassment on her face was very obvious.


    She was caught red-handed!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jacob was pained. But he didn''t utter a word. He just went to the kitchen to do the chore.


    Although he ate from kitchen every day, he wasn''t familiar with kitchen utensils. In fact, Jacob knew


    nothing about how the kitchen was run.


    Even though Jacob had never seen anyone wash dishes before, he could guess how it was done.


    After washing all things, Jacob wiped his hands with a kitchen napkin. Then he pped his hands


    gingerly and walked back to the living room. He was feeling as if he had just achieved a huge feat.


    When he entered the living room, he saw that Sara was lying on the sofa. She was fast asleep.


    The recent news must have drained her energy. She was passing through a lottely.


    As he thought of this, Jacob squatted beside the sofa. He stared affectionately at Sara''s face as she


    slept.


    Her perfectly shaped eyebrows were arched slightly. And her pink and plump lips were in a pout. She


    appeared to be worrying even in her sleep.


    Seeing this, Jacob couldn''t restrain himself from reaching out and stroking her eyebrows. With this,


    Sara moved her eyshes slightly. She was about to open her eyes. Jacob immediately covered her


    mouth with his. He kissed her slowly and passionately.


    Jacob''s self-control was already in shambles. He couldn''t control his feelings when he was with Sara.


    He loved her too much. His body also yearned for hers.


    If Jacob was sick, Sara was the best medicine that could heal him. At least mentally, before he took the


    real drugs.


    Jacob continued to kiss her slowly. It is said that the corners of a woman''s mouth are sweet. He finally


    understood what that meant. He was experiencing it now. The taste of Sara''s lips was driving him


    crazy!


    Moreover, kissing was very addictive. Because of this, Jacob was still unwilling to admit that he couldn''t


    live without Sara.


    During lonely nights, Sara was the only thing Jacob could think of. He just couldn''t get her out of his


    head. As he struggled to sleep, he would think about Sara''s smile, the shape of her body. And the way


    her lips felt against his.

 Chapter 391 So Cold

    Chapter 391 So Cold


    If Jacob said the same thing to others, it would only mean nothing.


    The person whom he ever wanted, even in his dreams, was Sara.


    He swore to himself that he would cherish every second they were together and make sure that he


    would remember her memory forever.


    Jacob stretched out his hand to pick up Sara, who fast asleep on the sofa. Well, the sofa was not as


    comfortable as the bed, so he was afraid that her back would hurt if she slept there for too long. That


    was why he decided to carry her to the bedroom at once.


    He gently picked her up as though he were to hold a cute kitten. Once she was secured in his arms, he


    slowly made his way to the bedroom.


    ''My father-inw isn''t home. Thank God! If he''s here, I won''t be able to do what I want.''


    Although he seemed relieved, he was worried that it would be inconvenient for them if he lived there for


    a long time.


    With Carlos around, it would be impossible for him to do a lot of unimaginable things with Sara.


    Jacob would be nervous, while Sara would feel shy. At the thought of this, he felt that he only meant


    half of his suggestion earlier.


    Selling the vi was not a big deal to him. Besides, all he wanted to do was to live with Sara. That was


    what he nned from the beginning.


    However, Sara must have misinterpreted what he had said. She must have thought that the house


    where he wanted to live with was this one.


    As they reached the door of the bedroom, he put his arm around her and supported her body with his


    right arm while his left hand pushed the door open.


    Her room was decorated with warm colors. It looked very lovely, and it gave off a cozy feeling.


    Just like the impression Sara gave him, it was also clean and tidy. With a smile, he bent over and


    ced her on the bed very gently so as not to wake her up.


    Perhaps it was because of the noise that Sara woke up the instant Jacob put her down.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    As she opened her eyes, Jacob smiled and gazed at her dotingly. Then, he reached out his hand and


    yfully stroked her nose. "I just put you to bed. Why did you wake up?" he asked with concern.


    Sara rubbed the sleep in her eyes and curled up into a ball on the bed.


    "Well, I felt a little cold and that I was moving, so I woke up."


    Her face was red when she spoke. Even though they had been married for years, her face still blushed


    whenever he was around.


    There is no doubt that a woman nourished by love is the loveliest.


    "You''re cold?" Jacob sat at the edge of the bed slowly and squeezed into her as if he wanted to warm


    her up with his own body.


    Sara did not protest nor say anything about it. She just let him hold her tight.


    "Is the door locked?" she asked suspiciously as she nced at the door. ''If my fatheres back


    suddenly, it will be so embarrassing!'' she thought.


    "Yes. Actually, I locked it when we entered," Jacob answered while holding her in his arms.


    It was not until Sara felt his lean biceps underneath that she realized that they were in an intimate


    position.


    "You''re so ambitious," she said a few moments after. Thanks to Jacob, her body was now starting to


    heat up.


    Although she said just now that she was cold, she now felt hot all over her body. It was as though his


    touch was as hot as fire.


    "Yes, you''re right." Jacob was holding Sara from behind as theyy on their sides. All of a sudden, he


    leaned forward and whispered something in her ear.


    What he had said made Sara feel extremely shy. When they were married, it was Sara''s duty to make


    love with him. If she were to do it now, it was solely because of love and passion.


    Anythingbeled with love is deemed sacred and special. For Sara, Jacob was a golden scenery in her


    life.


    Even after being married for a few years, she could still feel his passionate and fervent love for her.


    It took her four years to actually know and connect with Jacob. First, it started with his body until it


    reached his soul.


    Sara closed her eyes and waited for what Jacob would do. To her surprise, nothing happened next.


    Just as she was getting impatient, Jacob whispered in her ear, "I told you I wouldn''t force you. If you


    don''t want me to continue, tell me."


    After a moment of silence, Sara opened her eyes and turned to face him. "I don''t mind. I like it when


    you do it to me."


    Upon saying that, an adapted version of a line from a fairy tale crossed her mind. ''From then on, the


    princess and the prince lived a happy sex life.''


    To show that her words were true, Sara raised her head and gave Jacob a torrid kiss. She loved him so


    much as well as his passionate soul.


    Jacob''s desire waspletely ignited by what Sara had done. Before he knew it, he was touching the


    body of the lovely woman in front of him.


    When his cold hands touched Sara''s skin, she could not help but shiver.


    "Still cold?" Jacob was extremely concerned about Sara''s welfare that he stopped the instant he saw


    her tremble.


    "Yes, but just a little. It doesn''t matter. Come on, let me warm your hands," Sara answered while staring


    at him invitingly.


    However, Jacob was serious and extremely concerned about her. He then sat up and stared into her


    eyes.


    "No. My hands are cold, so I can''t touch you," he said seriously. He was still wearing all of his clothes,


    and he seemed to be willing to stop whatever was about to happen.


    Sara took a deep breath in exasperation and nkly stared at the ceiling. ''What''s wrong with him? We


    were already in the mood!''


    Noticing the frustration on her face, Jacob tried his best not tough. Then, without thinking, he bent


    over and kissed her as if nothing had happened.


    To his surprise, she pushed him away. She was obviously angry and no longer in the mood to continue.


    Now that Jacob realized that she was mad, he began unbuttoning her clothes.


    Meanwhile, Sara was still staring at the ceiling. She neither resisted nor agreed with his actions. Jacob


    had already unfastened half of her buttons on her shirt yet she remained unmoved.


    "What''s wrong? Are you really angry?" He felt both nervous and confused.


    ''Sara changed a lot recently. Women are indeed soplicated! She''s happy just now, and the next


    second, she''s mad. How could that be?''


    Without further ado, Sara suddenly turned over and pressed Jacob''s body under hers.


    In the past, it was the other way around. Jacob was always the one on top whenever they made love.


    However, he let her be the lead for the day.


    At first, he was taken aback by her actions, but then he liked it.


    ''Sara has never taken the initiative when we made love before.'' It seemed that he really pushed her too


    hard. At the thought of it, his lips curled into a sly smile.


    "It''s me who''s going to take the lead today." With her lips curled into a pout, Sara reached out and


    began undressing him slowly.


    Jacob looked at her, anticipation and enjoyment on his face. He wanted tough but knew better that


    he should hold it back. They were in the moment, and he did not want to ruin it again.


    Seeing Sara like this was so exciting and arousing.


    Today, he did not dare to stop her from doing whatever she liked.


    Not long after, their harmonious and tititing moans echoed in the room. The scent of their lovemaking


    hung in the air, inspiring their love and passion.


    After quite some time, they finally finished their sensual and heated intercourse. Sara copsed on the


    bed in exhaustion, followed by Jacob. He then held her in his arms and kissed her on the forehead.

 Chapter 392 A Man Of His Words

    Chapter 392 A Man Of His Words


    "Sara, I want a child," Jacob said out of the blue. Sara wasn''t shocked. After all, she had anticipated


    this.


    Ever since herst miscarriage, she was disappointed in him.


    She may look fine on the outside. But deep down, she was still distrustful of him.


    Their rtionship had mended. Yet she continued to take pills secretly, not wanting to risk getting


    pregnant.


    All in all, Sara didn''t wish to get pregnant ever in her life. In the past, she had been naive. She thought


    the birth of a child would make everything better.


    Now everything was different. Sara had no desire to be a mother.


    Just the mere thought of pregnancy filled her with distress.


    She knew Jacob was trying hard to regain her trust and she appreciated him for it. However, there


    continued to be a block of ice in her heart that would never melt.


    On top of everything, learning about Alice''s pregnancy made her resolve even stronger.


    If Jacob fancied a baby, then he could carry it in his tummy. She wasn''t going to change her mind.


    Jacob was still expecting an answer from her but she chose to ignore him. She pretended like she


    hadn''t heard his question.


    nkly, he stared at her back. Her ignorance left him feeling powerless and dejected.


    He knew he wasn''t worthy of her forgiveness. After all, what he had done was unpardonable.


    If Sara didn''t wish to have a baby, Jacob couldn''t force her.


    Moreover, he loved her with all his heart. The only reason he wanted a child was because of his love


    for her.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He wasn''t fond of children in general. But the idea of taking care of a child with Sara filled him with


    delight.


    He couldn''t help but wonder what it would take to persuade her.


    Deep down, he also knew she hadn''t forgiven him fully.


    Since she didn''t agree to bear his child, he was convinced there was mistrust in her heart.


    He wished she would get over it.


    Taking a deep breath, Sara finally answered. "I''m not sure, Jacob. Thest time I was thrilled to give


    birth. I felt it in my heart. But now, I feel nothing. I don''t think this is for me."


    When she spoke, her voice was low and shaky with emotion. He detected a note of anguish in it.


    He moved closer and hugged her from behind. Their naked bodies came in contact. He caressed her


    smooth skin with his hand.


    "Okay, Ipletely understand. I will never force you to do something that you don''t want to. And if you


    are sure about your decision, that''s okay. I am willing to spend the rest of my life childless. I only want


    you,"


    he swore resolutely. There was not one ounce of doubt in his voice. For some reason, his words made


    her sad.


    Sara curled up into a ball. It wasn''t the first time she had heard Jacob utter such words.


    She knew Jacob was a man of his words. Once he said something, he would abide by it.


    Sara knew him too well.


    He hugged her and she nestled against his chest. There was a sudden knock on the door. Startled,


    Jacob sat straight.


    "Sara, are you in there?" Carlos called from outside. He had returned with some vegetables.


    He also had watched the news and knew Sara was in a bad mood. As a consequence, he chose to


    remain home rather than go to thepany, hoping to keep herpany.


    Carlos then decided to take a stroll as usual.


    And he nned on buying some food for their lunch after that.


    He felt sorry for his daughter. If this had been in the past, Carlos would have involved himself in this


    issue. Most importantly, he would have questioned and reprimanded Jacob.


    But now, he hade to ept the fact that they were big enough to sort out their own problems. His


    intrusion waspletely unnecessary.


    "Yes, I am! I wille out in a minute," Sara stammered after she found her voice.


    She knew she wasn''t a high school student. Her father wasn''t going to scold her. Yet she blushed


    crimson with embarrassment.


    "Well, this is all your fault! Now my father is back and he will catch us together," she rebuked Jacob in a


    hushed voice.


    Embarrassed, he began to wonder how they woulde out of this dilemma. "I didn''t know this would


    happen. Had I known it earlier, I wouldn''t have... You are partly at fault too,"


    Jacob said defiantly. He didn''t like how she had pushed the me on him.


    "Let''s continue this debate some other time. Now get up and get dressed! Hide in the closet," Sara


    ordered, both worry and anger etched on her face. To her, this seemed like the only usible solution.


    "Come on, Sara! Are you actually going to make me hide? Can''t I simplye out with you?"


    Her suggestion embarrassed Jacob a great deal. After all, he was the CEO of a well-knownpany.


    He didn''t deserve to be treated like this. He envisioned how every friend of their would have a hearty


    laugh if they heard of it.


    However, listening to Sara''s authoritative voice, he forgot all about his dignity.


    Just when he was about toply, she said, "Well, I''m just kidding. You should tell father we were


    discussing an important matter." She was embarrassed at her own silliness.


    ''What was I thinking? I should have thought it through!'' she thought to herself. Jacob was right. She


    was partly at fault. As she watched him dress up, she gave a littleugh.


    "You look so nervous! My father won''t eat you. He might beat you up a little though," she said as she


    laughed. And then she also began to dress up.


    Once they were both dressed, they stood next to each other.


    He pulled her into an embrace. They both stood silently for a few seconds.


    Carlos, on the other hand, detected something odd in his daughter''s voice. He told himself perhaps he


    had imagined it. He went to the kitchen carrying the fresh vegetables.

 Chapter 393 Warm Welcome

    Chapter 393 Warm Wee


    Jacob was in a fix. He couldn''t think straight. One of the things he hated the most was to be


    misunderstood. More so, he didn''t want Sara''s father to misunderstand him in any way. Jacob really


    wanted to be a perfect son-inw. Standing at the door, Jacob stopped and stared at Sara with a


    confused look on his face. Sara just stared speechlessly at him. She didn''t even know what to say that


    would calm him down. She just looked at the man she loved who was scared of her father.


    "What should I do? I''m afraid that Dad would misunderstand me if Ie out. And I don''t want that to


    happen. I am still trying to make him like me." Jacob continued to look at Sara nervously. Worry lines


    had already appeared on his forehead. And his heart was throbbing. He was obviously troubled


    because of this issue.


    This wasn''t a surprise. After all, Carlos already had a bad impression of him. The old man had only


    epted him because of her. He just wanted his daughter to be happy. But he still had eyes on Jacob.


    Actually, Jacob wasn''t particrly afraid that he would be misunderstood. That wasn''t his major worry.


    He was worried that Carlos would object to him being with Sara. Besides, any loving father would want


    the best for his daughter.


    Jacob still remembered what happened in the past. In fact, the memory was still fresh in his mind.


    Carlos hadn''t taken it likely with him after the divorce.


    "It''s okay. Dad wouldn''t say anything. He''s not as scary as you think. So, calm down and stop being


    anxious. He won''t bite you." Sara tried tofort Jacob. However, she was also extremely nervous.


    Even more than him.


    Jacob saw that Sara was also worried. He noticed that she was tapping her fingers on herp


    nervously. At the sight of this, he almost burst outughing.


    At the same time, he was delighted that there was someone who worried about the same thing with


    him. This warmed his heart and he was less troubled.


    As he stood there, the atmosphere was less tensed than before. Being with Sara made his problems


    seem less disturbing than they were. With this beautiful woman by his side, Jacob felt that he could


    surmount any obstacle that he came across.


    Jacob took a deep breath. Then he opened the door of the room. As he did that, Carlos wasn''t standing


    on the other side. His tensed nerves eased a little.


    He stretched out his body and looked around. Thankfully, he didn''t find Carlos anywhere nearby.


    Jacob finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was delighted that Carlos wasn''t anywhere near the room.


    This was better for him so he wouldn''t feel so embarrassed.


    "What are you doing?" Sara gave him a questioning look. She had been watching all that he was doing.


    He looked like he was a thief who was trying to escape from where he had just robbed. And this wasn''t


    an exaggeration. Jacob really looked apprehensive.


    "I am just checking to see if Dad is anywhere around. I don''t want him to see me here. It would be


    embarrassing if he found out that I did such a thing. I don''t think he would like that."


    Jacob grinned at Sara yfully. At that moment, he yearned to tell Carlos about all that was going on


    between them. He didn''t want to keep this as a secret any longer. But that wasn''t the best thing to do


    now.


    Sara rolled her eyes at Jacob. She really wanted to pounce on him. In fact, pounce was an


    understatement. She wanted to deal with him mercilessly.


    Jacob was taken aback by her re. He was astonished that she was ring at him that way. The next


    second, he heard Sara shouting, "Dad, aren''t you back? Where are you?" Although Sara''s voice wasn''t


    that loud, Carlos heard her from the kitchen.


    Carlos leaned over and looked into the living room. He saw Sara and Jacob standing there. He didn''t


    expect to see him standing there.


    "Well, Jacob is here? I saw your shoes at the door just now. So, I was wondering." When Carlos


    walked to them, Jacob was surprised by the weing expression on his face. He was expecting him


    to be somewhat displeased with his presence.


    "Uh... Yes, yes. I haven''t been here for too long. I arrived just few minutes before you came in." Jacob


    scratched his head shyly. He looked at Carlos. But he quickly averted his eyes. Carlos stared at him.


    Then he queried, "How is that issue going? Have you settled it?"


    Jacob was taken aback by that question. For a few seconds, he stared at Carlos with wide eyes. He


    was shocked that Carlos had asked the question casually. He asked as if the matter was trivial.


    Jacob could feel that Carlos'' attitude has changed towards him. Although he couldn''t pinpoint the


    reason, he just knew that things were no longer awkward between them.


    He was thankful for this. At least, Carlos was no longer hostile towards him like before. At that moment,


    Jacob felt like Carlos treated him as a family member. His expression was weing.


    Jacob''s heart was overjoyed. In fact, he felt like jumping in excitement. But he still maintained a serious


    look.


    "Not yet. But I will handle it properly. Everything would be resolved soon. Don''t worry, sir. I will make


    sure this doesn''t escte into something that would bring troubles for you and Sara."


    Jacob looked at Sara as he spoke. He was reassuring her of his intentions all over again.


    Although Sara was standing beside him, he still felt that the atmosphere was a little tense. He was


    feeling uneasy.


    This was because Jacob rarely stayed in the same space with Carlos for a long time. Carlos was aware


    that Jacob felt uneasy around him. He knew this better than anyone else.


    Jacob was so nervous in the presence of the person who he was familiar with. And at the same time


    still a stranger. More so, this person was the father of the woman he loved.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Luckily for him, Carlos didn''t say anything about what just happened. He didn''t question him as to why


    he was there at that time.


    Jacob was satisfied with the warm wee he received. However, he still felt that Carlos hadn''t


    epted him fully. He knew that he still had a long way to go in convincing Sara''s father that his


    intentions were genuine.


    This made him more worried. ''Will I live under the same roof with Dad in the future? Are we going to


    get along then?'' Jacob thought to himself.


    Jacob had only heard of stories where daughters-inw didn''t want to live with their mothers-inw. He


    had heard several horrible stories of them always quarreling. But in Jacob''s case, he was the son-in-


    law who didn''t want to live with his father-inw. What an irony!


    Carlos went to the kitchen to continue cooking. Jacob then sat on the sofa uneasily.


    Jacob wasn''t used to having strangers at home. He was a loner. Just then, it dawned on him that this


    wasn''t his house. So, he couldn''t dictate who came in or who didn''t.


    Thinking about this, Jacob became more ufortable. He also felt a lump in his throat. Sara left to


    join her father in the kitchen. Out of boredom, he sat there and watched television. But his mind wasn''t


    in what he was watching.


    He took quick nces at the kitchen asionally. However, he didn''t see anything.


    Jacob sighed heavily. All of a sudden, he felt a pair of warm hands on his shoulders.

 Chapter 394 Everythings Going To Be Alright

    Chapter 394 Everything''s Going To Be Alright


    Sara noticed the embarrassed look on Jacob''s face, but she did not say it out loud.


    "How are you? Bored?" She walked to the sofa and sat down next to him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Are you okay?" Jacob nced at Sara nervously, only to realize that his question was strange and


    abrupt.


    Of course, Sara was clever enough to understand what he meant. In fact, she figured that his question


    had two meanings.


    One, he asked to know whether everything was alright about the matter at hand; Two, he wondered if


    her father was okay with the news.


    Sara shook her head in response, but she looked calm and unfazed. "Don''t worry. Everything''s going to


    be alright."


    She paused for a second and continued, "Honestly, I think the reason my father didn''t ask you was


    because he thought that you could handle it well. Please don''t let us down. My father and I think alike."


    With a nod, Jacob held her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze. She looked so calm, which made him


    feel relieved.


    "I''m not afraid of anything. It''s just that I''m afraid that you''ll misunderstand me." Jacob gazed at her


    affectionately. He seemed as though he wanted to see right through her soul.


    It took him a long time to realize that there was one thing he needed to do: cherish everything and


    everyone important.


    For many years, a lot of hindrances came in hopes of preventing him from being with Sara. Now that


    they were together, Jacob was determined in sharing life''s ups and downs with the person he loved.


    As long as Sara was willing to be with him, Jacob would never give up.


    "Anyway, I''d better help my father cook. If there''s anything else, we can talk about it after dinner." Sara


    stretched out his hand and gently caressed Jacob''s face. With that, she stood up and went to the


    kitchen.


    Meanwhile, Jacob finally breathed a sigh of relief. For some reason, he felt that his feelings for Sara


    were different than before.


    He turned back to the TV and watched a film about a renowned war. Although fictional elements were


    added in the movie, he thought that it was reasonable and needed.


    Besides, most of the values advocated by those TV dramas were correct. Some of them could even


    arouse people''s enthusiasm and urge to change.


    Jacob waspletely absorbed by what he was watching. He even frowned andughed sometimes.


    Little did he know, Sara was watching him. She stared at him from afar but did not judge him for his


    reactions. She sensed that he waspletely different from before, even though she could not tell the


    difference.


    People always find new things once they get along with other people. Jacob thought so, and so did


    Sara.


    So now... the two of them were finding each other''s strengths.

 Chapter 395 Came Crashing Down

    Chapter 395 Came Crashing Down


    In the past, they always cared about their partner''s shorings without even looking at themselves.


    As long as they saw something undesirable or unsatisfactory, they would be aggressive.


    Many couples are like that. They do not stop fighting for who is right until one of them wins.


    What they do not know is that from the very beginning, nobody is destined to win.


    Apart from being neck and neck until one of them loses, there is no better ending for them.


    Jacob was d that he knew about that. Those words were what made him realize his genuine feelings


    with Sara now that he was treating her right.


    Nobody could stop him, not even Alice.


    Not only that, but nobody could change his mind except himself.


    Not long after, the lunch was finally ready. Jacob sat at the table and looked at the full-course meal in


    front of him.


    He was not really hungry. However, he had to praise Carlos'' cooking as Jacob helped himself to the


    food.


    To be perfectly honest, the food was exquisite. He keptplimenting Carlos after tasting every dish.


    Carlos was overjoyed by his words. "You shoulde and eat here more often. I''ll be willing to cook for


    you," he said while beaming with happiness.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    With a smile, Sara looked at her father and said, "Sure, Dad. But aren''t you going to be too tired?"


    "It''s okay. Cooking is not that tiresome anyway. I''ll be more than happy to cook for you." Thanks to


    Jacob''s praise, Carlos'' smile was brighter and more radiant, and he felt even prouder of himself.


    But that was not the only reason why he was happy. Unlike before, he now felt that Jacob was talkative


    and more open than ever.


    He recalled the past and realized that everything that had happened seemed like a nightmare.


    Before, Jacob was cold as ice, and Sara was quiet and reserved.


    Fortunately, both of them had matured and developed into a fine man anddy. In that case, Carlos


    was the only one who had not changed.


    When they were done eating lunch, Jacob and Sara went out for a walk, while Carlos stayed at home


    alone.


    The instant Sara stepped out of the door, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "My father asked me about the time when you came here," she said with a deep breath. Upon hearing


    her words, Jacob stopped in his tracks at once.


    "And then what did you say?" he asked with a frown. Why did he always feel that it was strange for


    Carlos to ask about them?


    "It''s okay. I just exined it casually. There''s nothing to be worried about. My father shot me a


    meaningful look, though. Honestly, it kind of scared me."


    It seemed that Sara was still afraid to face that matter with her father.


    After her mother left she seldom talked with others.


    Her father had always warned her not to fall in love. Well, at least not at an early age.


    Sara had a lot of suitors and admirers because of her beauty. There was even a man who always came


    to her house and waited for her every single day.


    Sadly, Carlos drove him away. Sara happened to see that scene with her own eyes when she came


    home that day.


    Although her father never mentioned that again, what had happened was still etched in her mind.


    Since then, everyone knew that Sara had a strict and austere father.


    As a result, fewer men pursued her.


    Even if somebody admired her so much, they could only do so secretly. Nobody dared to say it out,


    afraid that her father woulde at them.


    Even so, Sara was grateful to her father. However, it was undeniable that what he had done left a


    shadow in her heart.


    She felt that she was a person who was not allowed to fall in love. Because of this, she developed an


    irrational fear of being exposed, making her feel insecure and embarrassed of herself in front of her


    father today.


    However, what she had was only the lingering fear from the past. Besides, many people are afraid of


    their parents since their childhood, and it is actuallymon and not surprising.


    Fortunately, those children eventually forgive their parents once they grow up.


    After all, if the children are the ones who are in their parent''s shoes, they would probably do the same.


    There is no doubt about that. That was what Sara kept in mind.


    As Jacob was about to step into the elevator, he held Sara''s hand affectionately, as if he were holding


    his daughter.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here with you." Upon saying that, he gently pulled Sara and let her lean against his


    chest. She then closed her eyes and felt his warmth andfort.


    "It''s nothing. I just feel a little embarrassed. My father did not allow me to enter a rtionship in the


    past. I eventually epted it and believed that falling in love is futile and a waste of time,"


    Sara murmured while leaning against Jacob''s chest.


    "I see. No wonder you felt embarrassed just now. Can I ask you something? Please be honest with me.


    Have you been in love before?" For some reason, Jacob suddenly became curious about her past.


    After all, he had been with her for a long time, yet he still knew nothing about her history of love.


    The only thing he knew was that she liked him. He was grateful that he could see that.


    "Secret. How about you take a guess? If you''re right, I''ll answer you," Sara said teasingly while pointing


    at Jacob''s chest.


    Jacob blinked his eyes twice and stared at her wide-eyed as if in a daze. "If you don''t stop, I''ll bully


    you."


    "Bully me?" Sara looked back at him and asked provokingly, "How are you going to do that?"


    A sly smiled appeared on Jacob''s face. Looking at her beauty, he was reminded of how adorable she


    was.


    Her face was beet red, her lips were curled into a pout, and her beautiful hair was draped over her


    shoulders.


    She looked so perfect. Without thinking, Jacob turned around and pushed Sara against the wall of the


    elevator.


    Sara''s heart skipped a beat. However, what happened next seemed more astounding than what he had


    done.


    Just when Jacob was about to kiss her, the light in the elevator suddenly went out.


    A loud sound came from the outside. All of a sudden, the elevator came crashing down.


    Sara could not help but shriek in horror. She instinctively reached out and hugged Jacob tightly with her


    eyes closed.


    Nevertheless, Jacob remained calm. He looked at Sara calmly and put his arm around her waist.


    "It''s okay. Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you," he said in aforting voice while patting her on the


    waist gently. However, she leaned against him more and held him even tighter. Although Jacob''s voice


    was reassuring, the fear in her heart did not subside at all.


    Elevator idents happen so rarely in a year. Although Sara felt that the odds of it happening were


    minute, it ironically happened to her.


    "Jacob, will we be fine?" she asked nervously.


    Fortunately, the elevator only slid down two floors, but it seemed as though it was stuck in the middle.


    Jacob knew that their situation was not good, so he shook his head and rubbed Sara''s hair in


    response.


    "Don''t worry. It''s going to be okay." He looked around the elevator and made sure that it was not sliding


    down. Once he confirmed that they were stuck, he held Sara in his arms tightly.


    "Don''t move. Let''s just wait for others to rescue us. Everything''s going to be okay," heforted in a


    soft voice even though he himself was nervous as well.


    It was a life-and-death situation. Life is precious and fragile and can be taken away at any time,


    especially in an ident. At the thought of this, Jacob held Sara''s hand, unwilling to let go.


    They had no idea how long it had passed. Suddenly, they heard a voice outside the elevator.


    "How many people are trapped inside?" The voice sounded like a middle-aged man. Jacob squinted


    his eyes and listened carefully.


    Meanwhile, Sara pinched herself to make sure that she was alive and okay. Jacob looked at her with


    certainty and answered the man, "Two."


    "Don''t worry. We are trying our best to save you. Please rx and don''t move."


    The man outsideforted them as though he wasforting a sick person.


    "Okay!" Jacob replied. Then, he faced Sara and said to her, "Don''t be scared anymore. Rescue is


    coming for us."


    His eyes gave Sara the courage to move after being hopeless for a while.


    "Okay," she replied with a nod. To be honest, while she was in a state of panic, she kept imagining


    what she would do in case something indeed happened to her.


    For some reason, she felt somehow happy that she would die with the person she loved. At the thought


    of it, she felt that it was not so terrible after all.

 Chapter 396 Averse To The Idea Of Love

    Chapter 396 Averse To The Idea Of Love


    ''What is terrible is not death, but living without him.'' Thinking of this, Sara was much more relieved.


    When the door of the elevator finally opened, many people lit up the scene in the elevator with


    shlights.


    Jacob was holding Sara tightly in his arms. Sara seemed to be greatly frightened and opened her eyes


    to see everything in front of her.


    ''Thank God we are still alive!'' Ignoring the crowd that surrounded them, Jacob picked Sara up and


    walked out of the elevator.


    Then, Jacob turned around and addressed them.


    "My wife is frightened, and she needs to rest. Please give us some time to recuperate. I will talk to you


    more about this identter."


    With those words, Jacob held Sara even tighter and walked away without looking back. Bystanders and


    some of the staff looked at them as they left, visibly stunned by what had just happened.


    Jacob looked down at Sara, who was still trembling in his arms, and said softly, "Don''t be scared.


    Everything''s fine now."


    Sara nodded. At that moment, Jacob looked like an angel. His handsome features were even more


    entuated in this light.


    In her eyes, he was like a hero.


    "Alright, then. I''m going to take you home now." Jacob was speechless as he looked at the floor they


    were in. Fortunately, they didn''t have that many floors to go.


    Jacob decided that once he carried Sara upstairs, he would go back down to the scene of the ident.


    They finally reached her apartment, and he settled her down on the couch. However, when Jacob


    turned to leave, Sara reached out for his hand and stopped him.


    "Don''t leave me, Jacob. I''m scared." Sara curled up on the sofa in the living room. Her father seemed


    to be in his bedroom.


    "It''s alright. I''ll be back soon." Jacob frowned and looked at Sara worriedly.


    Sara looked extremely distraught, and he didn''t have the heart to leave her alone. He knew she


    needed him. However, there were some things he had to deal with personally.


    He needed to address the staff and talk to them about elevator safety. He didn''t want other people to


    go through the same ordeal he and Sara just did. After all, it was a matter of life and death.


    Jacob''s slender legs drew an arc in the air. Then, he stood up straight and tall.


    He began to walk out the door, looking back from time to time. He dreaded leaving Sara, especially


    since she was in such a fragile state.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Sara was finally out of sight, Jacob quickly went down to exin what had happened. He warned


    the staff that if such a situation happened again, he would hold the developer ountable.


    What had been a very good trip for the both of them had ended in an elevator ident. Jacob returned


    home anxious and with a heavy heart.


    Although he and Sara had been together for a long time, that was the first near-death experience they


    encountered together.


    Jacob pushed the door open nervously. He looked for Sara and saw that she still curled up on the


    couch. Her back was turned to him, so he couldn''t see her expression.


    When Sara heard the door open, she immediately looked at it. She instantly locked eyes with Jacob,


    and he saw that her eyes were watery.


    Jacob looked at her nervously. "I''m back, Sara. I just briefed the staff about elevator safety, so they


    know what to do in the future."


    Nodding, Sara sat up and reclined on the sofa. Jacob quickly walked over and sat next to her, putting


    his arm around her shoulder.


    "How are you feeling? Are you still scared?" Jacob asked, his voice full of concern.


    Sara shook her head. "Please don''t tell my father about it. Let it stay in the past. I don''t want him to


    worry about me."


    Sara nced in the direction of her father''s bedroom.


    The door was closed. She didn''t know what Carlos was doing.


    Carlos, on the other hand, was trying to listen in on their conversation from the other side of the door.


    ''Something seems to have happened, '' he thought.


    The three of them cared about one another deeply. Perhaps this was the meaning of family.


    However, Carlos didn''t open the door. Instead, he took a step back and went back to the book he was


    reading.


    He believed they could deal with whatever it was themselves. If it was really important and Sara


    needed his help, she would tell him.


    Sara had been independent from a young age. When she was younger, many boys chased after her,


    but she never told him.


    Some of the boys had even given her a hard time, but she always just gritted her teeth and said


    nothing.


    Of course, Carlos knew that Sara was a good girl. But, ever since Tasha, her mother, left, she grew


    quieter and quieter. From time to time, he got a little worried of her.


    Even though Sara would always reject the boys chasing after her, he was still worried.


    What if Sara suddenly fell for one of them and epted their advances?


    Carlos had been afraid that Sara would lose her head over a boy at such a young age.


    But now, it seemed that his worry had been unnecessary.


    It was not until Jacob hade into the picture that Carlos breathed a sigh of relief.


    At first, Carlos thought that his strictness had prevented Sara from finding love. She had been single up


    until she was about to graduate from college.


    At the time, Carlos was anxious. It seemed that his problem had changed. It was no longer about Sara


    falling in love at such a young age. Rather, he was worried she would never fall in love at all.


    Sara seemed averse to the idea of love.


    ''Will you still love someone?'' Many times, Carlos had wanted to ask her that question, but he ultimately


    decided against it.


    Fortunately, Jacob soon came into Sara''s life. However, Carlos was still unsatisfied.


    Even though Jacob had been able to solve hispany''s crisis at that time, Sara was still sad.


    However, there was nothing he could do.


    Now, because they could face their problems together, Carlos didn''t have to worry so much.


    He didn''t see the need to get involved in the couple''s affairs.


    Jacob sat holding Sara in his arms for a long time. He would nce at Carlos''s door from time to time.


    After all, they were not at his house or his vi. Jacob always felt embarrassed when Carlos was at


    home.


    Jacob looked at Sara, who was still in a daze. "How about we go back to our vi?"


    Stunned, Sara looked at Carlos''s bedroom door and nodded.


    Jacob stood up and gently propped Sara up. Then, he took her by the hand, and they left the


    apartment. Sara seemed to cave in on herself. Jacob looked at her from time to time to see how she


    was doing.


    Their car sped down the road. Their world seemed like it was gradually being enveloped in darkness.


    Jacob stared at the road in front of him, a sense of loss filling his heart. The world outside seemed to


    be moving forward.


    Jacob looked at Sara through the corner of his eye. She looked much calmer. Perhaps it was because


    he was by her side.


    ''I never believed that women would rely on men during tough times, but now I can see that it''s true, '' he


    thought.


    In the past, even though something awful had happened to Sara, she handled it with the grace and the


    elegance of a white swan. Sara was still the same now, but she would sometimes be as timid as a


    rabbit.


    However, Jacob loved her no matter what. He loved every single thing about her.


    The car drove straight down the road like an arrow. The lights on the street and the lights of tens of


    thousands of homes finally lit up.


    ''No man is an ind. It is better for humans to live together, '' Jacob suddenly thought. Imagine how


    terrible it would be if the world was bare.

 Chapter 397 Pangs of Pain

    Chapter 397 Pangs of Pain


    The journey was a long and tiring one. Jacob and Sara were already worn out. However, by the time


    Jacob parked at the gate of the vi, the tiredness was reced with the joy of arriving their


    destination. Both of them heaved a sigh of relief. Jacob turned and looked at Sara. He saw that she


    was also delighted that they were finally home.


    After getting out of the car, Jacob opened the door for her. And they walked into the magnificent vi.


    The vi still smelled like a new house. Jacob couldn''t fathom the reason. But the air was smelling like


    a mixture of paint and wood. It was as if no one was living there yet.


    He frowned and pushed open the entrance door. "I think we would have toe here asionally. The


    house smells like no one has lived here before. It feels really strange. Let''s make it a habit of visiting


    here from time to time."


    Sara nodded and leaned against him. Then they both entered the living room.


    They both sat on the sofa and stretched their legs. Just then, Jacob''s phone rang. When he looked at


    the caller, it was James. He arched his eyebrows as he stared at the buzzing phone.


    For a few seconds, the phone kept ringing out loud. This made Sara confused and she stared at him


    with wide eyes. ''Why is Jacob not answering his phone? Did anything happen again?'' she thought.


    After hesitating for a few more seconds, Jacob reluctantly pressed the receive button. To be honest,


    Sara was shocked by his action. She had never seen him do that before. This made several thoughts


    sh through her mind.


    As she stared at him, she noticed that Jacob''s eyebrows were furrowed. And he slightly bent his lips


    downwards. He had a displeased look on his face. At the same time, his expression wasplicated.


    Jacob looked as if he was enveloped in some kind of sadness. His eyes were not as bright as before.


    Sara swallowed uneasily. The atmosphere suddenly felt tense. But she remained mute as he spoke on


    the phone.


    Then it dawned on her that Jacob might be keeping something away from her. Unfortunately, Sara


    couldn''t pinpoint what exactly it was. Even though she racked her brain, all she thought of was vague.


    Jacob said calmly, "Uncle, what is the matter?"


    Meanwhile, James sat on a bench at the noisy airport. He stared at the faces of the travelers as he


    tried to rx his nerves.


    "Jacob, didn''t I tell you that I would embark on a trip? Well, I am leaving today. I''m already at the airport


    and my flight leaves soon."


    Hearing this, Jacob felt as if his heart was about to explode. ''No! How can things end this way?


    He didn''t even wait for me to show him love. I haven''t even shown him filial piety. Even though I can''t


    call him Dad, he deserves my respect and more. Why is he leaving now?'' Jacob thought to himself.


    Although James said that it was just a short trip, he still felt uneasy. Jacob''s mind told him that he would


    be gone for a long time. It felt as if James would never return.


    Jacob had a strong feeling. His instincts were never wrong. ''There was no tangible reason why he


    should leave now. Was there?


    Except he doesn''t intend toe back. I don''t feel so good about this.


    More so, he didn''t even have the courage to say goodbye to me physically. I think he''s afraid that he


    wouldn''t have the courage to leave in my presence, '' Jacob continued to ponder.


    "Uncle, why is this trip so sudden? I had no idea you were leaving today. I''m not even ready," Jacob


    said with a frown on his face. But he didn''t say a word to persuade James to stay back. He didn''t know


    how to express true feelings. Still, the news made him feel a pang of pain in his heart.


    "Jacob, let''s not drag this. I''ve told you this before. Since I would have to leave in the end, there''s no


    point postponing my departure. I should leave now." James pretended to be calm. But he felt great pain


    in his heart. He didn''t want to leave Jacob. All those years, he suffered watching his son call another


    person father. Now, he was going to say goodbye even though the truth was already known.


    Sadly, Jacob hadn''t epted him as his father. So, James thought it was best to leave. He didn''t want


    to force his love. As far as he was concerned, this was a closed case.


    If James stayed back, then he would have to worry about it all the time. He also didn''t want Jacob to


    feel ufortable with his presence. He was aware that the young man was going through a lot of


    problemstely.


    Although James had desired that Jacob called him father, heter epted his fate. But Jacob had no


    idea that he had already given up.


    Now that it dawned on Jacob, he felt sad about it. He med himself for James'' departure. Deep down


    in his heart, he regretted not showing his love sooner. Because James knew that Jacob might not


    ept him soon, he decided to leave and not bother him. Besides, he was tired of living a pitiful life. All


    these years, he had been living in self-condemnation. He had tried to make amends with his service to


    people. James was done with all that now.


    "I know, Uncle. I''m sorry. This is all my fault. I didn''t intend to cause you pain. Wait for me. I''m on my


    way there. I want to see you before your flight leaves," Jacob said as he picked up his car keys. He


    immediately made his way to the door.


    As Sara stood aside and listened to the conversation, she was able to deduce that James was leaving.


    From the expression on Jacob''s face, she knew that this trip was more like a farewell. She perfectly


    understood what this meant. It meant that James wouldn''t be in Jacob''s life anymore. They wouldn''t


    see each other again.


    Sara hurriedly followed him outside. For a matter like this, she had to be by his side. She knew that


    saying goodbye to James would be hard for him. Jacob might act like he would handle it well. But he


    was more emotional than he seemed.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As a couple, they had always shared happiness. Now, it was time for them to share sadness.


    Even if Sara couldn''t do anything to salvage the situation, her presence would go a long way. At least,


    her shoulder was avable for Jacob to lean on.


    James looked at the crowd in a daze. The only reason why he chose to leave now was because he


    didn''t want to say goodbye to Jacob. He wasn''t sure if he could handle it. His heart was too fragile for


    such aches.


    "There is no need, Jacob. The ne is about to take off. They have already announced it. It''s already


    toote. I would have gone before you get to the airport," James said in a low voice. He was trying so


    hard not to cry. But a tear had already appeared at the corner of his eye.


    It was at that moment that it dawned on him that he had nothing in this life. There was nothing he could


    call his own. How could James not cry when he was about to lose the only thing that he thought he


    had? Life had dealt with him mercilessly.


    Saying farewell in person would take a toll on both of them. It would be more painful if they met. James


    made that excuse because he just wanted to leave quietly. And Jacob knew that. Even though Jacob


    didn''t know all that he was thinking, he could tell that James was trying to avoid him.


    "Uncle, if you still treat me as family, don''t board that ne. Wait for me. There''s something I need to


    tell you. And I want to tell you in person. So, just wait for me. I would be there soon," Jacob said in a


    serious tone. His statement didn''t sound like he was trying to persuade James. It sounded like a threat.


    Jacob had great respect for James. He had never spoken harshly to him in the past. This was the first.


    But today, if he didn''t speak in a firm tone, James would leave without seeing him.


    As Sara stared at him, she couldn''t recognize him. He felt very strange unlike his usual self. This Jacob


    had a serious look on his face. And he was quite vexed.


    She had never seen Jacob get mad at James. But at that instance, it was clear that he was mad at him.


    Even from the way he dashed out, one could tell that he was infuriated.


    In addition to the anger he felt, Jacob''s heart was filled with regrets. He was beating up himself about


    something. Because Sara had spent many years with him, she knew him very well. In fact, she saw


    through him. She could tell all the emotions that he was feeling presently.


    "Hmm... Well, I''ll wait for you. Just be quick. I don''t want to miss my flight." Jacob was about to say


    something, but he heard a beep sound. James had already hung up the phone.


    After ending the call, James burst into tears. He couldn''t hold it any longer. ''I just want to leave quietly. I


    don''t want toplicate matters by seeing Jacob. The pain would be too much to bear, '' he thought to


    himself.


    In his lifetime, James had one great regret. He was most apologetic for hurting his elder brother. And


    the second person he felt apologetic towards was Jacob. He knew that he wronged both of them


    because of his actions. At that moment, James regretted that the truth hade out. It was causing


    both of them hurt. He didn''t like that Jacob was suffering this pain with him. After all, Jacob wasn''t there


    from the onset.


    But then, James had to face what he feared the most. He never expected that things would end up like


    this. Sadly, things didn''t go as he wished.


    When Jacob heard the beep sound, his heart sank. But he just entered the car. Then he exined the


    situation briefly to Sara. Hearing the gist, she became anxious. Her mind was clouded with several


    thoughts.


    ''Why is Uncle James leaving now? And why is Jacob so angry with his departure? Did anything


    happen without my knowledge?''


    Even with Jacob''s exnation, Sara was still very confused. He had just told her that James was at the


    airport. He didn''t tell her the reason for his departure.


    ''I don''t understand what''s going on. Jacob must be hiding something from me.'' This thought made her


    unhappy. Sara disliked when Jacob wasn''t transparent with her. She hated secrecy.


    ''Jacob was keeping secrets from me. Is this right? We agreed that we wouldn''t keep secrets from each


    other, '' she continued to ponder.


    Feeling distressed, Sara decided to keep quiet. She rested her head and allowed Jacob to drive. The


    car was silent because Sara made no attempts to question him further.


    Her heart skipped a bit as she thought of what might happen at the airport. Sara was nervous about the


    fact that when they met James, she would know what exactly transpired. She knew James very well.


    He was very cautious while speaking and when he did anything. The old man paid attention to details.


    Most times, his statements and actions could be easily understood.


    So today, something must have happened. He wasn''t speaking like his usual self. Sara frowned tightly.


    She was obviously displeased that she had to rack her brain just to figure out what was happening.


    Although Sara was displeased, she was still concerned about Jacob. She felt that he was the one who


    was feeling the most ufortable at that moment.


    After all, Jacob had no other reliable rtives except James.


    His other rtives were more like strangers. They weren''t as close as James.


    Jacob had nothing inmon with them. It is often said that birds of the same feather flock together.


    This was the case of Jacob and his other rtives. He didn''t associate with them because they didn''t


    think alike.


    When they arrived at the airport, Jacob immediately rushed into the waiting area. He then scanned


    through the crowd for James.


    Sara also trotted after him. As she looked at the faces of the travelers, a thought urred to her. Most


    of them had smiles on their faces. Whether they were departing or arriving, they seemed delighted.


    This was probably because their families were with them. Or already waiting for them.


    Thinking of this, Sara felt that James saw such a scene and he became depressed.


    Yes, there was nothing in the type of life James had lived.


    Indeed, life was cruel to him. And his fate was miserable. Although fate tortured everyone, James''


    suffering was too harsh. But most of these things were beyond humanprehension. No one could


    discover and properly describe why some people suffered such ill fates.


    Standing in the crowd, Jacob felt that the noise was deafening. Everyone seemed to be talking at the


    same time. As he continued to search the whole room, James was still nowhere to be found. ''Did Uncle


    James deceive me? Has he left without saying a proper goodbye?''


    Jacob immediately took out his phone and called James.


    Although the line kept ringing, James didn''t pick. The fact that the phone still rang meant that he hadn''t


    boarded the ne yet. Jacob continued to search frantically for him. He even asked some of the airport


    staff.


    But they all said they didn''t see any man that fitted Jacob''s description of James. They all answered


    without doubts. Frustrated, Jacob sat on one of the chairs. He buried his head in his hands. And this


    showed that he was downcast.


    Sara sat next to him. But she didn''t utter a word. She understood what Jacob was going through. The


    pain must be too much for him.


    Sara set aside the anger she had earlier felt. Now the most important thing was finding James. She


    could always discuss the issue of secrecy with Jacobter. But there were many people in this world. If


    a person wanted to walk out of their lives, how could others persuade them not to?


    Jacob held his head weakly. The pain in his heart didn''t subside. In fact, it became worse. And Jacob


    felt a lump in his throat.


    It was as if some kind of turbulent water was in his heart. Then there was silence everywhere. The pain


    was so much that Jacob felt as if he was drowning.

 Chapter 398 Nothing But A Coward

    Chapter 398 Nothing But A Coward


    As Jacob became older, his fear of loss magnified. Who wasn''t afraid of losing all they had? Jacob had


    only a handful of people in his life. If James left him, it would undoubtedly be a big blow.


    As he sank into this mncholy thought, a hand touched his shoulder. Jacob realized it was a strong


    hand and there was no way it belonged to Sara.


    Sara gaped in surprise. It was James. He hade back!


    "I went to make changes with my flight reservation. It''s bustling with people out there. In that noisy


    surrounding, I didn''t hear my phone ring," James exined, his face eerily calm.


    He had dwelt on these sad thoughts for too long. Now he was calm as a millpond. He hade to


    terms with this parting.


    "Uncle James..." Jacob''s voice came as a sob. "I thought I would never see you again," he added.


    The next second he embraced James. ''These are my father''s arms, '' he thought to himself, welling up


    with emotions.


    Jacob was on the verge of tears but somehow managed to suppress them. He remembered that


    James had told him that real men don''t cry.


    The two grown men remained embracing each other. Lots of people stopped to watch them.


    Jacob, however, felt no embarrassment. He simply hugged James, praying he wouldn''t leave him.


    Just the thought of being parted from him ached his heart. His dependence on James wasn''t


    something that had formed overnight.


    He loved this man even when he was a child. In fact, he always dreamed of growing up and bing


    like him. It was a dream that seemed quite hard to achieve. However, with years of hard work, Jacob


    had be like his beloved Uncle James.


    But now, he couldn''t care less about any sess. If the price of his sess was to lose James, then


    he wished he had been oblivious of the truth.


    He couldn''t stand being separated from James. To keep him here, Jacob was willing to pretend like


    nothing had happened.


    But James was dead set on leaving. Because of the difference, Jacob had never been more terrified in


    his life.


    Sara, who was silently watching everything, noticed James''s eyes were glistening with tears. She was


    shocked. This man was the epitome of strength.


    As far as she could remember, he managed to remain calm during any sort of adversity. She had


    thought Uncle James wasn''t capable of sorrow. He was the man people went to when they wished to


    be strong.


    This was one of the reasons why people admired him so much.


    That being said, even now she admired him. He was still a strong man and such people nevercked


    admirers.


    James, noticing he had almost left his guard down, wiped his eyes with the back of his hands.


    "It''s going to be alright, Jacob. You will get over it. Trust me," James said, trying to sound cheerful.


    Jacob, on the other hand, looked at his hands. They were wide and strong.


    ''These are my father''s hands, '' he thought to himself, once again on the verge of tears. His sorrow was


    too strong that he had difficulty in breathing.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a sudden shift in his mood. He clenched his fists and stood straight. He was ovee by a


    wave of anger.


    He told himself he had been silly to worship this man. He was nothing but a coward!


    Looking straight into James''s eyes, he expressed, "Uncle James, do you know what I am going to think


    if you leave?" He spoke in a cold, hard voice. He looked at James like he was an enemy.


    If they hadn''t been in a public ce, Jacob would have screamed. However, not wanting to create a


    scene, he spoke in a low voice. In spite of this, there was an edge in his voice.


    "Jacob, you can''t expect perfection from people. We are all wed. And yes, I admit I am a coward. I


    choose to leave because I am afraid that you will me me. This is as hard for me as it is for you."


    James let go of Jacob and narrowed his eyes. At this moment, he looked a lot older than his age.


    Jacob sighed heavily. He understood James had made up his mind. Nothing would dissuade him from


    doing so.


    In fact, this determination was the sole reason he confessed the truth to Jacob.


    He also knew James was a man of his words. His stubbornness wouldn''t allow him to change his mind.


    It was certain that if he left, Jacob wouldn''t meet him again. At this thought, his heart ached unbearably.


    This man he had respected all his life was abandoning him! He growled with barely controlled fury.


    "You are nothing but a coward! Will your departure change anything? No, it won''t! Nothing is going to


    change. Don''t think escaping a problem is a way to solve it!"


    Jacob roared like a wounded bull. His sudden fury came as a shock to James. Even Sara trembled a


    little. As far as she could remember, Jacob had never raised his voice in front of James. He was


    someone that he treated with the utmost respect.


    Watching him lose it, Sara couldn''t help but gape at him. She had a premonition that something terrible


    was about to happen. She wished to speak but for some reason, words wouldn''te out of her


    mouth.


    In this end, she remained silent, not wanting to cause further trouble for Jacob.


    The situation was getting even more and moreplicated. Her interference would do no good.


    James went pale. Jacob had cut to the chase and hit the nail on the head. Even though his


    straightforward way of addressing the issue caused him embarrassment, James couldn''t help but


    secretly admire him for his bravery.


    Some people had an innate ability that helped them confess what they felt using a few words. Jacob


    was one such person. On one hand, James was happy. On the other hand, he felt uneasy at being


    exposed.


    Every word that had been uttered was true.


    James turned away his face and admitted, "You are right, Jacob! I have been a coward all my life. But


    there is nothing I can do to change that. It is who I am."


    His mouth puckered and for a second it looked like he was about to cry. He had a hard time


    suppressing his emotions. He felt lonely and lost.


    His son had grown up to be a spectacr man. However, he wasn''t lucky enough to be with him.


    James''s thoughts went back to his elder brother.


    ''Brother, my life has been nothing but a series of punishment. I felt grateful that you forgave me without


    condition. But my sins cannot be erased.


    Perhaps, with time, I will achieve more tolerance. But the pain I felt willst forever.'' James felt a great


    weight of sorrow inside him. Yet he tried to look fine on the outside. Indifferently, he gazed around at


    the passers-by.


    Jacob stared at James. A bit of his anger disappeared. It dawned on him how hard this must be for his


    uncle.


    ''His condition is worse than mine!'' Jacob thought to himself. He had to live alone and wallow up in self-


    pity and self-reproach. He couldn''t even make his son call him father.


    Jacob''s eyes filmed over with tears. He told himself he shouldn''t cry. But the ache in his heart


    continued to throb.


    Sara realized this was her chance to do something. She pulled at the corner of Jacob''s clothes and


    shook her head, implying he had behaved brutally with James.


    Jacob shook free from her grasp. He knew she was right but he wasn''t willing to ept that yet.


    He was in a bad temper today. Anger made him blind. He thought back to everything he had uttered a


    while ago.


    And now, his mind went nk. He didn''t know what his next words should be.


    This day would remain etched in his memories for a very long time. He would often think back and


    regret losing his temper before James. This realization came toote. He had already uttered those


    horrible things.


    When people felt intense rage and sadness, nobody could stop them. They would even find reasons


    that would justify their actions. Jacob was no exception. He would always recall the painful look that


    had entered upon James''s face after listening to his words.


    Sara''s pleas wouldn''t stop him. He went on, "Uncle James, I was under the impression you were a


    brave person. That''s one of the reasons why I admired you."


    He paused when he noticed James''s body was beginning to tremble. This was his cue to stop. But he


    wasn''t done.


    After a short pause, he continued, "I wish you knew how disappointed I am in you. You are not the


    person I thought you were. If you leave today, you have to remember you will always be a coward in


    my mind."


    After hearing these harsh words, James''s sorrow increased. Every now and then, someone in the


    crowd stopped to watch the conversation that was unraveling between these two


    people.

 Chapter 399 Weakness

    Chapter 399 Weakness


    Nobody dared to speak, not even Sara. She knew better than to dissuade the two of them. Besides,


    this matter was only between the two men. She should not step in and interfere in it. She knew her


    boundaries and that she should not get involved in their affairs.


    James turned his head and forced a smile. "Jacob, no matter what you think of me, this is my choice.


    I''m sorry that I disappointed you and left such an impression. The truth is, I''ve always been aplete


    coward. I''m not as strong as you think I am."


    As soon as James finished speaking, he picked up his suitcase and was about to leave. He felt that he


    could no longer stay there, even for a second.


    Many eyes were on him, and it felt as though they wereughing at his every move. He could not


    tolerate those gazes anymore. He was a dignified man. He could not let those people gossip about him


    and taint his name.


    "Jacob..." Sara could not help butfort him, who was crestfallen and at a loss. However, he just


    ignored her.


    "Dad!" Jacob shouted. On his forehead was a slight trickle of sweat most probably due to anxiety and


    dejection.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? What did you call Uncle James just now?" Sara asked, her eyes widened in disbelief. Did


    Jacob mean what he said? It felt as though what he had said was a bolt from the blue.


    No wonder Jacob kept it from her. It also exined why James had to leave. Everything was so


    confusing, but Sara felt that things were finally falling into ce.


    "Jacob, as a man, I hope you can respect my decision. Don''t worry. I''ve thought it through over and


    over again, and this is the result. I''m sorry that I didn''t set a good example for you."


    James''s lips were still curled into a smile yet everyone could see that his eyes were filled with tears.


    If Jacob left James unfriendly words to drive him away, thetter would definitely not be able to hold


    back his tears. Fortunately, Jacob did not say anything.


    Perhaps he understood how painful it was to be apart from the person he loved. That was why he tried


    his best to hold back his sadness and instead show that he was strong.


    Before Jacob came there, he had known how determined James already was. However, he still dreamt


    about something.


    Sadly, his dream was now shattered into pieces. At that moment, Jacob finally figured it out.


    "Take care, Uncle." He could only utter two words, but it was enough to make his whole body tremble.


    Upon hearing his words, James lifted his hand as if he wanted to hold Jacob''s. But in the end, there


    was a distance between them that he could no longer close in.


    "Well, be good to Sara. I''lle back to see you in the future, I promise. I''m just going away to rx.


    Don''t worry, Jacob."


    James smiled and looked at Sara, who had not said anything for a long time. She seemed to be taken


    aback by his gaze but said nothing.


    There was no need to say anything more. They knew that a person''s trace in their lives would never


    disappear. Although it would somehow fade over time, it would remain indelible in their lives.


    "Good bye... Uncle." Although Sara was a little hesitant to call James ''Uncle'', she nodded and called


    him that anyway.


    Besides, Jacob called James that, so she must call James the same way. She eventually epted and


    understood why James wanted to leave.


    Leaving is a choice for the helpless. For James, it might have been the most helpless decision in his


    life.


    If one look at it in another way, it is also a relief. A world without disputes is impossible to have. James


    believed that he could try his best to avoid it. Truth be told, what he wanted the most was peace of


    mind than seeing it every day.


    He had finally made up his mind to leave. There was no way he would change anything just because of


    Jacob''s words out of spite.


    Jacob knew that as well, so he decided to keep silent. After all, James''s pride had already been


    obliterated many years ago. All of his remaining days were just to make up for his mistakes. It was


    nothing but atonement for the past.


    It was his own war raging in his mind. No matter how lonely he had been after all these years, he had


    not moved on yet. He could still feel it in his heart.


    All he wanted to do was to start over. Why did it seem nearly impossible to do so? Nevertheless,


    James had no choice but to grit his teeth and hold on no matter how difficult it was.


    As a man, he believed that he would remain resolute despite being questioned and doubted by others.


    That belief of him would never waver.


    Meanwhile, Jacob pursed his lips in frustration. Although he was ming James for being a coward, he


    just realized that he was one too. At this sudden realization, he felt that he could finally move on.


    James had his own life, and he was more than capable of making a choice for himself. He would not


    give up just because Jacob expressed his disapproval.


    "I''ll stay here and watch you get on the ne," Jacob said after being silent for a long time. At first, he


    thought that James would give up on leaving and just stay after hearing Jacob''s words.


    But now, Jacob could only choose to let go. Perhaps it was time to give James a chance to pursue his


    new life. Jacob should not be selfish to restrict James from achieving it.


    Standing aside, Sara could not calm down for a long time after listening to their conversation. Like a


    sharp sword, Jacob''s words pierced into James'' heart.


    Not only did she feel sorry for Jacob, but she was also astonished. How could he let James leave so


    easily? Also, why was she feeling so regretful?


    What else could Sara do anyway? Aside from regrets, there was no better reason for her to keep


    James from leaving.


    If they could not ask him to stay, it was better to let him go, right? Jacob now looked calmer than ever


    as he gazed at James. Perhaps it was thest time they would see each other. Even so, he said those


    words casually as though they would meet again in the future.


    "Goodbye, Uncle James," Jacob said for thest time. James just nodded solemnly in response.


    Seeing Jacob and Sara side by side, he still felt inexplicably sad. He felt as though his words got stuck


    in his throat, rendering him unable to speak.


    James finally turned around to leave. Tears were welling up in his eyes, making his vision blurry that he


    almost could not see the road in front of him. The staff could not help but steal nces at him. Well, a


    crying man in his fifties was not something they saw every day.


    The tears were like James'' silent farewell. At the thought of this, he wiped them away and finally


    boarded the ne.


    It seemed that many people were not so different than them. Just when they could see clearly and


    figure things out, they had already reached the end. Honestly, what James felt most regretful was that


    he could not see with his own eyes that Jacob got married again.


    His saying that he woulde back was only wishful thinking. The truth was, he wanted to stay right


    where Jacob was until the remainder of his life. However, he knew he had to leave.


    It might take a few years for Jacob to ept such a fact. Perhaps it would take at least three years, five


    years, or even longer. Even so, he had no choice but to wait until the time came.


    That was James'' decision, and Jacob could only respect it. After all, it was more than enough that he


    had tried his best to make James stay. Once James was out of Jacob''s sight, Jacob felt that his body


    weakened.


    He copsed on the chair in the waiting room. His legs were straight, and his eyes were empty as he


    gazed nkly in the distance.


    Sara, who was standing aside, put her hand on his shoulderfortingly. Shepletely understood


    what he was going through right now.


    She had been there in that situation. It was like the time when she could not ept her mother''s


    divorce and leaving. As a way of coping, she just covered herself with a quilt and cried helplessly for


    hours.


    Many people do not know that the taste of youth is actually bitter. Sara looked at Jacob with concern.


    One look and she immediately knew that he wanted to cry.


    He had never showed his fragility, not even in front of her. Fortunately, she understood that everyone


    had their own weaknesses.


    For Jacob, his weakness was being too attached and being too emotional. Sadly, the more emotional a


    person is, the more painful their life would be. Well, many things affect a person at once, and he must


    keep up with it.


    Jacob did not know how long he had been sitting on the chair. He was so devastated that he had no


    idea how many people around him came and went. However, Sara stayed by his side.

 Chapter 400 Source of Strength

    Chapter 400 Source of Strength


    Jacob felt a lump in his throat. He swallowed hard but it wouldn''t go down. At that moment, his lips


    were quivering. Jacob wanted to hold onto Sara and cry his eyes out. He didn''t care about the popr


    saying, "Real men don''t cry." He just wanted to curl up in the embrace of his beloved woman and shed


    a river of tears.


    Sara also felt that Jacob was battling with his emotions. She reached out her hand and rubbed his


    head affectionately. He was still expressionless. He didn''t move an inch.


    Sara sighed heavily. Just when she was about to sit next to him, Jacob raised his head. Then, she saw


    his face.


    She noticed that his eyes were filled with tiredness and worry. He was obviously fatigued with all that


    was happening. Sara had never imagined that Jacob would feel this way because he was separated


    from James. This made her heart ache. She hated seeing the love of her life this sad.


    "Sara, let''s go back home," Jacob said softly. It was as if he had already frustrated. And he had


    epted his ill luck.


    He didn''t want to tell Sara the truth about what was happening. Actually, Jacob didn''t want her to worry


    about anything. He was tired of bothering her with his problems every now and then. Lately, Sara


    worried about him a lot. Because of this, Jacob chose to keep this away from her. He preferred to suffer


    alone, than to let Sara suffer with him. He just wanted her to be happy.


    Jacob''s eyes suddenly brightened. He looked at Sara lovingly.


    At that instance, he finally understood why he had lost many things as he grew up. In the past years,


    Jacob had lost things and the people he held dear to his heart. He never wanted to lose them but life


    had other ns for him. Sadly, he couldn''t dictate what he could keep and what could be taken away


    from him.


    As he grew older, Jacob understood that there were things he just couldn''t change. He felt helpless


    towards those things. They would happen anyway so what''s the point?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, Jacob didn''t want to count his gains and losses anymore. He was convinced that it was best if he


    didn''t think about it. Jacob stood up and hugged Sara tightly. He was happy that she was by his side.


    The people in the waiting room continued to look at him. They had been paying attention to his


    movements for a long time. The women giggled and drooled because of his appearance. Many of them


    thought that Jacob was a perfectly created work of art. Although he was oblivious to this, strangers


    were drawn to him everywhere he went just because of his handsome features.


    Jacob never acknowledged the fact that someone could make a living just by looking good. He saw


    modeling as a frivolous job. And not something that could pay bills. However, a good-looking person


    was always delightful to watch. Jacob ignored the onlookers. Then, he locked arms with Sara and they


    walked out of the airport.


    ''This airport must have witnessed many people depart every day. Is every departure this sad? If the


    airport was a human being and it had a heart, then it wouldn''t be able to bear the pain. Watching


    people leave wasn''t something that was pleasing, ''


    Jacob thought. He remained silent as he continued to walk out with Sara by his side.


    Before he didn''t regard Sara his "whole world". This was because he had thought he had other people.


    But now, she was the only person he had left. So, she was technically his whole world.


    Besides, with James'' departure, Jacob had only a few rtives left. But he didn''t consider them as part


    of his life now because they never were. He never really got along with any of them.


    Jacob suppressed his inner thoughts. He didn''t want to continue thinking about what just happened.


    Even though he tried to figure out what James had been thinking, he just couldn''t.


    But there was one thing that was crystal clear to him now. It was that from now on, he would be


    more tolerant of the world. He would no longer me life for dishing out bad luck to him. Neither would


    he me other people. After all, no one is perfect. Humans are filled with ws. And the world is a


    beautiful ce. Jacob was finally ready to see it. He wanted to see life in all its beauty.


    Sara felt that Jacob was pushing her out of the airport. They were walking so fast. When they got to the


    gate of the airport, the night breeze was blowing gently. The breeze seemed to whisper sweetly into


    their ears. This was part of the beauty of life Jacob had just thought about.


    As it was already nighttime, the whole city didn''t look as busy as it used to be during the day. It was


    quieter. However, the ce was still noisy. Pedestrians andmuters were still plying the roads. Sara


    finally sighed heavily. She was already out of breath.


    Although she still had doubts in her mind, she could tell that something serious had happened. Jacob''s


    expression showed that the matter wasn''t trivial. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have hidden it from her.


    Somehow, she felt that his silence was because he didn''t want to burden her.


    After they got into the car, Jacob said that he was feeling hungry and he wanted to eat something.


    Sara nodded in agreement. She was also famished and tired. The search for James had drained her


    energy. Also, she felt that it would be awkward for them to go home at this time. But Sara didn''t say


    anything. She just leaned her back as Jacob started the car. He navigated his way to somewhere they


    could eat.


    Minutester, Jacob parked the car in front of a hot pot restaurant. The reason why he chose such a


    restaurant was because Sara relished that kind of food.


    Sara absolutely enjoyed food fresh from the fire. She loved to eat everything. Despite the fact that she


    was a native northerner, she relished spicy food. That was very surprising! This was probably one of


    the reasons Jacob loved Sara. She was uniquely different. And she was also full of surprises.


    Jacob heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Sara who was sitting elegantly across the table.


    "What do you think? Well, I felt you would like the warm atmosphere of this restaurant. Besides, this


    ce is so full of life," Jacob said after heposed himself.


    Sara replied, "It depends. I like the restaurant. But as long as I''m with you, it doesn''t matter where we


    are."


    Jacob stared at her affectionately. He was grateful that she remained by his side even during trying


    times. He wanted to thank her for her support. But he kept mute.


    ''True love isn''t about imaginary things and just words. It is about actions, '' Jacob thought. He knew that


    Sara''s love was beyond all the words that she said. She proved her love with her actions.


    Sara''s presence alone made things seem easier. She made him happy just by staying beside him.


    Whenever he thought of her, all his troubles seemed to fade away.


    Sara went to make the orders. She also chose some of the meals that Jacob liked.


    In the past, Sara was very intent on keeping good health. So, there were many foods she stayed off.


    These foods were probably packed with minerals that weren''t so good for her. However, it turned out


    that she was actually a foodie. And she felt a little shy that Jacob already knew that she loved food.


    Sara was thankful that now she could eat without getting worried that she would add weight. No matter


    how much she ate, she never gained a pound. Her body remained slim and perfectly shaped.


    Sara had seen many people who ate a lot and as a result, they became obese. She always felt sorry


    for them because they whined about putting on so much weight. Fortunately for Sara, her case was


    different. The genes from her parents were perfect. And she was super grateful for this because she


    knew how painful it must be for those who were overweight.


    Now, she wasn''t just living extravagantly. She was just living life to the fullest. Besides, it was best to


    enjoy since her genes permitted her to. After she happily ced the dishes on the table, she began to


    question Jacob about what transpired between him and James. She felt it was about time she knew all


    that was going on.


    "Jacob, what happened between you and Uncle James? I still don''t understand what is going on. Are


    you afraid that I would worry too much if you tell me?" Sara was smart. She tried to persuade Jacob


    into telling her what happened without making him upset. Actually, she wished that Jacob wouldn''t have


    to face problems alone every time. But she needed to know what was going on.


    "Yes, you guessed right. Uncle James is my real father. But now, he has chickened out. He didn''t have


    the courage to wait till I begin to love him as a father. He is running away from his responsibility. I just


    want to believe that he desires to live a happy life. Otherwise, my mind can''te to terms with the


    fact that the man who calls himself my real father doesn''t want to face me."


    Jacob''s expression was calm. And the words that he said made sense.


    For a moment, Sara was shocked by his words. She then regretted asking the question. Her heart


    ached as she saw how sad his eyes were. Jacob looked at the Mandarin duck pot in front of him. It


    contained a two-vored dish.


    "If I could only afford to take you to a hot pot restaurant in the future, will you feel wronged?" Jacob was


    thinking about another thing in his mind. The hot pot offer connoted something else. He was using it to


    illustrate that he might not have enough money to take Sara out to those exquisite restaurants in the


    future.


    "No, I would love that. I won''t feel wronged. I love hot pot restaurants. In fact, I''m looking forward to it."


    Of course, Sara understood what he meant.


    Perhaps Jacob didn''t want to stay in the business circles. He was nning to leave and do his own


    thing. Or maybe he was scared that he no longer had business prowess. This was because he was no


    longer as financially stable as before. But Sara didn''t care about his financial state. She just loved


    Jacob for his personality. And not his money.


    Even if the same thing happened to her, she wouldn''t care. Sara wasn''t materialistic. She believed


    there was more to life than material things. Hot pot meals were never inferior to Western food. In fact,


    anyone who said that didn''t know what he or she was talking about.


    Hearing Sara''s response, Jacob nodded his head involuntarily. It was as if he already knew what her


    reply would be.


    "I know, Sara. I won''t let you down. I will make you proud. In fact, I used to hate the Shi Group. I felt as


    if I was the sacrificialmb for the running of thepany. Inheriting it wasn''t a blessing to me. It


    seemed like I sacrificed myself to fulfill the wishes of others. Previously, I had my preferences. I knew


    what I wanted to do with my life. But everything was thwarted."


    As he spoke, Jacob used his chopsticks to pick a piece ofmb tripe. Then, he ced it carefully in the


    hot pot.


    "Now I understand. It wasn''t a sacrifice, but a responsibility. I''ve learned that I can''t protect those who I


    love without protecting myself first. It is only when I be strong that I can protect my loved ones.


    Then, I can do whatever I want to do."


    Sara nodded in agreement. As she looked at Jacob, she envisaged that he would be a strong


    man in the future. She knew that he woulde out of this challenge stronger than ever before.


    In the same vein, Jacob was convinced that what didn''t kill him, would only make him stronger. He


    could feel it deep in his guts.


    But what was more tasking was having to pass through the problems now. Although he knew that he


    woulde out victorious, things were hard presently.


    As tears welled up in her eyes, Sara praised Jacob for his words. She admired that he had so much


    courage despite all the odds. ''Maybe people were naturally brave and strong. But they remained at the


    battlefield because of one thing or the other. For Jacob, it was because he wanted to protect all that he


    loved. And I was part of what he loved.''


    Thinking of this, Sara propped up her head with her hand. She stared at Jacob with admiration in her


    eyes.


    "I think you are now a better person than before. You have changed a lot and I like it." Sara blinked her


    watery eyes as she stared at him warmly. She was indeed proud of him.


    As Jacob looked at her, he felt very shy. Perhaps this was because he was getting thispliment


    from the woman he loved. Staring at her watery and enchanting eyes, Jacob''s heart leaped in


    excitement.


    "Do you know what I love about you the most?" Sara asked suddenly. She wasn''t done with showering


    him praises.


    Jacob was yet to get over what she had just said. He was still mesmerized. But it appeared that she


    had more in store for him. "What?" he simply asked.


    "I love your sincerity and realness. You never try to fake anything. You are such a straightforward


    fellow," Sara said seriously with a smile. She still wanted to say more but Jacob stopped her.


    "That''s enough, Sara. When did you be someone who ttered others? Your praises are making


    my head swell. While I''m happy that you are telling me these words, I''m afraid that I would be


    arrogant."


    Jacob blushed. Sara''s words seemed to have made his moodiness disappear. He was now smiling


    from ear to ear.


    When Sara saw that her words were effective, she continued to tease him, "I learned the art of ttery


    from you. You''re the master. Have I ever been so glib in your presence before? Answer me!"


    Jacob shook his head. "We still have a long way to go, Sara. Although the encounters may be


    unfavorable, we need to find enough reasons to be happy."


    Sara nodded as she smiled at him. She picked up a slice of hot beef and gave it to Jacob. With this


    gesture, he smiled affectionately. And Sara grinned shyly.


    "You look more handsome when you smile. Well, don''t carry a long face anymore. I don''t want to catch


    you frowning ever again," Sara scolded him with concern in her voice.


    Although people in the restaurant were speaking loudly, Jacob had already turned a deaf ear to the


    noise. He couldn''t hear their voices. This was because his attention was on Sara. No matter how noisy


    the world was, Jacob always believed that he could withstand any obstacle as long as Sara was with


    him. She was his source of strength and motivation. All that he did, was for his future with Sara.

 Chapter 401 Work Out

    Chapter 401 Work Out


    After they had eaten some hot pot, Jacob felt much better. His wounds were not the kind that were


    visible, but he was confident that they would heal over time.


    All his problems would be solved as time went by. He didn''t know how long he would have to wait


    before seeing James again, but he was certain he would always miss him.


    Jacob would miss him regardless of the circumstance. However, James turning out to be his father was


    certainly an added factor.


    He would never openly admit that James was his father. However, deep down, he felt guilty towards


    James.


    James left because Jacob didn''t want to admit that he was James'' son. Jacob knew this better than


    anyone else.


    It would be too hical for him to admit their true rtionship, and he also didn''t want to admit that he


    somewhat med James for everything.


    When Jacob had to make a choice, he decided against revealing their true rtionship. He barely even


    hesitated with his decision. Perhaps it was the best thing for him to do. However, that didn''t stop the


    guilt from creeping up on him.


    It was the very guilt that prevented him from telling Sara the truth. He didn''t want her to worry about


    him, but he was also afraid she would question his choice.


    It was alreadyte when they had finished eating. They walked to the door of the restaurant. Time was


    such a strange thing. Even though he felt so much pain, he knew that he would get through it if enough


    time had passed.


    The day had gone by quickly. Jacob opened the door, and Sara got in the car.


    They headed home, and Jacob could not wait to sink into his bed and get some rest.


    "I don''t think I should eat so much food next time," Sara said, twisting her fingers. She looked rather


    distressed.


    "Really? Why?" Jacob was confused. ''Does she think I can no longer afford to take her out because I


    resigned as thepany''s CEO?''


    "Because soon, my metabolism will slow down drastically. If that happens and I still eat too much, I will


    gain a lot of weight. I can already hear people calling me ''Dama'', which is the name they give to


    middle-aged women!"


    Sara covered her face with her hand. She knew eating so much would eventually take a toll on her


    body. Sara pinched her belly. It appeared t, but she could feel a little bit of fat underneath it.


    Although it wasn''t excess fat, Sara still wanted to lose it.


    "Why? Has your body fat caused you any trouble?" Jacob wanted tough, but he made sure to keep a


    stoic demeanor.


    He knew how serious Sara was about this sort of thing. If heughed now, Sara would surely get angry


    at him.


    There were two things that women cared about the most: their skin and their figure. Some women were


    particrly careful with maintaining their figures, even going through great lengths to ensure that they


    would never gain weight.


    "Well, then, I will work out with you when I have time. That way, you wouldn''t need to put yourself on a


    diet. You''ll still be able to eat whatever you want." Jacob smiled at her.


    Sara nodded seriously. Jacob''s smile widened as he saw Sara''s expression. It was as if she had said


    something funny.


    "Are you feeling better now Jacob?" Sara was leaning against the headrest of the car seat, and she


    looked happy, tired, and contented.


    However, Jacob knew that she secretly worried about him.


    But, her words made him feel warm inside.


    Sara blinked yfully. Nobody said life would be easy to go through. They would have to keep leaping


    over one hurdle after another. As soon as they overcame this difficulty, it was certain that they would be


    faced with another. However, as long as they did not give up, they would be able to make it to the end.


    Unfortunately, some people tend to lose sight of the end goal once they reach the halfway mark of their


    journey.


    With a nervous look on her face, Sara looked out of the car window. The night was dark, but little neon


    lights lit up the road. The colors danced in Sara''s eyes.


    ''How strange, '' she thought. ''Inside this car is one world, while outside of it is another.'' Jacob looked at


    Sara from the corner of his eyes.


    He felt sorry for what had happened that day. Because she hadn''t known about Jacob and James'' true


    rtionship before that day, she became so shocked that she felt like her eyes were about to pop out


    of her head.


    Even though James had left, thinking about this offered Jacob a little bit of relief. He needed to make


    sure he was strong enough to handle anything the future threw at him. If he wasn''t strong enough, he


    believed he wouldn''t be able to properly care for Sara.


    The next morning, Jacob was awoken by the scent of Sara cooking breakfast. He sleepily walked out of


    their room and looked downstairs.


    "Sara, why did you get up so early? Aren''t you tired?" Jacob stood by the stairs on the second floor,


    and he leanedfortably against the railing.


    "I know that you will be going to thepany today. That''s why I decided to get up early and make you


    some breakfast. Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal," Sara said to Jacob, smiling. Sheid out some tes


    on the table and brought the food over.


    Jacob nodded with satisfaction. He quickly headed downstairs.


    As he ran down, his slender legs drew a beautiful arc in the air. He rushed to the dining area, his feet


    pattering with excitement.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Sara listened and carefully counted the footsteps Jacob made, anticipating his arrival.


    Suddenly, she heard a loud, resounding bang. It turned out that Jacob had jumped down thest two


    steps to get down to the dining area more quickly. Sara stared at him speechlessly.


    ''The older he gets, the more he turns into a child, '' Sara thought. Although it was true, Jacob would


    never admit it.


    Jacob walked over to the dining table and hugged Sara from behind.


    "Thank you, honey," Jacob whispered in Sara''s ear.


    Three simple words rendered Sara speechless for a moment. She felt a bolt of electricity run down her


    spine.


    "It''s alright. That''s my job," Sara said shyly. She felt slightly embarrassed, and she didn''t want to argue


    with Jacob.


    With a smile, Jacob let go of Sara and sat down at the table contentedly.


    "Starting today, I''m back at square one." Jacob sighed, and he looked like he was full of emotion. He


    tried to find something to talk to Sara about. Sara, on the other hand, nodded and listened to him.


    "Where will you relocate Winnie when you sell the vi?" Sara frowned. Winnie had been working for


    the Shi n for most of her life. Jacob needed to make sure that her future was secure.


    "Don''t worry. I will bring Winnie here. The cooks will alsoe with her. After all, Winnie is already old,


    and she probably can''t cook anymore."


    Jacob looked at the spread before him and squinted slightly. He picked up a piece of sushi and began


    to eat.


    Sara nodded. "That''s good. I just worry about Winnie. Winnie has had an unfortunate life. She has


    been alone for such a long time. Being in such a position takes a lot of courage."


    Jacob didn''t contradict what Sara had said. She was right. Winnie did not have much luck in her life. It


    was terrible for a woman to not have a husband who would apany her and care for her for the rest


    of her life.


    However, it was Winnie''s decision. She was willing to sacrifice having a husband. No matter what


    others said or did, her decision could not be swayed.


    After all, she was already used to being by herself.


    A man would only be at his prime once. It was like how one day only has one morning.


    After breakfast, Jacob got ready to leave. He then stood at the door and bid Sara goodbye. It was time


    for him to go to thepany and deal with his resignation.


    Jacob was also nning to look for his assistant, Cindy. Jacob was feeling nostalgic. He wanted Cindy


    to apany him to Carlos''pany and work with him there. He hoped she would


    agree.

 Chapter 402 Heading Towards A Cliff

    Chapter 402 Heading Towards A Cliff


    Jacob wasn''t the type of person that forced people to do his will. Despite his influence, he always gave


    room for people to make their own choices. Of course, if Cindy was unwilling, he wouldn''t force her.


    Jacob saw through everything now. The most important thing in life was to be happy. He understood


    that no matter the mishap that may ur, humans needed to find a reason to be happy.


    Jacob felt that his wealth and influence were useless if he couldn''t be happy. Material things didn''t


    matter to him anymore. Now, he just cared about his happiness.


    Previously, he had thought that he would be happy if he fulfilled histe father''s wish. He had tied his


    happiness to the prospects Michael had for him.


    He had worked hard to restore the Shi n to its glory. He fought tirelessly for the reputation of the


    family. Sadly, all his efforts were futile. Everything was in vain. And he lost in the end.


    This was Jacob''s choice. He parked the car in front of the magnificent Shi Group building. If things


    went as nned, this would be thest time he woulde to thepany. He wanted to be done


    with all the pending things once and for all.


    Jacob was aware that his actions made him seem like a coward. And that he was running away from


    his problems. But he concluded that it was best he did that than to be used by other people. He didn''t


    want to be cajoled into doing anything again.


    The only reason he still had an attachment to thepany was probably because of Michael. The


    business carried the memory of histe father. And he felt sad because of this.


    ''I''m sorry, Father. I let you down. I didn''t fulfill yourst wish. Assuming you were still alive, would you


    be mad at me? Will you me me for all this?'' Jacob thought.


    As he walked to the entrance, the sun shined brightly. And Jacob''s shoes sparkled under the sunlight.


    Many of the employees were walking around. Although most of them recognized him, none of them


    greeted him. They just averted their gaze. Some of them even whispered to their colleagues.


    Jacob chose to ignore this attitude. That wasn''t why he was there. In fact, he cared less about the


    fickleness of the world. Human beings were unstable. He reasoned that if anyone greeted him, that


    might create problems for that particr employee. The management might sanction him or her.


    Because of this, no one was ready to be the scapegoat. They were all afraid that they might lose their


    jobs. Jacob knew what they were thinking of. He fully understood that they were just trying to protect


    themselves.


    He just strode into the first floor. Then he went to the reception desk and stated his mission.


    "I want to see Jonathan," Jacob said with a serious look on his face. He had no time to waste.


    "Okay...Mr... Mr. Jacob," the receptionist stuttered after she remembered that he was no longer the


    president.


    Jacob didn''t care about this. He just nodded indifferently. After all, he had resigned himself. Although


    he hadn''t confirmed if he was still the president, his instincts told him his position was no longer vacant.


    He felt it because of the stares he received.


    Jacob''s heart sank as he thought about this. When the receptionist finished speaking with Jonathan on


    the phone, she told him to go to the finance department. The management had already sorted out


    Jacob''s assets in thepany. However, because of the setback that his departure caused the


    business, his total assets had to be shed. He would be getting only half of his shares.


    A certain percentage would also be deducted from James'' stakes. Jacob refused to say anything about


    this. He didn''t have the energy for a fight. In fact, he didn''t deem it necessary. This was probably


    Jonathan''s way of getting back at him. How pathetic of him!


    Jacob remained mute. He just walked to the finance department to calcte his shares. He wanted to


    be done with all this immediately. Thepany didn''t have much cash. They were going through


    difficult times. Because of this, Jacob didn''t get a lot of money.


    But this didn''t matter. He was more concerned about severing his ties with the Shi Group. And the


    sooner he did that, the better for him. Jacob''s eyes were on his future and what he wanted to do.


    As long as he had nothing to do with thepany again, he didn''t care how much he got. The money


    wasn''t all that he was concerned about. Jacob would just take the rest of the money that Jonathan


    didn''t give him as his filial piety to histe father, Michael.


    The reason why he had worked hard in the first ce was because of his old man. Now, that he was


    gone, it was only right that his money was used to honor him.


    After everything was calcted, Jacob walked out of the department with a check. The manager of the


    finance department looked at Jacob disappointedly. He had thought that he would start a fight because


    of the amount of money that was given to him. Jonathan had already told him what to do if that


    happened.


    Unfortunately for him, Jacob didn''t cause any squabble. And this made him shocked and disappointed.


    This also shocked the other employees. They had thought Jacob would throw a fit. And the whole


    company would be in disarray.


    Regardless of the reason why Jacob chose to resign, the employees thought that he was good and


    capable. After all, he had tried his best for thepany. From the expression on their faces, they were


    unhappy that he was leaving.


    While he was the president, Jacob had offended a lot of people, but they now understood the reason


    for his actions. He was just trying to take the business to the next level. Even though at that time it


    seemed that he was wicked. After all, being the good guy doesn''t pay. If every rule pleased everyone,


    then the world will not work well. It was impossible to act ording to the preferences of everyone.


    In fact, anyone who couldn''t take a decision that would offend others always ended up on the losing


    side. Oftentimes, such a person would be left to lick his wounds alone. And those he tried to please


    would all abandoned him.


    Jacob stood at the entrance door of the first floor. He brought out his phone and dialed Cindy''s number.


    "Hello, Cindy. Where are you? I''m in thepany''s premises. Come and see me. I have something to


    discuss with you. I will be waiting," Jacob said as he took a look at his surroundings. He watched all the


    workers as they went about their businesses.


    Now that he wasn''t the focus of thepany, he was relieved. He sighed heavily and put his other


    hand in his pockets. A high ce wasn''t the best ce to be. While Jacob was the president of the


    company, he wasn''t particrly happy about his position. However, as he tried to stay away from these


    people, Jacob sometimes felt that he was behaving unearthly. He had what people prayed for. But he


    didn''t want it.


    Of course, this idea of his no longer existed. Even if it no longer existed, he was ready to start all over


    again. But he didn''t want to have a fresh-start while he was still in the Shi Group. He wanted to do his


    own thing.


    Jacob smiled and he continued to stare at the workers. For some reason, he couldn''t take his eyes off


    them.


    "Mr. Jacob, I am still at home. I resigned yesterday. How about youe over and I''ll treat you to


    dinner? Is that fine by you?" Cindy said in a friendly tone. She no longer spoke in an official tone as she


    used to before. She sounded as if she was talking to a close friend.


    Actually, Cindy had her reason why she invited him over. But she wouldn''t tell him over the phone. She


    wanted him to get there first.


    "Hmm... Okay, I wille over. I''m on my way now." Jacob hesitated for a few seconds before he


    replied.


    Immediately, he left the building and walked gingerly to his car. Many employees stood by the door and


    watched as he entered his car. Their hearts were breaking because this was probably thest time


    Jacob woulde to thepany. They all looked with sad eyes like children whose parents had


    abandoned them.


    Jacob was oblivious to this. He didn''t know that the workers were saddened by his departure.


    Honestly, the workers felt sorrier for themselves. It was as if they had just jumped from frying pan to


    fire.


    This was because Jonathan had only been the president for a few days and thepany was already


    hell. Jonathan wasn''t an easy-going person. He didn''t take it lightly with the employees. Everyone was


    on their toes.


    Right from the first day Jonathan resumed that position, the new rules that he released told the


    employees that they were doomed. He drastically reduced the sries of the employees with the flimsy


    excuse of thepany''s recession.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter how strict Jacob used to be, he never reduced the sries of the workers. They were always


    paid in full.


    What''s more shocking is that the prices ofmodities have been soaring high. Things were now


    costly in the market. Wouldn''t it take the employees'' lives if he reduced their wages? They were


    already under so much pressure. Not to mention that the sries were overly reduced. The staff were


    practically being paid peanuts. How would they cater to their families with such meager pay?


    In the past, the sry of the workers in Shi Group was the talk of the whole city. Because thepany


    was veryrge and popr, the management was generous. They paid their employees handsomely.


    Many people wished they could work at the organization. If there was any vacancy, thousands of


    qualified applicants applied for the position.


    At the same time, the employees were proud that they were among the selected few. They always


    walked with their heads held up high. At any function, they were given preferential treatment. People


    looked at anyone who said they worked at the Shi Group like a god. This was the kind of respect that


    just the name of thepany hadmanded!


    But now, all that was fading away. The employees couldn''t help but sigh because of their ill fate.


    Perhaps this was how they would be ordinary people in the society. It seemed like Jonathan was


    out to clip their wings with his new rules.


    The entire staff was sad at that moment. But they were more concerned about what would happen in


    the future. Jonathan might even introduce more choking regtionster on.


    If thepany didn''t have someone that would handle it well, the entire organization would be in


    jeopardy. With the recent happenings, it seemed like they were heading towards a cliff.


    The workers had reminisced about Jacob''s kindness and leniency when he was about to leave. Sadly,


    it was toote. The water had already passed under the bridge.


    As Jacob drove out, the employees stopped watching him. They went about their businesses with sad


    faces.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan sat in the president''s office. He was listening to his assistant as he reported what


    happened when Jacob came to thepany. When he heard that the employees had watched Jacob


    with sad eyes, his blood boiled.


    Jonathan was so angry that he smashed his teacup on the floor. Then, he thumped his fist on the table.


    His eyes became bloodshot. Jonathan resembled the devil at that instance.


    "I don''t believe that thispany can''t run without Jacob. That is hogwash! Write down the names of


    the employees who stood and watched Jacob leave. I want to know who those miserable people are!


    They must leave thepany if they would continue behaving like this. Useless lots!"


    Jonathan clenched his fist tightly in anger. His bones were cracking and his veins were protruding. The


    assistant stepped back in shock. Jonathan''s appearance was very scary. He didn''t dare to even


    breathe.


    Jonathan looked as if he was ready to tear the employees into pieces. Because of this, the assistant


    just kept quiet.


    He didn''t want to be the scapegoat. He wasn''t ready to suffer for the sins of others. After thinking for a


    few seconds, he finally said, "Sir, I think this is a great opportunity. If you achieve some feats, those


    gossips would naturally disappear. The employees would no longer talk about you if you prove to them


    that you are better than Mr. Jacob."

 Chapter 403 Every Step Of The Way

    Chapter 403 Every Step Of The Way


    The atmosphere suddenly felt hot even though the AC was on. The assistant swallowed hard. Then, he


    wiped the beads of sweat on his forehead. He was obviously afraid because of his boss'' outburst. But


    he had to do something to quell this anger.


    "Sir, I don''t think you are worse than Mr. Jacob. You''re far better than him. During the time that the Shi


    Group was running at a loss, he didn''t sh the sries of the staff. Instead, he mounted pressure on


    the directors. I think that was a very stupid move. I mean who gives preferential treatment to ordinary


    employees at the expense of the stakeholders in thepany?"


    The assistant wiped the sweat on his forehead again. It was obvious that he was ttering Jonathan.


    Even a blind man could see that.


    But Jonathan seemed to believe what his assistant had said. He nodded in agreement. "You are right. I


    would never be as stupid as Jacob. I am a wise man. And I take the bull by the horns. I have just taken


    over thepany. And it''s currently in a mess. This isn''t my fault but Jacob''s. He made thepany


    plunge into recession before handing it over. If not for this, I would''ve made a difference before now."


    Jonathan''s anger quelled a little. But his hatred for Jacob increased. It is a known fact that Jonathan


    hated Jacob with all his heart. He also disliked beingpared to him.


    ''No one can stop me from seeding. Not even Jacob. If he tries it, I will squash him like a mosquito.''


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes. His current expression was very sinister. And he smiled devilishly. After


    he moved into the office, he had changed everything that was in it. He didn''t want to use anything that


    Jacob had used before.


    However, while these things could be changed, the memories couldn''t. Jacob had been working at the


    company for so many years. He was known as the face of the Shi Group.


    Nevertheless, Jonathan couldn''t let go of this. He had always thought of ways to kick Jacob out. He felt


    that his belonging had been taken away from him for so many years. To Jonathan, thepany was


    his. And he was supposed to be the president. But for so many years, Jacob called the shots. Thinking


    of this, Jonathan''s blood began to boil again. His eyebrows furrowed and he clenched his fist.


    He wasn''t ready to end thepetition with Jacob. In fact, it had just begun. Jonathan was ready to go


    into the battlefield. And beating Jacob was his sole aim.


    Meanwhile, after Jacob finally drove out of thepany''s premises, he felt rxed. It was as if a


    burden was lifted off his shoulders. This matter was finally over. He had severed ties with the Shi


    Group. And he was on his way into his future. Now, he would do the things that he had interest in.


    The road to his future wasn''t going to be a smooth one. Jacob understood this. So, he needed people


    who would work with him. As a matter of fact, Jacob wanted to find someone who had the same views


    as him. He needed people with whom he would work with to execute his ns.


    One of such persons was his former assistant, Cindy. For the time she had worked for him, Jacob had


    been convinced that she was a hardworking and trustworthy employee. However, he wasn''t sure if she


    would agree to work with him now. Jacob wanted to try his luck by asking her. He wouldn''t know if she


    would agree or not if he just assumed her response.


    When he got to thepound of Cindy''s apartment, he called her to say that he had arrived. Then, she


    told him toe upstairs.


    Jacob received a shocker after he knocked on Cindy''s front door. Kim was the one who answered the


    door. Jacob had thought that Cindy and Kim were no longer dating. In fact, he reasoned that they


    weren''t on talking terms at all after that nerve-racking fraud case at thepany. He never knew that


    their rtionship grew stronger after that episode. The lovebirds had worked it out. They remained


    together despite the huge strain that the episode put on their rtionship. That''s wonderful!


    "Mr. Jacob." Kim greeted Jacob who was staring with his mouth slightly open in shock. At that instance,


    Kim shed a smile at him. Jacob saw that the smile was sincere. And he immediately came back to


    his senses.


    Jacob maintained a straight face. But he wasn''t embarrassed. Then he said, "I''m no longer the CEO.


    So, stop calling me Mr. Jacob. You should address me simply as Jacob."


    Kim just smiled the more. He didn''t argue with Jacob. There was no point anyway. He just ushered


    Jacob into the living room.


    Just then, Cindy looked into the living room from the kitchen. She was putting on an apron and her face


    was sweaty. She was obviously working magic in the kitchen.


    "Sir, you are already here. Wee to my home. Please wait a little longer. I''m still cooking. The lunch


    is almost ready." Cindy smiled at Jacob as she spoke. This warmed his heart. He feltfortable at


    that moment.


    As he looked around, he noticed that the whole room was filled with tender colors. The sofas were


    made of light blue material. The curtains were made from a fuchsia pink and brown material. A


    multicolored flower vase was on the center table. The peace lilies were visibly fresh. Although the


    apartment was quite small, it was warm. The air was also fresh because there was proper venttion.


    The arrangement of the apartment suggested that Cindy was a neat and romanticdy. Her taste was


    unique.


    Jacob sat on one of the sofas. Then, the throw pillows caught his attention. They were decorated with


    beautiful embroidery.


    With surprise in his eyes, Jacob took one of the pillows and admired it. He had never seen any pillow


    as beautiful as that one. He then looked up at Kim.


    Kim nodded, "Yes, you guessed right. Cindy made them all. She''s excellent, right? She tidied


    everything in the apartment well. I always feel so lucky to have such a good woman as my wife. I don''t


    know what I would have done without her."


    Kim looked with pride in his eyes. And Jacob just smiled at him. He could see that Kim was happy.


    Jacob decided not to counter a man''s opinion of his beloved woman. Besides, he also agreed with Kim.


    All that he said was true. Cindy was indeed an exceptional woman. She was studious even at work. As


    expected, her nature reflected in her home.


    "Wife?" Jacob asked immediately it dawned on him. At first, he didn''t notice that Kim had addressed


    Cindy as his wife. But when he came to his senses, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes, we got our marriage certificate a few days ago. We are legally married now," Kim said as he


    smiled from ear to ear. He was clearly happy that Cindy had agreed to marry him.


    He would be much happier if Cindy didn''t demand many requirements from him.


    But he knew why Cindy always mounted pressure on him. She just wanted him to be a better person.


    And Kim was happy that the love of his life was intentional about his growth.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, he understood the angle she wasing from. But sometimes the pressure was much on


    him.


    "Congrattions! I haven''t given you a red envelope yet. Don''t worry, I will bring it soon." Jacob grinned


    happily as he continued to clutch the pillow.


    From this gesture, it could be deduced that Jacob felt veryfortable in the apartment. Perhaps he


    didn''t want to let go of the pillow because it was so soft and beautiful. Living in a big house guaranteed


    that there would be enough space. But living in a small apartment was warm. Both of them had their


    own advantages.


    Jacob stretched out his leg in front of him. He also rxed his back.


    "How have you been? Do you have any n for the future?" Jacob looked at Kim as he asked that


    question. The purpose of his visit was fresh in his mind. So, he had to get on with it.


    Besides, Kim had lost his job because of him. Although Kim had done something wrong, Cindy also


    had a hand in the issue. She knew that the document wasn''t lost. But it was stolen.


    Kim probably med him for making a fuss about it. And then causing him to lose his job at the


    company. As he thought about this, Jacob felt embarrassed. He regretted making a mountain out of the


    issue.


    "I am good, sir. Don''t bother yourself about me. I used to me you for making me lose my job. But


    Cindy has made me reasons why I shouldn''t. And I think she''s right. I need to man up and take


    responsibility for my actions. After all, I got myself into this mess. I shouldn''t be ming others."


    Kim patted his chest. At that moment, he looked adorable. His features could be likened to that of a


    stuffed doll. At least, he wasn''t a rascal. Kim was a responsible man.


    Looking at him, Jacob felt more ashamed. He hadn''t exined himself for the way he behaved during


    that case. But now, he felt as if there was no need. Kim had already moved on.


    "Well, I feel honored that you think so. I have resigned from the Shi Group. But I want to continue my


    career. And I would need capable individuals like you. I want you to join my team."


    Jacob simply stated his mission. He hade here to ask Cindy to join him.


    Suddenly, Kim burst intoughter. Theughter was so loud that it echoed around the whole room. This


    made Jacob very confused. His eyebrows arched in worry.


    "Sir, I know that you are a reliable person and that you are nice to your employees. So, Cindy and I will


    work for you. As long as you don''t mind, we are willing to follow you every step of the way. You have


    our support."


    After Kim finished speaking, he nced at the kitchen. Actually, he and Cindy had already discussed


    this before Jacob''s arrival. They both wanted to work for him. During the time he was still the CEO of


    the Shi Group, Jacob was very nice to them. So, they knew that he was a good boss. Now, Kim was


    just rting the oue of their discussion.


    "It feels great that you could think like this. Actually, I am ttered. But I have to apologize to you. I


    didn''t do well in the past. I shouldn''t have blown things out of proportion." Jacob immediately stood up


    and bowed to Kim. He was really sincere with his apology.


    Kim was shocked by his action. He quickly reached out to him and helped him take his seat. He felt


    embarrassed that someone like Jacob was bowing to him.


    "Sir, this is too much. You don''t have to bow down to me because you are apologizing. I''m the one who


    should be apologizing. I did something wrong. And I feel ashamed of myself. You can be rest assured


    that I hold no grudge against you. I think you are better than most people. Just that you are often


    misunderstood. Amongst all the influential people I have met, you''re the most humble and weing,"


    Kim said with sincerity in his voice. He trusted Jacob very much. And he was ready to work with him. At


    least, unlike other CEOs, Jacob never used his power to oppress others. He always gave room for


    them to express their feelings. Even though they disagreed with him, Jacob never forced it down their


    throats.


    Cindy had already told him of how Jacob treated everyone fairly. Honestly, he was impressed that such


    a person still existed in the world.


    If Kim was asked to make a pick between Jacob and other influential people, he would surely choose


    Jacob. There was no doubt about that.


    Cindy leaned over the kitchen door and listened to their conversation. Noticing her presence, Kim


    smiled affectionately at her.


    "Don''t worry, darling. All that I have said is in ordance with our earlier discussion. Trust me, I didn''t


    subtract or add anything." Kim looked as if he was reporting himself to Cindy. At that moment, he


    looked more adorable than before.


    Cindy burst intoughter after she saw Kim''s facial expression. ''What a funny man!''


    Her face radiated with happiness. Anyone could tell that she was at peace. Even though she didn''t


    have a source of ie, she was joyful because Kim was with her. She wasn''t happy just because


    Kim listened to her, but because they reasoned alike. They could see through things around them the


    same way.


    The thing that made her the happiest was that Kim respected her choices. He didn''t try to lord over her.


    "Sir, don''t mind him. He looks simple and honest. But he''s really something else. So troublesome! And


    about that incident, it was all his fault. I have already discussed it with him. And he understands now.


    So, don''t worry yourself about it anymore."

 Chapter 404 First Step

    Chapter 404 First Step


    Knowing what Jacob had gone through, Cindyforted him.


    If it were ordinary people, it would have been extremely difficult for them to make the same decision as


    him. Jacob nodded at her in appreciation.


    "It''s okay, Cindy. In fact, Kim has already made things clear. I''m happy to know that he''s willing to


    forgive me. I hope we can start over. Let''s just forget about what had happened in the past."


    When he spoke, he nodded his head enthusiastically.


    Just as they were talking, Cindy finally finished cooking. She then served the dishes on the table. Once


    done, she pped her hands and looked at the table full of dishes. "I haven''t cooked this many dishes


    for a long time! Mr. Jacob, please enjoy yourself."


    Jacob gave her a polite smile and nodded in response. Looking at the delicious food on the table, he


    realized how lucky Kim was to have married Cindy.


    Of course, that was only a thought in his mind. Now that she was beaming with happiness, Jacob felt


    happy for her.


    "Cindy, if you want to go back to your hometown, just do it. Even though I''m short on staff, I won''t force


    you. Just choose what you think is best. I''ll support your decision."


    Upon saying that, Jacob took a bowl and chopsticks from her.


    Cindy was taken aback by his words, but she smiled. The smile on her face remained for quite some


    time. Jacob had no idea what was going on with her. Nevertheless, he trusted her.


    "Mr. Jacob, it''s okay. I actually think that you''re right. A person should do what he thinks is meaningful,


    right? Otherwise, what''s the difference between living and being a walking dead?"


    She spoke solemnly, and Jacob listened.


    Honestly, he had never doubted Cindy''s loyalty to him, even until now. That was the reason why he felt


    sorry about the document incident.


    Although the matter was serious, Cindy knew better not to care about it that much. Fortunately, she


    realized that it was not her mistake but Kim''s.


    Jacob helped himself to a food and casually took a mouthful of it. Although it was only a home-cooked


    dish, it was delectable. It seemed that Cindy was actually good in cooking.


    "The food is very delicious. Kim is so lucky to have you." With a smile, Jacobplimented Cindy and


    Kim at the same time.


    "You should eat more, Mr. Jacob." Kim picked up a piece of chicken and gave it to Jacob, which he did


    not refuse.


    Jacob smiled in return, and the three of them had a good meal.


    Meanwhile, in a Western restaurant, Alice, who was dressed impably, was impatiently tapping her


    legs as she sat.


    "What''s wrong with Jonathan? Does he really think that he''s superior to others just because he became


    the president? I''m telling you, if he weren''t in that position, I wouldn''t even bother to look at him."


    She then angrily took a gulp of water. She had been grouchy these past few days. It did not help that


    Jonathan was making her wait.


    ''Jonathan is so full of himself! If it weren''t for Thompson, I would have already left!''


    What made it worse for her was that it took her a long time to meet with him.


    Although her patience for Jonathan was wearing thin, she felt worse for Jacob.


    Seated in front of her, Thompson picked up his winess and swirled it leisurely. The wine reflected


    different colors in the light.


    He looked at Alice and observed her demeanor. Ever since she had a miscarriage, her temper had


    be worse.


    But for some reason, Thompson found it fortunate. He did not have to worry that she would make


    trouble in the future. As long as she was vindictive, he could make good use of her. Sooner orter, he


    would be able to find out Jacob''s mistakes and use them to his own advantage.


    It was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge, was it not? Well, Thompson thought so. That


    was why he had been kind to Alice.


    He could not afford to offend anyone who was of use to him. Of course, he nned on doing that


    without hurting his own ego and pride.


    If for some reason, Alice went too far and ruined his n, he wouldpletely crush her without a


    second thought.


    What mattered at the moment was that they had the same goal and interests. Because of that,


    Thompson looked at Alice as an ally.


    "Be patient. It''s useless to be anxious at this time. Besides, you know you have no other choice, right?"


    He abruptly stopped swirling the red wine and asked.


    Alice stared at his ss as if in a daze. For some reason, she felt that she was like the winess in his


    hand.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She felt so helpless, and it seemed that she was being controlled by someone against her will. Perhaps


    the feeling that she was in control of her fate in the beginning was only an illusion.


    Alice was unhappy about it, so she lowered her head. Maybe Thompson''s words were too


    straightforward that it made her feel she was wronged.


    After all, nobody can make an absolute concession in the world.


    "You know what to sayter. Don''t show any dissatisfaction, you hear me? He may be a loser, but you


    should behave yourself and be respectful to him. Understand?"


    It seemed that Thompson was reminding Alice of what to do as though she were a child. However, her


    head was down and she only ignored him. She just leaned forward and tapped on the table again.


    Thompson was not angry nor worried. As long as Alice was sitting in front of him, she would be able to


    hear what he would say. Since she could hear his words, he needed her shrewdness to seal the deal.


    The power to decide whether it would be sessful or not rested on her shoulders. Sadly, she had no


    choice but to make it happen.


    Perhaps it was the time when she left Jacob to go abroad that she had lost the right to decide for


    herself.


    With her head still down, she thought that what she had done was to make up for her mistake when


    she went abroad. Sadly, she knew to herself that that mistake could no longer be rectified.


    The distance between two hearts that had been away for a long time would not close in on anymore. At


    the thought of this, Alice''s lips curled into a bitter smile.


    "My life has just begun, but our story is already over." The destion and pain were apparent in her


    smile.


    Her words made Thompson look at her, but he neither agreed nor opposed them. The silence offset all


    the resentment in her heart.


    Finally, Jonathan arrived after a long time.


    Looking at his smug and arrogant face, Alice felt sick, even though he had not approached her yet.


    However, her future suddenly crossed her mind, making her rethink about the n. Although Jonathan


    seemed like a fly to her, she had no choice but to be on the same side with him.


    Her greed determined her endless thoughts about the future. That was the reason why she had to


    make a sacrifice to achieve her goal.


    "You must have been waiting for me for a long time. Well, I''ve just recently taken office, so I''m very


    busy in thepany," Jonathan said loudly, even though he was still a few meters away from the table.


    Alice looked at him and forced a polite smile. "It''s okay, Mr. Jonathan. I understand that you have a lot


    of things to deal with because, as you''ve said, you''ve just taken office. It''spletely understandable


    that you camete."


    With that, she smiled at him again and was about to pour wine on his ss.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan was looking at her with lust. He had long wanted her for himself. Well, as long as


    a woman had had a rtionship with Jacob, he was sure to covet it.


    Jonathan nned on coveting everything Jacob had, including his woman. But, he believed that his


    ruse did not hinder his love for Alice.


    Although his desire for her was only some kind of physical liking, he was keen on possessing her.


    When Thompson told him that he could have Jacob''s ex-girlfriend, Alice, he was very happy about it.


    Now, Jonathan just took his first step. He would destroy Jacob''s life next.


    As long as Jacob was still alive, Jonathan would never be at ease. Jacob''s proposal for his resignation


    for no reason took Jonathan by surprise. It was beyond his expectation, throwing him off bnce.


    Jonathan sat next to Alice and deliberately moved his chair to get close to her. Despite seeing that, the


    smile on the corners of Thompson''s mouth did not lessen, not even for a little.


    Nevertheless, he was speechless upon seeing what Jonathan had done. How could he do such a thing


    in public? Even so, it showed that Thompson was satisfied with Jonathan.


    It seemed that thetter was easier to deal with and manipte than Jacob. Perhaps it was because


    Jacob was not on Thompson''s side. At the thought of it, he winked at Alice.

 Chapter 405 Never Believed In Love

    Chapter 405 Never Believed In Love


    Jonathan moved towards Alice, sat next to her and ced a hand on her shoulder.


    Her eyes nced to the side for a second as she tried her best to hide her disdain.


    She hated how he touched her, yet she couldn''t freely show it. After all, the man''s sudden behavior was


    too creepy that it had rendered her speechless.


    She actually didn''t know how to respond to him, seeing as his hand still remained firmly on her


    shoulder. Aside from that, she could feel his heavy breathing ufortably touching her face.


    "Please, Mr. Jonathan. We are out in public and others could see us," Alice said as she gave him an


    awkward smile.


    Thompson had noticed that Alice was obviously notfortable with the man so he cleared his throat


    to get his attention.


    "Alright, Mr. Jonathan. Alice hasn''t been feeling well recently so it would be nice if you would be more


    considerate with her." After saying this, relief had washed over her eyes as she looked at him with


    gratitude.


    "He''s right. My health hasn''t been goodtely so I would appreciate it if you would stop making things


    so difficult," she quickly added. Hoping that Jonathan would get the point, she looked at him with


    pleading eyes.


    It seemed as if her prayers had been answered when the man finally let go and said, "That''s what I


    always do when I see beautiful women like you. Please don''t take it to heart, Alice."


    Although she had managed to smile while she nodded at him, her eyes were filled with disgust. She


    didn''t like him at all and his words made her sick.


    Even so, what was left of her sanity told her that she''d better put up with it.


    She had chosen this path. Therefore, it was expected that she would be aware with the kind of person


    and situation she had to face. After all, they still had a long way to go.


    If she would not be able to handle the current situation, she most definitely wouldn''t be cut out for the


    future ones. Her future was on the line, so she needed to be brave enough to face her current


    predicament.


    Suddenly, her thoughts had wandered off to Jacob. ''Would he feel even a little bit heartbroken if he


    discovered that I had made such a choice?''


    "How''s thepany going recently?" Thompson suddenly asked, momentarily cutting her train of


    thought. Aside from Alice, he also wanted to know about Jacob''s current situation.


    After seeing the woman''s expression, he instantly knew what she was thinking about.


    In fact, it made him wonder if it was really true that Alice''s feelings for Jacob were very deep. When it


    came to love, a lot of people may look fickle on the outside yet full of deep affection on the inside.


    Alice might be deeply in love with Jacob, yet he felt that she loved herself even more. Since the man in


    question didn''t have feelings left for her, she sought for revenge.


    A tiny smirk formed on the corner of Thompson''s lips. This was exactly what he wanted to happen.


    Jonathan, on the other hand, continued to direct his gaze at Alice as if she were his prey. The woman


    felt rather helpless and could only smile awkwardly in return.


    She let out a soft sigh. Now, she felt like she was some juicy meat that was about to enter his mouth.


    "It''s doing great. Thepany has beenpletely handed over. Jacob came to thepany today,


    but I didn''t see him. I thought that there would be some quarrels to be honest. Luckily, there was none,"


    Jonathan replied with a proud grin. Jacob''s actions were indeed not what he had expected.


    Well, at least everything went ording to n which is why he had shrugged it off and epted it


    easily. He was just delighted that the man wouldn''t be making any further trouble for him.


    "Handed over? You seem to be in a good mood today. What happened?" Alice furrowed her brows.


    Feeling confused, her impression of Jonathan had gotten a bit worse.


    Since he was bad at hiding his schemes, she still had doubts on the ability of this new president who


    called himself the new CEO of Shi Group.


    Her gazended on the man beside her. He couldn''t even control his emotions properly. What was


    there to be proud of? The wrinkles on her forehead had deepened as she kept her brows furrowed.


    She just couldn''t understand at all.


    Alice then noticed that Thompson just kept on smiling. She hated to admit it, but she admired him for


    that.


    He might be young, but he was without a doubt sophisticated enough.


    Because of this, she gently picked up some food for Jonathan and stered a smile on her face.


    Jonathan merely shrugged and looked at her. "I had just made things difficult for him on purpose.


    However, I''m not sure if you arefortable talking about this. If this makes you uneasy, I''ll keep my


    mouth shut."


    He cautiously nced over to Alice and observed her reaction. ''Do I really fancy the woman in front of


    me? Perhaps not.''


    However, she was a witness to all of Jacob''s glorious moments. If Jonathan wanted topletely


    defeat him, she would most definitely be a key figure.


    After all, this was why he mainly agreed with Thompson. At that moment, the three of them could sit


    together peacefully.


    He continued to direct his gaze at Alice. Even without Jacob in the picture, hanging out with her wasn''t


    such a bad idea. Beautiful women really fascinated him.


    There was nothing to lose if he ended up getting tied to her.


    "Jacob is very intimidating yet you had managed to give him a head-on blow as soon as you became


    the president," Thompson stated. His eyes then darted towards Alice. It was as if he was waiting for her


    reaction.


    She didn''t look happy at all. At least in his eyes, she didn''t. Maybe Alice''s feelings for Jacob were


    indeed deeper than he thought.


    He blinked a few times and brushed off the thought immediately. It didn''t matter to him how she felt.


    Jacob''s business wasn''t the issue at the moment. They should be focusing on what to do to prevent


    him from starting over instead.


    He and Jonathan perfectly knew that kindness to the enemy was cruelty to themselves.


    In fact, that was why the both of them decided to join hands.


    However, in order to prove his sincerity, he had to sacrifice Alice. That move was necessary for him to


    be able to form a solid alliance.


    If someone would confront him about this, he would never admit it.


    When Alice continued to smile, he was momentarily caught off guard. The woman had too much pride


    back then. Now, it seemed that she had finally been tamed even for just a bit.


    She was no longer as arrogant as before. Instead, she now looked a little miserable.


    "Jacob''s shares should have originally been handed over to him the moment he resigned. However, I


    had other ns. I deducted Jacob''s shares with the excuse of damaging thepany''s image and


    causing a huge loss to thepany. The amount of money he got in the end was too little."


    Thinking that he had finally done something pleasant, he let out a heartyugh.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice blinked a few times before shemented, "Mr. Jonathan is indeed domineering. You managed


    to give him a head-on blow as soon as you became president."


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows at her. He initially thought that Alice would be angry with him. After all,


    he had heard that the woman was obsessed with his cousin.


    Judging from her reaction just now, he might have been wrong. There was no trace of love left from the


    woman''s words.


    Besides, he didn''t believe that women really felt love. They lived a very casual life. As long as someone


    treated them well, they would fall for the said man.


    It wasn''t different for men either. Since Jonathan himself didn''t believe in love, there was no sense in


    caring about whether it existed or not.


    This was also the reason why he had always been acting so carefree. At least, he was logical when it


    came to love.


    He would never put his trust on others so casually, nor would he fall in love easily. For him, being


    together was nothing more than living together.


    Thompson, who had been looking at Alice as well, gave her an approving look. She was really different


    from what he had originally imagined. The woman''s ability to behave perfectly and hide her real


    intentions made him even more confident at this point.

 Chapter 406 New Cohort

    Chapter 406 New Cohort


    Alice really wanted Jonathan to be her ally. Besides, she had never seen anyone who hated Jacob like


    he did. In a bid to please him, she put more food into his te and ttered him asionally. Jonathan


    was pleased with all that Alice was doing. He had a huge smile stered on his face. It seemed that he


    had fallen totally into her trap.


    The three of them continued to discuss their dubious n as they munched on their food. They were in


    quest of ways to bring just one man down. As they talked, they reached a preliminary agreement. The


    trio had several ideas that summed up into a concrete n.


    Staring nkly at the te, Alice felt bitter. The hatred she had for Jacob grew more intense. She also


    clutched her fork tightly as she thought of all the horrible things she would do to him.


    Alice had never thought that she would be in that position. But as fate would have it, she was now


    sitting at this table nning the havoc that would wreak him.


    ''But Jacob, you forced me to do this. It is all your fault, not mine. I''m only acting ording to the


    treatment that you meted out to me. All I ever did was to love you. Since you are so ungrateful, I have


    no other choice but to deal with you!''


    Thinking of this, Alice moved closer to Jonathan. Her body was rubbing his slightly.


    Jonathan was ted with Alice''s action. ''Damn! This beautifuldy is throwing herself at me. I should


    make good use of this opportunity, '' he thought. Jonathan was already crushing on Alice. Indeed, she


    was beautiful and avable too.


    After the meal, Jonathan and Thompson stood by the door and discussed in low tones. Alice left them


    there and went home. She wasn''t feeling well and she needed to rest.


    Thompson brought out a cigarette and lit it. He watched as Alice boarded a taxi and it immediately


    drove off. Then, he offered a cigarette to Jonathan. The other man epted it and lit it immediately.


    "What do you think, Mr. Jonathan? Alice is not bad, is she?"


    Thompson asked as he looked in the direction which the taxi had driven towards. But there was no sign


    of the taxi now. In spite of this, Thompson still missed Alice. He didn''t want her to leave early.


    Hearing that question, Jonathan''s face lit up. He was smiling from ear to ear.


    "I finally know why Jacob doesn''t like Alice. Just with the few hours we spent together just now, I can


    tell exactly why," Jonathan said with a serious look. His smile had faded a little. Now, he was different


    from the jovial person he was while they ate.


    Thompson watched him in a daze. He really admired Jonathan. Now, he knew that Jonathan wasn''t as


    simple-minded as he had thought. Jonathan was basking in the aura of influence and intelligence. ''Why


    didn''t I have a good ally like him back then? Assuming I had connived with him earlier, perhaps Sara


    would be mine now. And I wouldn''t have to face so many troubles in my business because of that


    stupid man called Jacob!'' Thompson pondered.


    "Oh, I see. Why do you think Jacob dislikes her?" Thompson squinted his eyes slightly. The sun was


    shining brightly. And it seemed to be affecting him.


    Thompson used his hand to cover his eyes. But the sun rays still leaked through the space in between


    his fingers. And it fell on his face slightly. At that instance, the scene looked strange.


    When the sunlight hit his face, his skin burned a little. This made Thompson a little ufortable.


    Many people in the world today could be likened to sunlight. Although the sun looked beautiful and


    compelling, it was dangerous. The same goes for human beings.


    "The reason is that they are not the same kind of people. Alice and we are of the same kind. I am sure


    of that." Jonathan''s words were brief and straight to the point. He looked experienced. At that moment,


    he was acting as if he could see through Alice more than anyone else.


    Thompson looked at him with wide eyes. Indeed, Jonathan was very different from what he had


    imagined. And he couldn''t deny that the man was amazing!


    As he thought of this, Thompson took a big drag from his cigarette. Then, he puffed out a huge ball of


    smoke into the air. It disappeared quickly in front of him. Due to the sun, the smoke ring almost had


    nowhere to hide.


    Jonathan grinned. He was obviously pleased with the n they hade up with. "From now on, this


    is our world. We are major yers in this game. I wish us a pleasant cooperation. Ourmon goal


    shall be achieved!"


    Jonathan stretched out his hand in front of him. Smiling, Thompson immediately took the hand and


    held it tightly.


    At that moment, the scene of both of them looked funny. This was because they were smiling broadly


    at each other while they smoked.


    The passersby couldn''t help but look back at the two grown men goofing around in broad daylight.


    However, the onlookers weren''t many because only a few people plied that road.


    Even though they looked back, most of them still went about their businesses. They were too busy to


    continue watching unimportant things.


    Jonathan continued to smile. It seemed like he was pleased with himself. "Wow! This day finally came."


    Looking at Jonathan, Thompson squinted his eyes in mockery. And he continued to smoke his


    cigarette.


    "You mean you are now the president because Jacob stepped down?" Thompson had a mocking


    expression. The corners of his mouth were curved slightly. To him, Jonathan was only able to be


    president because Jacob had resigned.


    However, Jonathan chose to ignore his ridicule. He just positioned himself on Thompson''s right side.


    "I finally got back what belongs to me. Jacob didn''t deserve that position in the first ce." He looked


    nkly at a distance. Although his eyes were firm, his face was expressionless.


    Actually, Jonathan''s attitude of not taking action was the real reason why his possessions were always


    taken away by others. No matter how much Jonathan thought of repossessing his assets, he never


    took action. Instead, he just stood on the sidelines and watched helplessly.


    Thompson was a little surprised by Jonathan''s response. It dawned on him that his new ally still had


    some means. ''This man is actually full of surprises. I can''t even guess what he''s thinking.


    At least, he''s nothing like I imagined. Wonderful!'' Thompson thought.


    "Well, congrattions. But you have to understand that if you don''t protect that position, Jacob might


    take it away again. That man is unpredictable. Just be very careful."


    Although Thompson''s words made sense to Jonathan, he still had his own judgment on the matter. To


    him, Thompson was speaking out of fear. And he needed a partner.


    Even though Jacob was penniless and he had little or no influence now, Thompson was still very


    scared of him.


    He was afraid that Jacob would begin to cause trouble all over again. Oftentimes, Thompson worried


    that all his ns would go down the drain. And Jacob would win against him yet again. Because of this,


    he felt that Jonathan should know this better than anyone else.


    "You are right. Why do you think I am here? I know this battle will be tough. But together we can


    destroy Jacob. Don''t worry. I didn''t agree to this just because I was blinded by Alice''s beauty. I''m a


    focused man. My greatest desire is to see Jacob on his knees. And I have thought this over,"


    Jonathan said with boldness in his voice. His expression was also firm. Seeing this, Thompson


    shuddered.


    Previously, Thompson had thought that the Jonathan who had made Jacob step down was nothing but


    a nobody. This was probably because he had tried several times to hurt Jacob and all his efforts were


    futile. But now, as he watched Jonathan, his perception changed. With just a few words, Thompson


    could tell that he wasn''t an ordinary person. Jonathan emitted some kind of dangerous vibe.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Okay, let''s keep in touch. Call me any time you need anything. And I hope you can keep the matter of


    Alice to heart. It''s a very delicate topic."


    After he said that, Thompson threw the cigarette butt on the ground. Then, he used his foot to crush it.


    Within a few seconds, the light was extinguished.


    Jonathan watched as Thompson got into his car. He continued to stare nkly as the car drove off and


    disappeared down the road.


    "I want you to investigate Thompson immediately. Be very discreet about it. Get me details of his past


    and present activities. The more detailed the report is, the better. Leave no stone unturned. I want to


    know every single thing about him. Do you understand me?"


    Jonathanmanded his man indifferently. Ever since he became the president, he always spoke to


    the employees in a condescending manner. Most times, he curved his lips in disgust as he dished out


    commands. Although Jonathan was never respectful to anyone before, it seemed that he had be


    worse. Now, he treated people like they were not worthy enough to tie his shoces.

 Chapter 407 Turning Point

    Chapter 407 Turning Point


    When Jacob returned home, Sara was already there. As soon as he entered the vi, he was greeted


    with the sight of packed bags. He looked around him in surprise.


    Meanwhile, Sara was instructing the staff to help carry the luggage. Jacob walked over to her and


    gently put his hand on her shoulder.


    "How did everything go today?" Sara asked with concern.


    Jacob nodded at her, a happy smile on his face.


    "Not bad, though Jonathan still made things difficult for me," Jacob said.


    Sara pinched Jacob''s arm nervously. She had a worried expression on her face.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing. He didn''t see me at all. But, I''m d for it. He only gave me a small number of shares. I don''t


    expect to make a fortune out of them, but they''re better than nothing."


    The smile on Jacob''s face never faltered. The best thing was that he could finally start over. Of course,


    starting over didn''t mean all that much to him.


    The most important thing was that he had Sara by his side. As long as she was with him, everything


    would be fine.


    Nobody else seemed to matter as much. Jacob had never taken anyone else seriously. ''Is Jonathan


    strong?'' Jacob couldn''t help butugh.


    "By the way, what''s happening? What are all these people doing?" Jacob asked, gesturing at the


    people who were moving in and out while hauling luggage and bags.


    "Since you said that you wanted to move here before, I hired a movingpany to move our things


    here. It was supposed to be a surprise for you."


    Sara paused for a while and rested her hands on her hips.


    "I know we can buy all these things, but I prefer the ones I already have. They have sentimental value.


    I don''t want to rece them."


    Sara smiled, but her tone was very matter-of-fact.


    Jacob couldn''t help but nod. "You should have told me earlier. I would havee back to help you. It


    must be hard for you to do all of these things alone."


    Sara could see the concern in his eyes. Jacob worried about Sara''s wellbeing more than he did about


    anything else.


    "Well, I know what you mean. But, everything''s been settled. By the way, Winnie will also move here.


    But, she won''te today because it all happened so fast."


    Sara skillfully changed the topic. She knew that Jacob would want to talk about Winnie. Jacob had told


    her several times that he would bring Winnie here.


    Jacob held Sara tightly. He looked at her, and he couldn''t help butugh.


    "I have trained my wife to be such a considerate person." Jacob smiled smugly, feeling satisfied


    with how Sara was acting.


    Sara rolled her eyes at Jacob. "Ha! Don''t tter yourself. I was born this way."


    Jacob said nothing more, smiling at Sara''s words. He could feel genuine joy bubble up from the bottom


    of his heart. He wasn''t used to feeling that way.


    Perhaps he would meet many more people in his lifetime, but he knew none of them could ever


    compare to Sara.


    It was like when Alice had left. She thought that she was bound to meet someone better and more


    interesting, but she didn''t know that she had already found the best person for her. She realized it too


    late.


    Now, she was forced to face the consequences of her choice, but she didn''t want to admit it.


    "As a reward for being such a capable wife, I have decided to invite you to have dinner with me."


    Jacob smiled mysteriously. Sara looked puzzled.


    "Well, where are we going to eat?" Hearing that Jacob invited her to have dinner with him, Sara agreed


    happily.


    For most women, there was no problem in the world that could not be solved by having a big meal. If


    by some coincidence there was, then two meals would do.


    Of course, Sara was no ordinary woman. But, she did enjoy having the one she loved wine and dine


    her.


    The couple sent the staff of the movingpany away and headed out on their date.


    Having made up his mind on where to go, Jacob drove straight to the airport.


    With mixed feelings, Sara gazed at the scenery that whipped past them. Suddenly, the area seemed


    familiar. She gripped the car seat and looked around her.


    "Where are we going? Are we not going out for dinner?" Sara turned her head to look at Jacob in


    confusion.


    "You''ll know when we get there," Jacob said, smiling mysteriously.


    Sara stared at Jacob in a daze. He had the perfect face. She would never grow tired of looking at him.


    For Jacob, perhaps his face was his greatest asset.


    The world judged people based on their looks. Jacob, with his fine features, would be able to get by on


    looks alone. However, he chose to rely on his talent.


    Jacob parked his car on the side of the road facing the airport. He looked over at Sara.


    "I just want to give you the best." Jacob took Sara in his arms. He deeply wanted to give her the best


    that life could offer.


    Jacob knew that he owed her too much. He vowed to make up for everything he had done to her for


    the rest of their lives together.


    He knew that his future would be secure as long as she was in it. Thinking of this, Jacob put his arm


    around Sara''s shoulder.


    "What do you mean?" Sara''s heart skipped a beat. She was confused. What was Jacob going to do?


    "You''ll find outter." Jacob took Sara by the hand and together, they walked towards the inside of the


    airport.


    Sara was a little scared, but a thought hovered in her mind. And, it was constantly hovering.


    "Madam, I want to buy two tickets to the next flight to Sri Lanka."


    When they got to the desk, Jacob handed over two passports and ID cards. Sara''s eyes widened a


    little bit.


    Sara had been yearning for a spontaneous trip, but it was too much of a luxury for her. She shook off


    her shock and waited for Jacob to finish buying the airline tickets.


    She felt that Jacob had really changed. He had grown to be more mature and more caring.


    Sara felt like she was in a dream. Although too many things had happened recently, Jacob still wanted


    to whisk her away to their own little getaway.


    She leaned against him contentedly. It would be good for the two of them to have some time alone


    together.


    Ever since they had expressed their love for one another, Sara felt that their rtionship had


    teaued. It was as if they had hit a speed bump.


    Perhaps the time was right for them to take things to the next level. Sara saw that Jacob took the airline


    tickets and walked to the chair in the lounge nearby.


    "I will take you to the restaurant where we first met." Jacob gazed outside the airport windows and took


    in the darkness of the night. He didn''t expect that the two of them would end up like this. When they


    first met, he had apletely different idea of who she was.


    The day that they met, he had already made up his mind. She was just a woman who loved money


    more than she did her own life.


    This was what he thought of Sara for a long time.


    It had been the biggest misunderstanding between the two of them, and Sara knew that Jacob was still


    in love with another woman back then.


    Their rtionship had begun with a contract, and it eventually ended with a contract, too. Jacob


    casually put his hand on Sara''s shoulder. He felt very calm.


    Seeing that Jacob had nothing in his hand, Sara was speechless.


    Since Jacob kept her in the dark about their trip, she did not prepare anything, which made her feel


    embarrassed.


    Jacob took a look at Sara and held her hand.


    "Let''s go have dinner." Jacob looked down at his watch. It was still early.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    From that moment forward, Jacob just wanted to leave all of the unpleasant things in the past and do


    his best to make Sara happy. Although his own happiness seemed to be far away, Jacob felt contented


    as long as he was with Sara.


    Perhaps that was what Sara thought, too.


    Jacob led Sara towards the restaurant outside. Sara followed behind him like a puppet on a string. It


    was not until she stood at the door of the restaurant that the memories came flooding into her mind.


    This was the restaurant where Sara had dinner with Jacob for the first time. It was an unforgettable


    day.


    At that time, Jacob had deliberately ordered only two dishes. Sara could sense he was being difficult on


    purpose. Because of that, she thought of him as a stingy man.

 Chapter 408 Take A Trip

    Chapter 408 Take A Trip


    Sara noticedter on that Jacob wasn''t as narrow-minded as she remembered him to be.


    On the contrary, she was the one who was narrow-minded most of the time. The thought of this gave


    her mixed feelings.


    With pursed lips, she nced over to the sign board above them.


    "Fate Restaurant". The name seemed to fit their experience quite well. At the very least, she had


    originally thought Jacob was her unlucky fate.


    She rolled her eyes at how ironic the name sounded. Eventually, Jacob had noticed where she directed


    her gaze at.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Don''t you think that it suits us well?" he asked. Raising his eyebrows, he peeked over to the side to


    get a better glimpse of her reaction.


    "Are you a mind reader?" Sara coughed and felt her cheeks burning up.


    The man''s eyes softened as he silently continued to stare back at his wife.


    "Do you want to know what I was thinking back then?" His lips curled up to form a wicked smile.


    She raised an eyebrow and looked at him curiously, wondering if he thought the same thing.


    "She must be my unlucky fate." Observing him from the corner of her eye, she stuck out her tongue at


    him and smirked.


    "It looks like you really are my mind reader." Jacobughed at thement, but as soon as he noticed


    her expression he suddenly sensed that something was wrong.


    "What are you smirking for? It seems like you thought the same thing." He poked Sara on the side and


    tickled her. How could she think of him that way?


    He couldn''t stand the thought of it.


    At the same time, the woman suddenly ran away in a hurry.


    After distancing herself several meters away, Jacob felt helpless as Sara stared at him mischievously.


    "Let''s stop talking about me. Didn''t you say so yourself? We''re even."


    She gave him a shrug as her expression towards him softened.


    "Okay. Fine." The reserve tone in his words suddenly caught her off guard.


    "What the hell?" She walked up to him as if she was going to give him some beating while he let out a


    soft chuckle.


    "Honey, I just remembered that our flight will be leaving in an hour. We have to hurry up if you don''t


    want us to miss it." His lips formed a smirk as he enjoyed the moment teasing her as the woman


    looked at him incredulously.


    "What? Why are you only telling me this now?" she hissed.


    Jacob held her hand and smiled. "I didn''t want to force you."


    She was at a loss for words. After blinking a few times at him, she quickly dashed inside the restaurant.


    There was a big shift in her mood fromst time. She heaved a sigh of relief while he continued to


    maintain a smile on his face.


    Jacob couldn''t really exin it, but most of his sorrows melted away as long as he saw the woman in


    front of him.


    It didn''t matter if there were still some that remained. He was able to bear it.


    Sara was like a cure to his disease. She could see the gentleness in his eyes as he fixed his eyes on


    her.


    "Wait for me," he said.


    Much to his surprise, his wife only turned around and gave him an eye-roll. "No, I won''t."


    He stared silently at her with his mouth agape. ''Who on earth has spoiled this woman?'' It was no


    question that he was the only person to me.


    Sara was his wife. She was the love of his life. Therefore, he definitely had to spoil her. If he didn''t, who


    else would?


    Like a lost puppy, he followed her around as if he was scared that she would suddenly disappear. He


    directed a nce over to her before he started muttering, "I really can''t do anything with you."


    As if she suddenly heard something, Sara turned around.


    "What did you just say?" She narrowed her eyes at him and let out a low grumble.


    Even the waiter who stood in front of her didn''t know what to say.


    Jacob, on the other hand, hurriedly walked over to her.


    "I just said that my wife is hungry so we better get some dinner soon. Stop being mad already," he


    coaxed.


    As he shook her shoulder, she couldn''t help butugh.


    "What''s wrong?" he frowned. His expression looked confused. It was then that Sara had realized that


    she had fallen into his trap.


    "Nothing. Everything''s fine. Waiter!" The waiter tried to stifle augh and hurriedly approached the


    couple as she waved him over.


    Seeing this, Jacob couldn''t help but frown.


    However, he did not attempt to me the waiter while his wife was sitting in front of him.


    If he did this, it would just remind her how narrow-minded he was. It wasn''t until now that he had


    realized that he waspletely under her control.


    "Alright. Let''s order," she told him. Jacob mumbled discontentedly. He really couldn''t believe that they


    were going on a trip.


    At first, he honestly had no idea. Knowing that he would be devoting a lot of his time to the new


    companyter on, there would probably not be any leisure time left.


    That meant that he would be having less time to be with Sara for a while. This included their personal


    time together, particrly their romantic moments.


    Truthfully be told, he was already too old to talk about love. He couldn''t ept that fact, though. If he


    did, it meant that he acknowledged himself as being old.


    In fact, he still felt young. It might be a little exaggerating for him to talk about love, but he still wanted


    to do other things based on it.


    It was without a doubt that behind a man''s sess was a woman who silently sacrificed herself for


    him.


    Once they were done with dinner, Jacob took Sara''s hand and boarded the ne. They had been


    together for a long time now, yet he still had never taken her out.


    The farthest they had ever been to was only around the city. Sara had never counted it as an actual


    trip.


    After all, they only did that to be able to fulfill their obligations as a couple back then.


    As he stood by the gate and watched his wife step on board, he reminded himself to leave other


    matters behind for a while.


    When they finally got situated on their seats, he rxed himself leisurely and fixed his eyes at the


    evening sky outside the window.


    Sara was leaning on her seat when her eyes went shut and her breathing had eventually evened out.


    Jacob had kept an eye on her from time to time as she peacefully drifted off to sleep.


    He noticed that her eyes were half opened. Since her eyes were too big, the bulging circles around her


    orbs were clearly visible even if they were closed.


    A soft smile formed on his lips as he reached out to her face to smoothen out her hair when he caught


    a whiff of her scent.


    As her fragrance filled his nose, he couldn''t help but inch closer to her as he sniffed like a greedy child.


    Suddenly, she flinched and twisted her body slightly to the side, causing Jacob to immediately sit up


    straight. He acted like nothing out of the ordinary happened while he turned his head little by little to get


    a glimpse of her from the side.


    Seeing that she continued to sleep peacefully, he wasn''t able to control the quiet sigh that escaped his


    mouth. He closed his eyes for a second and took a couple of deep breaths to calm himself down. Once


    he opened them again and turned to her, he found her now staring at him.


    Seeing Sara wide awake scared the living daylights out of him. He unconsciously backed off and found


    himself unable to move from his seat.

 Chapter 409 Standing By Your Side

    Chapter 409 Standing By Your Side


    Jacob gazed at Sara''s sleepy face and asked, "What time did you wake up?"


    "Just now. Why?" Sara answered groggily while rubbing the sleep from her eyes.


    It was undeniable that she looked adorable despite her unruly hair and groggy state. Looking at her red


    cheeks, Jacob could not help but caress it.


    "What do you want to do?" he asked with concern. It seemed that Sara wanted to do something.


    However, he did not press further and just looked at her.


    "I''m hungry. I didn''t eat much in the restaurant," Sara mumbled with a pout.


    Because of that, Jacob asked a flight stewardess if she could bring some food. Sadly, as it was not yet


    time to eat, rice was unavable.


    Fortunately, there was some bread left. Sara was so hungry that she even licked the cream off her


    bread. After she had finished the bread, it seemed that she still wanted more.


    "Why? You''re still hungry?" Jacob could not help but chuckle. Why did he not realize that she was


    actually a foodie?


    Sara nced at him timidly, embarrassment apparent on her face. Jacob wanted tough but knew


    better not to. Instead, he sat up straight and looked into her eyes.


    As Sara felt embarrassed by his gaze, she hid her face in his arms. Although she felt shy, she looked


    undeniably beautiful.


    Jacob did not speak anymore. He was afraid that she would get angry if he said something wrong. If


    that indeed happened, it would be difficult for him to coax her.


    It was not that he was afraid of her getting mad at him. He just had to respect his woman.


    Everything went well along the way. Not long after, Jacob also fell asleep.


    At that moment, it was already 5 o''clock in the morning in Sri Lanka.


    Jacob awoke first, so he woke up Sara. Thetter still wanted to sleep, but they had to get off the ne


    soon. She then rubbed the sleep from her eyes and looked at the unfamiliar scene in front of her.


    While Sara was standing on thedder to disembark from the ne, she gazed at the sky in the


    distance.


    Although it was hard to see what it looked like, she could vaguely tell that the sky looked magnificent.


    Then, she nced at Jacob, who was standing next to her.


    ''The most romantic thing I can think of is standing by your side, watching the sun as it slowly rises in


    the morning and as it sets in the dusk.''


    There was a determined look on Sara''s face. Beside Jacob, she looked like a shy bride. She was


    staring at him, and so he looked back at her.


    Their eyes met for a moment. After that, they finally walked out of the airport.


    They hailed a taxi and found the hotel they had booked prior to the trip. Once they reached their


    destination, they went straight to their room. Saray on the bed. She was sleepy, but at the same


    time, thrilled. Today was a new beginning.


    Jacoby down next to her not long after. Now that they were lying next to each other, they stretched


    their fatigued limbs due to the trip, making the bed seem smaller than it actually was.


    He cast a sideway nce at Sara and joked, "Excuse me, Sara. You''ve squeezed me out of the bed."


    But instead of joking back, she casually put her hand under her head and retorted in a deadpan


    expression, "So, what?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Jacob was taken aback by her response. He figured that it was better for him to stay silent, so he just


    stared at the ceiling in silence.


    "Why don''t we go to sleep? Let''s just go out and enjoy the scenery at dawn. Is that okay?" he asked


    nkly as if in a daze.


    Sara merely uttered a single word in agreement. With that, she tucked herself to bed. Flying in an


    airne was really tiresome. All she wanted to do at the moment was to have a rest.


    After a few minutes, her breath came out evenly, indicating that she was already fast asleep.


    Meanwhile, Jacob was still staring at the ceiling. Since she wanted to sleep, he let her do so.


    Jacob finally fell asleep after quite some time. When he woke up, the sun had already risen at its peak.


    "Wake up, Sara." He got up first and gently shook hispanion, who was still sleeping. It was not


    until he shook her several times did she wake up.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she checked the time. She was surprised to see that it was already


    noon.


    Sara patted her head and eximed, "Oh no! Howe I slept so deeply?"


    Because it was already lunch time, she and Jacob freshened up hurriedly. She wore a gray jacket and


    leather trousers as her outfit for the day.


    Her slender figure was set off beautifully by the clothes, which made Jacob stare at her as she stood by


    the door of the hotel.


    She put her right hand on her waist and said, "Hurry up! I''m so hungry. Let''s go eat delicious foods!"


    Her words put a smile on Jacob''s face. To be honest, he was expecting her to say that. It was not until


    then that he was convinced that she was indeed a foodie.


    Sara must have hidden it so well that Jacob did not notice it before.


    Seeing that he was still standing, gawking at her, she pulled his hand in a hurry.


    "Come on! Let''s have fun!"


    Holding his hand, she pulled him to the side of the road. Jacob happily obliged.


    They were amazed that there were some Chinese on the streets. Most of the people, however, were


    not as fair-skinned as them. Those people were definitely not Chinese!


    When Jacob and Sara walked on the street, they attracted a lot of attention. It was only at that time did


    it really dawn on Jacob that they were foreigners to the people around them.


    Ignoring the onlookers, he held Sara''s hand, and they walked quickly to a restaurant on the side of the


    road.


    Although he had searched for a famous restaurant before they came there, he decided to grab a go-to


    food since they were in a hurry. He wanted to have a simple meal with her before they ate at another


    restaurant.


    Although Jacob had always said that Sara was a foodie, he had to admit that he was one too.


    Eating and drinking are the happiest activities in the world. Although those acts seem vulgar, Jacob had


    to admit that it was fun to do those.


    A person who likes to eat can be easily satisfied. Those who do not are probably cold and hard to


    please.


    Jacob did not want to be that kind of person, so he decided that he liked eating.


    Even so, he had always been very particr about what he ate. On the other hand, Sara did not eat


    food that much before since she wanted to be in good shape and health.


    People are naturally picky about what they eat and will only eat what they like. If they do not like the


    food, they will not even bother touching it.


    Truth be told, Jacob was envious of those who were not picky. They had the liberty to taste all the


    delicious food in the world. It must be great happiness to experience that!


    Like a gust of wind, Jacob and Sara walked into the restaurant. The former ordered some local


    delicacies and looked around the ce.


    The restaurant was European style and looked noble and elegant. Jacob could not stop nodding in


    approval.


    Since they hade to Sri Lanka, they had better do what Sri Lankans do. Jacob ordered a seafood


    dish, as well as beef and mutton. The most important food that they had to order was, of course, curry


    rice.


    As they waited for the dishes to be served, Sara could not help but look at the other guests in the


    restaurant.


    It seemed that there were no Chinese guests at that moment. She then gazed at the dark-skinned


    people around her with curiosity.


    Sri Lanka is a small tropical country. It is not surprising that locals had dark skin. Because of that, she


    and Jacob looked conspicuous due to their fair skin.


    They were just at the restaurant to dine, yet they attracted people''s curious gazes. Sara thought that if


    she wanted to attract attention, she had better go abroad.


    Of course, that was only a joke. Not long after, the waiter served their orders with enthusiasm. She


    could no longer wait to start eating!


    Meanwhile, Jacob lowered his head and ate the curry carefully. It was very spicy, yet he was satisfied


    by it, especially when the taste reached the tip of his tongue.


    Sara loved spicy food. Even though the curry rice was spicy, she had had several mouthfuls of it within


    a minute.


    "Slow down, Sara. Many people are looking at you. Where are your manners?"

 Chapter 410 Resume Work

    Chapter 410 Resume Work


    Jacob stared at Sara affectionately. He was bedazzled by her whole being. As she sat across the table,


    he couldn''t help but fantasize about her. With a big smile stered on his face, he teased his beloved


    woman. Sara averted her eyes shyly. Then, she picked up a crab.


    The crab was steamed and it looked tasty. As Sara took a bite, she moaned with her eyes closed.


    There was a burst of vors in her mouth. The meat was very fresh and savory. Jacob smiled happily


    as he saw her reaction.


    After the meal, the lovebirds rushed to a stall to buy sun hats. They didn''t expect that it was


    summertime in Sri Lanka. Assuming they knew, Sara would have included sun hats in their luggage.


    The weather was hot because the sun was shining brightly. However, Sri Lanka was an ind country.


    So, the cool breeze downyed the heat from the sunlight. As the sun shined, the breeze also soothed


    the skin. It wasn''t so bad after all.


    Sara wore her sun hat. And she drank the coconut juice which Jacob had bought.


    Then, she bought a pair of sunsses and a colorful beach dress. After she put them on, Sara felt


    morefortable. Now, she could move freely without the sun entering her eyes. Or feeling too hot on


    her skin.


    Locking arms together, Sara and Jacob walked along the busy streets and alleyways of Sri Lanka.


    Many people stopped and stared at them because of their good looks. Truly, the couple looked so good


    together. They seemed perfect! Sara was already used to this kind of attention. In the past, people


    stared at them everywhere they went together.


    Indeed, there is no novelty in what happens frequently. Even though she was naturally a shy person,


    Sara didn''t feel embarrassed now. She even shed a smile at some of the onlookers.


    They spent half of the day sightseeing and window shopping. Sara and Jacob had mad fun. When it


    was evening, they returned to the hotel. It was when they got to the lodge that Sara began to feel a


    severe pain on her feet.


    Both feet had a "Y" line on them. This was because of the sunburn. In order to feel morefortable


    for the walk, Sara had worn slippers. And this was what caused the line.


    When they got to their room, Sara immediately copsed on the bed and sighed heavily. She stretched


    out her legs to ease the pain.


    Moments passed before Jacob finally took off his shoes. Then, he sat on the bed and stared at Sara


    with affection in his eyes. Lowering his head, he asked, "How do you feel today?"


    For a few seconds, Sara just stared nkly at the ceiling. Then, she replied, "Not bad. I enjoyed


    myself. But I''m a little tired."


    Jacob rubbed her cheeks slightly as he smiled. "Before, I was worried that you would be tired. So, I


    didn''t take you out. But I reasoned that I may not have another opportunity for a vacation like this, so I


    came here with you. Who knows how busy we might beter?"


    Immediately he finished speaking, Jacob stretched out his arms and hugged Sara tightly. Her slender


    body melted into his. At that moment, their bodies were in a sensual position. Surprisingly, Sara didn''t


    resist his embrace. In fact, she wrapped her hands around his broad back. She was already used to his


    likeness for intimacy. Now, Sara understood that physical touch was part of his lovenguages.


    Jacob carried her in his arms, and walked into the bathroom for shower before going to bed.


    The lovebirds spent a few more days in Sri Lanka before they finally left. They went to beaches, tasted


    different food. And even visited the museum.


    As soon as their ne touched down, Jacob''s phone rang. When he looked at the screen he saw that it


    was Cindy. Immediately, he pressed the receive button.


    "Hello, Cindy. What''s up?"


    "Finally! Sir, where have you been all this while? I tried your number countless times. But I couldn''t get


    through," Cindy queried him with a serious and concerned tone. But Jacob didn''t take any offense. He


    understood she must have been worried about him.


    Jacob knew Cindy well. She was very loyal to him. And she would only do things that were for his own


    good. This was one of the many reasons why he asked for her help after he resigned from the Shi


    Group. She was exceptional!


    In the same vein, Cindy saw Jacob as her friend and not just her boss. During the time she worked with


    him, he had helped her in so many ways. And she knew that he was a good fellow. Jacob also saw her


    as his good friend.


    "I went abroad for a while. I just came back. Actually, I am still at the airport. What''s happening?"


    Jacob''s response was concise. He didn''t bother to mince words. Of course, he knew that Cindy


    wouldn''t like that. Her voice already stated that she was apprehensive. If something wasn''t urgent and


    serious, Cindy wouldn''t contact him. She would have handled it herself.


    Now, it seemed that something serious had happened. Immediately, Jacob''s mind went to Alice. ''I just


    hope that woman hasn''t caused another problem!''


    As he remembered the toughness and wickedness in Alice''s eyes thest time they met, Jacob had a


    bad feeling.


    "Mr. Jacob, I shouldn''t be telling you about this. But I think it is best you know..." Cindy hesitated. This


    made Jacob a little worried. Cindy only stuttered whenever an issue was very serious. Jacob''s anxiety


    began to kick in.


    He wanted to encourage her to continue speaking. But Jacob decided to wait for her to finish speaking


    before responding. At least by then, he would understand what was going on.


    Jacob stood awkwardly at the gate of the airport. Sara was standing beside him. She had a worried


    look on her face. She was watching Jacob''s expression. And he didn''t seem pleased. Sara knew that


    Cindy waspetent enough to be trusted.


    This was because she had heard stories of her hard work from Jacob. And she knew that he would


    never work with someone that he didn''t trust. Besides, Jacob was blessed with the gift of discernment.


    It was as if he could see through anyone. He would know if they were dubious or not just by staying


    with them for few minutes.


    Especially for people in the business field. It was a known fact that Jacob couldn''t be fooled by anyone.


    Everyone in the business circle knew that they couldn''t cheat him because he would smell a fake


    person from a mile away. Although Jacob sometimes made minor errors in business, he would always


    rectify them. And move onto the next level.


    Sara was quite satisfied with that. Honestly, she was filled with admiration for him. But she knew that


    more obstacles were waiting for them in the future. Sara knew that they would face more challenges as


    they journeyed through life.


    It was rather impossible for Jacob to grow alone within a short time, if he didn''t have any support.


    Because of this, Sara decided to support him in building their future. She envisaged a bright light at the


    end of the tunnel.


    So now, Sara was interested in the phone call that Jacob was making. Judging by his worried tone, she


    knew that the matter at hand was serious.


    "What''s the matter? Go ahead." Although Jacob had a hunch that something bad had happened, he


    remained calm and undaunted. There was no point panicking anyways. It wouldn''t solve anything.


    "Here is the thing. Alice came to see me again. But I don''t understand why she came. I have been


    confused since her unexpected visit."


    Cindy stopped suddenly. It seemed like she couldn''t finish her words in one breath. Jacob could


    deduce that she was perplexed.


    "What Alice told me was shocking. She said she wants me to resume my position as the assistant to


    the CEO again. I don''t understand what that means."


    Cindy spoke in a calm tone. But she was a little anxious. There was a hint of worry in her voice.


    Her instincts were telling her that Alice was up to no good. But Cindy couldn''t fathom why she had


    come to visit her of all people. No matter how much she racked her brain, she couldn''t pinpoint the


    reason.


    ''Besides, I was part of those who sent Alice abroad. Why is she interested in me? Shouldn''t she hate


    me?''


    Cindy thought to herself. She knew that Alice was a dubious person. And she had an unforgiving spirit.


    So, why did shee to her?


    "What did she say?" Jacob was also racking his brain. He was making a lot of guesses that could be


    the reason for the visit. Something fishy was definitely going on.


    Within a split second, something shed through his mind. His heart sank to his stomach as he thought


    of it. ''Damn Jonathan! How dare he? That nitwit is at it again! When will he ept that he''s a loser?''


    Jacob took a deep breath. Now that he had made a very good guess as to who was behind this, he


    could tell what was going on.


    "Alice didn''t say any mean words. Surprisingly, she just persuaded me to return to thepany. That''s


    what is confusing me." Cindy calmed her nerves. She reasoned that since Jacob wasn''t worried, then


    she had no reason to worry too.


    "It''s okay. If you still want to go back to the Shi Group, you can. I won''t stop you. Trust me, I won''t feel


    wronged," Jacob said with a smile. As always, he wasn''t going to use his influence to oppress other


    people. Cindy had the right to choose.


    "Mr. Jacob, that isn''t what I mean. I am surprised that you''re talking like this. We already made a deal. I


    pledged my support to you. I told you that I would follow you no matter where you went. Don''t worry. I


    remain loyal to you."


    Cindy reassured Jacob of her loyalty. Hearing this, Jacob smiled again. He was pleased that Cindy still


    trusted him. The offer from the Shi Group probably came with a fatter check. However, she decided to


    stick with him.


    Jacob was ted. But he still replied her in a serious tone. His facial expression was also firm. "Let''s


    discuss thister. Well, I will be at work tomorrow. You shoulde too. It would be best if you tell me


    what happened in person."


    Jacob sighed after responding briefly. He wanted to be intentional in tackling this case. So, there was


    no point beating around the bush.


    "What? Mr. Jacob, you are going to work tomorrow? Since I resigned, I have been on holiday. I felt so


    rxed. Haha! Now that you are back, I guess my holiday has ended."


    Cindy giggled. She was speaking to Jacob in a friendly tone. The conversation seemed more casual


    than before. Indeed, the anxiety they felt earlier was fading away.


    "Yes." Jacob switched his phone to his other hand. Then, he used the spare hand to draw Sara closer


    to his body so she wouldn''t be hit by a passer-by. The airport was very busy at that hour. And many


    people wereing and going. Some of them carriedrge luggage and they didn''t even look at where


    they were going.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Wow! Where do you work? How did you get a job so fast? What position did you get? Are you going to


    be the CEO there too?" Cindy blurted out. It was only after she asked the question that she felt


    embarrassed. This was because the questions were rather inappropriate. ''My Goodness! Why did I ask


    such a question? What''s wrong with me?'' Cindy thought to herself. However, she cheered up after


    guessing that he wouldn''t get offended.


    Besides, Jacob had decided to resign in the first ce. Nobody forced him to. He just made the choice


    that was best for himself. Also, everything had already been sorted out. He had no link to the Shi Group


    now.


    In a bid to avoid the question, Jacob coughed and said, "I have to go now. Let''s talk about it tomorrow.


    I''ll send you the address. See you then."


    Jacob hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking. He didn''t even wait for Cindy to respond.


    Sara remained quiet throughout the call. After Jacob put his phone in his pocket, he turned to look at


    her. He apologized with his eyes for keeping her waiting for so long. Then, they left the airport.


    Sara decided not to ask Jacob who was on the phone. She wasn''t bothered as to whether it was a man


    or a woman that called. Naturally, Sara wasn''t a jealous lover. And she trusted Jacob. On the other


    hand, Jacob had a question for her. Something was troubling his mind.


    Immediately he entered the car and started the engine, Jacob blurted out the question. He couldn''t hold


    it anymore.


    "Sara, why aren''t you asking me who called?" Jacob squinted his eyes as he studied Sara''s


    expression. Clearly, he wanted her to feel a little jealous. After all, he kept her standing for so long.


    Sara looked at him with surprise written on her face. Her perfectly shaped eyebrows were arched


    slightly. "Why should I ask you? Wasn''t the call from Cindy?"


    Jacob stared back at her speechlessly. He was stunned by her response. "Yes, you are right. It was


    Cindy that called. But don''t you want to know what she said. Aren''t you curious as to why I kept you


    waiting for that long?"


    Sara ced her hand under her chin. Then, she looked up at him and asked, "Okay. What did she


    say?"


    At that moment, Jacob regretted asking such a stupid question. But he had started it. Sara didn''t seem


    interested in the topic before. As Jacob thought about what he needed to tell her, he felt a little relieved.


    After all, a problem shared is a problem half solved.

 Chapter 411 Attention Seeker

    Chapter 411 Attention Seeker


    "I talked to Cindy and she mentioned Alice had spoken to her recently." As Jacob broached this topic,


    his face turned grave. He still hadn''t made up his mind about Alice.


    She was his ex-girlfriend but at the same time, she was also his enemy. He wished to let go of the past


    and start afresh.


    Listening to his words, Sara simply shrugged her shoulders and said, "So what?"


    The look of dissatisfaction on her face didn''t go unnoticed by Jacob. However, he knew it was only


    normal for her to react like this. After all, Alice was his ex-girlfriend.


    "That''s not it. There is something else. I don''t like to believe it is true, but..."


    Jacob faltered for a moment. He knew Sara didn''t like Alice. But he had to say what was on his mind.


    However, he reminded himself to word his sentence carefully. He couldn''t risk angering her. He went


    on, "Cindy told me that Alice wanted her to return to the Shi Group and take over the position as


    president''s assistant. Do you know what this means?"


    As he finished speaking, Sara slowly began to register what he was driving at. But she wasn''t going to


    say it out loud.


    She shook her head and said, "What?" She was curious to learn if Jacob''s thoughts would mirror hers.


    "My guess is Jonathan wants to know what happened to me in the past. He is using Cindy as his


    aplice. There is another theory. Perhaps he wants something from me. After all, Cindy was my


    assistant. She knows almost everything about me,"


    Jacob said, waiting to gauge her reaction before continuing.


    He worried his next words would hurt Sara. But he didn''t have any choice.


    He let out a sigh. He wondered why he had such bad taste in the past.


    Sara''s clear eyes stared at Jacob.


    "Is there something more you would like to add?" she asked. She wished to hear it all.


    "Yes. I want to know why it was Alice who asked Cindy to return. Why didn''t Jonathan or someone else


    from thepany do it?" For a split second, he was lost in thought.


    He had a hunch. If that turned out to be true, it would make Alice a pathetic woman. He couldn''t believe


    the woman he had loved at one point would be so bad! A feeling of destion surged in his heart.


    Jacob wasn''t sad exactly, but he felt a sort of revulsion. Alice seemed like the kind of woman who was


    willing to do anything for money.


    He wouldn''t have believed it if it hadn''t been for the solid evidence that came from the previous


    investigation.


    The truth, however, was irrefutable. He had been blind to her ws. Alice wasn''t the good woman he


    had imagined her to be. She was a greedy woman. Jacob shook his head. He wished he hadn''t known


    how bad she was. Living in oblivion would have been better.


    "Does that mean Alice works in the Shi Group?" Sara guessed. She always detected something


    strange about Alice.


    Alice chased victory and sess. The fact she chose to work in thepany right after Jacob left was


    indeed odd.


    "My guess is she is seeing Jonathan right now. She wanted to pass this message to me through


    Cindy."


    Jacob''s hand was on the steering wheel and his gaze on the road. Sara regarded him and noted he


    seemed eerily calm. Even his tone was casual. It was not the first time that such a thing had happened.


    Sara dwelled on his words. It seemedpletely possible. In fact, these were exactly her thoughts.


    She hadn''t dared to say it out loud.


    For some reason, hearing him say it made her happy.


    "Well, what do you think of this whole issue, Sara?"


    he asked indifferently. From the look of it, he seemed quite cool about the whole matter. If Alice''s


    intention had been to insult and degrade him, then she had failed miserably. Jacob didn''t give a rat''s


    ass.


    "I think she is an attention seeker," she said, waving her hand dismissively. She seemed bored.


    Jacob couldn''t help butugh at her nonchnt response.


    "Yes, you are right. This is exactly what I thought. Sara, we have simr thoughts. They are right, great


    minds indeed think alike." He continued tough.


    For some reason, Sara thought he was feigning it. "Well, stop pretending. If you are sad, you can show


    it. There is no point in acting so cool!" she said.


    Her words stunned him for a second but after that, he went back toughing, this time even louder.


    "Hahaha! Sara, you''re so funny. Why should I be sad? What have I got to do with her?"


    Jacob didn''t want to anger her but he couldn''t keep this question to himself. He asked, "Are you


    jealous? When I spoke about Alice, I did it because I like telling you things. Please don''t


    misunderstand. She is free to be with whoever she wants. I couldn''t care less."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He sounded genuine. Sara stared at him and stuck out her tongue. "I can''t believe you dated her! Why


    did you have such a terrible taste before?"


    Her question made him embarrassed. She had a point.


    But this was a question to which he had no answer. She stared at him, as if she was expecting an


    answer.


    After a few seconds passed, she said, "All right, all right! I was only pulling your leg. Look at you! You


    have taken my question so seriously!" Sara touched her forehead with her hand. Her mind flitted to a


    different subject. She wondered whether the trip to Sri Lanka had tanned her or not.


    She had other things to upy her mind. She thought about herself and her family. Alice was one of


    those unimportant topics that she discarded easily.


    In fact, Sara didn''t even enjoy hearing about her. After all, they weren''t friends nor were they rted to


    each other. Jacob was the only thread that bound them together as enemies.


    Of course, she wasn''t ming Jacob for it. At first, she thought this news about Alice was bothering


    him. That made her a little unhappy.


    But deep down, she knew he had no feelings for that woman. However, the fact that he loved her at


    one point was something she didn''t like to think about.


    Sara remained silent. And Jacob decided to drop the topic. She hoped he wouldn''t pursue this topic


    now.


    They had even made an agreement to not bring Alice up. However, Jacob didn''t stick to it. Sara could


    call him out for breaking the agreement.


    She was in no mood to pick a fight so she behaved generously, letting it slide. Fortunately, he took the


    hint and understood this topic was bothering her. There were times when she found Jacob''s actions


    quite inappropriate. But in the end, she understood he meant no harm.


    Silence ensued in the car. Jacob realized discussing Alice was considered taboo. He had to be more


    sensitive from now on.


    There was a scar in Sara''s heart. And the worst part was, he could do nothing to heal it. It was beyond


    his ability.


    After all, he couldn''t change the way Sara felt about his ex-girlfriend. If he insisted on talking about it,


    things would get worse. All his earlier attempts to pacify her would be in vain.


    He had decided to take small steps that would eventually change her opinion of him. Unfortunately,


    today''s attempt had backfired.


    Yet he wasn''t annoyed with Sara. In spite of everything, she had decided to stay with him. That went to


    show how much she loved him.


    He told himself with time everything would be better. He shifted his gaze from the road and looked


    at Sara, only to realize her gaze was on him as well.


    "Why are you peeping at me?" Sara muttered discontentedly, her fierce re boring into him.


    Jacob was rendered almost speechless. He had no idea how he would respond to her question. ''How


    cute is she, '' he thought to himself. ''Was I actually peeping?''


    He cleared his throat and said, "Just so you know, I wasn''t the only one peeping. This makes us even."


    He sounded confident. Sara snorted when she listened to his reply.


    "I caught you. So now you are making excuses!" she retorted back defiantly. She wasn''t going to let


    him win this banter.


    Jacob let out a sigh of defeat. "All right, Sara. Please don''t be mad at me. I am extremely sorry." He


    brought the car to a halt, showing her the extent of his seriousness.


    Watching his reaction, Sara was ovee by an urge tough. "What are you sorry for?"


    His gaze met hers. With utmost sincerity, he said, "I am sorry for bringing Alice into our conversation. I


    know I can''t change the past, but I am determined to show you how good I can be. Slowly, I wish you


    can forget everything."


    Sara nodded her head, d he had taken her feelings into consideration.

 Chapter 412 Retirement Plan

    Chapter 412 Retirement n


    When they got home, Jacob saw that the whole house was cleaned up. The floors were sparkling


    clean. The furniture had been dusted. Most importantly, the air felt fresh. This made Jacob smile


    slightly. As they stood there and admired the whole ce, Winnie walked through the front door with


    Dora.


    "Winnie, you two went out for a walk again?" Jacob squinted his eyes and asked with a smile. He could


    see that Winnie had tiny beads of sweat on her forehead.


    Winnie looked at Jacob and Sara with wide eyes. "Oh! Mr. Jacob and Mrs. Sara, you are back! That''s


    great. Wee back home. Yes, you are right, sir. We went for a walk."


    Hearing this, Jacob put down Sara''s bag. He walked over and put his hand on Winnie''s shoulder. Then,


    he took her to the sofa in the living room.


    "Winnie, please sit down." Jacob shed a smile at her. His eyes were filled with sincerity.


    "Huh?" Winnie looked up at him in confusion. She didn''t understand why Jacob was telling her to sit.


    But she obeyed. ''Why is he telling me to sit down? Besides, he just came back. He should be the one


    resting, '' she thought to herself.


    "Winnie, I have something to tell you." Jacob took a nce at Sara as he spoke. She was watching him


    closely with a confused expression.


    Although he had never discussed this with Sara, Jacob knew that she would understand. Oftentimes


    she saw things the same way he did. Moreover, everyone in the world was bound to grow old. No


    matter the impressive lives they lived, they would be grey.


    And no one could escape from loneliness in their old age. They wouldn''t have enough strength to even


    do the things they loved. It was because of this that Jacob made this decision. Now, he had to tell


    Winnie about it.


    "Winnie, I''m relieving you of your duty. You don''t need to cook for the household anymore," Jacob said


    with a smile.


    Winnie''s whole body trembled. It seemed like the news hit her like a thunderbolt. Although she saw that


    Jacob was smiling, her lips quivered.


    ''My God! What is Mr. Jacob saying? I have spent my whole life working for this family. Where would I


    go now? This is a dream!'' Winnie''s heart ached.


    She felt a little sad about Jacob''s words. But Winnie knew that he didn''t mean to hurt her. Surely, he


    wouldn''t just kick her out. Thinking of this, Winnie waited patiently for him to finish his statement.


    "I mean you need to retire now. You have worked for so many years. It is high time you enjoyed


    yourself. Don''t worry. I will find another cook. From now on, I will be responsible for your upkeep. I will


    pay you a pension every month."


    Jacob''s smile became wider after he said this. Sara grinned at him too. She had also thought about this


    a long time ago.


    However, Sara never had the opportunity to say it. She and Jacob were quite busy with a lot of things


    lately. She didn''t expect that Jacob had the same thoughts. At that moment, her eyes beamed with


    admiration for him.


    Indeed, Winnie was very old. She had been working tediously all her life. But now, her bones were


    weak. And house chores like cooking and cleaning would be too exhausting. Most importantly, Jacob


    didn''t want Winnie to suffer. She had been like a mother to him since he was little.


    "Mr. Jacob, I''m fine. I''m grateful for your kindness. But you don''t need to worry about me. Although I am


    now old, I still have enough strength. These bones are stronger than you think. So, I will continue to do


    my best."


    Winnie''s eyes became watery. As she stared deeply into Jacob''s eyes, memories of the previous years


    shed through her mind. Jacob was just like a son to her. For Winnie, he was the closest person to


    her. Jacob was like the only rtive she had in the world.


    She loved him just like a mother loved her son. After all, Winnie was the one who cared for Jacob since


    he was a child. So, it could be said that she raised him. As the years went by, Winnie watched him


    grow up into a fine young man.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Studies have shown that every woman has motherly instincts. Even though a woman doesn''t bear a


    child, she would give her love to other people''s children. Winnie was also wired that way.


    "Winnie, I have pondered on this for a long time. I''m serious about this. There''s no need for you to


    disagree. I mean, you shouldn''t stress yourself anymore. Now, you just need to give out orders. And


    the other workers will obey."


    Jacob knew that every human being must have something they loved to do. If they didn''t, then that


    person would be bored someday.


    For this reason, Jacob didn''t want Winnie to continue working tediously. He wanted her to take up


    something she loved doing that wasn''t difficult.


    Standing aside, Sara watched as Jacob persuaded Winnie. Her eyes were filled with respect for the old


    woman.


    "Winnie, please listen to Jacob. I have been thinking about the same thing recently. I understand that


    you love your job. But you need to rest. This would also serve as an opportunity for you to do the things


    you have an interest in."


    Sara spoke in a calm tone as she persuaded Winnie. She knew that the old woman was quite


    stubborn. In fact, she understood this more than Jacob.


    During the time Sara had spent in Jacob''s household, she had studied her. And she knew that Winnie


    was a reasonable woman. Therefore, Winnie must understand the angle Jacob wasing from. She


    knew that his intentions were out of pure concern for her.


    Taking a deep breath, Winnie finally said, "Well, you are right. I''m old. I guess it''s time for me to retire.


    But I am worried about something. What if you don''t like the food that other cooks will make? Oh!


    Jacob. They might not know how you like your meals."


    Winnie smiled with ease. Wrinkles appeared on the corners of her eyes. The old woman didn''t want to


    refuse their kindness.


    "If we are not satisfied with the food they cook, I will ask you to cook a delicious meal for me. I


    absolutely enjoy your cooking!" Sara said as she clung to Jacob''s arm. She also did a puppy dog look.


    At that moment, she looked like a spoiled child!


    Seeing this, Winnie couldn''t hold herughter. She nodded her head repeatedly in agreement to Sara''s


    words.


    "Okay, okay. I agree. Let''s do it. Now, I can have more time to meet my new friends. And also take


    Dora out for a walk. That''s superb!"


    Winnie immediately revealed the ns she had. This was because she wanted to make Jacob and


    Sara happy. She knew that both of them loved her.


    Her greatest wish was that she wouldn''t be a source of worry for them. They were already going


    through a lot.


    Therefore, Winnie epted their suggestion almost immediately. Besides, it was for her own good.


    Actually, Winnie was just like many other people. She didn''t want to retire.


    These kinds of people existed in the world. They loved their jobs so much that they never wanted to


    leave. Even though they were old and weary, they still wanted to continue working.


    Such people might be great or ordinary personalities. Winnie saw herself as an ordinary person. After


    all, she didn''t have a business empire like the other folks.


    However, Winnie felt happy that she could do what she liked. For so many years, this job gave her the


    amount of satisfaction that was iparable to that of money and power. Taking care of the family


    made her feel aplished.


    This was why Winnie felt so sad when Alice had wanted to fire her. At that time, she thought her whole


    world was crumbling down. To Winnie, this wasn''t just a job. It was her whole life. She had invested so


    much in it. So, she didn''t want to lose out in the end.


    "Winnie, please don''t get me wrong. This doesn''t mean that I dislike you because you are too old for


    this job. That''s not it. I just think you need to rest now. After all, you have been working here for so


    many years. This is your home too. For the past few days, I''ve been thinking about what to do for you.


    And then it struck me, how about giving you more time for yourself? That is the perfect thing you need


    now."


    Jacob ced his hand on Winnie''s shoulder again. Then, he squeezed it affectionately. He knew that


    Winnie loved him like her son. So, he was going to behave like one. Aside from his rtives, Winnie


    was the only one who had stayed with him for a long time. She had been there for his whole life.


    Jacob was convinced about Winnie''s love. She always put him first in everything. Growing up, she had


    made sure that he didn''tck motherly love. In the same vein, Jacob adored and respected her like she


    was his real mother.


    Since the love was reciprocal, this decision was for the good of both of them. Winnie would be rxed.


    And Jacob would be happy that he had paid his dues.


    "Thank you, Mr. Jacob." Winnie nodded in agreement for the second time.


    After the discussion, Jacob and Sara went to their room to take a shower. As theyy on the bed,


    Jacob stared nkly at the ceiling.


    "Before, I was worried about how I was going to tell Winnie about my decision. But today I did it! The


    conversation went a little smoother than I expected. Sara, why do you think people be so helpless


    when they are old?"


    As he spoke, Jacob tried to lean on Sara. She didn''t dodge. Instead, she allowed him to bury his head


    on her bosom.


    Sara patted his back like she was consoling a sobbing child. Then, she said in a soothing voice,


    "Honey, now that you have told her about it, there''s no need to be sad. Winnie already agreed with you.


    So, everything will be fine."


    "As far as I can remember, Winnie has always been working for the Shi n. And she did her work


    studiously. So, I''m going to take care of her now that she''s old. If you don''t agree with this, just leave it


    to me."


    Jacob raised his head to look at Sara''s face. Actually, he wasn''t asking for her permission. He was just


    stating his opinion. No one could stop him from taking care of Winnie. Not even the love of his life.


    Hearing this, Sara gave him a gentle punch. Then, she scolded him, "What are you talking about? Why


    would I disagree? Aunt Winnie has done a lot for this family. I cannot tell you to abandon her now. It is


    our duty to take care of her,"


    She stared at the ceiling with firm eyes. Although it had only been a few years since she came to that


    home, she knew that Winnie was a good woman.


    During the first four years of their marriage, no one had cared about Sara. They had all treated her like


    she didn''t exist. It was only Winnie that treated her as thedy of the house. Sara had received respect


    from the old woman.


    At that time when Jacob always misunderstood her, Winnie was by her side. The caring woman always


    wiped away Sara''s tears whenever she felt down. As she reminisced, Sara became emotional.


    She would never forget anyone who was good to her. Sara''s philosophy was to always repay those


    who showed her kindness with good.


    On the flip side, she always forgot the people that treated her badly.

 Chapter 413 Bad Taste

    Chapter 413 Bad Taste


    Regardless of what one feels, time goes on. That is why it is better to live happily and make life more


    meaningful.


    Jacob had anticipated that Sara would agree with him. Even so, he could not help but stare at her


    suspiciously. He did not expect her to be so determined.


    He turned over and pressed on her body while calling her his wife in a possessive manner. To his


    surprise, it seemed that she was not in the mood to return his enthusiasm.


    "What''s the matter?" she asked vigntly. At that moment, Sara figured out what he was thinking.


    Sadly, she was too tired that she was not in the zone to make love with him.


    "Thank you." Unable to do anything, he lowered his head as soon as he finished speaking.


    Sara covered his mouth suddenly and said, "I''m just too tired. Let''s sleep."


    Jacob felt humiliated. He never expected that he would be rejected even though he had not made an


    advance yet.


    "Okay," he replied dejectedly. With that, he turned his back to her.


    A no means no. He respected Sara''s decision every time.


    As Sara saw the look of disappointment on Jacob''s face, she could not help but feel a little sorry for


    him.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To make up for him, she leaned over him and whispered in his ear, "Let''s sleep together."


    That made Jacob turn around abruptly, bumping his face to Sara''s.


    "What''s wrong?" Sara asked nervously when she saw that Jacob was clutching his face. It seemed that


    he was hurt.


    "Nothing." Of course, there was no way he would admit that he got hurt when he bumped his face.


    "Okay then. Good night." Upon saying that, she turned her back to him and fell asleep.


    Jacob was in awe. He nced at her and was convinced that he could do nothing to her once she said


    so. Well, he could not force her into doing something she did not want to do.


    Although he was annoyed, he had no choice but to sleep with that feeling in his heart.


    The next morning, Sara had already got up when Jacob awoke. Even though he was not yet wide-


    awake, he racked his brain, trying to figure out what had happenedst night.


    He rubbed the sleep from his eyes and stretched afterwards. Then, he walked out of the bedroom


    excitedly that he did not even bother washing his face.


    As Jacob stood at the entrance of the stairs on the second floor, he saw Sara bringing breakfast on the


    kitchen table.


    While he was staring at her, Sara happened to look at him. He smiled back at her and then returned to


    the bedroom to freshen up.


    When he came down again, he looked as vibrant as the nts in the morning. He now seemed full of


    energy than when he got up a while ago.


    Upon seeing him, Sara waved her hand and invited him for breakfast. "Mr. Jacob,e downstairs and


    eat. I hope you''ll be mentally prepared when you go to thepany today. Being a deputy CEO in any


    company is never easy."


    Sara put a te on the table as she spoke. She did not care whether Jacob heard her or not.


    She knew what it felt to be in that position. Actually, she was assigned to be a deputy CEO when she


    first joined thepany. However, it was hard for her to do her job well because many people


    questioned her abilities.


    Because of that, she worked overtime and under pressure. It brought hope to thepany eventually,


    so those who doubted her changed their views on her not long after.


    Even so, she still felt very ufortable whenever she recalled that experience. It might not be a big


    deal for Jacob, but for Sara, it was different. Besides, she had just started her first job.


    Perhaps for neers, the impression that the job leaves is extremely important.


    "I know. Anyway, were you denigrated when you joined thepany?" Jacob asked with a frown. For


    some reason, Sara''s words made him feel that she had been wronged.


    ''I can''t even bear to do such a thing. How could they do that to my wife?'' That being said, he kept her


    words in mind.


    Business is war without bullets. It ravages not only on the outside but also inside.


    Everyone wants to be at the top, but it is only meant for one.


    Because of this, people rather settle for the second best. At least it is close to the top, is it not? It


    results in a never-ending vicious cycle. Those who stand below get envious of the ones above.


    No wonder businesses are always sopetitive and ruthless.


    Sara was taken aback upon hearing Jacob''s words. She was so surprised that she almost spat out a


    mouthful of milk.


    Jacob could really figure anything about her. Since he was willing to take the matter into ount, Sara


    felt that they were getting closer to each other.


    Jacob felt the same way. True love is not only about love but also mutual understanding. Well, even if


    she did not tell him anything, he would still know about it sooner orter.


    He looked so grim. It seemed that he was more concerned about that matter than reporting himself to


    thepany today.


    Reporting himself was just for formality anyway. He wanted to seek justice for Sara more.


    "Not really. I was inexperienced and messed up almost everything at that time. I really couldn''t me


    them for questioning me for my capabilities."


    Sara''s face flushed in embarrassment. She had no idea how to answer his question properly.


    "Fine. Let''s just eat. Thanks for letting me know about that." Jacob was expressionless, yet his


    demeanor was icy cold, startling Sara.


    She had not seen such a grave expression on his face for a long time. It was in their first four years of


    marriage that she had seen it most.


    Sara put down the ss of milk and looked at him in confusion. Although his words were clear and


    concise, she did not quite understand them.


    "What do you mean by that?" she asked while resting her chin on her hand.


    At that moment, Jacob was busy eating breakfast. He was meticulously slicing the sandwich with a


    knife and fork. But instead of bringing a piece of it into his mouth, he picked up the folded napkin near


    him and wiped his mouth.


    "No matter who bullied you and how they did it, I don''t care. I will do the same thing to them," he


    replied, not a hint of emotion on his face.


    But instead of being worried, Sara could not help but chuckle. ''How could he be so childish!''


    Honestly, she liked it whenever he was like that. After all, it was his way of showing his love for her.


    "Well then, show me how you''ll perform as the deputy CEO first. I was inexperienced at that time, so I


    think you''ll do a better job than me."


    Sara blinked teasingly while staring at him.


    She had to admit that she did not know much about the businessman Jacob. She just heard some


    news about his business affairs.


    On their second year of marriage, there was bidding case in the Shi Group which many people failed to


    win. It was Jacob, who won it, and he impressively got it at a rtively cheap price.


    That news was like a legend in the business circle. Sara never asked Jacob about it nor anything else.


    She never bothered to ask him anyway. It was not because she did not care but because she had


    always wanted to make it a mystery.


    "Let''s go after breakfast. It''s my first day in thepany, so I want you toe with me." Jacob smiled


    at her, sweeping away his bad mood just now.


    Sara nodded her head in response. Once they were done eating, she hurriedly ran to grab her bag and


    walked out with him.


    Winnie was not at home. She probably went to the park for a morning exercise. Although the breakfast


    was made by a newly hired cook, Jacob liked it.


    When they arrived at Carlos''pany, he looked around and gazed at the surroundings.


    He had never given a good look at such apany before, but he now did, knowing that he had to


    work in it.


    What Sara had said at breakfast suddenly crossed his mind. At the thought of it, he felt sorry for her.


    It did not help that he could still remember how bad he had treated her. Jacob did not know how to


    exin. He could only keep her words silently in his mind.


    When they had arrived at thepany, the first thing Sara did was to hold a meeting.


    The managers of all departments came, making the small conference room a bit cramped.


    Next to Jacob was Cindy. She looked confident and also indescribably charming.


    Everyone in the room had heard of Jacob, whose image was terrible in their eyes.


    After all, he reeked of scandals when he was still the CEO of the Shi Group.


    Although they were silent, a lot of them secretly despised him. They could not help but sigh at the


    thought that Sara had a bad taste.

 Chapter 414 Undoubted

    Chapter 414 Undoubted


    Nobody dares to speak, which was to be expected.


    "Today, I''d like to introduce a new member to you," Sara announced while sitting in the swivel chair for


    the CEO in the conference room. Then, she pped her hands hard to show her enthusiasm and


    excitement.


    Everyone''s eyes were on her, making Jacob ufortable. For some reason, it felt as though he was


    sharing his beloved to other people.


    Sara''s outfit was gender-neutral. Despite that, she looked hot because of her exquisite figure.


    Jacob had to admit that her curvaceous figure made her look enticing.


    "Boss, isn''t this Mr. Jacob?" someone asked in a low voice. Although Jacob was quite famous for his


    reputation, there were still some who did not know him.


    Unfortunately, for those who knew him, Jacob left a bad impression on them.


    "Well, I think everyone is aware who he is," Sara answered while pointing at Jacob.


    "Anyway, I''d like to formally introduce to you Mr. Jacob, the former CEO of the Shi Group. He has


    decided to join ourpany. Everyone, let''s extend our warm wee to him,"


    she added impassionedly, but nobody seemed impressed by her announcement. Meanwhile, Jacob


    observed the people present. Although they seemed unweing, he remained calm andposed.


    He had anticipated that it would not be easy to get along with these people. As it was within his


    expectation, it did not concern him.


    Besides, his reputation had been besmirched. It was not surprising to receive such treatment.


    Nevertheless, Jacob felt ufortable.


    As Cindy noticed that he seemed unhappy, she felt a little anxious as well. ''Mr. Jacob has never been


    treated so badly even in the Shi Group! Why are they being like this?


    They''ve gone too far!'' she thought as she felt sorry for him.


    "If there''s nothing else you''d like to add, the meeting is over. From now on, Jacob will be the deputy


    CEO of thepany. This position was vacant anyway. Do you have any objections?"


    Even though Sara asked about it, she really did not care about their opinions. To her surprise, someone


    was bold enough to question Jacob.


    "Mr. Jacob, why do you want to join ourpany even though it''s smaller than the Shi Group? If my


    memory serves me right, it was you who withdrew the investment in ourpany. Didn''t you know that


    what you had done almost caused ourpany to go bankrupt?"


    a middle-aged man asked in an unfriendly tone. What he had said triggered the unpleasant memory


    and anger of the people that were present.


    Jacob did not expect that that matter would be brought up at the meeting. It was true, though, and no


    amount of excuse could make up for it.


    "Yes. I admit what I''ve done," Jacob answered frankly.


    Sara looked at him nervously, afraid that he would say something that would cause an irreparable


    damage to himself again.


    After hesitating for a moment, Jacob continued, "Why? Wasn''t it normal? In the jungle, the strong


    prevail. It''s the same in this world. All of us have to obey thatw."


    Astonishment was written all over the man''s face. Jacob was really good at making excuses. He was


    honest, yet he managed to dodge the bullet.


    On the contrary, on Sara''s face was admiration. She looked at Jacob in awe and thought, ''If I were him,


    I would have been speechless. Impressive.'' Fortunately, he was different from her, and it was a relief.


    However, it did not stop there. Another person threw an even more difficult question for Jacob to


    answer. "So you''re saying that it was reasonable for you to cause harm to ourpany at that time?"


    Regardless of the man''s question, Jacob remained unfazed. He just looked at the person who had just


    spoken. All of a sudden, he exuded an intimidating aura that made everyone retreat, even Sara.


    "I had no intention of harming thispany. As a matter of fact, I can totally understand your feelings.


    If any of you wants to make trouble with me for it, you are wee at any time."


    What Jacob had said caused an uproar among the people in the room. Even so, nobody dared to


    argue with him. He was so confident and clever, yet so arrogant.


    What was more, Sara, the CEO, was on his side. For a moment, a deafening silence filled the room.


    "Well, everyone, you shouldn''t be so frigid. After all, Mr. Jacob here will be your colleague from now on.


    He is a good person, and you''d know it once you get along."


    Sara tried to persuade everyone. Besides, it would be inconvenient for her if she med her


    subordinates instead.


    As she spoke, she could not help but nce at Jacob.


    He remained calm regardless of what was happening. It made Sara feel that he was indeed


    experienced and expert in resolving conflicts.


    ''There will always be time that it is annoying to work.'' At the thought of this, Jacob looked at everyone


    with a firm gaze.


    ''Was this the way they bullied Sara?'' he thought to himself with a slight frown. Truth be told, he was


    quite dissatisfied with what they had done.


    Well, he felt that way not because of their unkind words to him, but because they bullied the woman he


    loved the same way.


    ''How dare they bully my beloved?''


    Now that he saw how unpleasant Sara''s subordinates still were, he realized how hard it must have


    been for her. Jacob had been a CEO as well. Because of this, he was well-aware how difficult to


    subdue arrogant subordinates.


    Anyway, everypany has its own problems. The current situation made this very clear.


    Cindy, who was standing behind Jacob, frowned in disapproval. Although she was not directly affected


    by the turn of events, she saw and understood everything.


    Even though thispany was small and on the rise, everyone in the room must be angry at Jacob.


    Besides, they allpeted for the position, only for him to swoop in. However, Jacob was different


    from them.


    The managers were somehow anxious. However, it was not because neither of them got the job. After


    all, they heard that Jacob was vigorous and serious about work.


    What they were afraid of was that Jacob would probably give them a headache in the future.


    Because of this, they found it necessary to create problems for him. Besides, they did the same thing


    when Sara joined thepany.


    For example, they did not greet her, even if they bumped into each other. Not only that, but they also


    did not take her words seriously, even at the meeting. They were all cunning when it came to causing


    annoyance and inconvenience.


    They considered themselves as the senior members of thepany. It was true, though.


    Jacob was smart and perceptive. Just on his first day, he was able to see howplex the personnel


    rtions were in thepany. To be frank, no such rtions were easy to deal with. He understood


    that early.


    He stood up and looked at everyone in front of him with scrutiny. He felt that he must do something


    before this matter got out of hand.


    "As it is my first day, I don''t know the rules of thepany yet. However, I picked up from your


    demeanor right away that most of you are unfriendly and don''t want me to be here. I''d like to inform you


    that if you have any questions in mind, feel free to ask me directly."


    Jacob swept his eyes over the crowd with a faint sly smile.


    Seeing them speechless, he could not help but snort coldly. For a moment, a deafening silence fell into


    the room. What was left of the good impression by others for him had disappeared in an instant.


    As long as there are people, there will always be disputes and disagreements. No matter what


    happened, Jacob would never admit defeat.


    This was why regardless of what was happening, he had no choice but to solve it, even through gritted


    teeth.


    As a matter of fact, being questioned and doubted are inevitable. It is just sad that neers had to


    endure other people''s provocations in silence. Even Jacob, who was not even a neer, had to go


    through it.


    Nevertheless, he was still one in the minds of the seniors in thepany.


    Jacob waspetent and capable. Fortunately, everyone was aware of how bad his temper was, so


    nobody dared to provoke him.


    However, what he had said offended a lot of people. Even though some of them did not have any


    malicious intent towards him, his words imprinted a bad impression.


    But what annoyed them most was that everything seemed to be under his control.


    Jacob swept his eyes on the crowd again and remembered what he should do next.


    "Well, if there''s nothing else you want to say, I''d like to introduce to you my assistant. This is Cindy.


    She''s the best assistant I''ve ever met, so rest assured that thispany is in good hands. I assure you


    that we will work hard for the sake of thepany."


    Even though he was dissatisfied with them, Jacob still reassured them. Besides, he would probably


    work alongside them for a long time, so he might as well make his workcefortable and


    worthwhile.


    He did not want to put his and the managers'' rtionship in jeopardy on his first day. After all, there


    was still a long way to go.


    "Wee, Mr. Jacob," said a veteran employee. Finally, someone took the initiative to wee him.


    In the small meeting room, Jacob felt that there was a distance between him and the managers.


    Although the distance was not obvious, he could still feel it.


    In his experience, his greatestpanions did not praise him but rather acquiesce.


    Over the years, those who were most loyal to him respected him, even in silence. He could attest to


    that.


    Being silent might seem neutral. But for Jacob, it meant observing and exploring things that could not


    be seen with the naked eye.


    In order to do so, one should maintain neutrality at all times. No words have to be said, for it is the mind


    that works wonders.


    Unfortunately, Jacob had met very few such people, so few that he felt that people were naturally noisy


    and insincere.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 415 A Starting Point

    Chapter 415 A Starting Point


    People who treat you well might not really mean it, but those who have ill intentions probably would


    have done it on purpose. This was how Jacob would be able to quickly rule out more than half of the


    people in front of him.


    His face showed no trace of emotion as his eyes scanned the room, watching the employees turn their


    backs and walk out of the room one by one until it was only him and Sara that was left.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Her lips curled up into a small smile. Jacob knew that she was exhausted, judging from the dark circles


    that started to form below her eyes. It wasn''t easy to run thepany all by herself after all.


    It was a good thing that Jacob appeared. Because of this, she was able to fight alongside him.


    However, this was also thest thing that Sara wanted to see. Her experience working in this industry


    made her aware of how hard it was for Jacob, so she didn''t want him to suffer with her.


    Every industry was the same though, and this fact made her calm down a lot.


    "How do you feel?" she asked. She gently nced over to her husband and observed his reaction with


    curiosity.


    His eyes were filled with the same tenderness as he met her own. The man simply adored his wife.


    "Honey, you really had it rough here, didn''t you? I know that this is how it''s normally like working in a


    company, but I just can''t stand watching you trying to survive under this kind of situation. I promise you


    that we''ll face all these problems together from now on," he said.


    There wasn''t enough emotion to describe how he felt as he stared at the woman in front of him. It was


    only him who knew how much he felt heartbroken for her.


    "Okay." Tears started to form in her eyes as she nodded slowly.


    Jacob reached out his hand and gently touched her cheek, thinking of how adorable his wife looked.


    "What? Are you already used to this feeling?" Sara grinned. The infectious smile on her face was all


    that Jacob needed to see to know that she loved him very much.


    "I''m not a stranger to this kind of feeling which is why I don''t want to see you suffering from it. As long


    as we live in this world, we''ll be encountering a lot of difficulties. This isn''t something that someone can


    simply change," he answered softly.


    A few seconds of silence had gone by before he opened his mouth again and continued, "Since we are


    in this world, we have to find somewhere that belongs to us so that we can achieve what we want in the


    future."


    He smiled and gently caressed Sara''s cheek once again.


    "I really didn''t understand why a man should bear a lot. Now, I know that as a man, the most important


    thing is whether or not he is responsible enough."


    His wife looked at him tenderly. The meeting was what she had originally expected, but what surprised


    her was that Jacob was able tomunicate with her easily.


    She hadn''t felt like this in such a long time. There he was, standing alongside her. Someone who was


    theplete opposite but at the same time shared the same thoughts as her. It felt like two people


    from differents who could speak the samenguage.


    After a while, Jacob finally stood up and brushed his suit off from some imaginary dust with his hand.


    Sara only blinked and stared at him. It was as if everything had returned to normal.


    "Honey- Apologies. Miss Sara, please tour me around the office and tell me about the current situation


    of thepany," he said in a business-like tone.


    His eyes, however, were like that of a spoiled child as he affectionately stared back at his wife.


    "Okay, then. Pleasee with me. Due to the improper management of thepany in the past, we


    have acquired a lot of problems at present. I''m sure that you will discover what these are soon enough.


    Unfortunately, these problems are quite difficult to deal with, so we still need to take care of them


    slowly."


    As they walked out of the meeting room, Sara carefully introduced the current situation of thepany


    to Jacob. She knew that this was probably the best course of action for thepany.


    Unexpectedly, the person who had caused the problem was the one who would be able to solve it.


    Thepany was on the verge of shutting down because of Jacob. Now, it would be brought back to


    life because of him. Life is really unpredictable. You''ll never really know what could happen next.


    Jacob''s arrival might just be the answer thepany needed. Surely, his presence would make a great


    impact. Sara knew this which is why she couldn''t help but be excited as her eyes lit up while she gave


    her husband a basic run-through of the situation.


    The man was aware that thepany wasn''t big. He noticed that the vice CEO''s office was a little bit


    cramped.


    Compared to the one he previously had in Shi Group, the room before him was very small.


    Despite this, it was still well equipped. Jacob noticed that all the necessary office tools and materials


    were present inside. His eyes scanned the surroundings intently. Observing the new room suddenly


    gave him some new ideas.


    This was, without a doubt, the real starting point for him. He didn''t care no matter how small the


    company was.


    At least, he could watch it grow bigger and more sessful step by step. This was the first time he had


    truly felt challenged and it felt good. In the past, it was as if everything wasid out for him easily.


    It had been too easy for him to be able to stand on a high position. He never really knew the hardships


    one had to face when starting apany. Jacob admitted that hecked some initial efforts. Because


    of this, the feeling of having a sense of achievement never came to him.


    It was his father who had poured his blood, sweat and tears from the very beginning. As his son, he


    only enjoyed the fruit of hisbor. His life was like a fairy tale. It felt so luxurious and unreal.


    Although he had never longed for such a life, the reality was something he worried about more.


    He clearly knew that if it weren''t for the 4 or 5 years of training, he wouldn''t be able to see things in this


    point of view today.


    Everything happens for a reason. Someone must always undergo hard obstacles in life in order for


    them to grow.


    The room was quiet as he silently sat on the chair without showing any hint of emotion. The office


    might be narrow, but it felt undeniably warm.


    Looking at his desk, he remembered that it used to be Sara''s. Now, he realized why he felt inexplicably


    warm as he imagined the room to be her small nest once.


    A faint smile appeared on his lips as he pictured his wife while resting on the table. He wondered how


    cute, nifty and lovable she must have looked. The simple thought of this made him happy and feel like


    he was living an ordinary life.


    As Jacob continued to daydream, there was a sudden knock on his office.


    He immediately snapped out of his thoughts and nced towards the door. He recognized that knock


    anywhere.


    "Come in," he said. The door opened to reveal Cindy who was carrying arge pile of documents.


    Although the stack of papers seemed to be heavy, she had managed to walk over to his desk and


    ced them on the table with ease. Afterwards, she wiped some beads of sweat from her forehead


    and said, "Mr. Jacob, these are thepany''s past information. In order to better understand the


    company''s current situation, you can check them out properly."


    Jacob smiled and ignored the documents on the table. He looked at Cindy and said, "Thank you, Cindy.


    Put them aside first."


    After a pause, he continued, "How do you feel about working in thispany?"


    His assistant nced hesitantly before answering, "Everything seems to be the same. However, we are


    now in someone else''s territory. Therefore, you should better pay more attention to it in the future, sir."


    He narrowed his eyes and suddenly turned serious. How could he not know what Cindy meant?


    Although this was his inner thought, the reality was still different from what he had imagined.


    The smaller the ce was, the more unreasonable it was. It was the same everywhere. There will


    always be people who thought that they controlled a lot of things in thepany.


    "I know, Cindy. If you have any problems in the future, just tell me. Think of me as your family. No


    matter what happens, I''m on your side." He smiled.


    Jacob had formed a deep friendship with the woman.


    Regardless of gender, Cindy was his good friend. She was a real good friend that couldn''t easily be


    reced. Although personal interests had been involved, Jacob still believed that there was true


    friendship despite those.


    "Okay, Mr. Jacob. We have to work hard in the future. Even if someone looks down on us, we have to


    be cold to them. I believe you are capable," she encouraged back.


    After saying those words, she silently bowed at him with a small smile on her lips before walking out


    alone.

 Chapter 416 Drumstick

    Chapter 416 Drumstick


    Looking at the files on the table, Jacob heaved a heavy sigh. The documents were so many it seemed


    as though his desk was too small for him. However, he believed that although everything in front of him


    felt overwhelming, it could be a door of opportunity.


    If he did a great job, he could enjoy his sess in the future. On the other hand, if he did not, he would


    have to live a miserable life.


    At the thought of this, Jacob cheered himself up. Working in the samepany as Sara had its own


    advantages and disadvantages. One of the advantages was seeing Sara all the time. The downside of


    it was that he might not be able to distinguish between public and private interests.


    Jacob believed that that was possible.


    After all, men are easily influenced by the woman whom they love.


    Jacob examined thepany''s ounts and status and could not help but let out a sigh.


    It seemed that it was a big blow to thepany when he withdrew his investment. Until now, the


    company was still suffering the repercussions and still had not returned to its peak. What was more,


    because of him, thepany was on the verge of bankruptcy. Its performance had not improved, and


    orders were declining.


    This was a productionpany. Jacob knew how difficult it was to produce and make steady produce.


    Not to mention, the selection of standard materials and talents was very important.


    Purchase and production seem to be two easy steps. However, they are actuallyplicated


    procedures that can cause confusion in many people. Little do they know, the first process alone is not


    easy.


    This process is not only about purchasing per se. It is also about the person who does the purchase


    and his ability to pick the right materials. This process itself is enough to make people exhausted.


    Besides, there are also things in the market that have to be meticulously selected. If the quality of the


    product is not good enough, it is not only embarrassing but also inconvenient.


    Thepanies that process raw materials face difficult situations. Ironically, Carlos''pany was the


    one that dealt with this.


    Fortunately, the production of daily necessities is not that difficult. The machinery that they use is not


    hard to operate. Despite that, the profit was thin, and thepany could barely survive.


    The production industry is no different than that of the catering industry. Making a high profit is, if not


    impossible, extremely difficult. Jacob also looked at the materials on the table and sighed for the


    second time.


    An idea suddenly urred to him. He reached out for a piece of paper and a pen, and wrote something


    on it.


    Yes, he was writing a transformation n. He nned on outsourcing the production process to an


    outsourcingpany. By doing so, thepany would have enough time to transform and upgrade.


    However, what Jacob was worried about was the quality. Because of this, he stated clearly what the


    company should do next.


    Once he was done writing, he checked theplete n to see if there was something he had missed.


    As he reread it, he realized that his proposition was veered towards changing thepany''s operating


    model. This made Jacob frown. He felt that his n would definitely be questioned by many people.


    Moreover, there must be someone who was questioning Sara why she invited him to thepany.


    Jacob was convinced about this. Nevertheless, he had found a way to make that person, who was


    doubting him, shut up.


    His premise was that he would push thepany to great heights. Only by seeing the effects could he


    put an end to their skepticism.


    It was already noon when he finished. The nk paper from a while ago was now smeared and


    densely filled with words.


    Jacob was probably the only one who could understand what he had written. As if in a daze, he could


    not stop staring at his proposal.


    All of a sudden, a knock came at the door. "Come in," he said absentmindedly.


    He did not even bother to raise his head to see who it was. His eyes were just fixated at the piece of


    paper in his hand.


    "What are you looking at? You seem so serious," Sara said with a lunchbox in her hand. She was not


    very particr about food when she was in thepany.


    She ate what her employees ate. She never acted like a spoiled child in front of them.


    "Well, I wrote a transformation n for thepany," Jacob answered. He lifted his gaze, and when he


    saw that it was Sara, his face lit up in an instant. ''How could Jacob change his mood so fast?'' she


    wondered.


    Sara ced the lunchbox on the desk, while Jacob hastily put the documents aside.


    She clicked her tongue twice and remarked, "This paper is full of words. It took you a lot of time to


    make this, didn''t you?" With a sigh, she began to read the n.


    With a smile, he opened the lunchbox and found that the lunch for the day was fried chicken


    drumsticks.


    "Yes. It actually took me a whole morning to write it. I haven''t even sorted it out yet," he answered while


    looking at Sara.


    Every time he saw her, it made him want to smile. Of course, Sara figured that out just by looking at his


    expression. She felt happy because of this.


    "Your n is brilliant. I''ve finished reading it, and it''spletely feasible. I also think that thepany


    won''t grow bigger just by manufacturing raw materials. You know, even though I regard myself as the


    CEO, you''re the one who''s taking over thepany."


    Sara looked at him seriously. She was actually reminding him that he could not be careless and hasty


    when it came to thepany''s affairs. Besides, this was the fruit of her father''s lifelong painstaking


    efforts. She had to let him know that although thepany was small, it should not be taken lightly.


    She also believed that changes had to be done. Otherwise, thepany would be eliminated in the


    future.


    "Come on. Let''s have lunch first," Jacob said while opening the lunchbox. Then, he stood up and went


    out to get some water for them.


    When he returned to the office, he found that Sara had already started eating.


    "Are you hungry?" he asked with a chuckle. For some reason, he seemed happier than he was before.


    "Yes. Actually, I''ve been busy all morning. Anyway, I noticed that you were ostracized today. Don''t


    worry. I''ve already talked to every one of them. This is exactly the reason why I didn''t tell them about


    you before."


    Sara exined what had happened as she bit a drumstick.


    Jacob felt warmth in his heart. He did not expect that she would be protective of him even at the critical


    moment. For him, this might be the most important thing he had discovered about her.


    "What did they say? Did they teach you a lesson?" he queried while observing her expression.


    "Yes, they did. They im that I''ve let my personal feelings get in the way and that I''ve already


    forgotten what happened in the past. I couldn''t even say a word. Although I appreciated them for


    sharing adversity with me, I couldn''t stand it when they said something bad about you."


    As Sara spoke, she stopped eating for a moment and looked at Jacob sincerely. In her heart, nobody


    could beat him as the most important person in her life. She was sure about that.


    "Thank you, Sara. But, let me take care of that from now on. Don''t worry, okay? Your task is to take


    good care of yourself. Taking care of thepany, while also loving you, is mine."


    Jacob walked up to her and stroked her hair dotingly. Upon hearing his words, Sara fell speechless and


    tears welled up in her eyes.


    He had be a slick talker, and she liked it.


    Jacob did not just order her and tell her what she needed to do. He also made sure that her needs


    were being met. That was how much he loved her.


    Sara wanted freedom and liberty to do whatever she liked, and he gave her that without reservations.


    She was very grateful for him.


    Even if she did not be rich and powerful in the future, she would ept it.


    Besides, she used to be rich before, but she was dissatisfied and unhappy. It just proved that money


    was not the only standard for happiness. At the thought of it, Sara continued to eat her drumstick.


    Jacob finally sat down and began to eat. It was his first time to eat lunch with her in thepany.


    Although he did not eat well, he was in a bliss.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    There is a kind of happiness that material things cannot equate. For Jacob, this was the best example


    of it. With that, he picked up a piece of meat from his bowl and put it into Sara''s.


    Sara epted his offering without any hesitation.


    Although it was just a little thing, she was beaming with happiness while she ate. No one knew her nor


    loved her better than Jacob. At the thought of this, her heart was filled with warmth.

 Chapter 417 Gift of Discernment

    Chapter 417 Gift of Discernment


    Managing the business was a tasking job. So, Sara spent a great part of her day at thepany. This


    made her social life suffer. As Sara sat in her office and read the new proposal from Jacob, she got a


    call from Bess.


    "Sara, what have you been doingtely? I haven''t seen you for a long time," Bess said in a concerned


    tone. She was worried about her friend although she was also exhausted.


    Bess had been overwhelmed with the affairs of herpany and also Noah''s. The pressure was too


    much for her.


    It was until she became less busy that she was able to call Sara. Indeed, Bess was missing her friend.


    For a long time, she wanted to put a call through to Sara but she couldn''t. Bess was busy with her own


    problems at that time. Besides, she also knew that it was the same story for Sara.


    Both Noah and Bess had heard about what happened. They were used to Alice and her troubles. The


    gimmicks of the unwanted ex-girlfriend were no longer surprising.


    Sadly, there was no way they could help in solving the matter. So, Bess didn''t give Sara any advice.


    After all, Sara didn''t contact her to discuss the issue. This action suggested that the couple wanted to


    handle it themselves.


    As a good friend, Bess had previously told Sara that she was just one call away. She was ready to help


    her as long as she had the ability.


    "I am sorry, dearie. I have just been busy handling Alice''s constant troubles. Jacob recently resigned


    from the Shi Group. Now, he works at my father''spany. And I am still trying to help him settle in."


    Sara leaned on the desk leisurely as she exined herself. She was exhausted. But with Bess''s call,


    she felt more rxed.


    Some people had the power to calm a person''s nerves just by hearing their voice. Bess was one of


    such persons for Sara.


    "Ah!" Bess screamed. ''What did I just hear? Why did he do such a thing? Many people coveted that


    seat. But he just threw it out the window, '' Bess thought. Then she queried Sara, "What? Are you for


    real? I am just hearing of this. Noah doesn''t know either. Is Jacob crazy? What was he thinking? Get a


    PR team to handle this issue quickly!"


    Bess''s piercing voice reached Sara''s ears through the phone. She tried to hold herughter by


    grabbing the edge of her table. Her friend was hrious!


    But Sara knew that she really cared about her. Besides, no one could say those words to her at that


    time.


    Except for her best friend, Bess. They had known each other for ages. So, their friendship wasn''t just a


    flimsy one.


    Indeed, a good friend is someone who showed care and support when other people didn''t. A close


    buddy is also a perfect cheerleader.


    For instance, the employees of thepany only pointed out the negative aspect of Jacob''s actions.


    And the number of disadvantages they would pose for the business. This was because most of them


    had already heard of how his actions caused problems at the Shi Group.


    The workers never tried to put themselves in Sara''s shoes. They didn''t open their eyes to see why she


    brought Jacob to thepany.


    "Bess, calm down. I was preupied with work so I couldn''t tell you earlier. Now, I have a funny story


    to tell you. And it is about Alice."


    Sara paused for a few seconds. She didn''t want to badmouth Alice. But she needed someone to talk to


    about the issue.


    Sara knew she could confide in Bess because she was a trustworthy person. Moreover, it wasn''t a big


    deal for her best friend to know about the matter. She already knew about all the drama which Alice


    caused in the past.


    "What is it? By the way, when will that woman give up? Doesn''t she have self-respect? How did Jacob


    even fall in love with that kind of woman? She''s so pathetic!"


    Bess murmured. There was a hint of disgust in her voice. She was disappointed in Jacob. Actually, she


    never really understood why he could stoop so low to date a miserable woman like Alice. To Bess,


    Jacob performed well as a friend. But as a lover, he failed woefully.


    Nevertheless, her opinion about Jacob didn''t matter. This was because Sara loved him like that. So, it


    would be unwise for her to interfere.


    "Forget about that. Alice is more intractable than I thought. She''s so out of control! Can you believe


    she''s now dating Jacob''s cousin? Although I haven''t confirmed it yet, I don''t think my suspicions are


    baseless. There''s no smoke without fire."


    Even though Sara hadn''t done a proper investigation yet, she just felt that her best friend should know


    beforehand. After all, Bess was on her side.


    "Well... This is noting as a surprise to me. Honestly, I''m not shocked at all. She''s a despicable


    woman so this behavior is expected. But who is Jacob''s cousin?"


    Bess frowned as she queried. She had no idea of the cousin Sara was talking about. Also, her mind


    bore no recollection.


    Although she had heard stories of him, she had never met him. So Bess and Jonathan actually didn''t


    know each other.


    "Jonathan. I''m sure you wouldn''t know him just by hearing his name. But he is the current CEO of the


    Shi Group. Do you know who he is now? He was the one who tried to drive Jacob from thepany. In


    fact, he''s a sworn enemy,"


    Sara exined patiently. Her description was vivid enough. And Bess now understood what was going


    on.


    "What! Oh! I see. Everything is crystal clear now. This means Alice probably wanted to be the wife of


    the CEO of the Shi Group. But since Jacob dumped her, she had to switch to someone who would give


    her that position. Anyways, the only thing is that she changed her fianc¨¦. But she''s such a slut!"


    Bess said contemptuously. The disdain she felt for Alice was obvious. She had always hated her from


    the onset. Now, Alice was even worse than she thought. During the time that Jacob disliked Sara, Bess


    always hated when hepared her friend to Alice. She felt that theparison was uncalled for.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Well, I guess so. But I also think she went to Jonathan because of something more than money.


    Perhaps she''s trying to use him in her quest for revenge. You know, she still mes Jacob for all her


    misfortunes." Sara suddenly felt like there was a lump in her throat. Then, she nervously picked up the


    ss on the desk and took a big sip. She knew what Alice was capable of doing. After all, she wanted


    Jacob to suffer at all cost. So, using Jonathan would guarantee her ess to power.


    "Revenge? Well, I think you have a point. Honestly, I am relieved that you are now like this. You have


    changed in a positive way."


    Bess tried to avoid the topic. She noted in an emphatic tone that Sara was an improved version of her


    former self. Now, Sara could finally see people for who they truly were. Unlike before, she could smell


    trouble from a mile away.


    Bess was pleased with this. At least, Sara had gained something from her rtionship with Jacob. His


    gift of discernment was rubbing off on her. Now, she knew how to analyze someone''s behavior. And the


    level of love or familiarity she would give to them.


    In this world, everything needs to be learned except for instincts. And no one is an ind of knowledge.


    The stronger one''s learning ability is, the more they would know about the world. And this would result


    in a significant gain in the end. In essence, knowledge is a prerequisite for survival.


    Although human beings need to learn from each other, what they experience might not be very


    pleasing.


    "Haha! Actually, I was afraid that you would say that I have be wicked. Although I sometimes feel


    this way, there are a lot of things I have to investigate. And my experiences have taught me that


    showing kindness to my enemy would only bring more suffering to myself."


    Sara sighed heavily. She had never opened up about how she felt about Alice. Even in Bess''s


    presence, she never spoke ill about Alice.


    Before she had thought that she was just showing kindness. Now, it dawned on her that she was


    actually being weak. ''I should''ve stood up to Alice in the past, '' Sara thought to herself. When someone


    stepped on our faces should we still ask if they werefortable?


    Sara felt that she behaved stupidly in the past. But she had also been strong. At least, that awful


    experience taught her something.


    Moreover, it is said that he whoughsst,ughs best. It is also a known fact that wicked people


    never ended up well. Nemesis would always catch up with them.


    "This is not wickedness, Sara. I think this your newly found attitude is good. People like Alice are


    beginning to take you for a fool. If you continue to ignore her, she would think you are afraid of her.


    Then, she would have the effrontery to cause more troubles. If you need anything in the future, just call


    me at any time. Jacob might not be able to handle everything. But I can help."


    Bess couldn''t helpughing as she thought to herself, ''My bestie has finally grown up. I love this new


    Sara!''


    "Oh! We were carried away with my problems. How have you been, dearie? And why did you call me?"


    It just dawned on Sara that Bess must have a reason for calling her. But they had been caught up in


    the discussion of her troubles.


    "Nothing important. I just wanted to inform you that my wedding to Noah will be held on the 6th of June.


    Our parents are superstitious. They believe in something called Liuliu Dashun. Which means that the


    double six signifies great fortune. ording to them, it would make our marriage sessful."


    Bess''s voice was filled with happiness. From the moment she met Noah, she hade to know him


    well.


    Perhaps it was because of the lessons Noah learned from Jacob that he was able tomunicate well


    with her no matter what happened. And this was the luckiest thing for Bess.


    If they didn''tmunicate, then a lot of things would be misunderstood. And they would have probably


    note this far. Indeed,munication ys a crucial role in solving a lot of problems.


    "Oh! I''ve been drowning myself with work. I almost forgot about your wedding. Please, forgive me. How


    are the preparations going?" Sara knocked her head slightly. She was ashamed that she always forgot


    about the people around her whenever there was an emergency. Worse still, she didn''t remember her


    best friend''s wedding.


    "We are almost done with the preparations. Most of the things have been nned. From the wedding


    details and the honeymoon trip. By the way, will you and Jacob get married on the same day? Or would


    you like to be our bridesmaid and groomsman?"


    Bess tilted her head. Her hand was already aching her because she had held the phone for a long


    time.


    "We are not ready for marriage now. This ongoing drama needs to be sorted out first. Bess, I''d rather


    be your bridesmaid. My dear friend, I want to stand close to you on your special day."

 Chapter 418 Bouquet

    Chapter 418 Bouquet


    Although there was a big smile stered across Sara''s face, she thought that it was a pity that she had


    been busy these past few days. Otherwise, she could have had fun with Bess more often.


    Friendships are not reinforced only by hanging out. However, it eventually bes dimmed if ignored


    and not maintained for a long time, no matter how good the rtionship may be.


    Sara did not want to lose a close friend of hers. After all, it was hard to find someone like Bess, who


    cared for her sincerely.


    People might not need to have many friends, but they need a few true ones. There are some who care


    too much about the number of friends they have. Sara, however, did not.


    The truth is, determining the perfect number of friends is not actually clear. After all, sometimes, a


    change in quantity leads to a change in quality.


    "Okay, Sara. Well, I have a lot of things to deal with. I think I should go now. Let''s see each other in a


    few days. Bye!"


    Bess bade goodbye in a hurry. Her assistant had brought another pile of documents into her office just


    now. She had been so busy these past few days that she did not have much time to spare.


    "Sure, Bess. I''m going to work too. Take care!" Upon saying that, Sara hung up the phone. With a


    smile, she felt genuinely happy for Bess and Noah.


    She had witnessed them as they made their way to where they were now. She had to admit, it had not


    been easy, but it was worth it. It was the same for everyone.


    The most fortunate thing that can happen to a person is when they finally have the life they have ever


    wanted, even if the process is painstaking and not as smooth as they have anticipated.


    Sara imagined Bess wearing a beautiful white wedding dress on the day of her wedding. She would


    probably be beaming with happiness that it seemed that she would get married to happiness instead to


    Noah.


    When the call ended, Sara stood up and stretched her arms with a smile.


    Then, she left her office and went to Jacob''s. Of course, she had to tell him about it.


    Funny enough, Bess was her best friend, and Noah was Jacob''s. What a coincidence!


    As Sara passed by the office area, she was beaming with joy. The employees who saw her were


    surprised. Who would not be? She seldom smiled in thepany.


    She usually looked serious and stern. Perhaps it was because she had just taken over thepany


    and was not familiar with the employees yet?


    The truth was, Sara had been aloof, not because she was not a people person, but because she had


    seen how aggressive those people could be. They were the reason why she lost her smile.


    The moment she walked into Jacob''s office, she told him right away about their best friends'' wedding.


    Jacob nodded in agreement.


    "I''m happy for them, really." His eyes lit up in anticipation. Ironically, their best friends were finally going


    to get married, but he and Sara were still divorced.


    Of course, Sara noticed that there was something different in his eyes, which made her cheeks flush


    and heart pound. But, now was not the right time for that.


    Many things had happened in just a short time. In just one year, they had witnessed weddings and


    even attended funerals. It can be said that life is not a drama. Why? Because, unlike a drama, it is


    much moreplicated and unpredictable.


    For some reason, Sara felt that she and Jacob should not marry again anytime soon. Everything was


    perfect, and she somehow enjoyed their current arrangements. Remarrying might just cause


    unnecessary trouble for her.


    Legally speaking, she was a divorcee. However, she did not think that it was an insult nor offensive.


    Slowly, Sara walked over to Jacob.


    "Jacob, I know what you''re thinking, and I want you to stop. I''ll only agree on marrying you when I''m


    ready but, now is not the time. That''s my terms. If for some reason, you can no longer wait and have


    decided to marry someone else, I will not stop you."


    Jacob was stunned by her words and tone. He had never seen Sara so domineering before until now.


    He had to admit that her demeanor at the moment made him excited.


    A moment had passed, yet it seemed that his words got stuck in his throat. It took him a while before


    he finally found his voice.


    "Well, Sara, I won''t force you. Besides, when did I ever force you to do something you didn''t want? As


    long as it makes you happy, I''ll respect your decision. I promise I won''t force you on anything. If you


    want, we can even stay like this forever."


    Regardless of what he had said, Jacob could not wait to express what he truly felt. In all honesty,


    sooner orter, they had to remarry. If they did not, they would encounter a lot of problems that only


    marriage could solve. If they remained like that, they could not have a baby. If that happened, they


    would be branded as a D.I.N.K family.


    Although Jacob could ept that, he was really looking forward to seeing what their baby would look


    like. It would be a pity if they would not have one, even though they were in love.


    "What are you saying? How can we not remarry for the rest of our lives? It''s just that our career has


    just got started, and our family is a mess. We''d better wait until things get better."


    When Sara spoke, her arms were crossed in front of her, and she looked somehow intimidating.


    Jacob was thinking the same thing. He figured that it was a good thing that they were on the same


    page.


    "Yes, I know, Sara. Anyway, can I have a half-day off tomorrow to visit Michael? To be honest, I still


    owe him an exnation."


    Jacob''s tone was gentle when he spoke. Now that Sara was his boss, he had to ask for permission and


    be approved by her on the things he wanted to do.


    In the past, he hated being controlled. But now, he was enjoying such a life. Even he himself was


    surprised by his own change.


    It felt like a once deste ce had be a ce where flowers bloomed.


    Jacob felt that his heart, although in shackles of love, was not in pain. It actually felt secured and at


    ease.


    "Sure. But, I think I should go with you. On a second thought, I''m very busy, and I don''t want to disturb


    you and Michael. Besides, you two have a lot of catching up to do."


    Sara was being considerate, making her seem more adorable in Jacob''s eyes.


    "Thank you for your understanding, Sara. You can pay Michael a visit next time. I''m just going to give


    him an exnation."


    Jacob then gave her a nod of gratitude.


    He went out early the next day. Before he drove to the cemetery in the suburbs, he bought some


    chrysanthemums and a bottle of liquor first.


    After Michael passed, many things happened. Could he possibly be aware of it? Perhaps he was


    watching from afar? Jacob honestly did not believe in reincarnation, but he believed that people had


    souls.


    Otherwise, how could people think?


    Once the car had been parked, Jacob walked into the cemetery with a bouquet of chrysanthemums


    and a bottle of liquor. As he did so, he found that the car could only be driven to the side of the road not


    far from the cemetery.


    Although he had only been here several times, he knew this ce by heart. He could remember where


    exactly the tomb was and how many steps it would take for him to get there.


    After all, this was the ce where his father was buried. It was only natural for him to keep the exact


    location in mind.


    By using only his memory, he navigated through the cemetery towards Michael''s grave. Soon enough,


    the tombstone was within his sight. Did Michael feel humiliated when he decided to be euthanized?


    Jacob would rather not think about it. The biggest humiliation a man can have is probably finding out


    that his son is not his own.


    What was killing Jacob was the fact that he was the source of his so-called father''s torment. From the


    beginning to end, Michael had been so nice to him. His kindness had led Jacob to believe that Michael


    was his father.


    Michael had spent his whole life forgiving James. Jacob imagined that the former was still probably


    doing the same in the afterlife.


    However, he still could not understand it. How could Michael be so willing to ept his existence and


    im Jacob as his flesh and blood?


    Michael''s honor he had gained when he was still alive might not be less than anyone else''s. As long as


    Jacob was alive, Michael could never be at peace.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    All of a sudden, Jacob''s gaze shifted to a bouquet a few meters away. He was stunned upon seeing it.


    Who could have possibly gone there before him? Then, it hit him.


    The instant he saw the flowers, he suddenly remembered James. ''Have he been there recently?'' Jacob


    walked over and found that the flowers had not withered yet, which meant that it had not been long


    since it was ced there.


    When he realized that James had just left, everything clicked in an instant.

 Chapter 419 Guilt And Remorse

    Chapter 419 Guilt And Remorse


    Jacob continued to look around. The whole ce was silent as it should be. Just then, he sighted a


    note on the ground. It looked like someone had ced it there on purpose. Immediately, Jacob put the


    chrysanthemum near the other bunch of flowers. Then, he picked up the note.


    Tears welled up in his eyes as he read the words on the paper. Cold shivers also ran down his spine.


    The note read, "You spent your whole life trying to forgive me.


    So, I will spend the rest of my life atoning for my sins.


    And he will always miss you until the end of time.


    We are different. But at the same time, we are alike."


    Jacob took a good look at the note. The handwriting was very legible and it looked like James had


    written it. Jacob''s heart sank. At that moment, he felt like his courage had been drained. With a


    dejected look on his face, he sat on the tombstone.


    It was hard to imagine the torture that James must have gone through while he worked with Michael


    back then. Guilt must have filled his heart. Jacob fully understood the feeling of guilt. He knew that the


    pain could make a person''s heart break whenever they remembered their sins.


    It was the same way he felt anytime he was with Sara. Jacob always remembered the amount of


    suffering he put her through. Because of this, his heart ached. And he wished that he could turn back


    the hands of time.


    There were so many things that were beyond humanprehension. But when it happened, the


    people involved could describe how it felt. Guilt was one of such things. Only those who were


    consumed with guilt could tell exactly how it felt.


    "Dad, I''m sorry that I discovered the secret. I have been wondering if I should have kept quiet. And I


    shouldn''t have blurted it out. Assuming I didn''t make any confrontation, maybe we won''t have to be


    apart. But that day, I just couldn''t restrain myself. I really wanted to know the truth. The matter was


    bothering me greatly. I wasn''t thinking straight when I blurted it out."


    Just like Jacob couldn''t wait for his results after he took an exam, he was apprehensive on that day that


    he confronted James. Truly, he was perplexed and he wanted to know his true identity.


    Although he would finally know the results of the exams he took, it didn''t discourage him from being


    anxious.


    "I cried the day he left. Dad, I am sorry I couldn''t make him stay. Would you have been happy if I


    stopped him from leaving? I guess you wouldn''t care. After all, you are gone from this world forever.


    You can''t be concerned about what happened here,"


    Jacob said as more tears welled up in his eyes. All these things seemed like a dream to Jacob. This


    wasn''t just because he was the one involved. But also, because it was a miniature of all his problems.


    Actually, pain isn''t an independent entity. It was as a result of something. As it is often said, there can


    never be an effect without a cause. Jacob wiped his tears with the back of his hand. He cleared his


    throat and continued, "I know everything that happened. But I wouldn''tment on it. I just want to tell


    you that I am sorry for being born. I know my birth brought you endless pain. I apologize for that. And I


    won''t forget all that you taught me."


    As Jacob spoke, he stared at the picture of Michael on the tombstone. In that picture, he was smiling


    broadly like he always did. This was the first time Jacob felt so sad as he looked at Michael''s smile. In


    the past, histe father''s smile brightened him up whenever he was moody.


    Perhaps his father was the kind of person who still smiled even in death. And Jacob couldn''t help but


    imagine that this was true.


    Jacob found it hard to control his emotions whenever he was wronged by anyone. He never took it


    lightly with those who offended him. Assuming he was ced in Michael''s shoes, he wouldn''t have


    managed the situation well. Maybe, he would have done something drastic when he found out about


    James'' sins.


    "Previously, I regretted signing that agreement. But now, I think it''s the best decision I ever made.


    Otherwise, there would have been endless humiliations and troubles haunting you. But I want you to be


    proud of the life you lived. I would make sure that no dent is put on your name. Trust me, nothing would


    destroy all that you worked for in your lifetime."


    Jacob smiled just like how he did whenever he saw Michael.


    There was no living soul asides from him in the cemetery at that time. However, Jacob didn''t feel afraid.


    On the contrary, he was d that the whole ce was quiet so he would have some privacy.


    As he sat there, Jacob''s mind shed back to what Michael had told him while he was still at the


    hospital.


    With a weak voice, the old man had said, "You must be good to James. Take care of him till he


    breathes hisst."


    Jacob didn''t understand what his father had meant at that time. But now, everything was clear to him.


    Sadly, James refused to stay. Even though he had persuaded him against leaving, he was still


    adamant. The guilt that James felt probably intensified as he aged. Old age often caused people to


    reflect on how they lived their lives.


    Although Jacob knew that this was the reason for his departure, there was nothing he could do.


    Besides, James had the right to make his own choices.


    But Jacob was left alone to deal with epting it or not. He also had to deal with letting go of a loved


    one. The ability to ept such a decision from a loved one is dependent on how strong a person''s


    heart is. This was the same case for Jacob.


    "Actually, I have always wanted to know how you felt when you first set eyes on me. Were your


    emotions conflicting?"


    Jacob asked in a daze.


    "I know you loved me. While you were alive, you always cared for me. Even though I took your love for


    granted, you still adored me regardless. After all, everyone adores their children. But now, I know that


    nothing in this world should be taken for granted. Because no one knows when it would disappear."


    Jacob stretched out his hands and picked up the bottle of liquor. As he continued to stare at Michael''s


    picture, he recollected all that happened in the past.


    Jacob greatly missed the love and care from him. Even though Michael wasn''t his biological father, he


    had catered for him more than how a real father would. The old man had made sure that Jacob didn''t


    lack any good thing.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I''ve always wanted to say thank you. But I didn''t say it because I didn''t know how to express my


    feelings. In addition, I thought that I didn''t need to say those words because you were my father. Now, I


    regret that I behaved very unruly and ungrateful. I should have taken you seriously."


    Jacob poured out some liquor in a ss and sprinkled it on the ground in front of Michael''s tombstone.


    Then, he poured another ss and gulped it down.


    "Some things were permanent, just like death. But fate didn''t give me a chance. I don''t think I can ever


    forgive myself for not telling you how I felt until now. You deserved to hear those words of gratitude


    from me."


    Hot tears were rolling down freely on Jacob''s cheeks as he spoke. He wiped them again.


    Not minding that the ground was dirty, Jacob sat down. He wanted to be close to his beloved father as


    he grieved.


    "Dad, Sara doesn''t even want to remarry me. But I don''t me her. All the memories of how I treated


    her badly couldn''t be erased just like that. As they say, what goes aroundes around. So, it makes


    sense that she refused my proposal."


    Jacob continued to speak to himself. It seemed that he wanted to share all that was on his mind with


    his old man because before, he seldom had a chance to do that.


    Jacob thought that perhaps he would hear him from heaven. Because of this, he continued to speak


    from his heart.


    "By the way, Dad, I sold your old house and my vi. Also, I quit thepany. Jonathan is the current


    CEO. I''m a disobedient child, right? But I want to do the things that I have an interest in. Honestly, I


    considered how you would feel when I took over thepany."


    Jacob sipped a little liquor. Then, he reached out and touched the engraved words on the gravestone.


    It was very cold. Nevertheless, Jacob still kept his hand there. As he stared at the engraved words,


    Jacob felt like he was looking at histe father.


    "This feels so cold. Do you also me me for my decisions?" Jacobughed at himself as he removed


    his hand from the tombstone.


    As he looked around, he noticed that everywhere was deserted. ''Were the dead also lonely and


    depressed?


    This is so sad. They had suffered from loneliness during their lifetime. Now they were still lonely even


    in death. Was there ever a time that they felt warmth?''


    Jacob was shocked by his thoughts. Perhaps someday if he remembered when he signed the


    agreement, he wouldn''t feel so sad.


    At every stage in life, people had perceived things differently. Jacob knew that nothing couldst


    forever. And in the world, change was constant.


    "Now, I know that I was a disobedient child. But you didn''t see me like that, right? You never punished


    me for my wrongs. So, I just enjoyed your love and took it for granted."


    Jacob felt horrible at that moment. He reached out his hand and held his face.


    This was to prevent the tears from streaming down his cheeks. But he then reasoned that there was no


    need. Even though he was a middle-aged man, Jacob would always be a child to Michael.


    ''Since he''s my father, I can cry in his presence, right?''


    Thinking of this, Jacob let the tears flow freely. He had kept his emotions bottled up for a long time.


    As the tears rolled down his cheeks, Jacob could taste and smell them. They were salty and bitter.


    "Dad, summer ising. It is going to rain cats and dogs. But there''s no shelter covering you. I feel so


    sad when I think of this. I''m so sorry. Please forgive me. I behaved badly. This is all my fault."


    Jacob bowed down as he spoke. He looked miserable as he did that. For a while, he continued to cry


    and apologize. However, the only response he got was from the wind which blew around the


    tombstones and the hills.

 Chapter 420 Bitterness

    Chapter 420 Bitterness


    The bleakness of this ce can''t be overemphasized. Michael had already been buried in such a ce


    forever, while Jacob himself had no idea what would happen in the future.


    The current life was totally different from his previous n. But most people were still wondering what


    was going on.


    Jacob also didn''t know what was going on, which was undoubted.


    "For a long time, I felt that losing my mother was a very unfortunate thing. Everyone else had their


    mothers except me. At that time, I thought the most unfortunate thing in the world was losing my mom.


    But today I finally find out that it is nothingpared to you."


    Jacob looked at the bottle. The dense words on it looked blurred.


    Jacob wiped his tears so that he could see clear.


    "I always feel that I''m toote. Dad, I still like to call you dad. In my mind, you are the unique existence,


    and James is another one. I have different feelings for you two."


    Jacob said in a more and more serious way. He sat up straight and even put his hands on the knees.


    "Just as he said, you spent the rest of your life forgiving, he spent the rest of his life atoning for his sins,


    and I need to spend the rest of my life recalling. We are different, but we are all the same."


    After saying that, Jacob raised his hand to support his face. He looked haggard, but there was a flicker


    of uncertainty in his eyes.


    He repeated James''s words in order to let Michael know the regret in James''s words.


    In fact, Michael didn''t hate James.


    After all, Michael had also done such a thing as snatching others'' beloved. That was the same reason,


    the same pain.


    One choice caused every step afterwards being unforgivable. Everyone who made that choice had to


    pay for the mistake.


    Of course, some people had to bear more, but it was normal. However, some people chose to escape,


    while some chose to face it.


    Facing a person was like facing this world. Sometimes, the terrible thing was not this world, but the


    person we were about to face.


    If Michael was still alive, Jacob probably couldn''t ept this fact. However, Jacob had no choice but to


    ept the fact in that Michael had passed away.


    It was not that easy to give much more than gain.


    "If you are still alive, I won''t know how to say that. Although it''s not a good thing, I still don''t dare to face


    you."


    Speaking of this, Jacob looked up at Michael''s tombstone again. There were no other words on it, no


    cause of death and even no epitaph.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    But that was what Michael requested. He said they only needed to write his name on the tombstone,


    and nothing else.


    Although it looked very simple, Jacob knew that this was Michael''s biggest wish.


    He came to this world with nothing, left with nothing, and just say goodbye to this mortal world.


    Jacob reached out to touch the words on the tombstone.


    "Dad, the men I admire most in my life are you and James. I hope you can make up. Let bygones be


    bygones. Maybe I will bring James to see you here one day, although I don''t know if he wille back


    or not."


    Jacob looked at the tombstone affectionately. It was rare for him to express his true feelings, but Jacob


    knew that he had to value this chance for it might be thest time he talked about it this way.


    "I originally thought James might give me some advice after I left thepany. But he was tired. Now


    he has gone to pursue his own freedom of life. I sincerely wish him the best."


    Jacob poured another ss of liquor and held it in his hand. The white chrysanthemum in front of him


    seemed a little dazzling.


    He didn''t expect that he would talk to Michael in this way before.


    Jacob''s legs were numb. Only when one felt ufortable would he really feel the existence of his


    body.


    Jacob stood up, the ss in his hand almost overturned.


    "Look at me, father. I''m still so troublesome. Although I''m confident in my future, I can''t promise that I


    can do anything earth-shaking."


    Jacob drank up the liquor in his ss. The liquor made Jacob feel the burning of life, especially when it


    went through his throat.


    "I''m going to take the path you''ve taken and feel the hardships you''ve gone through in starting a


    business. I feel very ashamed for directly enjoying your achievements in the past. So now I have


    returned all these things to the Shi n."


    Jacob paused and became more serious.


    "Of course, don''t worry. I don''t mean any offense. I don''t mean to disassociate myself with you. I just


    think that I can finally feel how difficult life is now."


    Jacob smiled. "The only thing I worry about is that Sara has to suffer the same pain as me. This is


    probably thest thing I want to see.


    I''m betting, for I don''t know what will happen in the future. If I lose, Sara will suffer, and I will lose


    everything. So I can''t afford to lose, and I won''t lose either."


    Jacob patted his chest confidently, as if he promised in front of Michael.


    "If you were here, you mustugh at me. I know it. But you will not onlyugh at me, but also support


    my passion. Anyway, I am deeply grateful to you for raising me and cultivating me."


    After saying that, Jacob bowed deeply to the tombstone. Jacob respected and missed Michael very


    much.


    The person we missed would always live in our hearts. And this person would root in our hearts and


    can never be eliminated.


    Many people thought that many people would appear in their lives, but no one knew that the truly


    important people didn''t have to wait, they would naturally appear.


    "There are many things in my life. There are also some traces for me to explore the future. I will follow


    your path and experience different scenery. Meanwhile, I wish you a free and careless life in heaven."


    After saying that, Jacob turned and was about to leave. But before leaving, he couldn''t help but look


    back at Michael''s tombstone.


    Michael was buried here in such a small space. What could be buried was his body, not the memory


    about him.


    As long as he came to this ce, Jacob''s memories would flood back.


    This was probably the reason why humans built tombs. In fact, the tombs didn''t have much meaning,


    but they carried a lot of memories.


    Jacob''s slender legs drew a beautiful arc in the air. A few minutester, he walked to the car.


    There was silence on all sides. So it was kind of a good thing to sleep here.


    Alice picked up a cup of coffee and drank it elegantly, with Thompson sitting opposite.


    "I didn''t expect you to do such a good job. Ha ha. You deserve to be my ally. Choosing you is really a


    right thing."


    Leaning against the chair, Thompson looked at Alice with a teasing smile. Alice was still proud as


    usual.


    She was also a magical woman. After experiencing so many ups and downs, she did not change a


    little.


    ''Perhaps it was because of his personality.'' Thompson thought to himself. But he treated Alice as


    usual.


    "I didn''t expect you to tease me like that. Wait, why did I ally with you?" Alice sneered. Her attitude


    showed her obvious dissatisfaction with Thompson.


    "¡­"


    Thompson was speechless for a few seconds. What a mean woman Alice was. He just teased her for a


    few words and she should tease him right away.

 Chapter 421 Consolation

    Chapter 421 Constion


    "Fine. It''s my fault. But, I really appreciate your courage. What we should do next is..."


    Thompson stood up and walked towards Alice slowly. Then, he whispered something in her ear that


    would probably send chills down her spine.


    Alice patiently listened, her eyes wide in shock. What Thompson said was cruel.


    Sadly, her love for Jacob was now gone. All that was left in her heart was resentment. Well, hate is the


    mostplicated thing in the world.


    Alice wanted to see Jacob suffer with her own eyes. She would pay to see him live in misery, hoping


    that he would get the punishment he deserved.


    "Let''s do it. But before anything else, make sure that nothing goes wrong. I don''t want to hear from him


    again!" she said while ring at Thompson as if he was the one who had wronged her. At the thought


    of Jacob being tortured, a sly smile tugged the corner of her mouth, making her look devilish.


    Thompson shuddered as he looked at her. Although the weather was scorching hot, Alice''s icy cold


    words gave him chills. This is probably what people mean when they say "Nobody knows how much I


    hate you except myself."


    "Wow! I didn''t know you''re this heartless. Honestly, I thought you''d hesitate at first. Guess I shouldn''t


    mess around with women in the future." Thompson felt amazed by her determination, but at the same


    time, he was starting to be wary of her.


    It is astonishing how a woman can turn her love into hatred when betrayed. Also, how jealousy can


    intensify it.


    Alice was that kind of person. If she could not get what she wanted, nobody could have it as well. She


    would rather destroy it than let go.


    "Why? Are you scared?" she asked with a sinister smile.


    "Well,pared to what you''ve done before, this is nothing. Don''t act so surprised," she added with a


    smile as she put down her coffee on the table.


    The caf¨¦ where they were at the moment was elegant and well-adorned with fancy decorations. Alice


    appreciated it very well being a petty bourgeoisie herself.


    Jacob had thought her a lot. In fact, her taste was influenced by him. If it were not for him, she would


    not have learned so many things.


    Ironically, one of the things that he had taught her was hatred. Not only that, but he had also taught her


    how to fly, even though he was the one who cut her wings in the end.


    Alice still could not ept it. They were so happy when they were together, but Jacob suddenly


    decided that he no longer loved her.


    All of a sudden, he believed that it was time to say goodbye. He left just like that, as though she never


    mattered. That was the reason why it was very difficult for Alice to let go and move on.


    That was probably what made them different between each other. They were not on the same page,


    yet Alice did not n on being reconciled with him.


    Her suffering became her motivation for revenge. Since Jacob made things difficult for her, she would


    make him get to taste his own medicine and let him never live peacefully. That was all in her mind right


    now.


    Of course, everyone was aware that she was up to something, including Jacob himself. When he broke


    up with her, he became kinder to her. However, sometimes, she felt like he deliberately turned a blind


    eye to her, as if he did not care at all.


    That is the saddest feeling in the world. Even if you beg, you still cannot attract an ounce of attention


    from the person you care about the most. There is nothing else you can do, not even if youmit


    suicide in front of him. Even if you still try to win him back, sad to say but, he has already erased you


    from his world.


    Alice''s biggest problem was that she loved to do meaningless things.


    Well, to begin with, she never thought things through, whether it was meaningful or not. Regardless of


    the answer, she wanted to attract Jacob''s attention.


    "That''s exactly why I like you. Ha-ha! Well, we wouldn''t be allies in the first ce if you weren''t like this.


    Don''t worry. I know what happened between you and Jacob. This whole thing was his fault. I will


    support you on whatever you want to do."


    Thompson could not stop chuckling. Meanwhile, Alice did not say anything.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What she needed right now was a man like him who would encourage her to achieve her goals. After


    all, she was full of wrath that was yet to be unleashed. Thest thing she wanted was a person who


    would get in her way.


    Alice had to admit that she had sacrificed a lot to get back at Jacob. She did not only sacrifice her


    youth but also her dignity. She even lost herself in the process.


    Yes, she could not remember who she was before. The only thing she knew was that she had


    changed. In fact, she was much more sophisticated than before.


    Nobody knew what she was up to. If anyone did, they would definitely say that she had gone insane.


    It was true, though. That was actually the reason why she had the courage to do her revenge.


    Well, her sanity at the moment was not important. The most important thing was that she finally had the


    nerve to follow her heart.


    Since she loathed Jacob to the core, she would make sure to send him to hell!


    "By the way, how are you and Jonathan doing? Let me remind you that he''s also a shark. Don''t fall in


    love with him, or else you''ll suffer. Everything you''ve done will be futile."


    Thompson persuaded Alice. Although he knew that she was smart enough to judge a man''s nature, he


    still felt the need to tell her what he thought.


    Whether she would ept it or now, it was not his business but hers.


    Ever since they had be allies, Thompson had developed a sense of camaraderie with her. For


    some reason, he felt that it was his duty to inform her of the things that he had learned.


    "I know, I know. I''m well aware that it''s just a game. Besides, I think the reason he wants to be with me


    is because I''m Jacob''s ex-girlfriend."


    When Alice spoke, she was calm, yet her smile was frightening.


    The corners of Thompson''s mouth twitched. He was at a loss for words. It turned out that Alice knew


    everything, but she still agreed to be with Jonathan. For some reason, Thompson felt that that made


    her even more formidable.


    "We just take what we need from each other, so I can understand. Besides, we both know that we''re


    just using each other, and there''s nothing wrong with that. Jonathan, you, and I, we''re all the same,


    aren''t we?"


    Thompson was stunned by the level of sarcasm in Alice''s words. It turned out that she was not who he


    thought she was. She had survived dangers and was now on the way to achieving her goal.


    "I thought you were in denial, so I never thought about it. But now I get it, you''re actually cleverer than


    you seem. Ha-ha!" Thompson burst intoughter, yet he felt like Alice was bing a stranger in his


    mind.


    He thought he knew her well. However, the longer they went along with each other, the stranger she


    became.


    For him, Alice was just a pawn. Could it be that he was a pawn to her as well?


    "Anyway, I''ve heard that Jonathan will invite Jacob in his grand wedding ceremony. Have you known


    about this?" Thompson asked while ying the emerald ring on his thumb with a cunning look in his


    eyes.


    "Really? I haven''t heard about it yet, but I can assure you that I have no objection on this. Inviting


    Jacob is actually a good idea. I want him to see me be the bride of the person he hates the most."


    Alice''s tone was calm, yet danger was apparent in her words. Truth be told, she hated Jacob now as


    much as she loved him back then. Well, perhaps Jacob did not care.


    However, Alice wanted to show him who she was now.


    In this way, she would show him that he now meant nothing to her. Not only that, but it would also show


    that Jacob was not as good as the man she was about to marry.


    "Now that you agree with my n, I''m going to give you a grand gift so you can get married with glory.


    Just think of it as your dowry."


    Thompson looked at Alice, the smile in his eyes wide in anticipation. The gift would serve as a


    constion. It would seem that she had made a right decision to have him as an ally.


    "Sure. Anyway, I wonder if my revenge is worth betting on my own life."


    Alice narrowed her eyes slightly. For some reason, coffee made her feel a little drunk. Perhaps it was


    because she did not want to sober up that she felt that way?


    "It doesn''t matter. You can divorce him anytime. It''s just a mere formality. Besides, you got me."


    Thompson smiled, his deep dimples puckered on his cheeks.


    The emerald ring on his hand shone the green light. For Alice, it meant opportunity.

 Chapter 422 Next Step

    Chapter 422 Next Step


    Alice knew that she still had to aplish a lot of things in her lifetime. Although many people lived a


    carefree life, she wasn''t one of them. Her ambitions were what drove her to take drastic steps. As a


    result, she didn''t care what she had to do to get whatever she wanted.


    Rather than live a miserable life, Alice wanted to live her life to the fullest. She desired all the good


    things in the world. Even if she would have to live a notorious life in the future, Alice continued to


    pursue her dubious ns. The youngdy didn''t mind soiling her hands as long as she got what she


    desired. Now, she was out to destroy all those who weren''t on her side.


    "Do you know the wedding date?" As she questioned him, Alice touched the coffee cup and it was


    already cold.


    Looking up at the waiter, she gestured. "Excuse me, please I would like another cup of coffee."


    Thompson leaned on the chair. Frowning, he tried to recollect the wedding date. Someone had told him


    about it before.


    "Oh! It would be held after the n I just discussed with you. Don''t worry. I am sure this would deal a


    heavy blow to Jacob." Thompson propped up his head with his hand and pretended to be serious. At


    that moment, he looked like an experienced ally.


    "Haha! That''s great." Aliceughed mischievously. Her mind was filled with all the evil things she


    nned to do.


    "Hmm. Well, I don''t understand. What is amusing you? I am shocked by your response. A woman who


    is in love isn''t supposed to speak like that. Women are so unpredictable. And you never cease to


    amaze me,"


    Thompson said with a hint of annoyance in his voice. He was angry because Alice hadughed like


    she didn''t care.


    He couldn''t guess if he would be able to break his alliance with her in the future. ''Will I ever be able to


    go against this woman in the future? Sometimes she gets on my nerves, '' he pondered angrily. Even if


    Thompson decided to abandon her, she already knew his secrets. Perhaps she would just pull a string


    and all that was hidden would be out in the open.


    Indeed, it was impossible for two people who spent most of their time together not to know anything


    about each other. Even an outsider could tell that something was going on between them. For instance,


    Jonathan had earlier queried him about the kind of rtionship he had with Alice. The man must have


    noticed that they seemed more than just friends.


    "Well, that''s it. I think it''s better to stay away from each other for now. Let''s stop meeting up. Jonathan


    might begin to suspect us. Although he said that he''s not against my friendship with you, I don''t want


    the rumor mongers to start peddling stories. Besides, I don''t want to have headaches because of


    trifles."


    Alice immediately stood up and was about to leave.


    "You are a very heartless woman!" Thompson muttered with his teeth clenched. This woman was


    driving him nuts.


    He watched in anger as Alice walked out of the caf¨¦ and disappeared at the end of the street corner.


    Studies have shown that crimes could change the behavior of people. However, the most important


    thing was that if a person changed, he should desist from partaking in criminal activities. This was to


    prevent further damage to the person''s character.


    For Thompson, he was already irredeemable. He hadmitted several atrocities, so he couldn''t stop


    now. However, Alice''s case wasn''t worse than his. She could still redeem herself. But the stubborn


    woman didn''t want to.


    She was so strong-willed that no amount of advice could stop her from doing what she set her mind to.


    ''Alice is such a difficult woman to handle. Which did shee from?'' he asked himself.


    Thompson took out his phone and dialed the number of a woman. Alice was going to be another man''s


    wife. And he was a principled man. So, it was time for him to bury the feelings for her.


    But he wasn''t used to staying without a woman. Just like bees were attracted to honey, women always


    flocked around him. In fact, all Thompson had to do was to put a call through and they woulde


    running to him. ''I had better get a newdy to warm my bed, '' he reasoned.


    Immediately he heard a beep tone, he said seductively, "Baby, how are you doing? I have been very


    busytely so I couldn''t contact you." Thompson was a yer. He had one thousand ways to seduce a


    woman.


    As a result, he nevercked them. Even though he was unlucky with love, Thompson constantly had


    ladies of different sizes warming his bed. And Alice, she was no different from the others. She might


    feel that she was indispensable. But to him, she wasn''t more than a call girl.


    "Thompson, you finally called me. I thought you had forgotten about me. I am getting my nails done


    with my best friend. Do you want to see me now?"


    The woman''s voice was softer and flirtatious than Thompson''s. If anyone heard their conversation, they


    would probably look at them with a disgusted expression. They were both in a public ce but they


    were flirting unashamedly.


    "Well, continue with your manicure first. I''ll see youter. Kiss, kiss." Thompson blew a kiss to her


    through the phone. Fortunately for him, no one saw what he did.


    "Oh! You are so naughty. Stop doing that. Alright then. See youter. I am looking forward to it."


    Blushing, thedy deliberately raised her voice so the people around would hear her. Perhaps her


    action was to make them feel jealous. Of course, Thompson knew what she was doing. He could read


    women''s thoughts perfectly.


    But he turned a blind eye to it. He did care about all that. What he was most concerned about was


    having a woman for his satisfaction.


    After he hung up the call, Thompson stopped pretending. His serious expression returned to his face.


    This was not the right time to be thinking about love. He had more important things to settle. Calling


    Jonathan for their next line of action was what he needed to do now.


    The clock was ticking fast. They had to defeat Jacob before things got out of hand. And their opponent


    might be nning something huge. In the course of bringing down Jacob, he may no longer care about


    Sara. ''I might get over my feelings for Sara while I am wreaking havoc on her beloved man. Anyways, I


    wouldn''t be surprised if that happened, '' he reasoned.


    When Thompson first met Sara, he found her interesting because he thought that she wasn''t like other


    women. To him, she didn''t emit the kind of vibe like the otherdies he had met. And it turned out that


    he was right.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Therefore, Thompson felt the urge to conquer this woman. But now, his ambitions had changed. He


    had discovered that getting Sara to be his woman was less important than defeating Jacob.


    Actually, Thompson felt that this wasn''t just a flimsypetition between men. The urge to defeat


    Jacob was deeply rooted in his whole being. His greatest wish was to have power over his enemy. And


    he felt that this game would give him that.


    Thompson was convinced that if he defeated Jacob, he would be the King of the business world.


    When that happened, he wouldmand so much respect that no one would dare go against him.


    "Hello, Jonathan. Where are you now? I think we have to meet to discuss the next step." Thompson


    spoke in a polite tone. But deep in his heart, he loathed him.


    In fact, he disliked Jonathan because of how he behaved rudely and treated other people like they


    were under his feet. Nevertheless, he had to continue his cooperation with the arrogant man.


    Alice was right. Even though he despised his partner, he still had to cooperate with him. This was


    because he could gain something from this alliance.


    "I am at work. I have been very busytely. You know, I have just assumed this position. And I have to


    deal with all the mess that Jacob left. Shit! That nipoop just handed over problems to me and


    disappeared. Thispany was doing pretty well before he took over. But he almost destroyed it


    before resigning."


    Jonathan couldn''t help cursing his cousin. Running the business was far more tasking than he had


    imagined. Actually, he had thought he just had to append his signature on some documents daily. But


    now, he was confused as to how he would clean up all the mess Jacob caused.


    The young man knew nothing about running apany. Because he was blinded by his greed, he had


    assumed that he was capable. Now, he didn''t know how to upgrade the business, maintain a mutual


    rtionship with the customers and stakeholders. Jonathan didn''t even know how to strategize and


    attract more customers.


    ''Oh! What did I get myself into? I thought I just had to dish outmands and the other workers would


    obey.'' This was the thought shed through Jonathan''s mind constantly. Now, he realized that he was


    too na?ve about the workings of a business.


    When Jacob left, he took with him more than half of the working capital. Although the amount wasn''t


    much thepany''s stability was affected greatly.


    At that time, Jonathan was happy that he had driven his cousin away. But soon he realized that his


    actions would bring him hell. This was probably Jacob''s revenge on him.


    Lack of money wasn''t exactly the problem of the business. The major problem was that thepany''s


    capital chain might break. If that happened, then nothing could be done to salvage the situation.


    All the years he had dreamed of being the CEO would go down the drain. ''Aaargh! I can''t let that


    happen!'' Jonathan roared in his heart.


    "Well, Jonathan, stopining. Isn''t this the best time to show your ability? If you revive the


    company and take it beyond where it used to be, don''t you think the employees would admire you? I


    advise that you make good use of this opportunity,"


    Thompson said with sincerity in his voice.


    Although he said all that, he shook his head in doubt. Thompson still didn''t think that Jonathan could


    make the business sessful. ''What I was thinking when I chose this man as my partner?'' he scolded


    himself.


    Now Thompson wasn''t sure yet of Jonathan''s ability. He had never seen him make any significant


    move since they became allies.


    Before he met Jonathan, he only heard stories of him being the sworn enemy of his cousin. Even when


    Thompson hired a private investigator to look into his past, the results were very sketchy. Nheless,


    he partnered with him because they had amon goal.


    Of course, their alliance didn''t extend further than destroying Jacob. But they were still at the


    preliminary stage of their ns. And it was difficult for him to tell what Jonathan was capable of doing.


    "I like your suggestion. Well, you cane to thepany. I would prefer that we discuss face-to-face.


    That way, we wouldn''t miss out on any detail." Immediately he said that Jonathan hung up the phone.


    As it is often said, half a loaf is better than none. Jonathan finally understood this. Even though he


    didn''t particrly like Thompson, he needed a partner badly.


    Not only did he need business partners, but he also needed someone who would work together with


    him. Unfortunately, Jonathan didn''t have many friends. He didn''t even have acquaintances in the


    business circle.

 Chapter 423 A Peculiar Taste

    Chapter 423 A Peculiar Taste


    Jonathan used to be the director of thepany, yet he wasn''t mature nor was he reliable. There


    wasn''t really anyone who wished to befriend him.


    In the past, this was something he didn''t care much about. However,tely their indifference towards


    him was getting on his nerves. He knew other people''s opinion mattered. Jonathan strove hard to think


    of a way to deal with it.


    Without friends, it would prove to be extremely difficult to do the things he wanted to do. When this


    realization dawned upon him, Jonathan couldn''t help but understand he had lived the past 30 years as


    a failure.


    Thompson, on the other hand, arrived at the Shi Group. He found a parking spot and got off his car.


    Carefully, he surveyed the view of the building. A big group like the Shi Group was known by almost


    every citizen of the city.


    When Jacob handed over his resignation, the story made its way to the news in an instant. It caused an


    uproar amongst the public.


    After all, it wasn''t some small news. The Shi Group was considered the strongest group in this city and


    anything having to do with it would have people''s attention. It sent shock waves through the public. It


    was said that Jacob decided to step down voluntarily because of the scandal of his affair.


    From all this, one could easily make out that reputation was vital to the Shi Group. This rumor


    pertaining to Jacob had been discussed by almost everyone. Lots of people considered it nothing but a


    fun topic to discuss. Very few people took it seriously.


    With time, people''s temporary curiosity died down. At this point, no one really cared enough to get to


    the bottom of the matter.


    For the spectators, it was just another hot topic they couldugh about. To sum it up, no one genuinely


    cared.


    Presently, Thompson''s eyes scanned the tall building towering into the sky. A frown crept into his face.


    He was certain one person''s departure hadn''t harmed thepany in any way.


    The people of the Shi Group continued to work vigorously. Sunlight glinted off the windows of this tall


    building.


    Thompson''s polished shoes were also glinting under the spell of sun. He squinted his eyes and looked


    up. He noticed the clouds were quite thick and the sun was struggling to pass through it.


    With a deep sigh, he stepped into the Shi Group. He remembered the events of the past with better


    rity than Jonathan did.


    When the explosion happened in the Shi Group, Jacob stood near this same door. Thompson couldn''t


    help but admire that man for his bravery.


    Even though Jacob was a young man, he seemed quite mature when he dealt with that issue. If it was


    possible, Thompson would have liked to be friends with him. He seemed like a guy worth knowing.


    However, he knew it was toote for that. Thompson had reached the height of desperation. It was


    useless to dwell on these thoughts.


    Since he couldn''t obtain it, he had set forth on conquering it.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On entering the building, he quickly nced at few people The security guard regarded him for a


    second and let him in. He looked quite decent and reputable.


    He then reached the reception hall on the first floor. It was thronging with unfamiliar faces. Thompson


    had anticipated this but for some reason, he began to feel nervous.


    "Hello, I have an appointment with Mr. Jonathan. He is expecting me,"


    Thompson said gently, leaning his hands against the table. He shed thedy his best smile.


    She was quite taken by his handsome face. She was ovee by an urge to ask if he was single or


    taken.


    She stood eying this handsome stranger. Thompson waved his hand in front of the receptionist,


    snapping her back to reality.


    "Well, this way please, sir. I will lead you to the CEO''s office." The receptionist made a weing


    gesture and he followed her lead.


    While she led him to the office, some of the employees caught sight of Thompson.


    "Oh, who is that man? He looks handsome! He is on par with the former CEO," a girl said dreamily.


    "Yes, I have never seen this handsome man before. Who could it be?"


    "If I am not wrong, he is a jewelry merchant. I have seen that face before," one of the girls replied.


    "Really? Why didn''t you mention him to us?"


    Thompson overheard their conversation. He turned to them and gave them his trademark smile.


    "He just smiled at me!" a girl squealed happily.


    "Nonsense! I am pretty sure that smile was for me," another one argued.


    "You are so damn narcissistic! For your information, that was for me!"


    Thompson let out augh as he listened to their banter. These women were crazy but he secretly


    relished theirpliments. After all, everybody enjoyed such attention.


    They took an elevator and Thompson finally reached near Jonathan''s office. After expressing his


    thanks to the receptionist, he made his way towards the office. He stood outside for a second, taking in


    the strange decorations that adorned the office. Something about it made him not want to go in.


    "What''s wrong? Come on in!" Jonathan called from inside. He noticed Thompson was standing at the


    threshold, dubious whether to enter or not. This brought a slight dissatisfaction to Jonathan''s face.


    However, heposed himself soon and put on a big smile, weing his visitor.


    "Take a seat. Did my unique decoration capture your attention? What do you think? Isn''t it simply


    beautiful?" Jonathan asked, proudly looking at the wall behind him, bedecked with all kinds of


    decoration.


    It was a bit strange and too gaudy ording to Thompson''s taste. Just by looking at the office, one


    could tell Jonathan was a man with a peculiar taste.


    In spite of this, Thompson forced a smile and quipped, "I didn''t know you had such unique taste, Mr.


    Jonathan. I can only say I am spellbound."


    Jonathan didn''t detect the mockery in hispanion''s words. On the contrary, he considered it a


    compliment. He thought he had finally found the friend he was looking for!


    "Well, I am d you can appreciate it. Unfortunately, not everyone is like you. Someone at the office


    remarked my wall was quite ugly. And guess what? I fired a few people over this issue!"


    Jonathan''s expression suddenly turned stern. He knew firing was quite a harsh action. But what could


    he do? He couldn''t stand employees whose aesthetic standards differed from his!


    "I don''t think it was necessary to fire them." The corners of Thompson''s mouth twitched. By now, he


    had quite a bad impression of Jonathan. The strong smell of paint wafted in the room. It made him


    ufortable and he slightly fidgeted in his seat.


    However, Jonathan was oblivious of hispanion''s difort. He was the sort of man who didn''t


    care much about others. ording to him, if he could stand the smell, others had to.


    "Thompson, let''s go through the n carefully. I think we better start discussing about the cooperation.


    Presently, the group is short of funds. We need to take care of it first."


    As Jonathan spoke, he put his legs on the desk like a self-indulgent man. Thompson found his actions


    vaguely simr.


    ''Isn''t that how I perform when I interact with others?'' The corner of Thompson''s mouth twitched again.


    Ever since he spoke to Jonathan, he had be quite curious.


    From this short conversation, he was beginning to learn he was speaking to an interesting man.


    Jonathan differed from him in some ways, but they also had some uncanny simrities.


    The more they conversed, the more he was learning about their simrities. One of the main


    differences was that Thompson had learned several lessons from his years of experience in the


    business field. Jonathan, on the other hand, was a bit of a novice.

 Chapter 424 Truth Or Lie

    Chapter 424 Truth Or Lie


    For the past few years of his life, Jonathan had lived in the shadow of his cousin. During those times he


    thought Jacob was having a great time being the CEO, but now that he sat in this position, he finally


    knew why he was nothingpared to his cousin.


    How could he be better than Jacob when he chose to have an easy andfortable life instead of


    working hard? While people were enduring hardship to get to where they were, he was still uncertain


    about his position.


    It even came to a point where Jonathan thought that the world was being unfair to him.


    But who was he kidding? He caused his own problems! He could have spent the past few years of his


    life working hard, but all he did wasin and me others, which was why he hadn''t learned


    anything except hypocrisy.


    Fortunately, he thought it was not toote for him to start learning. Looking at the puzzled look on


    Thompson''s face, he couldn''t help but be a little pissed off.


    "How to cooperate? You tell me. We''d better discuss about the investmentter. After all, the working


    capital was the most important part for the jewelry industry. If anything goes wrong, my money will


    be amodity that I can''t sell. That will be a huge loss, right?"


    With his legs crossed, Thompson nced at Jonathan, obviously not taking his words seriously.


    "Hey! If you want to work with me, show some respect. I won''t be the one to please you. Besides, it''s


    you who came to me. I want to know what''s in it for me."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As they spoke, Jonathan raised his head and crossed his arms, looking confident and arrogant.


    But Thompson was not impressed at all. In fact, he even hated it. He thought people who were not


    capable to help him had no right to be arrogant.


    Even so, Thompson faked a smile. Then he stood up, and slowly walked towards Jonathan.


    "You must be kidding, Mr. Jonathan. My attitude totally depends on you. If you think you are the one in


    charge, then I have to refuse to cooperate with you."


    "You!"


    Shock was written all over Jonathan''s face. He thought he wouldn''t have a hard time making


    Thompson agree to cooperate with him since he was now the CEO of the Shi Group.


    But it turned out that he intended to ask more than just a simple favor. Obviously, Thompson was


    targeting his weakness, not giving him a chance to object.


    Jonathan was shocked and then he came to his sense, realizing that his attitude was indeed a little


    inappropriate. Technically, Thompson was not working under him. He was going to be his partner.


    However, Jonathan had made the situation so embarrassing that he couldn''t find the right words to say.


    He only looked at Thompson with an unreadable expression.


    "Alright, for now I will let it slip. But next time, be careful with the words you say and the way you speak.


    Not everyone is working for you."


    This time, Jonathan didn''t dare to retort.


    Now that he had be the CEO, he realized that his situation only got worse. At least when he was


    still a director, he could do everything he wanted to do.


    Because now, he had no choice but to stay in his office and study countless documents every day.


    Only then did he realize that being a CEO was more difficult than he thought it would be. It had only


    been a few days since he had sat in this position, yet he was already disgusted with his job.


    But regardless of all the hardship, Jonathan was still holding on to his dream of bing the CEO of


    thispany.


    "You are right. I have been thoughtless. I hope you won''t take my words seriously. And please help me


    with the investment."


    Maybe it was because he knew that the person in front of him was far different from his cousin that he


    immediately changed his behavior. If Jacob tolerated whatever he said, Thompson wouldn''t. Thinking


    of this, Jonathan couldn''t help but admire Jacob.


    Sometimes, Jonathan couldn''t stand his own words. He was even easily offended whenever there was


    a little disagreement during a meeting.


    It was hard to imagine how Jacob managed to bear all of it. Jonathan sighed, feeling helpless as he


    looked at Thompson.


    Viciousness was evident in his pair of small eyes.


    With the way he looked, Thompson figured that his words worked on Jonathan. There was a smile on


    his face, but he despised Jonathan even more.


    If he were honest, he thought Jacob was so much better than the person in front of him now. Anyone


    with a discerning eye could tell it at a nce.


    That was why he couldn''t believe that Jonathan was able to steal Jacob''s position as the CEO. Why did


    Jacob resign?


    Until now, Thompson couldn''t figure out why Jacob did it. He only wanted to embarrass Jacob with that


    ridiculous news.


    Although the situation was too much to handle, he knew that Jacob could deal with it. If he couldn''t, he


    would have been easily ndered no matter how he exined his side. But most importantly, he would


    probably have to live with that blot for the rest of his life.


    This is what Thompson thought. Therefore, he was shocked when Jacob didn''t attempt to prove his


    innocence at all.


    Just like him, Alice was also surprised with Jacob''s immediate resignation. A part of her thought that


    the reason why Jacob didn''t deny it was because of her baby.


    When Alice told this to Thompson, he only stood aside without saying anything.


    For him, it was not that simple. There must have been a deeper reason why Jacob resigned without


    any exnation.


    No one was able to change his mind. This was beyond everyone''s expectation. Everyone found it hard


    to believe, including Thompson.


    Who on earth would just give up his happiness and everything else he had to start over again? There


    must be something behind Jacob''s decision.


    This was exactly what Jonathan was worried about. Maybe Jacob had a secret that no one knew


    except him.


    With a bored expression on his face, Thompson sat back on the sofa and looked up at Jonathan. "By


    the way, I have another question for you."


    Something that Jonathan learned from Jacob was squinting his eyes, trying to read the expression on


    the face of the person he was talking to.


    "Go ahead. I will tell you everything I know." The arrogance in Jonathan''s voice earlier was now gone.


    "Why did Jacob resign? Did you force him to quit?" As he waited for Jonathan''s reply, Thompson


    observed his every movement.


    He wanted to know whether Jonathan was trying to hide something from him.


    This sentence was enough to make Jonathan flinch, as if Thompson saw through him. What Thompson


    said caught him off guard, but then he quickly recovered.


    "Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?" Jonathan took out a cigarette from his pocket and handed it to


    Thompson. And then he lit up his own.


    In a daze, Jonathan took a puff of his cigarette, staring at the ceiling as if he was lost in thought. The


    reason why he was trying to dodge this question was that he was afraid that Jacob would use his


    words against him.


    Over the years, he had no advantage except for his eloquence. And it would be a lie if he said that he


    didn''t know Jacob so well after fighting with him for so many years.


    "You bet. Of course, I want to know the truth. What happened?" The smoke of their cigarettes circled


    the room.


    "I don''t know."

 Chapter 425 Knowledgeable

    Chapter 425 Knowledgeable


    When Jonathan muttered those three words lowly, Thompson almost choked.


    "What? Weren''t you aware?" he asked. Shock was clearly written all over Thompson''s face as he sat


    there with his mouth agape.


    "I wasn''t. I had no idea at all. I had done everything I could to get rid of him from thepany. In the


    end, he was still able to solve it with a single word and no one could stop him," Jonathan hissed.


    The man was staring fixedly at the ceiling with a nk expression. He could still clearly remember the


    events that happened from that day. He recalled himself standing in the crowd when Jacob shot him a


    meaningful look.


    At the memory of his cousin''s prating gaze, he involuntarily shivered. They held no malice nor any


    hints of emotion at all. It was entirely different from how the old Jacob used to look at him. In the past,


    the man deliberately showed his coldness towards him. During that day, however, there was not even a


    single ounce of it.


    Jonathan''s brows furrowed as his mouth turned grim. Until now, he couldn''t decipher the mystery


    behind Jacob''s expression.


    He was expecting to be frustrated by his cousin''s usual cold demeanor, yet it never came at all. He


    wasn''t exactly happy as well, however. One thing that seemed to make him feel a bit more relieved was


    that he didn''t see his cousin smiling that day. He might have felt uneasy otherwise.


    "No one could stop him?" Thompson seemed to doubt what Jonathan said as he whispered those


    words to himself. His eyes narrowed and his hand was balled into a fist as he touched his mouth and


    started to think.


    ''Why did Jacob act that way? What was all this for?''


    Brows furrowed in confusion, a lot of thoughts started to swim in his mind. He kept thinking of various


    possibilities, yet he wasn''t able to arrive at an answer.


    "There were no hints of anything strange, and he hadn''t even mentioned anything out of the ordinary to


    anyone else?" With a baffled expression on his face, he sat up and leaned forward.


    "Yes. There weren''t any. When he returned that day, he directly stood in thepany''s meeting room


    and announced this matter. I had initially thought that it would take a lot of effort. However, it wasn''t any


    difficult at all," Jonathan stated.


    There was no emotion present in his face. After doing a lot of thinking, his eyes appeared distant and


    drained from feeling anything.


    Judging from the man''s expression, Thompson knew that he wasn''t lying. As he didn''t lie what did that


    exactly mean?


    "I didn''t think that he would resign because of the issue regarding Alice. That wasn''t much of a big deal.


    Come to think of it, he would never resign merely because of that woman. What''s even more bothering


    is that a lot of people want his position. This...," Thompson trailed off.


    The more he tried to analyze the situation in detail, the more it didn''t make any sense. Jacob''s choices


    were aplete mystery. Even him who was experienced and knowledgeable didn''t know what the


    man was nning to do.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know. I don''t know anything! That''s why I feel depressed. I don''t even know how I


    defeated him," Jonathan snapped.


    His former rxed demeanor transformed into a somewhat depressed state.


    Although Thompson knew that it was hard to tell who would win or lose this time around, he kept silent


    for the sake of his aplice. After all, nothing had been decided yet.


    "Forget it. Let''s stop worrying about useless things. We''ll figure it out eventually," he assured. He tried


    his best tofort the seething man in front of him even though he didn''t really mean it.


    Despite this, he was still concerned about his partner''s situation. All of his efforts would surely go to


    waste if Jonathan failed in the end.


    "Since I can''t seem to decipher him, I have to be extra careful. I''m not afraid of what I''ve done. What


    scares me is the possibility of Jacob being able to sessfully retaliate at me in the end. What worries


    me even more is that I would probably never see iting."


    It was evident by the way Jonathan had spoken that he was extremely anxious. He used to scold Jacob


    at will. Now, everything was different. His feelings weren''t the same as before.


    Was Jacob now standing where he was at the time andughing at him? His knees unconsciously


    trembled as he felt goose bumps all over his body at the thought of it. Right now, he couldn''t deny that


    he was actually scared.


    Being in a high position, he never expected this feeling at all. Now, he was beginning to regret


    everything that he had done in the past.


    All he wanted was to prevent Jacob from getting back at him. If however he was given the chance to


    turn back time, he would still make the same choice again and again.


    "That''s why we need to work together. Back then when he was in this position, I couldn''t do anything to


    him. This time around, everything''s different," Thompson said.


    His grin grew even wider. He was definitely going to push Jacob to a dead end this time.


    "I suppose you''re right. To be honest, I doubted your reasons for approaching me at first. Now, I''m


    clearly sure that we have the same goal. I''m looking forward to a sessful partnership with you."


    As Jonathan stood up, hiscent expression had returned as if he hadpletely forgotten what


    he had been previously depressed about. He took a couple of confident strides towards his partner and


    reached out a hand for the man to take.


    As Thompson took his hand in response, both men grinned at each other after finally reaching an


    agreement. When climbing up thedder to sess, there would always be a lot of obstacles in the


    way.


    An evil smirk appeared on Jonathan''s lips as he thought of Jacob''s impending fate after all the years he


    had waited.


    On the other hand, the corners of his partner''s mouth slightly lifted as well. In the end, he couldn''t help


    it as augh escaped his lips. Although Jonathan wasn''t aspetent as Thompson had hoped for, he


    was still a little more powerful than he had expected. He nodded slowly with that grin still on his face,


    clearly satisfied with their plot.


    At least this time around Jonathan knew how to cooperate. There was no doubt about it since it was


    pretty obvious in the way he acted towards him.


    Of course, the arrogance was still there but it was unlike before. Everything was reasonable, and


    everything was unknown.


    The man took a long drag from his cigarette and puffed out a smoke ring before Thompson finally left


    him covered with smoke in the air.


    He hadn''t been with Jonathan for a long time and yet he didn''t like him. If he were being honest, he


    didn''t really know how to exin what he was feeling.


    At the back of his head, something wasn''t entirely right with the whole ordeal. He wouldn''t say this in


    front of Jonathan, though.


    Everything was not what it seemed, and he knew that very well. He would definitely never tell the man.


    Everyone had a hidden side after all.


    Nevertheless, Thompson had no intention of giving up his connection with Jonathan. It was not every


    day that the opportunity to plot together with someone came. Since the two of them shared amon


    goal, it was definitely worth a try.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    His gaze wandered back to the building of Shi Group as he stood in front of the gate. There was one


    thing that he knew he needed to confirm. This matter was by no means trivial. Perhaps it was rted to


    his future.


    Spring was sooning to an end as the small hints of summer were fast approaching. He focused on


    the road ahead, thinking of how time easily flew by. After a while, he stepped on the gas pedal of his


    car and the surrounding scenery started to gradually blur. He was already in his thirties.


    Yet, he still didn''t know what his future would be like.


    His face void of any emotion, Thompson drove the car to a quiet restaurant in the city. The


    establishment''s theme was very retro that he actually felt weird the first time he went there.


    However, it was not his first time anymore. He had one clear purpose foring back, and that was to


    look for someone. Even if that person had only appeared once, Thompson had toe back to confirm


    it again.


    The person he was looking for was the "Generalist", and he was well aware that a lot of people knew


    the man.


    Even the police couldn''t deny the fact that they needed his help in solving some cases. "Generalist"


    was indeed powerful. However, his boss was ten times more.


    Obviously, the reason why he wanted to find "Generalist" was because he wanted to confirm something


    about his boss. Unfortunately, the world was too big. Finding the man wasn''t exactly a walk in the park.


    Another thing was that he knew that Jacob and "Generalist" knew each other. Back then, he had sent


    someone to follow Jacob. That was when he discovered that the both of them had appeared in the


    same ce once.

 Chapter 426 Farewells

    Chapter 426 Farewells


    Although "Generalist" is famous for his ingenuity, nobody knew his whereabouts.


    There were even rumors that said that he was already dead. However, Thompson did not believe it.


    Besides, he believed that this man''s talent was exceptional. If Thompson could persuade "Generalist"


    to work for him, thetter would certainly be of great help in the future.


    Of course, that would only happen if "Generalist" was willing to join him. Sadly, Thompson could not


    find him anywhere.


    To try his luck, Thompson left a message to the shop owner.


    Honestly, he was actually doubting if the shop owner really knew "Generalist". As he would not be able


    to confirm it, he had to try anyway. After all, not everyone had the chance to know "Generalist".


    As Thompson sat in the shop, he felt a little frustrated. He had tried asking the shop owner about the


    man''s whereabouts, but the shop owner said that he never showed up again. Upon hearing it, a frown


    appeared on Thompson''s face. It made sense, though.


    Why would a person, who was proficient in hiding, would easily reveal his whereabouts?


    The next second, Thompson''s hope was rekindled. If a man was too easy to be found, then he


    certainly was not "Generalist".


    On the other hand, he wondered why Jacob could have seen that person. Well, he had rather not think


    about it.


    Seeing that the person whom Jonathan had been searching for got discovered by someone else was


    thest thing he wanted.


    Besides, there was something terrible that he did not want to admit.


    He saw a familiar man on the TV. Although it seemed that the man had aged, Thompson was sure that


    he did not see it wrong.


    ''Was he the boss of the underworld?'' Thompson had to find "Generalist" and figure it out.


    But since he could not, perhaps that person was hiding from him. After all, he had tried so hard and


    sent so many people to find "Generalist", but to no avail.


    Just when Thompson was about to walk out of the shop, the owner stopped him.


    "Wait! Sir, I suddenly remembered something."


    The owner patted his head lightly as though it was helping him remember his lost memories. He had


    only had a few customers these past few days. He could not just let his customer at the moment go.


    After Thompson asked about a specific man, the owner had been trying to recall the man.


    "The customer came that day. He mentioned that he was going on a long trip. Since he liked the beef


    here, he said he wanted to take some with him."


    The shop owner vividly described the scene of that day, which piqued Thompson''s interest.


    Thompson then returned to his seat, and listened to what the shop owner had to say.


    "Did he say where he was going?" he asked suddenly, but the shop owner shook his head in response.


    "No, he didn''t. But, I''m sure that he''s out of town. He might nevere back, though." The shop owner


    looked tensed when he spoke. The gray coat the man was wearing the other day was still etched in his


    mind.


    Thompson was taken aback. Did that mean that "Generalist" would note back anymore? Perhaps


    they were not talking about the same person?


    "He bought a lot of fried beef that time. When he walked to the door, he sighed deeply and muttered


    that he wouldn''t be able to eat it again. Of course, I got curious so I asked him why."


    The shop owner looked outside the window as though in a daze. It was rare for a person to suddenly


    say goodbye to him so solemnly. Not to mention, the man was aplete stranger to him.


    Although he just came to his shop several times, the shop owner missed him.


    How could he not? He was in bliss whenever he thought of someone appreciating his hard work. This


    was enough to make him happy and at ease.


    That was the reason why his impression of "Generalist" was quite deep. Besides, the man always wore


    a vintage outfit with a gray or ck overcoat and a cap, making him extremely inconspicuous.


    "All he said was that he''d go somewhere far and probably won''te back. It''s a pity that he wouldn''t


    be able to eat such delicious beef. He mentioned to me one time that he felt at home whenever he was


    here. He must''ve been happy since he ate meat and drank as much as he wanted. His words


    encouraged me to keep this shop running."


    The shop owner could not help but be nostalgic when he thought of that dear customer of his.


    Everyone enjoys being recognized, right?


    "Well, that''s a pity," Thompson remarked. He then fished out his wallet, took out a thick wad of cash


    from it, and handed it to the shop owner.


    "Anyway, thank you so much. It''s sad that he isn''t here, but I still want to thank you. Think of this as a


    support for your shop."


    With that, Thompson put the money on the table and turned around to leave.


    But before he could walk out of the door, the shop owner stopped him in his tracks. "Wait, sir. I told you


    that, not because I want money. I really appreciate your kindness. But I won''t take what I don''t


    deserve."


    However, Thompson proceeded to walk out without even bothering to look back. "Who said that? Your


    information has helped me a lot. That''s it. Keep the money. Maybe he''lle back again. I hope this


    shop will still be here when he does."


    Upon saying that, he walked out of the shop and disappeared at the corner of the street.


    Although the information he had obtained was not very useful, he had had a rough idea about it. So


    now Jacob had no one''s back. At the thought of this, Thompson felt excited.


    He was so ecstatic that he could feel his body was trembling. The man he was afraid of was not in the


    town, was he not?


    If the "Generalist" was not on Jacob''s side, Thompson actually would not care about it. However, if the


    "Generalist" decided to help Jacob, Thompson knew that the probability of him winning was slim.


    Of course, as much as he wanted to stir up trouble for Jacob, he would avoid it if he could.


    Why did he have to go berserk when he could avoid detours? Meanwhile, the shop owner stood by the


    door and heaved a sigh as he watched Thompson drive away.


    Many people bid farewell every day, even strangers who you might not see again for the rest of your


    life.


    Sadly, nobody remembers it because they know very well that they have no feelings for strangers.


    There are even some who are afraid of being attached. Well, once they develop feelings to others, they


    will have a weakness. At the same time, they are afraid of losing something important to them.


    When Jacob returned to thepany, he passed by Sara''s office on purpose. To his surprise, her door


    was ajar as if she was waiting for someone. Jacob did not say anything. Her assistant, who happened


    to be standing next to him, asked if she could call Sara for him, but he refused.


    He looked at her for a second, turned around, and walked towards his office.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob had cried a lot in the cemetery. The thing was, he never shed tears if he was not extremely sad.


    There were even times that tears were the only way to express his emotions. Jacob''s eyes were still


    bloodshot, so he''d rather not show his face to Sara at the moment. After all, he did not want her to


    worry about him.


    What was more, he did not want to add more burden to her. Letting him join thepany despite the


    pressure of the public was more than enough. Besides, he had always been scrupulous in separating


    public from his private interests.


    He had to separate his personal affairs from the current matter. Also, he had to try his best to get


    everyone to change their views on him. That way, Sara could ept him.


    If there were so many people who were holding a grudge against him, it would be very difficult for her


    to deal with them.


    Jacob wanted to prove himself to her what he was capable of doing. At the thought of it, he quickly


    walked to his office.


    Cindy was inside. Even with her back to him, he knew in an instant that it was her.


    "What''s going on, Cindy?" Jacob asked while briskly walking into his swivel chair.


    The moment Cindy saw him, her eyes lit up, and she seemed to have had a glimmer of hope.


    "Thank goodness you''re finally back, Mr. Jacob. Something''s wrong." When she spoke, there was a


    look of determination on her face, but she still felt a little nervous.


    For some reason, she felt that telling Jacob bad news had be her new upation. Fortunately, he


    never med her for it. It was not her fault and she had nothing to do with it anyway.


    But most of the time, she did not have the heart to tell him those.


    When she was still Jacob''s assistant in the Shi Group, she had witnessed a lot of things that had


    happened to him. Those things were like a poison arrow that pierced through his heart, which had


    caused a lot of irreparable damage to him.


    "What''s going on?" Jacob looked calm and indifferent. Even though Cindy had not told him what was


    going on yet, he had already guessed it, judging from her somber expression.


    "Thepanies you''ve asked me to contact refused to cooperate with us. The person-in-charge even


    warned me that there was a possibility that more troubles woulde in the future."

 Chapter 427 Cutting Jobs

    Chapter 427 Cutting Jobs


    Cindy almost burst into tears when she told him about the news but couldn''t seem toplete her


    sentences. Jacob sent her to convene several clients with whom he had beforehand worked. As soon


    as they saw her appearance, those people immediately changed their attitudes and shut her out.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "There we have it. It was inevitable. It doesn''t create a difference anyway." Jacob consoled her with his


    calming voice, which had the opposite impression of making Cindy teary.


    "Mr. Jacob, I''m certain it''s not because of your resignation that we''re in this messy situation right now."


    She was suspicious of the unusually cold attitudes of their former partners that she almost blurted out


    what was on her mind before she refrained from being impulsive in front of Jacob.


    "Yes, It seems like that. Jonathan likely had much to do with it. It barely matters. I had predicted him


    doing so. But guess what, the time when he could do just as he pleases would be gone forever sooner


    orter."


    Jacob was confident in his assertions. He may have a better grasp of the situation than Cindy did.


    Cindy considered that if they lost, she would just lose her career. However, Jacob respected and


    cherished his career, and if he lost, he would lose his entire life.


    Jacob did not bother to fill Cindy into every little thing as this matter had clearly altered meanings and


    effects for the both of them.


    As she pressed her sweaty hands, Cindy gulped and gave Jacob a look. "What must we do next, Mr.


    Jacob?"


    Jacob was speechless for a short moment. This was a challenging question to answer. Jacob couldn''t


    say anything as he was bewildered.


    Noah would undoubtedly help him because he could easily ask for help if he was actually in crisis.


    Begging for help meant losing his honor, so Jacob didn''t fancy doing that.


    Jacob did not need anyone else to take part in this. In other words, in his case, it was his own


    obligation that he couldn''t work out his issues.


    "It''s something I''m actually considering. Have you, on the other hand, reached the person I told you to


    contact?" Jacob, remembering the man who knew everything, lifted an eyebrow and asked.


    "Apologies, Sir Jacob. I''m having difficulty reaching him. He left a phone number that is no longer


    working." Cindy looked down, her face flushed with embarrassment. Even though she had no idea who


    that person was, she still had the impression that he was crucial to Jacob.


    "It''s all right. Carry on with your business. Please let me know if you discover anything." Jacob looked


    exhausted as hey in the chair, his polo unbuttoned. His eyes were dark and gloomy as if he was


    depressed and dispirited.


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob." Cindy was worried as she stared at Jacob. When she first saw him, she sensed


    something wasn''t quite normal. Jacob''s eyes were droopy, and his face was red. Had he shed tears?


    It was hard to conceive Jacob, who was so strong and confident, suffering. He must havee across


    something really troubling.


    Feeling sorry for him, Cindy thought about how hopeless he must have been. Mr. Jacob, the smart and


    powerful, would still be in a disastrous circumstance, let alone her.


    Yet, to her wonder, she felt a sense of relief just thinking about it. Cindy was assured that she and


    Jacob would bear up under its hardships and walk forward hand in hand.


    Jacob fell into a trance, his palms ced to his forehead. Since he had read James''s letter, he had not


    been at peace. Simply a few words were enough to modestly describe their lives.


    "Generalist" was missing. ''Why on earth did he leave?'' Jacob massaged his head with a hundred


    guesses ying in his mind.


    ''Was James with him when he left?'' That was, indeed, a positive thing. James would at least be free of


    any further worries about being left alone.


    Jacob didn''t want James to be isted, mainly because he knew he was already unhappy for the past


    decades. It would be the worst tragedy if he died in a foreign country.


    With his sigh of helplessness, Jacob got to his feet.


    For him, the most significant thing right now was to confront the problem. He had to strive on his own


    because he had no one to rely on.


    Jacob got up and walked over to the broad transparent window, where he gazed out at the beautiful


    scenery outside.


    The sky stayed calm and serene as usual. However, today seemed to be a sunny day, and the weather


    was beginning to warm up.


    The sunlight intruded on people''s hearts as it washed away the darkness.


    Jacob had wondered why the earth was separated into four artistic seasons, spring, summer, autumn,


    and winter, upon seeing this. This is possibly rted to the reasons that summer brings warmth to


    people''s hearts.


    People would have embraced themselves and one another when winteres, though, because they


    feel so cold.


    The world is still evolving. Only in this way can it be shown that life is not easy. To keep up with the


    transformation, we need to make unwavering efforts.


    In truth, the universe will not be prettypassionate to everyone. Everything will soon function


    normally. Only the tough of the heart could keep on going until the end.


    Jacob''s lips smirked as he thought about this idea.


    Jacob wouldn''t let anyone taint his sess as many people tried to hinder him. He would still progress


    even if the road ahead were a little bit jarring and filthy.


    At lunchtime, Sara didn''t hassle him with a single question. Despite her desire to know, she didn''t


    question Jacob what he had discussed with Michael.


    Maybe he wouldn''t be pleased if she asked Jacob about it. Jacob''s thoughts were at the top of the list


    of her mind now, so she became more mindful of his feelings and emotions.


    "How about the business?" while they were eating, Jacob asked.


    "As typical, the n is likely to seed, but the risks are colossal. I understand that doing business is


    dangerous, but Jacob, we will suffer everything if we lose this time."


    Wondering what it meant of the critical matters associated with enterprise transformation, Sara


    returned him a severe expression.


    Would it have a promising future if the business underwent a good transformation? But what if it went


    terribly wrong? It would only fail endlessly, and as a result, they would be gone forever. Sara had never


    taken a moment to consider how terrifying life would be and how isted she would feel if she didn''t


    have anything.


    "I understand, but believe me when I say that you deserve more further." His speech was gracious and


    polite, but he didn''t intend to be as sweet as honey.


    "Fine. I will put my trust in you." Sara continued to eat without retorting. In any case, she hadplete


    faith in Jacob.


    Sara wouldn''t even have stayed with Jacob for far too long if she didn''t trust him.


    She was still ready to ce a wager on their sess, even if she didn''t have certainty in their capacity


    to seed.


    "All right, let''s get this started. In addition, we also need toy off some employees." Jacob settled his


    earnest gaze on Sara, his face stern.


    Reducing the number of employees was never a strange topic for them. While in the Shi Company,


    Jacob enraged many people by lessening the number of employees and shirking off their jobs.


    In an expression of seriousness, Sara puckered her lips. Hearing these words, she began to develop


    her emotions of delight.


    "However, Jacob, I do have terrible news for you. Lately, ourpany had experienced several order


    cancetions. I''m not sure what happened, but I''m confident of one thing."


    Sara seemed to be very confident and elegant in this instance, with her hands across her chest, but


    only Jacob knew that Sara was always his little woman.


    "I don''t believe this is a mere coincidence. There were a lot of businesses that said the same thing.


    That was why I found it odd. I thought they had made a story in advance. It was too skeptical."


    Sara dered one thought and blurted out what Jacob had already been pondering. Even if he learned


    about it, he couldn''t do anything with it now.


    "Yes, I acknowledge. I''lle up with an answer. Perhaps we should be grateful to them for pushing us


    to improve the business. Remember I have given you an amount of money to deposit for me on your


    ount? Finally, it is time for money to be appreciated on its own."


    With a pleasant and confident look, Jacob said this like he was just guaranteed to win.


    Sara locked her stare on Jacob, her face solemn. Her admiration and affection for Jacob could be seen


    in her eyes. If another person said the same thing, she might not believe him because he was not


    someone like the invincible Jacob.


    Sara, whatever would have happened, would always believe in what Jacob would say. A light of


    optimism showed every time Sara heard the positive and sound-assuring words of Jacob.


    "Sure, I believe you as always, Jacob." Sara, who had put her trust in Jacob, stared at him with


    shimmering eyes, not knowing what Jacob was plotting behind her.


    With a smile on his face, Jacob nodded and walked towards her as he patted her arm.

 Chapter 428 Not Empty-Handed

    Chapter 428 Not Empty-Handed


    "Sara, don''t you ever doubt my confidence? I am still scared. I can''t imagine how things will turn out,"


    Jacob said, his affectionate eyes boring into her.


    Gently, she responded, "I know, Jacob. I am aware of how afraid this makes you. But please rx. It


    doesn''t matter. I mean it when I say it. I don''t care how difficult our future will be. I don''t care whether


    you gain sess or not. None of this matter. Only you do."


    When she spoke, her eyes were bright with genuine determination. The two of them stood together, a


    time bomb ticking in the background. Everything felt uncertain. They perhaps had failures awaiting


    them.


    "I can''t afford to lose. Don''t worry, Sara. Please have faith in me. I will do my best to fix everything,"


    Jacob assured, his expression a mix of fear and bravery. He hadn''t nned on getting so sentimental.


    But he had an urge to tell Sara everything that was in his heart.


    He knew if he didn''t tell her, she would never know. She was hispanion and he would confide in


    her about everything.


    He gazed steadily into her face. These events were nothing but a test.


    "Well, I''ll give you the money. You can do whatever you want with it. I have faith in you. Everything will


    be fine," she promised and got ready to leave the room. Sara had full faith in Jacob.


    "Okay," he uttered, his affection for her expanding. He watched her receding figure and once she was


    out of his sight, he let out a heavy sigh.


    Now he had to face the problem that he had been dreading.


    Just the mere thought of it filled him with sadness. Ever since he had taken that wrong move, his life


    wasn''t under his control.


    He tried to repel these negative thoughts. After all, he had a clearer picture of the future in his head


    now. He began to wonder what James would do if he were still here.


    ''He would do the same, '' Jacob thought to himself and closed his eyes.


    This was an old habit of his. Every time he found himself in crises, he would contemte how James


    would deal with it.


    Therefore, even now, he found himself brooding over it. This was one thing that guided him to the right


    path.


    The next day, he carried the money Sara had given him and set forth to visit his biggest partner.


    He arrived at the Ho Group, a group that focused on new energy development.


    Although this business had nothing to do with daily necessities, Jacob was eager to give it a try.


    Jacob was a bit confused, unable to figure out what apany should do on the next stage after it was


    transformed.


    He stood under the building of Ho Group and nced up at it. His eyes scanned the huge skyscraper.


    At this moment, he reminisced how he had been the CEO of such a bigpany. But now, he was


    nothing but a lobbyist.


    Jacob''s shoes were caked with dust, but he didn''t have time to dwell on it. Quickly, he walked towards


    the Ho Group.


    He remained calm, not an ounce of worry on his face. He knew what he was going to face wouldn''t be


    easy, but he was unperturbed.


    He knew now that he wasn''t a CEO of a bigpany, people wouldn''t pay him attention. When he lost


    his power, he had also lost his influence on people. Jacob was, in short, mentally prepared. He walked


    confidently.


    When Jacob was inside, he found the ce to be filled with strangers. Fortunately, he wasn''t the man


    who felt afraid around strangers.


    His eyes then fell on the signboard of the Ho Group. A sense of familiarity filled him. Perhaps it had to


    do with the fact that both the buildings had simr interiors. He walked towards the reception hall on the


    first floor.


    And as expected, no one paid him any heed. This was quite different from the wee he normally


    received. Jacob knew that the moment he quit, his life had changed. He was no longer the revered


    CEO.


    These incidents brought a weird feeling within him. He no longer felt superior. His indifferent eyes


    nced at the crowd.


    Fame wasn''t going to stay with one forever. When fame left, people would leave too. Jacob understood


    the harsh reality of life.


    He couldn''t rely on people. If he fell, it was his duty to rise again. This sudden shift in his position had


    taught him discipline.


    Standing near the front desk, Jacob looked at the receptionist with his bright eyes.


    He put his hand on the counter. "Excuse me. I want to see Mr. Shawn," he said, trying to catch her


    attention. She was at present busy with some other task.


    When she looked up and caught sight of him, her eyes turned wide. She hadn''t seen such a handsome


    man before.


    "Sir, do you have an appointment?" she asked, attempting to put a professional tone. This stranger was


    handsome, but she couldn''t forget her duty.


    Jacob shed her a smile as if he had been prepared for this question.


    His smile was like a ray of sunshine.


    Sheepishly, he said, "Well, I don''t have an appointment. But perhaps you could tell Mr. Shawn that I am


    here. I am pretty sure he will want to see me." He spoke in a persuasive manner.


    The receptionist stood confused. She knew this was against their policy but she found it hard to say no


    to him. She looked at Jacob, a blush suffusing her cheeks.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I genuinely wish to be of your help. But what can I do? These are thepany''s rules. If


    I don''t follow them, my job will be at stake. I hope you will understand,"


    she said, her blush deepening. The second she saw Jacob, she had developed a small crush.


    However, at the end of the day, her job was important. She couldn''t be petty enough to forsake her job


    for a stranger. ''No, I can''t break the rules, '' she thought to herself with determination.


    "Well, you do have a point," Jacob said and pretended like he was thinking of a solution. He, however,


    showed no sign of leaving. In the past, he wouldn''t have had to deal with all this.


    His previous position gave him the license to do whatever he wanted. But now, he had to persuade the


    receptionist.


    Patiently, he said, "I know you are in a dilemma. How about you ring call Mr. Shawn and mention my


    name to him. Tell him Jacob Shi is here to see him. If he doesn''t want to see me, I promise to not bug


    you again."


    His persuasive eyes bore into the receptionist. She found herself giving in.


    "Sir, this is also against our rules, but since you insist so much, I will give it a try." The receptionist


    quickly picked up the phone and informed about this man''s visit. She knew she had heard the name


    Jacob Shi somewhere but she couldn''t quite put her finger on it.


    But now, all of a sudden, it dawned on her who he was. Only a few days ago she had read his name in


    the news. He was the CEO of the Shi Group!


    In the newspaper, he was mentioned as the yboy who had an indiscreet private life. Watching him


    smile at her, she had a hard time believing this was the same man.


    The receptionist''s face turned red at this realization. She had given him her word so there was no going


    back.


    Jacob remained calm all through this.


    "Mr. Jacob, the president is willing to see you. Please follow me," she said.


    Her initial enthusiasm was gone. And the sudden shift in her manner didn''t go unnoticed by Jacob. He


    knew this had to do with his image.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Outer appearance wasn''t the only important thing. The world cared a great deal about reputation.


    Silently, he followed the receptionist''s lead. She hadn''t uttered a word but he didn''t care. He was d


    he had gotten the opportunity to converse with Shawn.


    If Shawn had refused to meet him, he would have been devastated.


    Jacob was a confident man, there wasn''t an ounce of nervousness in him. In spite of his current


    position, he told himself he was on the same level as Shawn.


    He didn''t consider himself inferior to the other party. Perhaps he didn''t have as many chips as the other


    party. But at the end of the day, he hadn''te empty-handed either.

 Chapter 429 Negotiation

    Chapter 429 Negotiation


    Jacob watched the employees as they went about their businesses. As he did that, he tried to calm his


    nerves. He didn''t want his anxiety to show during the meeting with his acquaintance. With a bold look


    on his face, Jacob walked to the door. The receptionist looked at him and said coldly, "Mr. Jacob, here


    we are. You can go in now." The receptionist was frowning at him. Deep down in her heart, she disliked


    his behavior. Whenever she remembered what she had read in the news previously, her blood boiled.


    ''Why am I obsessed with this yboy? I need to get a grip of myself!'' she thought.


    Regardless of the receptionist''s re, Jacob still shed a smile at her. After all, he wasn''t there to pick


    a fight.


    "Oh, okay. Thank you." He politely thanked her. Then, he knocked on the door gently.


    "Come in, please." Jacob heard a gentle and maic voice from the other side of the door.


    With that, he pushed the door gently and walked into the office. A man was sittingfortably on a


    chair with a calm expression on his face. His features were impable. The man had very fair skin and


    he was dressed decently. Grey hairs were on the temple of his ears. To crown it all, he looked like an


    experienced fellow.


    "Mr. Shawn, I am so sorry to bother you today," Jacob apologized sincerely. He also smiled at the man


    which showed that it wasn''t his intention to bring any disturbance. Actually, he wouldn''t be there if he


    wasn''t in dire need of assistance.


    Sensing Jacob''s calmness, Shawn Ho was slightly surprised. To him, people couldn''t be so


    unperturbed when they encountered such misfortune. ''Hmm. This man never ceases to amaze me.


    Why is he so rxed even when he is suffering?'' As he thought about this, Shawn Ho realized that


    Jacob wasn''t an ordinary man. His ability to stay calm wasmendable.


    Although Jacob was still a little nervous, he still walked over steadily and calmly. He was there to


    discuss an important matter. So, he had to show that he was confident if he wanted to win Shawn Ho


    over.


    "Please have a seat, Mr. Jacob." Shawn Ho spoke to him politely. Despite the news that went round


    that Jacob was a bad person, he didn''t quite believe them. ''This fellow might not even be as bad as the


    tabloids im.


    Perhaps he was set up by some of his enemies. People can do the unthinkable just to destroy a person


    they hated. Well, I better see for myself.'' As Shawn Ho looked at his visitor, he didn''t feel disgusted. In


    fact, he saw that Jacob was the opposite of what the tabloids described him as. To him, he didn''t seem


    like a scumbag.


    Unfortunately, most of the businessmen didn''t think so. They just swallowed the rumors hook, line, and


    sinker.


    At that point when Jacob was standing on the edge of a cliff, Shawn Ho was practically the only one in


    the business circle who had a positive opinion of him.


    Honestly, he was a little surprised by his visit. He had thought that Jacob would bow his head in shame


    and quietly exit the business world. After all, that was what he would have done if he was in Jacob''s


    shoes.


    "To what do I owe this surprise visit, Mr. Jacob?" Shawn Ho asked in a polite tone. His eyes also glinted


    with pleasure.


    "I came here today to discuss a deal with you." Jacob folded his hands and stared at him with


    confidence in his eyes.


    Hearing this, Shawn Ho smiled again.


    He kept mute for some seconds before he finally said, "You must be joking. I heard that you resigned


    from yourpany. Are the rumors true? By the way, where do you work now?"


    Although Shawn Ho was smiling as he spoke, he kept looking at Jacob straight in the eyes. He was


    interested to know what would be his response. All the stories he had heard before didn''t prove


    anything to him. So, it was better to hear from the horse''s mouth.


    In fact, he was ted when his assistant called him to say that Jacob was looking for him.


    "To be honest with you, Mr. Shawn. I joined a smallpany after my resignation," Jacob said with a


    determined expression on his face.


    Yes, he didn''t regret making that decision. No matter what would happen in the future, he would never


    regret resigning from the Shi Group. Jacob had followed his heart and he was ready to stick to it.


    "I see. But why did youe here? And what gave you so much confidence toe discuss business


    with me?"


    Shawn Ho queried. He didn''t even bother to beat about the bush. There was no time for that.


    Jacob remained unruffled by the questions. Even though he felt like he was in an interrogation room,


    he still smiled.


    "You are disappointed because ourpany is small, right? Well, I want to say that everything in this


    world starts small. Neither does anything mature overnight. This is to say that sess is a step-by-step


    process."


    Jacob mentioned a key point. Even though he didn''t have any bargaining chips that would aid this


    negotiation, his confidence still intimidated his acquaintance.


    Instead of responding to this point, Shawn Ho just grinned.


    ''So, the almighty CEO of the Shi Group is now just a lobbyist, isn''t he? I don''t care about all these


    motivational talks about growth. This doesn''t change the fact that he has nothing now, '' Shawn Ho


    pondered as he continued to stare at the man in front of him.


    Standing up from his chair, Shawn Ho said, "It is already toote Mr. Jacob. You should take your leave


    now. I don''t think we can be partners in the future."


    Jacob''s eyes widened slightly. He was a little shocked that Shawn Ho refused his proposal. But within a


    split second, he understood what the problem was.


    People who have been in the business world for a long time, like Shawn Ho, disliked clich¨¦s. Even


    though he wanted to be partners with Jacob, he couldn''t because of what he said. Mere motivational


    quotes didn''t prove anything to him. Shawn Ho was a man who was more concerned about how


    something would be of benefit to him. And not just words that sounded reasonable.


    "I think you misunderstood what I said. Please listen to me. Let me exin what I meant. If after my


    exnation and you are still not convinced, then I would leave immediately." Jacob stood up and


    reached out his hand to stop him from walking out.


    Shawn Ho sighed and checked his watch. After a few seconds, he said, "Okay, fine. You have ten


    minutes. If you don''t convince me enough, then you would have to leave. I''m sorry."


    Jacob breathed a sigh of relief. Although the time was short, it was still better than nothing. He could


    turn the situation in his favor within those ten minutes.


    "Okay." Jacob nodded in agreement. Adjusting his sitting posture, he said, "Presently, the Shi Group is


    the biggest partner of the Ho Group. More so, bothpanies have benefited from this cooperation.


    And you know better than anyone else how it has helped boost yourpany. Even more than I do.


    When I was still the CEO of the Shi Group, I always considered the interests of both businesses. I


    made sure that nopany was given preferential treatment at the expense of the other. That''s why


    bothpanies continued to prosper at the same pace. But now, the Shi Group is facing a serious


    crisis that I can''t solve. In fact, things have gotten out of hand."


    Jacob coughed slightly. At that moment, Shawn Ho frowned. He was displeased to hear the word


    "crisis". Noticing this, Jacob felt that his words were effective.


    "Even so, I can just terminate the partnership with the Shi Group. I don''t need to bother myself with all


    these hassles. Cooperating with you isn''t by force, right?" Shawn Ho asked with his eyebrows


    furrowed.


    Of course, he knew the current situation of things. His informants had already told him about all that


    happened when Jacob stepped down. The Shi Group had already banned Jacob from the business


    circle. It would be unwise for the Ho Group to partner with him now. It would spell doom for his


    company!


    Even though the Shi Group was going through difficult times, it was still the top yer in the game. The


    company stood at the top of the food chain. And controlled all that happened in the business world.


    Notwithstanding the fact that the group''s stocks seemed to be plunging, it was still very powerful. After


    all, a lean camel was bigger than a horse.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ''How can I believe this man without proofs? All he has are just a few sweet words. Empty words can''t


    build a sessful business.'' Shawn Ho''s mind was filled with doubts. He would never trust a


    businessmanpletely.


    Because of this, he didn''t bother to question Jacob any further. Even though this was a negotiation,


    Shawn Ho didn''t want to offend the others at that time.


    "Yes, you are right. It isn''t by force. But I have the technology and contact information of a foreign-


    fundedpany. And I can also persuade them to provide me with exclusive technology. What do you


    think of these conditions?"


    Jacob smiled. Although he knew that his words weren''t very effective, he felt that he had achieved half


    of the sess. Visiting Shawn Ho wasn''t in vain after all.

 Chapter 430 Attractive Conditions

    Chapter 430 Attractive Conditions


    The whole room suddenly became silent. Several thoughts ran through the minds of both men. While


    Shawn was thinking of the offer, Jacob was waiting earnestly for his response. What would happen


    next totally depended on fate.


    "What?" Shawn''s face lightened up. His eyes beamed with excitement. But soon, he calmed down.


    ''Hmm. This man wouldn''t back down, would he? I can''t seem to figure his intentions.


    Could he be trusted? Dammit! His expression is unreadable!'' Shawn was racking his brain. He was


    trying to weigh which was more important between the Shi Group and Jacob. No matter how hard he


    pondered, he just couldn''t conclude.


    For a long time, no one had separated Jacob and the Shi Group from each other. Since he was the


    CEO, his name was synonymous with that of thepany. No one ever imagined that the two would


    be enemies someday. This was the major reason why the yers in the business circle were


    shocked and angry with Jacob for resigning.


    However, Shawn didn''t bother himself about whether the man had betrayed the Shi Group. He just saw


    him as a capable man. So, he didn''t think that Jacob would make any unreasonable decisions.


    Honestly, Shawn held him in high esteem. But he didn''t show it.


    "Do you think I will give up my partnership with the Shi Group just for you? I must say that''s hrious!


    To be honest with you, I think you are a capable man. I have heard of your previous achievements as a


    CEO. And I have to say that I was quite impressed. But I don''t mix my personal sentiments with


    business."


    Narrowing his eyes, Shawn stared at him as he grinned mischievously. He wanted to see the hesitation


    and disappointment in Jacob''s eyes. But unfortunately, he saw nothing. He still couldn''t read his


    expression.


    So, Shawn became more determined. He was hell-bent on discouraging this man.


    "One more thing. I don''t think the Shi Group would prosper under Jonathan''s leadership. As you know,


    the business has continued to plunge downwards since he assumed that position. Although I feel bad


    that my father''s years of hard work would be ruined in the hands of my greedy cousin, he already made


    me a sess by raising me. I''m the man that I am today because of the efforts of my old man."


    Jacob spoke with a serious expression on his face. Whenever something concerned Michael, he never


    joked with it.


    His recent actions didn''t mean that he was going to abandon Michael''s legacy. Far from it. Jacob just


    wanted to survive. And to survive he had to make drastic decisions.


    "No pain, no gain. I absolutely understand. I can''t deny the fact that all you have said is very


    reasonable. Actually, when Jonathan became the CEO, he raised the charge of our partnership. I want


    thispany to spread its reach as regards intepany partnership. But in Jonathan''s mind, the Ho


    Group cannot cooperate with any other establishment."


    Shawn wasn''tining. He was just saying the truth. Recently, that topic had been giving him


    headaches. He really wanted to take hispany to the next level. But several obstacles were in his


    way. His hands were practically tied because of his partnership with the Shi Group.


    Therefore, when he heard that Jacob came to visit him, he agreed to meet him without hesitation. He


    had thought that perhaps, the former CEO would discuss something that would help him out of the


    situation.


    As a matter of fact, Shawn wanted to get some useful information that he would use against Jonathan.


    He had reasoned knowing his enemy''s weakness would go a long way in defeating him.


    But what he got was too shocking. Jacob wanted him to abandon the Shi Grouppletely. And then,


    join him in his newpany. ''This man wants me to abandon a hugepany and join a small


    company that isn''t even ranked as one of the most sessful businesses.'' Shawn had the notion that


    Jacob''s newpany could be likened to a bubble. And a bubble couldn''t even withstand the gentlest


    touch.


    "Well..." Shawn was lost in thought. It seemed that there was no need to argue with Jacob.


    The next second, he burst outughing. But this time, theughter wasn''t making a mockery of Jacob


    like the first.


    "You are impable. A true talent. As I listened to your words, I felt hesitant. But they are still not


    enough to convince me to partner with you."


    Shawn smiled at him. At that moment, his attitude towards him improved. His expression was no longer


    as serious as before.


    "Please trust me. This is a good deal. If you agree to cooperate with me, we can split the profits thirty-


    seventy. I take thirty percent and you take seventy percent. What do you think?" After thinking for a


    while, Jacob threw out another bait. He had reasoned that his potential partner would find it hard to


    refuse such a huge profit.


    However, this was already a huge concession for Jacob. The profit percentage he proposed seemed


    foolish, but he had to take the risk. If Shawn still refused to cooperate, there was nothing more he could


    do. He would have to find another partner.


    "Well, it seems you came well-prepared for this meeting. You keep dropping juicy baits at every turn.


    Thispany only got thirty percent profits from the Shi Group. But you are offering something way


    more than that. I must say that it is attractive."


    Shawn''s eyes glinted as he said this. This showed that he was quite impressed with the offer. If he


    epted Jacob''s proposal, thepany''s performance would reach a whole new level. In fact, the


    business would skyrocket straight to the top, if the n was achieved.


    ''My goodness! This offer is quite enticing. I can''t even begin to imagine how sessful the Ho Group


    would be if this nes to fruition, '' Shawn pondered. Of course, he wanted to agree. As he


    continued to think, Jacob stared at his face. It was at that moment that he noticed the change in


    Shawn''s expression.


    But the man smiled and didn''t say anything. Although he was tempted, that wasn''t his concern at the


    moment. What Shawn was most concerned about was the safety of thepany. He was worried that


    the business would be in danger if he agreed to this proposal.


    Deep in his mind, he wondered if the risk was worth it or not. Honestly, Shawn trusted Jacob. At least,


    more than how he trusted his other acquaintances.


    When Jacob had announced that he was quitting from the Shi Group, those who were partners with the


    company were astonished. In fact, there was an uproar in the business circle. And a lot of people


    gossiped about him. Shawn was the only one that cared about him. At that time, he tried to look at


    things from Jacob''s perspective. He didn''t just jump into conclusion like the others.


    Being the biggest cooperative partner wasn''t just child''s y. And Jacob understood this very well.


    Now that he wanted to start his own business, he knew that it wouldn''t be an easy journey.


    After all, everything in this world was very difficult at the beginning. And he was only taking the first


    step. Jacob noticed his hesitation. This gave him some hope that he was making headway.


    As a professional, Jacob knew that he shouldn''t be so confident that Shawn would just give up his


    cooperation with the Shi Group just because of the few words that he said. He understood that


    convincing someone in the business world was far more than that.


    Nevertheless, it wasn''t impossible. Jacob nced at the businessman in front of him. At that instance,


    he decided to let him solve this puzzle by himself.


    "I must say that I''m interested in the conditions you have offered. But I want you to understand that I


    can''t just make this important decision because of your promise. It''s not as simple as it seems. I still


    have to inform the senior executives of thepany about this. And you know that this industry is still


    developing. One cannot correctly predict how things would turn. The future is still very bleak."


    Shawn''s serious expression didn''t change. But Jacob could see that he was tempted by his offer.


    Usually in the business world, opportunities and challenges coexisted. For Shawn, this offer wasn''t just


    an opportunity, but also a challenge. Concluding on which is greater than the other was difficult. Even


    though the profit was enticing, the negative aspect seemed unavoidable.


    Jacob stood up and bowed. With a smile on his face, he said, "I understand, Mr. Shawn. Thank you for


    sparing time out of your busy schedule. I''ll take my leave now. But I would be waiting for your


    response."


    Shawn simply nodded. He was satisfied with his attitude. "Take care."


    Jacob confidently walked out of the office.


    He wasn''t feeling down because of the current situation. On the contrary, he walked with his head up


    high. As he left the premises, Jacob assured himself that everything wasn''t over yet.


    The following week, Jacob met with many potential business partners every day. He tried to convince


    them into partnering with him. The experience wasn''t entirely a pleasing one. Not everyone gave him a


    listening ear like Shawn did. Sometimes, they even behaved rudely and threw him out of their offices.


    Indeed, Jacob faced a lot of humiliation.


    Although the situation was sad and humiliating, it was the natural thing for a lobbyist. A person seeking


    assistance would always meet horrible people. Jacob was unhappy with this. Such cases seemed to be


    dragging him back because his time was wasted.


    In the past, Jacob had never been mistreated. No one in the business circle had ever spoken rudely to


    him. But now, he had to face this embarrassing situation and endure it. It was a bitter pill to swallow but


    he didn''t have any choice.


    When he was at home, he never told Sara about the embarrassment he faced during the day. Jacob


    always narrated the urrences jokingly.


    Actually, he didn''t want Sara to worry her pretty head over what he was experiencing. Jacob felt that he


    was already burdening her with too much. After all, this was his cross. So, he had to carry it on his own.


    Moreover, Jacob didn''t want to see Sara go through so much pain because of him. He knew that she


    would try to help him in any way that she could. Also, he was trying not to seem like a weakling who


    couldn''t handle his own problems. So, involving Sara was unnecessary.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    During the weekend, Jacoby on the sofa in the living room tiredly. After lobbying for a whole week, it


    wasn''t a surprise that he was exhausted.


    So, he decided to stay back at home and regain his energy. Most importantly, Jacob wanted to re-


    strategize. He had to think of new ways on how to solve this problem of coboration. Although there


    was no such thing as a perfectpany, he didn''t want his beloved woman to face serious troubles.


    He concluded that he had to settle this before she found out.


    Meanwhile, he was still waiting to hear from the Ho Group. They hadn''t called him since hisst


    meeting with Shawn. As he thought about this, Jacob stood up and fetched a bottle of red wine from


    the cab. Shaking the ss in his hand, he stared nkly at the space in front of him with dull eyes.


    But when he looked at the red liquid in the ss, Jacob suddenly felt rxed. The pressure in his heart


    was swept away. Also, the atmosphere didn''t seem as tense as before.

 Chapter 431 Nothing To Fear

    Chapter 431 Nothing To Fear


    Since Sara was at thepany and Winnie went out with Dora, Jacob had nothing else to do but lie


    there alone.


    While several concerns crept up into his mind, a sudden sh of anxiety appeared in his eyes. He


    hadn''t heard from James recently. Come to think of it, he hadn''t gotten any news from Generalist as


    well.


    There were some people who liked to announce their presence to everyone when they were about to


    leave, yet they never ended up doing it. On the other hand, some people would just exit quietly during a


    fine sunny afternoon.


    These were the type of people who, regardless of how many people tried to persuade them to stay,


    were absolutely firm with their decision of leaving. Most of the time, those left behind had no idea what


    their real reason was for doing so. Jacob didn''t know why they left and it always haunted his mind ever


    since.


    Jonathan seemed to beying low for the meantime. However, ording to Jacob''s previous confidant,


    he and Thompson were well acquainted with each other.


    Dissatisfaction plowed his brow as he thought of Thompson. Obviously, he had gone soft on the man.


    It would not have been hard to cut off his supply channel if he wanted to. It would definitely ruin the


    guy''s reputation. Still, he chose not to, thinking that it would have been a deadly blow to his business.


    Unfortunately, that small act of kindness evidently gave Jacob a good wake-up call. Being kind to his


    enemies really did mean that he was being cruel to himself.


    If Thompson was out to get him, his best ally would definitely be none other than his cousin. He was


    clearly aware of the fact that Jonathan also wanted to see him go down.


    He didn''t want to think about it at first, but after a long time of battling in business, he didn''t feel so


    shocked anymore.


    Raising his head, he took a quiet sip from his ss filled with wine and thought of Sara. His only


    concern right now was that he didn''t want anything bad happening to the people around him, especially


    her.


    Meanwhile, Alice was recently always present in every social gathering. Jonathan took her either to


    high-end wine parties or to tea parties hosted by some celebrities. Obviously he had already introduced


    her as his wife to the public.


    She should actually be happy about this, but deep inside she really wasn''t. In front of other people, she


    always had that fake bright smile stered on her face that showed her pearly white teeth.


    After letting out a deep sigh, she momentarily closed her eyes. Even though she had finally achieved


    everything she wanted, she still felt empty without Jacob by her side.


    She furrowed her brows as she pursed her lips. She was stuck in a tight dilemma and she didn''t really


    know what she clearly wanted.


    Her gaze then wandered over to the mirror where she silently stared at her figure that had evidently


    grown thinner than before. She had been drinking a lot of liquor recently in order to please Jonathan,


    even to the point of continuing for several hours in a row.


    asionally, Jonathan would even ask her to drink the alcohol from his bottle. Slowly, she reached out


    a hand up to her forehead and felt a tiny wrinkle as her fingers grazed lightly on her skin.


    It was at that moment that her eyes widened in horror at the thought of how she appeared to look older


    in such a short amount of time.


    Looking at her face with disbelief, she suddenly wondered if that was the reason why Jacob didn''t love


    her. Feeling dejected, she let her hand drop to her side. She had no idea what to do next.


    In a few minutes, she had to meet up with Jonathan for dinner. Although he may look like a gentleman,


    she wasn''t fooled for she knew what kind of person he was.


    Back then when she got drunk with him for the first time, the man showed no ounce of concern for her.


    He didn''t even bother carrying her into the car. Instead, he just helped her look for the driver and let


    him carry her.


    In fact, he even told Alice this himself. This was the true color of the man she was going to marry.


    She felt disgusted. She was going to marry such a man and there wasn''t any other choice.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Did she really make the right decision? Wasn''t there any other way to get her revenge on Jacob?


    She got so lost deep in thought that she ended up rubbing her temples from the headache that was


    about to form. Hastily reaching over to her drawer, she took out a box of medicine and popped a piece


    inside her mouth.


    Right after swallowing the pill, she decided to call Jonathan and finally informed him that she might


    cancel their meeting since she wasn''t feeling really well.


    The man''s angry voice could clearly be heard from the other side of the phone even if it wasn''t on


    speaker mode. He was obviously not satisfied with her reasoning, yet she only forced a smile and


    politely exined to him that she was telling the truth.


    It was not until then that Jonathan had stopped. She had already hung up the phone but still kept it


    within her grasp.


    Her gaze lingered back to the mirror as she caught herself in a staring match with her reflection, still not


    letting go of the phone in her hand. Jonathan and Jacob''s contact numbers were right next to each


    other in her phone book, but why was it that she was only able to call Jonathan?


    Tears started to roll down her face and her vision soon became blurry. She would never be able to call


    Jacob again.


    After a moment, she finally wiped off her tears and started calling Thompson. She would actually rather


    see him now than her awful husband-to-be.


    However, her mind was a bit conflicted. After debating a few times to herself, she finally made up her


    mind and picked up her bag. Her face contorted into disgust as she walked out of the room, knowing


    fully well that she couldn''t afford to offend Jonathan.


    As soon as she found the man, she saw him wrapped in another woman''s arms as his hands caressed


    the female''s body up and down with intimate strokes. Alice didn''t say a word. Instead, she just sat


    down next to him.


    Jonathan nced sideways but didn''t stop his ministrations. When the woman finally noticed her, she


    cocked a brow in surprise and looked nervously back to Jonathan.


    "Mr. Jonathan, please stop. Someone can see us," she said yfully.


    Although the flirtatious tone in the woman''s voice was utterly revolting, Alice remained impassive and


    stared ahead of her.


    Her fianc¨¦ on the other hand looked pissed off. He didn''t care if she told him that she couldn''te. He


    nevercked women anyway.


    "Don''t worry. There is no one else here." The words rolled out of his lips teasingly. He made sure to


    raise his voice on purpose so that Alice knew her position. In his opinion, she had always acted that


    she was superior and it irritated him to no end.


    "Really, Mr. Jonathan? I don''t see anyone either," the woman murmured in response. Her gaze was


    prating as she sat on hisp and looked at the woman who sat quietly beside him.


    Alice wasn''t able to stand it. With a face void of any emotion, she stood up and motioned to leave


    without saying a word.


    Even if Jonathan had the right to act that way, she had no obligation to watch him do it. She really didn''t


    want to witness the disgusting scene before her.


    She didn''t like Jonathan romantically, but she still had some dignity as a woman. Because of this, she


    couldn''t ept such a scene.


    Memories about the past suddenly flooded back into her mind. Now she finally understood why Sara


    had been so upset back then.


    "Stop! Where are you going?" Jonathan growled. He couldn''t hide the anger in his tone as he red at


    her. It didn''t sit well with him that she thought she coulde and go as she pleased.


    Aside from that, he was still pissed at her for refusing his invitation. It angered him even more that she


    showed up after telling him that she couldn''te only to leave as soon as she just got there.


    What did she think this ce was? A tea house or a hotel? Although they were indeed at a tea house,


    he was still inexplicably furious.


    "I''m leaving," Alice deadpanned. She had already stopped in her tracks, yet she still had her back


    facing him.


    The scene behind her bothered her and she didn''t want to see it any longer.


    "Didn''t you say that you were not feeling well? Why did youe here then?" He was obviously bitter


    about the fact that she cancelled on him, so he fondled a woman on purpose just to get on her nerves.


    Either way, though, he would still end up doing the same thing whether she came or not. Now that she


    was here, he should be considering what she felt for the sake of their rtionship.


    However, he just didn''t care about her at all. Instead, he only sneered at her. In his eyes, she was just


    as pathetic as him.


    They would always make a fuss about something when they couldn''t get what they wanted.


    "I was not feeling well and originally didn''t n toe. Since I knew that you were here, I forced


    myself toe anyway. I don''t think it mattered anymore, though." Alice shot the woman beside him a


    disgusted nce.

 Chapter 432 The Most Vicious People Are Women

    Chapter 432 The Most Vicious People Are Women


    Alice wanted tough at the sight of the woman, who was looking at her with utter disdain. It was as


    though the woman was a winner, who relished watching the loser suffer.


    She merely nced at the woman. Her mind at the moment was racing in annoyance. She had never


    been humiliated like this before!


    Even Jacob was polite to her. He had never embarrassed her like Jonathan did.


    "Oh, really? Just stay here," Jonathan said as he pushed the well-dressed woman beside him away.


    The woman grumbled something coquettishly. Meanwhile, Alice cast a cold look at the woman and


    thought that Jonathan indeed had a bad taste on women.


    "Don''t you dare go too far," Alice warned, her eyes full of contempt for Jonathan and the woman.


    Jonathan looked back with the same cold intensity as her.


    "Alice, where have I gone too far? Both of us know what we''re doing. Why? Do you still think that


    you''re the same little princess you were? Stop it."


    Jonathan smiled slyly, an undisguised contempt apparent in his eyes. Alice might be vicious, but she


    still could not help but be frightened by the look in his eyes. When did Jonathan think she was such a


    woman?


    Perhaps she had always been like that in his eyes, but she just did not notice it? That idea almost


    made Alice copse. Subconsciously, she dug her fingernails into her palms.


    She pursed her lips in disgust. Only then did she realize that Jonathan was a downright asshole.


    "Fine. I''ll go," Alice said with her jaw clenched. If only she knew earlier, she would not have suffered


    like this.


    Not only that, but she would not havee in the first ce.


    Although Alice was cursing herself in her heart, she remained calm andposed on the outside.


    Jonathan hated it whenever she behaved like this. She had always pretended to be strong, but in fact,


    her heart was already surging.


    "Didn''t you hear me? I told you to stay since you''re already here." Jonathan could not stand up straight,


    and he looked rather repulsive.


    Moreover, his tone was full of contempt, as if he were throwing a fit.


    In his eyes, Alice was only a tool. ''If it were not for the fact that she had something to do with Jacob,


    would I still date her?


    No, I would not.''


    Alice was stunned by his words. His tone made her feel ufortable and tense. Meanwhile, the


    woman, who was sitting next to Jonathan, sneered. It seemed that she was making fun of Alice.


    Meanwhile, Alice''s eyes were fixated at Jonathan. Little did he know, her blood was boiling with anger.


    Her face was flustered in displeasure, and her hands were clenched into fists.


    ''Is this what people mean when they say one should bow down when under someone''s roof?'' Alice


    sneered at the thought of it.


    "Jonathan, do you want the whole world to revolve around you for you to be happy?" she asked calmly.


    Although she was furious, she could still think reasonably.


    "What did you say?" Jonathan walked over to her. Then, with his thumb and index finger, he lifted her


    chin and added, "I''m the one who should ask that question."


    As she felt the stabbing pain from her chin, Alice felt desperate to get out of his grasp. ''Is this the price I


    have to pay to revenge on Jacob?''


    She had been adamant to marry a man who did not love her and made her stomach sick. It took every


    ounce of her willpower just to stand in front of him.


    ''Could Jonathan say something that would make me break down?'' At the thought of it, Alice''s mouth


    twitched and curled into a smile.


    Jonathan was taken aback by her response. Almost immediately, he understood what he was doing.


    With that, he let go of her chin at once.


    Alice still looked the same, but there was a trace of self-mockery in her eyes.


    She had grown to hate herself so much. How could sheugh at her own pride that was starting to


    crumble to dust?


    Jonathan swore that he did not care about her, not even a little. If that was the case, why did he feel


    frustrated by her reaction? Alice looked askance at him and the woman next to him. Her sinister smile


    was still stered across her face.


    "What are youughing at?" Jonathan asked with confusion. For some reason, he felt that there was


    something wrong with the way he was acting. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became.


    "I''m justughing at myself. After all, it was me who was desperate toe to you." Alice looked at


    Jonathan coldly. No emotions could be seen in her eyes when she gazed at him.


    Jonathan suddenly put his hands on his chest. He had not married Alice yet. To make things worse, he


    had made an agreement with Thompson. He was starting to have a vague idea of what was more


    important at the moment.


    "Well, I apologize for being reckless." He finally let Alice take a step down. Then, he looked at the


    woman beside him and said, "You can leave now."


    Without lifting her gaze, Alice looked at him and stopped smiling. Her demeanor had be even


    more icy cold. She did not even bother to look at the woman beside Jonathan.


    How could shepare herself with those ordinary women? Truth be told, she never bothered doing


    so, especially to people whom she did not know.


    "Mr. Jonathan, I don''t want to leave yet," the woman said. She stared at him and stomped on the


    ground in protest. All of a sudden, her eyes fell on Alice.


    Thetter simply ignored the woman''s objection.


    Jonathan turned to face her and said sternly, "I said go."


    The woman could not do anything but to follow. Before she left, she bit her lips and nced at Alice in


    annoyance.


    Alice stared at him in awe. Just a while ago, he said something unpleasant. Their rtionship would


    have been over in an instant.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    That was thest thing she wanted. If she broke up with Jonathan, Jacob would probablyugh at her


    failure.


    Besides, she had to take Sara into ount. Alice could not lose her face in front of Sara, especially


    during this time.


    Alice walked over and sat down on the chair beside Jonathan. She thought that it was necessary to talk


    with him, even though there was a possibility that they might not have a future anymore.


    She had no choice but to do so, or else this would happen again.


    "I know you''ve always been perfervid. I don''t want you to change. But please try to put yourself in my


    shoes. I''m a person of flesh and blood, not a living dead," Alice said.


    She could not help but look at the door, albeit with empty eyes. The truth was, she also wanted to leave


    when the woman did. Sadly, she was someone who had no freedom and liberty to do so.


    "I don''t think I can ept it if you keep doing this." With her head down, she could not help but fidget


    with her fingers nervously.


    Jonathan gazed at her. Although she was only a pawn, he could use her at the critical moment.


    After all, she was a good woman as well. An evil smile curled into his mouth. From a distance, he


    looked even more disdainful.


    "Well, I can restrain myself in front of you in the future," he whispered in her ear as he held her in his


    arms.


    Alice felt a little ufortable, but knew better than to show it.


    "That''s good. As the CEO, I hope you can pay attention to your image. Have you forgotten why Jacob


    lost his position?"


    She shot him a meaningful look upon saying those words. However, her eyes were unfathomable, that


    nobody could understand what it meant.


    His hand resting on her shoulder stiffened immediately. ''Yes, this woman is nice to me now because


    she wants something from me. What about in the future?''


    He suddenly felt a chill down his spine. He felt a little afraid of her. The most vicious people are women.


    It seemed that he should really guard himself against this woman in the future.

 Chapter 433 Desires

    Chapter 433 Desires


    At the thought of Jacob, Jonathan''s mind returned to the news. Everyone now knew that the woman


    was Alice.


    She loved Jacob so much, and that was the reason why Jonathan looked down upon her. To his


    surprise, she managed to push Jacob off the cliff.


    She did that without hesitation. Jonathan realized this in an instant. With a sharp exhaling, he let go of


    her.


    "Well, I called you here today to talk about the wedding. Just so you know, I have a busy schedule, but


    I''d be unhappy if you didn''te. Forgive me for being too impulsive just now. Please don''t take what


    had just happened to heart."


    Alice did not usually pay much attention to him, but Jonathan''s words made sense. Nevertheless, their


    rtionship was far from reaching the point of marriage.


    However, they were going to get married soon. They even intended to invite Jacob toe. The first


    step of their ploy had started.


    What Alice wanted to see most was Jacob''s expression when he saw her marry another man. Not to


    mention, the man was his archenemy. Jacob would probably drop his jaw when that happened, and


    she would pay to see that.


    Would he be sad, happy, or stunned, or indifferent when that moment came?


    Alice could not guess what his reaction would be. In all honesty, she was actually afraid to face him.


    After all, Jacob probably no longer cared about her at all.


    How ironic! Just so she could see the look of regret on his face, she would bet her lifetime happiness


    on it. To make things worse, the results were yet to be known.


    Alice had already regretted it. Sadly, her regret meant nothing now.


    "Sure. I''ll forget what happened today," she replied indifferently after a long pause.


    The smile on Jonathan''s face did not fade away. It turned out that he did not have to lower himself to be


    on the same level as her. His story with her had just begun.


    Since they were not married yet, Jonathan was a little afraid of offending her. Once they were husband


    and wife, he would have a way to deal with her.


    But now was not the right time to break up with her. He should not give her tit for tat yet.


    "Well, let''s discuss our wedding, shall we? I called you her today, so that we could discuss about that."


    As Jonathan spoke, his grip tightened on her shoulder.


    Alice tilted her head and looked at his hand. Ever so slowly, she pushed his hand down. Thest thing


    she wanted to see was the obscene look on his face and to feel his hands on her.


    Sadly, she had no choice but to face such a man in the future. She coughed slightly at the thought of it.


    "Go ahead. I''m listening."


    Alice''s tone was cold and indifferent. Until now, she was still ufortable with what had happened.


    She had never been humiliated like that before!


    If anyone else knew about it, they would definitelyugh at her.


    On the other hand, she did not love this man either. That would exin why she was not qualified to


    demand loyalty from him.


    Jonathan did not seem to care about Alice''s attitude, and it showed on his sly smile. "I just want to tell


    you that I''ve already set a date. I''ll ask someone to arrange it. All you have to do is to cooperate with


    me."


    Upon saying that, he sat down and put his legs on the table in front of him, which made him look so


    unruly.


    Alice looked at him in utter shock. ''Why did he not tell me first?'' She bit her lips and looked at him, an


    undisguised astonishment in her eyes.


    "You... I... Jonathan..." Alice could not even say aprehensible sentence. It seemed that he


    thwarted her ns without him knowing.


    It took her a moment to calm down. She looked at Jonathan and asked, "Of course you''re the boss.


    Anyway, have you notified others already?"


    On her face was bitter smile. She did not even know when her own wedding would be.


    "Not yet. Why would I if I haven''t told you? We''re not in a hurry anyway. For now, I think the most


    important thing to deal with is Jacob."


    Jonathan voiced out his inner thoughts frankly. Since Alice loathed Jacob to the core, there was no


    need for him to hide those things from her.


    "Okay," Alice replied. For some reason, her eyes were filled with tears. It seemed like she and Jacob


    were indeed going to end in this way.


    At the mention of Jacob''s name, she was at a loss. Although she had been waiting for this moment,


    she still did not know how to face it. After all, he left a deep mark in her life that nobody else could


    make.


    The more she thought how significant he had been, the more unbearable everything felt.


    Alice had suffered endless humiliation from Jonathan. Even so, she thought that it was worth it.


    Unfaithful people must be punished the most in this world. This was how she felt about Jacob.


    "Leave it to me to tell him to attend the wedding. Knowing him, he''ll definitelye. You can humiliate


    him by then. Show the repercussions he''ll have to suffer when the timees."


    Alice clenched her hand fiercely. She was starting to feel deste again. Fortunately, she was able to


    regain herposure and make up her mind the next moment.


    "I want you to invite him. If I do this instead, I''m pretty sure he''ll refuse me right away. Besides, I don''t


    want to see his face. Well, it''s not only because I hate him, but also our rtionship is... stiff."


    Jonathan looked at Alice with cynical eyes. It seemed that he was just joking as there was no hint of


    seriousness in his eyes.


    "I think Jacob failed you the most. As the woman who loved him deeply in the past, you can attest that


    he deserves to live a miserable life."


    Jonathan crossed his arms on his chest, which made him look somewhat formidable. Perhaps Jacob''s


    name reminded him of many unpleasant things? Was it the humiliation and unwillingness that he had


    suffered before?


    With an inexplicable look in his eyes, he gazed at Alice. Logically speaking, he hated her too.


    Well, Jonathan thought that once a person had something to do with Jacob, that person would have to


    share the me for the rest of his life. This was what led Jonathan to hate Alice.


    To be frank, he had already known her existence long ago. Even so, he figured that Alice had no idea


    what indeed happened, so he did not think about it too much.


    "Don''t think highly of yourself. I agreed to marry you not only because of Jacob. In fact, I''ve sworn to


    myself that no matter what happens, I''ll be the wife of the CEO of the Shi Group. Look at me. I''m going


    to be who I want to be."


    Upon saying that, Alice cast a nce at Jonathan. Her promise had not been broken.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Although love mattered to her, getting what she wanted was more important. Many years had already


    passed, yet she felt that nothing had changed.


    Maybe it did change without her noticing. Well, it did not matter anyway. Her goal of bing one of


    the upper ss was still there.


    "Do you have any idea when I''ll be truly happy?" Alice asked in an ethereal manner.


    Then, she looked at Jonathan in the eye calmly.


    "When?" he asked with his eyebrows furrowed. The woman in front of him seemed to be a little


    different from one he had imagined.


    Jonathan had always known that Alice was affectionate. However, he figured from the very beginning


    that she was not the type who would abandon everything for love.


    Alice might be a doting person, but she had a lot of desires.

 Chapter 434 Finally Understood

    Chapter 434 Finally Understood


    "I used to believe that being with Jacob would make me happy. However, I''ve recently realized that this


    isn''t the situation. And now I consider that allowing myself to be pleased is the most positive thing I can


    do."


    On the table, Alice grabbed a ss of wine and took a sip nonstop. It was because she lost her


    rtionship with Jacob that she became an alcoholic. Despite the doctor''s advice not to drink alcohol of


    any kind, Alice persisted in drinking.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Jonathan kept his smile hidden as he gazed nkly at Alice. Even before that, Jonathan had assumed


    Alice was a woman who prioritized love above all else.


    Hence, Jonathan treated Alice with contempt at the time. Since she was sentimental, he believed she


    couldn''t do something earth-shattering. Jonathan, on the other hand, realized that Alice had been very


    sober at this stage.


    Her decisions were not taken in a glum way but rather with meticulous nning. Her willingness to


    carry out these actions was most likely driven by her own interests.


    Jonathan''s lips twitched at the corners. He wished he could say more, but he couldn''t. Alice was, in


    truth, the very same type of individual as he was.


    They can both use any tactic to fulfill their goals. Jonathan fought the urge to say something more.


    ''It''s suspicious that I can''t tell what you''re thinking, '' Jonathan pondered. His expression was unusually


    serious. He intensified his curiosity about the woman in front of him.


    Thompson''s remarks to Jonathan may have been meant to restrain him from overthinking matters.


    ording to Thompson, Alice was a woman who valued love above all else. That was why she


    wedded him. Momentarily, with a convincing smile, Jonathan stared at Alice.


    Every connection in this world was prepared ahead of time. They either savored love or enjoyed the


    benefits from others.


    Many people would suffer in vain if this were not the reality. They had to stop engaging forever with one


    another unless they could receive affection and other perks.


    People were rivals primarily because they did not profit from the actions of others.


    "Has the wedding date been set? I need to double-check the time." Alice caressed the lovely ring on


    her tiny finger.


    The ring had an aloof feel to it. Despite the morous ring on her finger, Alice kept silent and


    unbothered.


    She didn''t feel any other feelings, such as happiness orfort, as she had expected. She was,


    however, quite cold. She felt just mncholy and regretted that she didn''t have Jacob, the man who


    would stay with her until the end of her life.


    At the white ceiling, Jonathan gazed. He also hesitated, actually. ''While Jacob may be mad, does it


    really matter?


    I would be embarrassed if he smirks back.'' Jonathan, nevertheless, knew Jacob would never do such a


    thing.


    Although Jacob was mad at him, he had to keep the bigger picture in mind. This was most likely why


    he openly made fun of Jacob regrly.


    "It will be on the 15th of next month. It''s just a matter of time." Jonathan''s vision distorted as he spoke


    these words. It would be a marriage with a purpose in sight.


    "All right, that''s it. I''ll let Jacob know." Alice''s eyes shimmered with enthusiasm for a brief moment


    before darkening.


    It was now a dozen of days before she wouldn''t be able to see Jacob again.


    She''d always hoped that the next time they met, she''d be in a more morous situation and hold a


    better position. Yet, she had no idea that getting this perception made her weaker than others.


    Jonathan reached into his pocket and lit a cigarette. "I''m hoping that after we marry, we''ll both be able


    to live our own lives, since the truth is, I love independence so much. I presume this makes sense


    because we''ve been both looking for a safe haven."


    "I knew what you mean. That''s just what I''m aiming for." Alice gave a thoughtful answer.


    Jonathan was unfazed. He had no feelings for Alice in the first ce. He did, however, wish to own all


    of Jacob''s possessions.


    "I will be having a meeting with someone to discuss business. You may now go. It will be unpleasant if


    you''re here." Jonathan took a deep drag on the cigarette and exhaled out a smoke ring.


    Alice took a deep breath and stood up straight. Notwithstanding this, they continued to live apart. Alice


    remained to live alone in the apartment Jacob had given her.


    "All good, then I''m going." Alice blinked and drifted away like a butterfly.


    Jonathan said to the air after he saw Alice out, "You cane out now. She already left."


    Thompson walked out the door and looked at Jonathan, staring directly at the entrance nkly.


    "Are you really anxious about things changing?" Half a cigarette was just in Jonathan''s hand. Even


    though he did not smoke, the smoke would burn so readily as long as it was lit.


    "Yes. Caution is the parent of safety." Thompson took a step back, his gaze fixed at Jonathan.


    Jonathan sat more solemnly, his eyes focused on Thompson.


    "I''ve developed a n to ensure that everything runs smoothly, so don''t be worried." With his eyes full


    of indifference, Jonathan shrugged off the ash from his cigarette.


    When Thompson saw Jonathan''s expression, he didn''t say anything and instead poured himself a


    ss of delightful wine.


    "Do you sympathize with her?" When Jonathan saw Thompson was silent, he started to annoy him.


    "Could you please stop irritating me?" Thompson nced askance at Jonathan. Despite his devil-may-


    care attitude, Thompson was sometimes intelligent.


    "Well¡­ Don''t mind it. It''s time for me to start thinking about the uing wedding. Besides, I''ve had a


    lot on my tetely." Jonathan patted his back of the head.


    Jonathan had alreadymanded a ban on Jacob, but it did not appear to be effective. It seemed that


    Jacob''s investigation was also riddled with challenges.


    "Jacob''s issues are troubling you, right? Why don''t you hand it over to me?" Wanting to see Jonathan''s


    expression clearly, Thompson peeked at Jonathan.


    Jonathan responded coldly without saying much, "Unfortunately, it isn''t that simple. Jacob was still


    someone I overlooked. I had not imagined him stealing customers from my corporation as soon as he


    resigned."


    Thompson scoffed upon hearing Jonathan''s words. He was tempted tough, but he ultimately stopped


    himself. Jonathan would instantly turn against him if he burst intoughter right now.


    "It just reveals Jacob''s ruthlessness. It''s more important to use new methods to cope with him. We''d


    betterpletely destroy him before he grows stronger. If he bes any more potent and more


    powerful, it will be toote,"


    Thompson stated. He wasn''t exaggerating when he said that. Jacob''s first target, as he grew mightier,


    would be none other than Jonathan.


    It was without uncertainty. Jacob''s investment promotion and capital introduction illustrated this.


    "That''s correct. We should get on with our mission as soon as possible." Jonathan ced his eyes on


    Thompson, restating his confidence in him.


    It was impossible to put one''s faith in others entirely. All of Jonathan''s life, this was his core belief.


    Jacob was sitting on his home''s big soft sofa when he fell asleep suddenly.


    He had the feeling that something was deafeningly ringing in his sleep. He had the sensation of bees


    buzzing around his face, which made his head hurt.


    Jacob awoke from his slumber. On the table, he took the phone. An unknown number had called.


    After a short pause, Jacob picked up the phone and answered it.


    "Jacob, it''s me," Alice said in a calm tone, striving to disguise her emotions.


    "What''s the matter this time?" in a cold voice, Jacob asked. His throat was sore, and he didn''t want to


    say anything at all to Alice.


    "I''m about to tie the knot. I hope you''ll be able to attend my wedding." Alice didn''t think she''d say


    anything like that because her tone was so rxed.


    Jacob was taken aback when he heard it. He didn''t respond for a second. "I wish you the best of luck.


    I''ll attend your wedding."

 Chapter 435 Wish Fulfilled

    Chapter 435 Wish Fulfilled


    Jacob opened up his mouth for a second before closing it again. He wanted to ask her about the


    details, but then he suddenly remembered what happened and felt as if questions regarding that would


    be inappropriate.


    Alice was no longer a child after all. Perhaps she knew what she was doing. Several questions


    bothered his mind. He seemingly wanted to ask her topics deemed ufortable such as if she and


    his cousin really loved each other, or if she hadn''t thought that it was too soon to talk about getting


    married.


    He pursed his lips, obviously deep in thought. Based on how he knew Alice, it would be a question on


    how long she and the man had already known each other. Maybe the reason they decided to get


    married was because of the realization that none of their feelings for one another seemed to have


    faded away.


    And so, Jacob just kept his mouth shut. The smartest thing to do was to not ask her about anything.


    "Aren''t you the least bit curious as to who I''m going to marry? Don''t you even want to know whether I


    truly love him, or if he has been treating me well?" she asked as her voice started to waver. The


    indifference in his tone was clearly evident, and this made her feel a gradual pain in her chest.


    Alice clenched her jaw and held her breath over the phone. His reaction made her even more inclined


    to back out from the type of life that she was about to enter. Being treated like any other stranger by


    Jacob would probably break her heart more than it already had been.


    Determined to remain distant, Jacob didn''t answer her question. His eyes then travelled towards the


    sky outside. Judging from how the light touched the clouds, it was probably already afternoon. "I''m sure


    you had already thought over it before you made your decision, which is why I don''t see any need for


    me to be asking you. Twice over, I wish you happiness," he stated.


    Hearing this, her grip on the phone tightened as she bit her lower lip. Everything was happening as


    expected, yet she somehow didn''t know what to do next.


    It was pretty obvious that Jacob really didn''t love her anymore. There was not even a single hint that


    showed he cared, not even when he heard that she was about to get married.


    The world was so cruel that no one could be strong enough to live alone.


    Jacob hung up the phone and let out a deep sigh. If he had let slip any word that sounded like he cared


    about her well-being, the woman would have definitely kept on annoying him in the future.


    It was better to have made things clear. He didn''t care if he would be branded as a cheat. It wasn''t any


    big deal to him at all.


    After a while, he stood up and went to the kitchen to grab a can of Diet Coke. As he quickly pulled the


    tab upwards, a resounding snap of the metal breaking open filled the air as the sizzle of the carbon


    liquid followed. Jacob wasted no time and brought the drink up to his lips, finishing it all up in one big


    gulp. It wasn''t until then that he finally felt a little bit rxed.


    His eyes suddenly flitted towards the clock. He grabbed his phone and checked it, knowing that it was


    already time for Sara to return.


    No response came from thepanies that he had paid a visit to. This was perfectly understandable to


    him since he knew that they had their own concerns and he couldn''t exactly me them for that.


    If he was the one in their shoes, he would have thought it over as well. He would have never made any


    decision on a whim. One single wrong step would lead him to losing everything.


    Another sigh escaped his lips as his gaze moved back towards his phone.


    He was at a loss. If nopany would be willing to cooperate with him, he had no idea what to do


    next. Although he was evidently upset, it wasn''t because of the phone call he had received from Alice.


    In fact, it would be a good thing if she was indeed with someone else. That way, she wouldn''t keep on


    pestering him in the future.


    The conversation that had happened between them a while ago honestly made him feel relieved.


    Jacob decided to lie down on the sofa for a while and browse some channels on the TV when he heard


    the door open. His head immediately shot up and he directed his gaze towards the door to find Sara


    who just entered.


    She was so tired that her shoulders looked like they were pulling her down while she struggled to take


    off her shoes. Seeing this, Jacob immediately got up from the sofa and walked towards her.


    Today was very exhausting for her. Her body felt like it was getting heavier and heavier for herself to


    carry as she leaned against her husband for support. "I''m so tired today."


    His brows knitted into a frown as he felt her warmth pressing against his. "What''s wrong? Howe


    you are so tired?" As he stretched out his arms and wrapped them around his wife, the woman let out a


    sigh of content. He then picked her up bridal style and carried her all the way over to the sofa.


    "I wanted to go home earlier today, but there are just too many things I had to deal with at work," she


    muttered as a small smile appeared on her lips.


    All of a sudden, she didn''t feel so sleepy anymore as she focused her eyes on nothing other than her


    husband''s face.


    "Well then, good job, Sara," Jacob hummed. His long fingers reached out to her nose as he gave her a


    light pinch. She didn''t bother the gesture and kept on smiling instead.


    "How are you doing here at home?" She decided to ask. As if she was like a mistress, she shoved her


    bag to the side andy down on the sofa with her feet up.


    "Not bad. As an employee, I''m entitled to a holiday." He shrugged. He shot her a teasing grin which


    resulted in disapproval gleaming in her eyes. He really enjoyed messing with her and seeing how she


    reacted.


    Every time there was an opportunity to tease his wife, he seized it every chance he got.


    "How dare you make fun of me? Get over here!" she growled. Although she was only pretending to be


    angry, she grabbed a pillow from the sofa and raised it over her head, gaining enough momentum to


    shove it at Jacob. However, as soon as she was about to hit him he suddenly grabbed it.


    "Okay, okay, I''m sorry! It''s my fault. I won''t let my dear wife suffer from work anymore. I..." His voice


    trailed off as he stared at her with a look filled with concern.


    She cocked a brow in surprise before narrowing her eyes at him.


    "Why are you suddenly being so nice? Did you do anything that you shouldn''t be doing?" As she


    straightened up her posture, she cast him a nervous nce.


    "Of course, I haven''t! I always act like this, don''t I?" The corners of his mouth twitched.


    Sara wasn''t buying it at all. Ignoring what he said, she gave him an eye-roll and continued to force the


    truth out of him.


    "Hurry up and tell me what you''ve been hiding from me," she snapped. Jacob was unable to move


    when she reached out for his chin and raised his head to look at her in eye level.


    It didn''t really matter since he didn''t n to move at all. A soft sigh escaped his lips as he shrugged his


    shoulders helplessly.


    Technically speaking, he wasn''t hiding it from her. It was also his first time to hear about the news so


    she couldn''t use him of keeping her in the dark on purpose. Right?


    "Alice just gave me a call before you came home." He lowered his eyes to avoid meeting her gaze.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After a few seconds, he could hear a sigh that sounded like that of relief escaping her lips. "It''s nothing


    serious, then. Why did she call?" she asked, curiosity evident in her voice.


    His brows shot upward as he lifted his head. He didn''t expect that she would act as if nothing had


    happened. In fact, he thought that she would either cry or argue with him about it.


    "Wait, why aren''t you worried? I''m so talented and good looking and someone has been after me for


    such a long time. You know that, right?"


    He wanted to make his wife unleash the jealous beast inside of her so he deliberately taunted her with


    those words. Instead of getting angry, however, she only shed him a sweet smile. "Okay, okay. I


    know you, Jacob. I trust you."


    His mouth was slightly agape as his eyes wandered up towards the ceiling, unable to utter a single


    word. It seemed like Sara didn''t care about his ''love affair'' anymore.


    "Well, then I won''t tease you any longer. You put so much trust in me that I feel ashamed of myself," he


    mumbled.


    Her eyes slightly widened as she stared at him in disbelief.


    "Tell me, what on earth did she want from you? Was she calling to make it up like before?" She rested


    her hands on her face and he couldn''t help but find her charming at her current posture.


    Despite her initial reaction, there was still a hint of caution in her bright eyes. She wore a faint smile as


    she paid great attention to his next words.


    "I don''t think it''s something special for me. Past is past, no matter how beautiful it was. I''m not the type


    of person who dwelled on it."


    His tone was calm as he turned his head to face her, yet his eyes were filled with intense passion as he


    fixed his gaze on her face. Sara''s eyes were so charming that he almost forgot that he was someone


    else''s man before.


    It was a good thing for a man to forget. Forgetting the past allowed him to live a better life. People who


    had chosen to dwell in the past were destined to get stuck there.


    Most people wanted to speak for themselves, yet they ended up realizing that they were being


    manipted by others all the time until they weren''t able to take control of their own lives anymore.


    Jacob was different. He wouldn''t allow himself to be a puppet for anyone. He knew that he needed to


    raise his own voice because he was eager to see his wish being fulfilled.

 Chapter 436 Wedding Surprise

    Chapter 436 Wedding Surprise


    Jacob looked at Sara with affection in his eyes. He did not like to see her this cautious. In fact, he knew


    he still had a long way to go in convincing her that he no longer loved Alice. After all, that was why he


    had spoken with so much confidence. Jacob''s performance wasn''t irresponsible. Actually, it was very


    responsible of him to try and set the record straight. He no longer loved his ex-girlfriend and that was


    the truth.


    "Yes, your words are quite convincing. But you haven''t told me everything yet. What did she say on the


    phone?" Although Sara said she didn''t care, every word she said showed that she actually cared a lot.


    As she questioned him, her heart was filled with worries that things would be unfavorable for her


    again.


    "Alice said she was getting married and she needed me to attend the wedding." Staring keenly at his


    beloved woman, Jacob answered the question without mincing words.


    The next words that Sara would say would have a great impact on him. If she had any objections, then


    Jacob would be shaken.


    "What? So soon? Who''s she getting married to?" Sara suddenly sat upright. She was shocked that


    Alice had moved on so quickly.


    But she didn''t know what was in Jacob''s mind. No wonder he said those words to show his


    determination. A thought suddenly shed through Sara''s mind. And she was convinced that what just


    urred to her couldn''t be far from the reality. But she decided not to tell Jacob.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t ask her. And I don''t even care about who her groom is. My decision to attend the


    wedding is solely dependent on what you say. If you want me to attend, then I will go. Besides, this is a


    big event in her life. I sincerely hope that she lives happily after all the drama that happened between


    us."


    Jacob looked at Sara hesitantly as he finally revealed all his thoughts. He was trying to read her


    expression.


    Hearing his words, Sara didn''t argue any further. She was only worried about his wellbeing. So, it was


    wise not to drag the matter any further. In fact, she didn''t want him to feel awkward that his ex-girlfriend


    had invited him to her wedding all of a sudden. However, she still felt a little nervous about it.


    ''Something doesn''t feel right about this. I just hope Alice isn''t trying to cause more troubles, '' she


    thought to herself.


    "So, you didn''t ask?" Sara asked indifferently. She was kind of satisfied with his response. Perhaps she


    felt that asking about the groom would make Alice feel like he still had feelings for her.


    "No, I didn''t. But I am going to attend the ceremony. I don''t think it would be appropriate if I decline her


    invitation. Besides, I don''t have anything to hide. It would be unwise to make her feel that I am feeling


    guilty, right?" Jacob asked as he leaned forward. At that moment, his face was almost touching Sara''s.


    She pushed him yfully and said, "Well, I don''t know how your rtionship with her was. And I cannot


    tell how many sweet words you said to her. But now that she''s getting married to someone else, it is


    only natural that you attend her wedding. You two were together for several years. Of course, you


    would want to witness her marry another man. That would make you feel at ease, right? Besides, I


    think it might even serve as a moment of closure for both of you,"


    Sara said with a fake smile as she looked at his face. At that instance, she was trying so hard to hide


    her jealousy.


    Jacob stared deeply into her eyes as he leaned forward again. Then, he ced his forehead on hers.


    Rubbing his nose against hers, he said slowly, "You are jealous."


    Suddenly, Sara''s face turned red. Her heart also leaped in surprise. She didn''t think that he would


    notice that she was feeling uneasy. Noticing her reaction, Jacob felt more relieved. After all, he would


    feel pained if she didn''t feel jealous. The fact that she was affected by this showed that she cared


    about him. And this gave him some sort of satisfaction.


    Jacob quickly leaned backwards. And before Sara could say anything, he said softly, "Darling, I will not


    ignore the fact that you are feeling this way. I would take you to the wedding. Actually, I hope you two


    can reconcile your differences. Everything is over now. So, you both shouldn''t see each other as


    enemies in the future."


    Jacob stared at Sara with burning eyes. His eyesmunicated all the emotions that he was feeling at


    that moment. Although he wanted to add that she could decide not to forgive Alice, he just remained


    mute.


    ''If they could ever be at peace with each other, then it was pointless to fight till death? Peace is better


    than violence, '' Jacob thought as he continued to stare at his lover. He hoped that the matter would end


    well. After all, he still felt like he had wronged Alice.


    Assuming he hadn''t met Sara, he might have remained with Alice for the rest of his life. Perhaps Alice


    wouldn''t have shown her true colors. If he ever found out about her real personality, then it would have


    been toote.


    But in this world, there was no point in having regrets. It was impossible to turn back the hands of time.


    Or change the cause of destiny.


    Everything that happened was inevitable. Jacob''s fate was already decided. So, he just had to endure


    it all.


    "Do you really think I should go?" Sara looked at him in surprise. She was sure Alice didn''t invite her.


    So, she felt that it was unwise to attend without an invitation. Besides, Alice hated her. This might even


    cause her to be angrier.


    "Yes, I want you to apany me. So, you can see how I would behave. And then, we would end all


    these once and for all." Jacob smiled sincerely. His enchanting smile tried to convince Sara that the


    n was good.


    ''Hmm. This man thinks attending the wedding would solve the problem. I''m afraid that this isn''t the end


    of this matter. I think it is just the beginning of a farce. Something tells me that Alice is trying to release


    a whole new set of troubles, '' Sara pondered deeply. Although she had doubts about this, she didn''t


    say anything to him.


    On the 15th, Sara woke up early and followed Jacob to thergest hotel in the city to attend the


    wedding banquet. Along the way, she felt a little worried. Sara''s heart was throbbing and she felt


    uneasy as she sat in the car. This wasn''t a surprise because she never had a cordial rtionship with


    Alice from the beginning.


    ''If we get there and Alice causes a scene, can I just leave angrily? Would Jacob me me for not


    enduring whatever insults she might throw my way?''


    As she pondered about this, Sara maintained a calm expression as she followed Jacob to the hotel.


    During the ride, both of them didn''t utter a word. But it was as if they weremunicating silently.


    "You..."


    "I..."


    Suddenly, they blurted out together when they were a few meters to the venue of the wedding banquet.


    Then, the two of them said anxiously, "You go first..."


    At that moment, Sara burst outughing. She hadn''t realized before now that she and Jacob had


    reached a high level of tacit understanding. Perhaps being together had made them start thinking alike.


    Now they both knew what the other person wanted to say. It was as if they shared some kind of


    telepathic connection. After sheughed for a few seconds, Sara agreed to speak first. In order to avoid


    misunderstanding, she said, "I would try to keep my cool. I won''t retaliate if Alice causes a scene or


    kicks me out of her wedding today."


    With a concerned expression on his face, Jacob looked at her. "Honey, you don''t have to do that. If she


    says anything mean to you, I would personally take you away. Trust me, I won''t just sit there and watch


    her humiliate you."


    After he finished speaking, Jacob held Sara''s hand and squeezed it lovingly. And it seemed as if the


    two of them had be one. Because of this gesture, Sara''s eyes glinted. It seemed like there were


    beautiful stars in her eyes. She felt immeasurable love and admiration for Jacob. He always had a way


    of bringing sce to her heart whenever she was worried.


    "Okay." Sara nodded and followed him out of the car.


    However, they were shocked by what they saw as they stood at the entrance of the hotel. ''How could


    she marry him?'' This was the question on Sara''s mind.


    Sara and Jacob looked at each other. Jacob''s eyes were protruding from their sockets. ''Why did she


    choose him of all people?'' He couldn''t believe his eyes. Never had it crossed his mind that this person


    was Alice''s groom.


    As Sara stood and looked at the scene in front of her, she felt everything was incredible and appalling.


    In fact, the shock was unquantifiable. The bridegroom was none other than Jonathan!


    Meanwhile, Alice was dressed in a white flowing gown as she weed the guests with a bright smile


    on her face. Soon, she saw Jacob and Sara standing at the entrance. At that instance, her heart


    tightened more than before. Noticing the surprised expressions on their faces, she smiled


    mischievously. She was pleased that she had such effect on the lovebirds.


    At least there was something that attracted Jacob''s attention to her. Even though this method seemed


    very pathetic, Alice didn''t feel ashamed.


    After she rolled her eyes as she nced at Sara, Alice stared at her ex-boyfriend. Smiling at him, she


    was satisfied that everything was happening ording to her ns.


    Soon, Jacob''s surprised expression faded away from his face. Indeed, he didn''t expect that he would


    see this today. Although Jacob wasn''t exactly impressed by what he saw, he decided not to cause a


    scene.


    ''Would Alice be happy if she married him? This doesn''t sit right with me.'' Jacob felt suspicious about


    the union. But he didn''t have the chance to ask Alice about that now. The ceremony was about to


    begin.


    Jonathan was standing beside Alice. He was dressed in a ck designer suit and his hair was


    groomed. As he looked at Jacob, he couldn''t helpughing. He reasoned that no one could get in his


    way now. And his cousin no longer had any supporters on his side.


    ''Haha! Now I am married to the woman Jacob had wanted to marry the most. To crown it all, I am


    standing in the position that he used to. Thepany is also mine now. What more can I ask for in this


    life? Isn''t this the highest sess?'' Jonathan thought delightfully.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When he saw the startled look on Jacob''s face, he concluded that he had done the right thing.


    Jonathan didn''t care what risk he had to take. As long as it made Jacob ufortable, he felt that his


    actions were worth it. He relished seeing unhappiness on his enemy''s face.


    As Jacob walked towards them, Jonathan raised his forehead and looked at Alice tenderly. He wanted


    to provoke his cousin more.


    "Why are you here?" Jacob blurted out when he reached where they stood.

 Chapter 437 Persuade

    Chapter 437 Persuade


    Alice''s eyes were wet with tears. A moment after, she finally found the strength to keep them from


    falling. Sara shot Jonathan a meaningful look. Then, she turned to look at Alice.


    It was obvious, was it not? Jonathan was a notorious person, yet Alice wanted to marry him. The whole


    thing made Sara extremely confused.


    She quickly thought of the reason why Alice was doing this. As she saw the way Alice looked at Jacob,


    she suddenly had a bad feeling about it.


    ''Was this some sort of revenge? If so, Alice had to sacrifice so much in order to get what she wanted.''


    Alice forced a bright smile and looked at them. But since she could not see her own smile, she had no


    idea if it looked natural or stiff.


    Meanwhile, Jacob was holding Sara''s arm. Although he was no longer a CEO, he looked more


    charming than ever, even more than Alice''s groom, Jonathan. It also seemed that Jacob had be


    humbler and happier.


    Alice felt a little ufortable upon seeing them, but the smile on her face remained. Jonathan, who


    was beside her, could not help but stare at Sara


    There was greed and lust in his eyes, but he did not even bother to hide it. Alice noticed it but said


    nothing. However, she felt disgusted with him.


    It was not until Jacob entered with Sara did Alice feel destion in her heart. But now was not the time


    to be pathetic. As she turned to look at the crowd, she put on a big smile that could not be wiped off.


    When Thompson arrived, he unexpectedly gave Alice several pieces of valuable gems as gifts.


    With a smile, he scrutinized the bride-to-be''s make-up without her noticing. Judging from her


    appearance, Alice was not ugly.


    Thompson knew she would definitely be a beauty when she dressed up.


    Since he did not want to seem so affectionate with her on such an asion, he just greeted her in


    courtesy and walked into the hotel like most guests.


    The expectation in Alice''s heart had not changed. Even so, she felt that this event was different from


    what she had imagined once it was done.


    Since the difference between her imagination and reality was getting uncanny, the smile on Alice''s face


    stiffened.


    Jacob just left the venue, no expected astonishment written on his face. After all, what she was doing


    right now seemed useless.


    Of course, Alice''s parents did not know what she had experienced in the past few years. When they


    asked her if Jonathan was treating her right, Alice just gave them an ambiguous reply.


    Whether Jonathan was good or not did not matter. Well, Alice did not care about it, so she deemed it


    irrelevant.


    Standing at the doorway, the scene when Jacob and Sara interlocked their fingers kept reying in


    Alice''s mind. She would feel better if they could refrain from showing their love just for now. Sadly, the


    truth was cruel.


    They did not have the need to hide their love nor feel embarrassed by it. They just showed their


    intimacy openly without worrying about anything else.


    Now, Alice was doubting herself if she really liked Jacob. Maybe she did, maybe she did not.


    Alice was unsure about the answer. Nevertheless, she maintained herposure and made sure that


    those thoughts would not get a hold of her. In her beautiful dress, she stood elegantly and greeted


    every guest that came.


    Today was supposed to be her big day. Unfortunately for her, today was the day she married someone


    she did not like. She not only disliked her groom, but she also hated him.


    On the contrary, Jonathan seemed to be in a good mood. Even though he noticed something with the


    way Alice looked at Jacob, he just pretended that he did not see anything.


    Jacob showed up as expected. Not only that, he was neither humble nor arrogant. A sly smile tugged


    at the corner of Jonathan''s mouth. This wedding was getting more and more interesting.


    What made it more interesting was that Sara went with Jacob. The smile on Jonathan''s face even grew


    wider and more mischievous. ''What a beauty Sara was!''


    She looked stunning and pure, unlike Alice.


    Alice''s smile made people feel that she was disguising what she truly felt. On the other hand, Sara


    looked sincere whether she was happy or sad.


    To put it simply, Sara let people feel her authenticity and genuineness. Perhaps Thompson was


    attracted to her because he had been forced to put a mask for so long. That could be the reason why


    he could not help but be allured by her.


    However, the more beautiful things seem, the more dangerous they actually are. Since Sara was a


    sincere person, she would definitely show dislike to people she did not like, just like a rose with thorns.


    Before Jacob led her into the hotel, Jonathan eyed her from head to toe first.


    At that very moment, he realized that although he was now the CEO of the Shi Group, he still looked


    inferior beside Jacob. It was the sad and harsh truth.


    ''Damn it! I wouldn''t be so angry if only Jacob admitted defeat and showed a look of a loser.''


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    No matter how many gifts Jonathan received at the end of the day, he was still dissatisfied and


    unhappy.


    Before the wedding ceremony started, Alice took the time to go to the bathroom. When she came out,


    Jacob was standing at the door of the bathroom and staring at her as if in a daze.


    "You..." Alice looked at him in surprise. He finally came to her after all this time. Sadly, she no longer


    had the same feelings as before.


    As she looked at the confident look on his face, she suddenly realized something. Perhaps the reason


    they broke up was that she did not deserve him?


    In front of the person they love, people probably feel insecure and unworthy. They think that they are


    not good enough, and the person they love is a treasure that everyone wants to have.


    But it was now toote for Alice to realize this.


    "Alice, I just want to say that it''s not toote for you to regret this." Jacob lowered his hands when he


    spoke. In his eyes were a sheer determination that Alice could not ignore.


    "I chose to marry him because I like him. Is there something wrong with that?" Tears welled up in her


    eyes. If she did not stop herself, she would already burst into tears. She could not cry now, especially


    not in front of this man.


    The scene looked ambiguous. Maybe it was because Jacob looked very sincere while Alice could not


    help but turn her face away.


    If someone saw them and knew their history, they would probably think that Jacob was here to snatch


    the bride. Jacob thought of that, so he nned on ending this mess as soon as he could.


    "Alice, I don''t want to see you gambling your own happiness. You can fight for the things that you like,


    but it should be in the right way."


    He was leaning against the wall while looking at her with his narrow eyes. There was nobody else in


    the bathroom at the moment, so they had privacy for a serious talk.


    Before Jacob came here, he had informed Sara first, and she agreed. Besides, he only came here to


    warn Alice for the sake of her happiness in the future.


    After all, they used to love each other. Jacob did not want her to spiral into the dark. She had a choice.


    She could either turn around and swim to the shore or go straight ahead and plunge into the abyss.


    To his surprise, Alice held out her palm and said sternly, "Save it, Jacob. You have no right to say that


    now. What do you know? Someone has finallye for me and is willing to give me something you


    can''t, even though I don''t want it."


    As Alice spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She looked at Jacob coldly, but her vision was too blurry to


    make out his figure. She could no longer suppress the hatred and resentment she had bottled up in her


    heart for a long time.


    "Alice, is it really worth it? I know you don''t like him. I know that because I know you. I don''t want you to


    act on impulse. He''s not like me, you know?"


    Jacob sighed in exasperation. How ironic it was that he was doing his best to convince the woman he


    had once loved. Apart from persuading her not to do something she would regret for the rest of her life,


    he had no idea what else to do.


    Once Alice had decided, there was nothing else he could do about it.


    "Did she know that you came to me?" Alice''s eyes suddenly lit up. She did not have to say who she


    was pertaining to. Jacob knew. If he told her that he was still waiting for her, she would go back to his


    side without hesitation.


    It did not matter what had happened in the past nor what problemsy ahead. She would be by his side


    and make a future with him.


    However, Jacob''s response shattered her hope in an instant. He stared at Alice for a few seconds and


    turned around to leave.


    "Jacob." Alice was disappointed. It was so painful that she could not even mention the name of the


    woman he loved so dearly.


    Looking back when Alice and Jacob were in love, Sara probably could not mention Alice''s name in


    front of Jacob as well. Now, it was the other way around. Alice clenched her hands into fists and bit her


    lower lip.


    "She knows. She was the one who asked me to persuade you," Jacob replied without even looking


    back. There was no way he could persuade a stubborn woman like Alice, who was determined to do


    the wrong thing even though she was aware of the consequences.

 Chapter 438 The Wedding

    Chapter 438 The Wedding


    Jacob really did not want to talk Alice out of this. Well, she did not want to be persuaded, so what was


    the point of it? If she insisted on going the wrong way, nobody could save her.


    "Fuck off! Fuck off! I don''t want to see you anymore! Jacob, why?! Why can''t you leave her? Why did


    you even go here to provoke me on my big day if you''re still with her? I don''t want to know anything


    about you and that woman. Get out of my face!"


    Alice''s shrill voice pierced through Jacob''s ears. With that, he walked away without looking back and


    answering her desperate pleas. In Alice''s memory, this was thest time Jacob showed concern about


    her.


    She wiped her tears off her face and went out of the bathroom. As she did so, a few guests came out of


    the bathroom as well. They had roughly overheard the conversation between Jacob and Alice.


    However, they knew better than to say a word about it.


    Everyone pretended as if nothing had happened. Alice, who wiped her tears andposed herself in a


    hurry, attended the wedding as nned. If she admitted that she regretted being married to Jonathan,


    she would only offend him.


    What would the guests think of her if she left just like that? Marriage is not a game, and Alice knew it


    well. Once she made a choice, there was no way back. What was more, Jacob''s persuasion irked her.


    Since he did not figure out the meaning of her and Jonathan''s marriage, it gave Alice more reasons to


    continue it.


    In this way, she would have a reason to console herself, even if she failed. On the other hand, if she


    seeded, Jacob would be humiliated.


    Many people do a lot of unimaginable things in their lives to attract other people''s attention. Alice was


    not an exception.


    When the wedding started, Jonathan whispered something in Alice''s ear. "It''s not toote for you to


    regret this. I won''t me you if you do."


    Alice was taken aback by his words, but she did not stop. She continued walking forward to the music


    of the Wedding March.


    "Stop it. I''ve already made up my mind. Don''t worry. I''m not a coward. Let''s do this." Although she was


    reassuring Jonathan about her decision, it felt as though she was convincing herself.


    There would be no room for regret in the future. She could only move forward and see what would


    happen then.


    "Okay." Jonathan put on a serious look, which was quite unusual for him. Truth be told, he knew what


    Alice and Jacob talked about in thefort room.


    He was just testing Alice''s resoluteness now. Fortunately, the humiliation he had imagined did not


    happen.


    Alice looked at him with what looked like tenderness in her eyes. Although she was just pretending that


    she loved him, Jonathan deemed her acting satisfactory and believable. After all, he knew her very


    well.


    The wedding was grand and luxurious. In order to show off his fame and fortune, Jonathan invited


    almost all of their rtives.


    He actually nned on telling everyone that the Shi Group now belonged to him, and his brother,


    Jacob, could only watch his sess from afar.


    Of course, he would never allow anything wrong to happen on such an important day of his life. If for


    some reason, Alice decided to run away, he would definitely be aughing stock.


    Jonathan had already thought about all potential problems that could happen. Fortunately, nothing had


    happened so far.


    When Jonathan heard that Jacob talked to Alice, he was overwhelmed with grief and joy. He felt a little


    upset because he was worried that he might have set up a wrong bet. However, he was happy that this


    marriage would not be futile as it seemed that Jacob still had feelings for Alice.


    Looking at the bride on the stage, Sara frowned and turned to face Jacob.


    "Didn''t you tell her?" she asked.


    "Yes, but she said she didn''t care." As Jacob spoke, he gently squeezed Sara''s hand in reassurance.


    As long as he was beside the woman he loved, he was powerful, and nothing else mattered.


    "Then... is she really sure about this? Although I don''t see her as a good woman, Jonathan isn''t a good


    choice if she wants a husband." While holding Jacob''s hand, Sara heaved a heavy sigh.


    It suddenly urred to her the time when she went out with him for a spring outing. They saw peach


    blossoms bloomed in the suburbs, but he did not look as ecstatic as her that day.


    At that time, she was aware that he loved someone else. It was Alice.


    Nevertheless, she remained calm and did not make a fuss about it. Even if she knew that woman''s


    existence in Jacob''s life, she did not dare mention anything about her in front of him.


    For a long time, it felt that Alice''s name was taboo in Sara''s heart. She could not say it, much less think


    about it, without feeling ufortable.


    Now, Alice, who was standing a few feet away, was pretending to be strong, even though on her face


    was a forced smile. Sara felt Alice''s struggle. At that moment, all her hatred to Alice disappeared in an


    instant.


    ''What a poor woman Alice had be.'' While leaning on Jacob''s shoulder, Sara listened to the


    speech of the bride and groom.


    "Before this event starts, I want to thank someone first. That person is my ex-boyfriend. If I hadn''t been


    married, I wouldn''t have had the chance to say this."


    Alice took the microphone and announced this in front of everyone. Contrary to ordinary people''s


    weddings, she pulled off a stunt to make her wedding more astounding.


    An uproar emerged among the audience. They seemed to be holding their breath as they listened to


    the bride''s words. They had never heard anyone thank their ex-boyfriend at their own wedding. ''Did


    Alice want to make trouble for herself?'' they mused.


    "Well, I just want to thank him for not marrying me. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t be able to marry the


    CEO of the Shi Group. Thank you for attending my wedding. For once in my life, I finally feel free and


    happy. Of course, I would like to give my sincere gratitude to Mr. Jonathan, who is standing right next to


    me. I can''t wait to spend the rest of my life with you."


    Although Alice was pertaining to her groom, her eyes were fixated on Jacob the whole time she spoke.


    Until now, her heart hurt as she looked at Jacob and Sara, whose fingers were intertwined


    affectionately at the moment.


    Once again, the audience burst into an uproar. No one in their right mind would mention their ex-


    boyfriend on their own wedding day. Not to mention, the ex-boyfriend the bride was talking about was


    offstage right now!


    It seemed that Alice had no intentions of hiding her hatred for Jacob.


    Meanwhile, Jacob did not say anything. He just held Sara''s hand even tighter. Standing beside him,


    Sara only looked at him affectionately. Nothing in Alice''s words made her feel threatened nor repulsed.


    The guests could not help but whisper to others as Alice continued her speech.


    "Thanks to everything I''ve gone through before I could finally stand on my own. I will no longer


    stubbornly wait for someone like I did these past few years. Jonathan, I am eternally grateful to have


    you. I hope that our life together in the future will be happy and blessed."


    Upon saying that, Alice smiled at Jonathan. In the audience, Jacob felt heartbroken as he looked at


    her. Perhaps it was because he knew her too well or because she had been looking at him the whole


    time.


    He was sure that Alice did not love Jonathan, not even a little. Even so, why did she still marry him?


    Jacob could not fathom the reasoning behind her decision.


    Jonathan took over the microphone and bantered, "Anyway, it''s my turn. What I am about to say is


    probably inappropriate for this asion, but here it is. My dear brother, Jacob, do you regret leaving


    the Shi Group?"


    The audience burst into an uproar again. The sneer at the corners of Jonathan''s mouth grew wider as


    he looked at Jacob. It was as though Jonathan had already won without even putting up a fight.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Everyone''s attention shifted on Jacob, but he just held Sara''s hand even tighter. With her, Jacob felt


    invincible.


    Little did they know, he had alreadye up with a solution if something like this happened. He would


    face everything with silence.


    After all, he did not mind being stared at by others.


    "Jacob, what did you feel when you found out that you''re not the groom?" A yful smile tugged at the


    corners of Jonathan''s mouth. Yes, Jacob once wanted to marry Alice. However, Jonathan believed that


    although Jacob did not love her anymore, he must have felt something when he saw her be


    someone else''s bride.


    Jacob remained expressionless. All of a sudden, everything clicked. This farce did not look like a


    wedding but a show those two directed.


    Knowing that Jacob would not dare answer the questions being thrown at him, Jonathan smiled in


    satisfaction. Meanwhile, Sara, who was standing next to Jacob, was infuriated by them. She wanted to


    stand up for Jacob and argue with Jonathan right there and then.

 Chapter 439 Shameless Request

    Chapter 439 Shameless Request


    The scene was gradually bing ugly. Jacob could see that Sara was boiling with anger. Just then,


    he reached out his hand to stop her. When she looked back at him, he shook his head. This was to


    discourage her from acting on impulse.


    "I wish you a happy married life," Jacob said as he looked at Jonathan with firmness in his eyes.


    Alice stared at Jacob in shock. ''No, that''s not what he''s supposed to say! He had clearly persuaded me


    to leave Jonathan just now, ''


    At that instance, Alice''s eyes were filled with despair. Her expression showed that she was shocked


    and sad at the same time. ''Did my wedding to his cousin not annoy him? Why is he acting so cool?''


    "Jacob is very generous. Well, I won''t give him a hard time." Jonathan''s face darkened when he heard


    his cousin''s response. He felt like Jacob was the one humiliating him at that moment.


    Things weren''t going as he had nned. Jonathan wanted to embarrass Jacob today. But the result


    was the exact opposite. And this was already very embarrassing for Alice. He could tell from the frown


    on her face. Besides, all that he had said didn''t sound like he was praising his bride. Rather, it seemed


    like he was making a mockery of her.


    The guests were all silent. They watched the unfolding drama before them. Most of them had their lips


    slightly parted in shock. But none of them could pinpoint what exactly was wrong.


    "Jacob, I want to leave now." Sara was not pleased with what was happening. But she didn''t me


    Jacob. Her anger was because of Jonathan''s tone and expression. Deep down in her heart, she hated


    him so much.


    ''What did Jacob do wrong? Why should he be interrogated at their wedding? They are biting more than


    they can chew!'' Sara thought angrily.


    Noticing the frown on Sara''s face, Jacob looked at her affectionately. Then, he asked in a soft voice,


    "Honey, what''s wrong?"


    "I just think these two are stepping out of line. Who do they think they are to question you like this?"


    Sara paused. Her anger was gradually surmounting. Indeed, she was pissed with the audacity of this


    couple.


    "Well, let''s go then." Jacob smiled at his beloved woman. Then, he ced his arm on her shoulder and


    they walked out. At that moment, Sara felt warm in her heart.


    She knew that he was also in a bad mood now. She didn''t mean to give him a hard time. But Sara just


    felt that the humiliation was uncalled for. Surprisingly, he had remained calm. And she admired him for


    that.


    As they walked out of the hotel, Jacob breathed a sigh of relief as he stared tenderly at Sara. Being by


    her side brought him peace. He was only able to put up with the embarrassment back there because


    she was with him. When Jacob inhaled the air outside, he felt that it was fresher than the one inside the


    hotel. Perhaps it was because the toxic couple was no longer around him.


    "Let''s go home." They continued to walk to the parking lot without looking back. Suddenly, Jacob heard


    a clear voice from behind.


    "Jacob," Alice screamed as she stared jealously at their back. Meanwhile, Jonathan stood at a distance


    and watched them indifferently.


    Jacob stopped and turned to look at her. His eyebrows were furrowed. And his expression clearly


    showed that he was displeased.


    "Jacob, are you leaving now?" Alice asked in a wail. She was tugging at her white wedding dress like a


    child who was just abandoned. As she did that, she stared ferociously at Sara.


    ''I am supposed to be the most beautiful woman today. Everyone''s attention is supposed to be on me!


    But this wench stole my shine. She overshadowed me on my wedding day!'' Alice felt so bitter as she


    thought of how things panned out. The hatred she felt for Sara continued to increase. But what pained


    her the most was Jacob''s countenance.


    His calmness and indifference made Alice''s heart ache severely. It was as if he was breaking up with


    her all over again.


    "Do you regret what you just said?" Alice looked at him with firmness and hope in her eyes. She really


    wanted to hear a positive answer.


    "This is up to you. But I still hope you can think this through. This isn''t child''s y, you know." Jacob


    nced at Jonathan as he answered his ex-girlfriend without mincing words.


    "I am ready to abandon all these and go with you. Just say that you want me. I... I feel that my life


    would be iplete without you. Jacob, you are my better half. No one else can take your ce in my


    heart."


    Hot tears welled up in Alice''s eyes. She still loved him deeply. However, this man didn''t belong to her


    anymore.


    Just now, when she saw the way he had looked at Sara, she knew that everything was all over. It


    dawned on her that he would never be hers again.


    Alice had never seen such tenderness in his eyes before. Today was the very first time. Her heart sank


    to her stomach as she remembered the past. All those years that they dated, Jacob had never looked


    at her like that. Not even once!


    Jacob cautioned her to stop talking by stretching out his hand in the air. As she stood there, Sara kept


    mute. But she was pleased with the way he was handling the situation.


    "That''s it, Alice. I have already forgotten about the memories that we shared. In fact, I have moved on.


    We have talked about this before. It is high time you move on with your life. I just hope that you can be


    good in the future. Stop causing more troubles. You will only make things hard for both of us."


    Jacob frowned at Alice as he reprimanded her. Jonathan just watched the whole scenario quietly from


    where he stood.


    "My love. Why don''t you care about me anymore? We were deeply in love, weren''t we? Have you


    forgotten that we promised to be together forever?"


    Alice held up her dress as she tried to run towards him.


    But Jacob said immediately, "Alice can you be reasonable? You are humiliating yourself. Do you know


    that your actions aren''t affecting me? Get a grip on yourself!"


    Alice was stunned by his words. She suddenly stopped in her tracks as she stared at him with wide


    eyes. From his outburst, it was very obvious that she was the only one holding on to the past. Jacob


    had clearly gotten over her. But she was still obsessed with him.


    "From today onwards, I will be someone else''s wife. Please, can you just hug me onest time? I want


    to remember how it feels forever." Tears rolled down Alice''s cheeks as she stretched out her hands


    before her.


    She just stood there and begged for a hug not minding that Sara was there. This was the first time that


    she was making such a shameless request. Never had she imagined that she would stoop this low. But


    she just couldn''t help it.


    Even after Sara heard Alice''s shameless request, she remained unmoved. She had a serious


    expression on her face as she watched the whole drama. Instead ofmenting, she looked at her


    man with certainty in her eyes.


    The four of them just stood there without saying anything. And the words Alice had just said were


    swept away by the wind.


    Several seconds passed before Alice finally put down her hands. With a disappointed look on her face,


    she turned around. Then, Jacob held Sara''s hand and they left.


    Alice bowed her head as she continued to cry profusely.


    The love of her life was already gone. And this tore her heart into a thousand pieces. When she looked


    up, Alice noticed that Jonathan had been standing behind her. He was staring at her viciously.


    "What''s wrong? Are you so sad because your lover left?" Jonathan asked as he gave her a


    condescending look. He was displeased with her actions.


    ''This woman is very cheap. Such a slut! How can she try to cheat on me even at our wedding?''


    Jonathan stared at Alice with bloodshot eyes. His appearance was so scary and he looked as if he was


    going to tear her into pieces.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "I..."


    Alice stepped backwards when she saw the anger in his eyes. Jonathan now looked different from how


    he used to be while they were dating.


    In the past, even if Jonathan knew that she still loved Jacob, he never said anything about it. She had


    thought he understood that she couldn''t get over his cousin easily because of the years she spent with


    him. But now, Jonathan was looking like the exact opposite of his former self. In fact, he red at her


    like a devil.


    Alice widened her eyes in horror as she continued to look at her groom.


    "Ermm... When did youe out?" Alice stuttered fearfully. It dawned on her that Jonathan must have


    heard all that she had just said. Because she was beclouded by her emotions, she didn''t know that he


    was standing behind her.


    This meant that she wasn''t just embarrassing herself before Sara. But also, in front of Jonathan. To


    worsen it all, she had shamelessly begged Jonathan''s greatest enemy for a hug at their wedding. ''I''m


    in big trouble. Oh! I don''t think he would take it lightly with me!'' she thought fearfully.


    "Alice, there is something important that I may not have told you clearly. But I will do that now. You


    have to be careful of what you do after we get married. I don''t give a damn about your love history. And


    if you dare betray me in the future, I will make you regret your actions. Take this as a gentle warning.


    Don''t let anything like this repeat itself again!"


    Jonathan slowly approached Alice until his face was almost touching hers. Her whole body shook like a


    jellyfish. At that moment, she had no idea if it was because she was just afraid or she was falling sick.


    "I understand. I won''t behave like that again," Alice replied humbly. Her arrogant self suddenly


    disappeared. She quivered under Jonathan''s aura.


    It was obvious that he med her for what just happened. Besides, he had watched everything. He


    knew that his bride was the one throwing herself at his enemy. Therefore, Alice swallowed her pride


    and apologized.


    "This is the first and thest warning. Don''t ever repeat it. Go back to the hotel now. And don''t forget


    that you are Mrs. Jonathan of the Shi Group now. If the paparazzi had taken any photos that would


    drag my name to the mud, I won''t be as merciful as Jacob to let you go freely!"


    Jonathan bellowed. His hot breath blew on Alice''s face. And her hair flew back. At that moment he


    looked like a thug. This made Alice more scared than before.


    It just dawned on her that she had jumped from frying pan to fire. ''What have I gotten myself into? This


    man is scaring me to death.'' Alice gnashed her teeth as this thought shed through her mind. She


    didn''t dare to look at him in the face. She just bowed her head until he went back to the


    hotel.

 Chapter 440 The Beginning Of Her Nightmare

    Chapter 440 The Beginning Of Her Nightmare


    Some of the details from the wedding went by like a blur to Alice. The moment it ended, her real


    nightmare soon began.


    Never in her life had she experienced something like that happening to her. This was the reason behind


    her initial shock.


    Jonathan had been drinking a lot of liquor on the day of their wedding. A polite smile was stered on


    his face the whole time, yet the way his eyes zed in anger told an entirely different story. Although


    there were parts that she couldn''t clearly remember, there was one thing that happened she would


    surely never forget.


    When they were already in the car, Jonathan just sat there and remained silent as if he was already too


    intoxicated to speak. Despite this, she knew that he was still sober.


    As soon as they got to the vi, he got out of the car without even bothering to nce back and walked


    into the vi alone.


    Of course, Alice had no choice but to quietly follow him inside. As she did, she couldn''t help but wonder


    how she offended him that day.


    She pursed her lips, honestly having no idea at all. The only conclusion she was able toe up with


    was that she had exhibited inappropriate behavior at some point.


    As she followed him without saying a word, she nervously fiddled with her fingers.


    The creak of the door opening was the only sound in the area. After Jonathan went inside, she followed


    suit.


    There wasn''t even any time given to her to at least open her mouth to say something. As soon as she


    stepped inside and closed the door, he pped her hard on the face. She could barely process what


    was happening when the man continued to give her several more ps.


    As the impact of his strong and rough palm hit her, she suddenly felt that her world was turning upside


    down. Alice clumsily tried to stretch out her hand and reach out to anything for support, but since she


    was nowhere near anything, she immediately slumped to the ground. Jonathan had finished the whole


    process in one go, leaving her no room for any negotiation.


    Her eyes red daggers at him despite the burning sting that was radiating off her cheeks. She


    couldn''t believe that he had done that to her. All her life, she had never been beaten up by anyone.


    Now that she had just gotten married, she was met by a series of ps on the face by her new


    husband.


    She wanted to scoff at the thought, thinking of how ironic her situation was. Trying to ignore the


    swelling of her face, she sneered at him.


    "Let me tell you this, Alice. It''s a shame for me that I married you. Don''t push your luck," Jonathan


    scolded.


    His eyes were filled with hatred as he dragged a chair noisily before plopping down on it. It seemed like


    he had already sobered up a little. Unable to say anything, Alice had only managed to cover her face.


    "There is a saying that a down-and-out phoenix is not as good as a chicken. To be honest, did you


    really think you were a phoenix before? Just remember this. I don''t care what happened in the past, but


    if you have anything more to do with Jacob from now on you better not me me for treating you like


    trash," he snarled.


    He clenched his fists and red at the woman in the floor, his eyes turning into slits.


    She involuntarily stiffened, clearly frightened by the man''s rage that she was at a loss on what to do


    next. No one had ever been that violent to her before.


    After a few seconds, she felt herself being lifted up from the ground. That was when she hade to


    her senses and realized what just happened.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you doing? You''re drunk!" she screamed. The moment his hand started caressing her body


    all over, she instantly knew what his intention was.


    There was no way that she would feel any ounce of intimacy from his contact after being pped like


    that. However, Jonathan still continued with what he was doing as if he didn''t have a care in the world.


    After forcefully tugging her clothes off her, the p mark on her face became prominent.


    Alice raised a hand in front of him to push him off, but she was immediately punched hard in the face.


    Her whole body trembled with fear. She only stared at him wide-eyed and did not dare to fight back any


    longer.


    All she knew at the moment was that the day had been incredibly longer than she could bear.


    Judging from the throbbing pain on her face, she knew that it was probably already bruised up and


    swollen. Still, there wasn''t anything that she could do. She felt absolutely helpless. All the strength to


    fight back was already drained from her as she let Jonathan do whatever he wanted with her body. Her


    eyes were lifeless as they rolled upward to stare at the ceiling nkly while she attempted to get


    through the whole ordeal.


    While her mind raced with thoughts, she scrambled to figure out where she went wrong. Perhaps, she


    had really done something unpleasant. She was lost deep inside her head that she hadn''t noticed him


    leaving.


    The only thing she remembered after everything was her lying down on the sofa and fixing her gaze at


    the ceiling for several minutes.


    Her heart ached so much, yet no tears came out of her eyes. Her expression was nk and she only


    continued to look above while she reminisced about her moments from the past.


    From when she met Jacob to when she had gone abroad, she felt confused. It was as if everything was


    such a mess, and she caught herself entangled in something she had no control over.


    She had no idea how long she had been lying there, but the sound of Jonathan''s angry roar had given


    her a hint.


    "What the hell are you doing? Why aren''t youing to the room to sleep?" he growled. Alice could


    feel his angry gaze slicing through her whole being as he stood by the door of the second floor.


    "Go ahead and sleep first. Just leave me alone."


    She didn''t even bother raising her head as she muttered those words a little bit loud enough for him to


    hear. She remained there motionless and lost from all hope. Everything that she had suffered from a


    moment ago was pretty much what she deserved.


    It didn''t matter if she felt wronged. Her hands were tied and Jonathan only roared like a beast trying to


    tame his prey.


    There were a lot of things she was restrained from and it wasn''t until now that she had realized she


    sacrificed a lot just to get her revenge on Jacob.


    The sacrifice was like a whirlpool, a shackle that imprisoned her for the rest of her life. The moment she


    stepped into it, she knew that there wasn''t any point of return.


    Her life was already filled with despair. With empty eyes, her gaze travelled over to the wall where her


    wedding photo with Jonathan was hanging. The man wasn''t like this at all before they got married. At


    least, he had some respect for her during that time.


    But what did she get after marrying him? Perhaps she should start thinking of everything that she had


    given up after tying the knot.


    She lost her freedom, her dignity, and everything she took pride in. She had essentially lost everything.


    Although she acted proud in public, no one knew that she was suffering behind the curtain.


    This was her life now.


    It was hard for her to admit it, but her life was really miserable.


    Meanwhile, Jacob and Sara had finally returned home. As they arrived at the door, he gently pushed it


    open and walked inside with his arms wrapped all over her.


    He held his wife as if she were a very precious treasure, careful that he might drop her or she might be


    taken away by other people.


    His eyes were glued at her the whole time as he devoured her beauty. He found himself unable to


    leave her side, not even for a second.


    Sara stretched out her arms upward, a soft groan escaping her lips the moment she entered the house.


    ncing around the room, it seemed as if Winnie was nowhere to be found and decided that maybe


    their helper had already gone to bed.


    "Are you angry about what happened today?" Jacob probed. He sat on the sofa next to her and ced


    a hand on her shoulder.


    "No, I''m not. However, I think I pity Alice. After all, it was all your fault. You''re the one who left her," she


    murmured. Then, she leaned against his chest, noting how broad and stiff it was but at the same time


    perfectly warm.


    She might have used him for leaving Alice, but deep inside she didn''t want him to choose the


    woman.


    Everyone had their own destiny. Alice had already chosen hers.


    "I think her life would be a rough road ahead. After all, we all know what kind of person Jonathan is. I


    know she knows it too, but she''s just too stubborn to admit it."


    A sigh came out of Jacob''s lips. He wasn''t any saint and he could not always save someone who was


    in distress.


    "What? Do you feel sorry for her?" his wife asked. Her eyes were fixed on his face, eagerly anticipating


    for his reaction. However, Jacob didn''t answer. He just lowered his head and gently pressed his lips on


    hers.

 Chapter 441 The Profit Sharing

    Chapter 441 The Profit Sharing


    Sara''s face blushed with humiliation as Jacob gave her his straightforward response.


    They had sealed a kiss for a long time before Jacob slowly pulled away from Sara''s smooth pinkish


    lips. Her lips'' tender touch and taste left an unforgettable impression.


    "How is thepany going at the moment?" Sara asked while her tiny soft fingers intertwined as she


    looked ahead.


    Thepany wouldn''t have been able to hang on for long if it hadn''t developed. Thus, it was now in


    huge trouble.


    They would''ve had nothing left at that point.


    "No one has yet given me a serious answer. Everyone is distracted by their own problems. There''s not


    even a single person who wants to finance our ambition. Nheless, it barely matters to me. It won''t


    stop us. Someone with the same dream as us will still cross our paths."


    Jacob then reached out and tenderly stroked Sara''s long, ck, and smooth hair, as well as her


    charming face. Sara responded to his words with a couple of nods. Her eyes were wide, shimmering.


    Jacob got an unexpected call the following day as soon as he came into work.


    Shawn from the Ho Group had called. Shawn mentioned that he needed to speak with Jacob about


    something important and urgent.


    He kept his meeting with the Ho Group to himself. Besides, Jacob hadn''t seen Shawn in a long time,


    and he was on the edge of giving up.


    However, Jacob was ted when the Ho Group approached him suddenly today. It appeared that their


    cooperation was showing signs of improvement. Jacob couldn''t believe it.


    When Shawn said something with the lines of "See you next time," he assumed it was just a sugar


    coated phrase. Jacob had not envisioned receiving a response from the Ho Group.


    Such words may not insult others, and they may even give them hope, but they mean rejection most of


    the time.


    Yet now, Jacob felt as if the sun had zed on the universe as he stood in a formal ck suit at the


    foot of the Ho Group''s building. The darkness of clouds was unable to hide the light of the sun. Wasn''t


    that agreeable?


    He wasn''t positive thest time he came here, but he was sure this time. Jacob straightened his


    clothes and chuckled. Every cloud has a silver lining. Jacob had figured out what this old saying


    implied.


    Jacob arrived at the first-floor reception hall as soon as he saw the receptionist, who weed him


    kindly. Everything wasn''t the same as he previously experienced.


    "Mr. Jacob, please follow me. Mr. Shawn has been expecting your arrival. Wee."


    Jacob was calmly led to the elevator by the clerk. He smiled and said, "Thank you."


    The receptionist smiled back and stood firm.


    Jacob was a charismatic guy, in any case. Despite his notoriety, the receptionist always felt Jacob was


    a difficult man to meet.


    She had never experienced such impulses from others, but she still felt the same way she encountered


    Jacob. Jacob''s strong aura instantly enved the receptionist.


    When Jacob turned around after the receptionist had guided him to the office, he thanked her and saw


    Shawn stand up and greet him.


    "Mr. Jacob, please take a seat. I apologize for keeping you waiting."


    As soon as Jacob arrived, Shawn apologized. As a businessman, he waspetent.


    "Mr. Shawn, you''re wee. That is something I should have addressed." Jacob quietly sat down in


    the chair pointed out by Shawn.


    Shawn smiled and waved. Jacob was a positive public person than Jonathan, as shown through his


    actions and words.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Attempts to reach an agreement with the Shi Group previously failed poorly. With his head held high,


    Jonathan told Shawn that he would make nopromises in return for his coboration.


    Since he had gobbled up the market, Jonathan was able to speak in a harsh tone, which was also a


    problem that Shawn had nothing to do with.


    "I''ll tell you something, Mr. Jacob. I considered forming a partnership at the time, but the decision was


    not mine to create. I''ll have to negotiate it with thepany''s directors and work hard to secure it."


    Shawn disyed his business skills by revealing why he couldn''t consider Jacob in the first ce.


    Before making a settlement, he would still have a n B. Jonathan''s attitude was bing too much


    for him to handle, which urged him to take the gamble.


    "Have you gotten any results so far?" Jacob''s face was devoid of any expression of excitement.


    Instead, hey back on the sofa, a confident look on his face.


    Shawn was indifferent about Jacob''s reaction and just stared at him.


    "We need to talk about how we''ll do it because the preliminary decision says we can cooperate. Even


    so, I don''t believe the profit share rate you discussed is rational."


    Shawn''s expression was solemn. Jacob''s bid was tempting, but a 3-7 percent profit split between the


    two parties was not beneficial to long-term cooperation.


    "Is this real? Are you really dissatisfied with the profit share portion?" Jacob shook his head


    dramatically. Was it likely that Shawn had ulterior motives and wanted to take advantage of him?


    "I don''t think we''ll be able to reach a higher benefit sharing rate. That will be our most significant


    concession." Jacob''s brows furrowed mildly, unfazed by the overwhelming prospect of cooperation.


    "No, no, no. Mr. Jacob, it appeared like you misinterpreted me. I don''t mean to refer that I oppose the


    profit share rate you proposed. Rather, I believe you have sacrificed too much, which is disruptive to


    our long-term cooperation."


    As soon as Shawn said this, Jacob''s attitude towards him changed a lot.


    Jacob had a lot of respect for Shawn because he didn''t make any extreme conditions. Furthermore,


    because of Shawn, he simply didn''t believe that all businessmen were exploiters.


    "I praise you highly. Mr. Shawn seems to be a sincere gentleman." Jacob chuckled while starting to like


    Shawn.


    "As you see, I don''t really care for these assets at my age. All I want to do is live a peaceful life. And


    sess will fill me with joy."


    Shawn smiled as well. They then looked at the details of their potential association. Jacob came up


    with some good ideas, winning Shawn''s approval on several asions.


    Jacob also learned that Shawn could''ve been trusted as a business associate. Jacob insisted on going


    out to dine with Shawn after the two had finished discussing.


    They dined at a well-known western restaurant known for its delectable fare. As soon as Jacob and


    Shawn sat down, he saw Alice and Thompson sitting nearby.


    Although the world appeared to be big, it was actually tiny. People could always run into people they


    knew even though they didn''t want to.


    "Since we sat back down, Mr. Jacob, you''ve been staring in that direction. Have you seen someone


    you recognize?" Shawn followed Jacob''s eye and shifted his attention in the same direction.


    There was a man and a woman seated there. The woman was d in dark sunsses and had a


    strange color on her face.


    Jacob nodded in agreement. Alice''s swollen face captured his eye. He could tell Alice''s face had an


    unpleasant color even though he couldn''t see it perfectly from a distance.


    "Yes, I''m acquainted with them." Jacob nodded and took a sip of the cold water from the ss on the


    table.


    "That''s great. How about we invite them to dinner?" Shawn said kindly that he was disying his


    generosity.


    "There''s really no need, Mr. Shawn. We shouldn''t interrupt them when theye out for dinner


    together." There appeared some features to him as Jacob bowed his head.


    Jonathan was aware of what happened the other day. Was he the one who did it? If that was the case,


    he would be unable to intrude.

 Chapter 442 Wounded Face

    Chapter 442 Wounded Face


    Life as a married woman wasn''t a bed of roses for Alice. Previously, she thought she was suffering as a


    singledy. But being married to Jonathan was worse. Now, her husband was showing his true colors.


    She finally saw that he was a devil in human skin. As Jacob looked at her, he noticed that she was the


    exact opposite of her former self. Indeed, she was living miserably.


    It seemed that his candid advice and persuasion yesterday didn''t work. Even though he had advised


    her, the ball was in her court. And there was little or nothing that he could do to help her out of the


    situation.


    "Mr. Jacob, from the tone of your voice, I can tell that you truly care about that woman. ls she the love


    of your life?" Shawn had the gift of seeing through people. And he could see from his acquaintance


    keeping staring at thedy in question that he and thedy had a history together.


    Besides, the wound he saw on the woman''s face very severe.


    "Actually, Mr. Shawn. She is my ex-girlfriend. We dated for so many years. But I am no longer with her.


    I just don''t want her to continue making costly mistakes. She has to adjust by learning from her past


    experience."


    Jacob narrowed his eyes as he stared at the te of food in front of him.


    At that moment, it dawned on him that people could be likened to food. ording to thew of the


    jungle, if they were not careful enough, they would be eaten by the stronger one. In essence, every


    human had to struggle and grow so they wouldn''t be left behind or serve as a prey to their fellow


    humans.


    ''Hmm... Life is kind of unfair. It is a bitter truth that a particr set of people keep enjoying victory all


    the time. But others continue to be losers no matter how they struggle. That''s painful!'' Jacob pondered.


    "Oh, I see. What I might say next may sound clich¨¦ but it is very simr to what''s happening. It is often


    said that many people in the world make choices for their own benefit. So, no one should pay for the


    consequences of other people''s choices. This means that you cannot suffer the consequences of her


    actions. After all, she saw fire and she walked right into it."


    Shawn took a sip of wine after he finished speaking. These words stabbed through Jacob''s heart. What


    the man had just said sounded true. But no one could correctly predict the future. So, Alice might have


    not known what she was getting into.


    "Yes, I know." Jacob breathed a sigh of relief as he pretended to be rxed. It was as if he felt guilty for


    causing Alice to have a miserable life.


    But just then, Alice sighted Jacob. Immediately, she felt so ashamed of herself. And she wished that


    the ground would open up and swallow her. ''Shit! I am done for!'' she eximed in her mind.


    Yesterday, she had pretended to be happy andfortable in his presence. But now, her face was


    covered in bruises. The once so pretty bride now had ck and blue cheeks. ''I can''t just sit here and


    allow Jacob to see my face in this ugly state. I need to act quickly!'' she reasoned.


    Alice stood up abruptly and said, "Excuse me, I need to use the bathroom."


    Within a split second, she rushed to the bathroom. Jacob hesitated for a moment before he followed


    her. He wanted to know what was wrong.


    Actually, he wanted to persuade her to stop being so stubborn. ''Alice needs to change her ways. If she


    goes on like this, things would surely get uglier. Worse still, she might even lose her life, '' Jacob


    thought as he stood at the door of thedies'' bathroom with a frown on his face.


    When Alice saw him in the mirror, she screamed fearfully. Then, she covered the bruise on her face


    ashamedly.


    "Don''te here! I want to be left alone!" Hearing her shrill scream, Jacob''s eyebrows furrowed the


    more. He looked at her with a confused expression.


    "What''s wrong with your face?" Jacob ignored her resistance. Instead of looking away, he continued to


    stare at her intensely.


    During the time that they were still lovers, Jacob never allowed Alice to get hurt. He always treated her


    like a precious egg. This was because he was a firm believer that women should be treated like


    queens. And Alice had benefited from this philosophy. ''But how is Jonathan treating her now?'' Jacob


    knew that Alice''s new husband was a beast. And he didn''t care about her feelings. But he had thought


    that his cousin would restrain from hitting her.


    At that moment, the frown on Jacob''s face disappeared and there was calmness in his eyes. Alice felt


    uneasy under his gaze. She twitched her lips. But she remained mute.


    "I have always wanted to tell you something. And I am going to say it now. While we were still dating, I


    tried my best to make you happy. However, it didn''t work out because you wanted more." Jacob


    crossed his muscr arms over his chest as he continued to stare at her calmly.


    "Jacob, I beg of you. Please can you leave now? I really don''t want to talk about all that now. I..."


    Alice suddenly paused. Hot tears welled up in her eyes. As she told there, she was no longer the proud


    and toxic woman she used to be. In fact, she no longer had the unimaginable bravery to make drastic


    decisions.


    Everything had changed. Just then, Alice staggered backwards.


    But Jacob still kept his eyes on her wounded face. Then, he asked, "Did he do that to you?"


    She shook her head vigorously and replied, "No, he didn''t. This was caused by an ident." Alice


    didn''t dare to admit that it was Jonathan who disfigured her face. If she did, it would only mean that her


    marriage was already a total failure just a day after their wedding banquet.


    "Alice, just stop. You should know that I can''t be fooled. Getting a divorce isn''t a big deal. Especially


    when he cannot treat you right. I mean, take a look at yourself. Jonathan is clearly an animal!" Jacob


    sighed heavily. From the flimsy answer that she had just given him, he was sure that his cousin was


    responsible for her injury.


    There was no one else that came to his mind. Besides nobody in his or her right senses would darey


    hands on the wife of the CEO of Shi Group.


    "I said it wasn''t Jonathan! This is my business! Can you leave me alone?" Alice screamed and red


    at him in anger.


    Jacob was taken aback by her outburst. For a few seconds, he just stared at her with wide eyes. Then,


    he turned to leave.


    Seeing this, Alice pressed her lips tightly as she stared at his back. She regretted shouting at him like


    that.


    "Jacob."


    "What?" Jacob stopped and looked at her indifferently. One of his eyebrows was raised. And this told


    her that he was displeased.


    "I''m sorry. Will you forgive me?" Alice looked at him timidly. She was no longer as confident as before.


    "You haven''t wronged me in any way. So, there''s no need for you to apologize." Jacob frowned slightly


    as he replied. He noticed that Alice was now a shadow of her former self after returning to the city. ''This


    woman standing before me looks nothing like the vibrant Alice that I knew, '' he thought to himself.


    Alice was a little shocked by his response. Then, she shed a smile at him.


    "Thank you," she said simply as she continued to smile at him. Her whole countenance had changed a


    little because he said he held no grudge against her.


    Jacob nodded. Then, he turned and walked out.


    Immediately he left, Alice squatted and buried her face in her hands. And she wailed loudly.


    At that instance, it dawned on her that all the hatred she felt towards Jacob had disappeared. She felt


    as if her cold heart was melting. Perhaps Alice knew that long before the wedding. But she refused to


    admit it. She didn''t dare to ept that her n had failed. Even now, she didn''t want to agree with


    Jacob that she was in a fiery furnace.


    Meanwhile, Jacob didn''t go far. He stood at the corner of the bathroom. After he heard her cry, he


    sighed heavily.


    ''I guess Shawn was right. Alice chose this path by herself. So, nobody could do anything about it.'' He


    stood there for a few minutes before he finally left.


    Alice didn''t know how long she had cried. But she had to do her make-up hurriedly. And then go out to


    lie to Thompson that she spent so much time in the restroom because she wasn''t feeling well.


    Thompson squinted his eyes in the direction where Jacob and Alice went. Seeing this, he felt much


    more confident. In fact, he reasoned that Jacob ran after his ex-girlfriend because he still couldn''t


    control his feelings towards her.


    ''Haha! Jacob can''tpletely sever his ties with this woman. Anyways, I like what I am seeing.'' Just


    now, when Jacob had looked at Alice, Thompson could tell that something was still brewing in his


    heart.


    However, he had thought that the two of them woulde out together. Unfortunately for him, they


    didn''t. Alice finally came out after Thompson had waited for a few more minutes.


    Looking at her face, he felt uneasy. But Thompson couldn''t tell what exactly was wrong. He just stared


    at her awkwardly.


    "What''s wrong? Did Jacobe to you just now?" Although Thompson directed the question at Alice,


    he nced at Jacob''s table asionally.


    Of course, he knew the person who was sitting at the table and discussing with Jacob. But he didn''t


    expect that such a great personality would be there. Shawn Ho was one of the top yers in the whole


    city. But surprisingly, he was there talking with someone who had already lost his influence and status.


    Despite his penniless state, Jacob was still able to be an acquaintance of a big shot like Shawn. This


    made people furious and jealous at the same time. Thompson was one of such envious people. He


    continued to re at them until Jacob looked at him.


    "No, I just ran into him coincidentally. We didn''t even speak to each other," Alice exined. She had


    reasoned that it was best if Thompson didn''t know about what happened. She also tried to hide her


    feelings from him.


    Actually, she wanted to protect her love for Jacob in her heart. If Thompson got wind of it, things would


    be moreplicated. Even if her ex-boyfriend didn''t love her anymore, she didn''t think that he was


    hostile as before. This was because she had seen the concern in his eyes while they were in the


    bathroom.


    "Really? That''s unbelievable! So, he didn''t ask you about the wound on your face?" Thompson raised


    his voice as he observed her expression. He didn''t believe what she had just said.


    Sometimes, Alice was a careless person. But she was gradually imbibing the habit of hiding her


    feelings. For example, at that moment, Thompson could tell that something was wrong despite her


    efforts to conceal her emotions.


    ''This woman seems to underestimate me. If Jacob didn''t ask about her wound, why are her eyes


    swollen like she had been crying? Why does it feel like she was defending him even though he didn''t


    question her?


    This isn''t the Alice I know. Previously, she would always speak of Jacob with so much hatred. But now,


    her expression showed that she didn''t resent him at all.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I guess that man is indeed capable. If not, he wouldn''t be able to extinguish such amount of hatred


    from the heart of this toxic woman, '' Thompson pondered deeply.


    "No, Jacob doesn''t love me anymore. Why would he still care about me?" For the first time in ages,


    Alice defended her former lover. She didn''t want anybody to badmouth him in any way.


    "Oh, I see. Since you don''t want to admit it, then forget it." Thompson put down the fork gently. The


    food he once relished suddenly became tasteless in his mouth. This was because he was angered by


    Alice''s denial.


    "You just got married. This matter is difficult to handle. If you file for a divorce now, I don''t think


    Jonathan would agree," Thompson said with his eyes filled with genuine concern.

 Chapter 443 Go Home

    Chapter 443 Go Home


    The bruises on Alice''s face looked more obvious at closer look. Thompson was a little concerned about


    her. If she did not take a firm stand, she would definitely expose him sooner orter.


    After all, she knew too much about his n and what he had done before. Now, Thompson regretted


    being so careless to trust a woman he had just known a few months ago.


    "I''ve never once thought of divorcing Jonathan. I knew from the start that once I chose this path, there


    was no turning back. Funny thing is, I didn''t even flinch when this happened to me." Alice looked


    surprisingly calm. Even though her face was bruised and wounded, she neither said nor did anything


    that Jonathan would disapprove.


    "Well..." Thompson was hesitant to say something at first. ''Is Alice really this stubborn?''


    "What if Jonathan hit you again?" he asked with concern. He was sincerely worried about her. Even


    though he and Alice were only taking advantage of each other, they still had feelings after getting along


    for a long time.


    Besides, any man would definitely feel sorry for a woman if she showed up lonely and bruised.


    "I don''t know. But, if he dares to do this to me again, I won''t spare him."


    Alice spoke in a timid manner. Thompson shuddered as he heard her response.


    A beast, when cornered, will do something unimaginable out of desperation. For a long time, Alice


    loathed Jacob because she could not forgive him for breaking up with her. She even wanted to kill him


    back then.


    If Jonathan pushed Alice to her brink, she would most probably do something outrageous. At the


    thought of it, Thompson cautiously reached out for his ss.


    "Let''s go." Alice could not wait to get out of this ce. She could not let Jacob see her so pathetic and


    helpless.


    Even if Jacob was indeed concerned about her, she still did not want him to look at her with pity.


    Besides, she still had dignity, no matter how much she had loved him. At that moment, she realized


    that sometimes, she would be willing to do anything in the name of love.


    All Alice wanted right now was to calm her own heart. Because she wanted to win back Jacob''s love


    before, she used to be impetuous and stubborn. She believed that nobody would hurt her as long as


    she seemed strong and fearless.


    It was not until now that she realized that that belief only caused more harm. That was because people


    thought that a fierce woman like her could put up with everything thrown at her.


    As a result, some people took her for granted. In the taxi, Alice sat numbly.


    Today had been a different day. She had always believed that her and Jacob''s breakup was solely


    Jacob''s fault. It was only today that she realized the truth.


    Nobody really wronged her. Even if they did, her mistakes would have made up for it. It was just that


    she was too stubborn to let go.


    Alice did not want to go home. If she did, she would only see Jonathan. Who knew what else he would


    do to her? It was enough that she had to see things she did not want to see, ept things she did not


    want to ept, and face things she did not want to face.


    Sadly, for Alice, she had no other option. This was the repercussion of her decision. Nobody forced her


    into this. She ended up like this because she insisted.


    She could not help but touch her forehead in exasperation.


    "Where do want to go, Miss? You haven''t told me your destination yet," the driver asked while looking


    at her through the rearview mirror.


    Alice did not reply. She just kept her head down and did not even open her mouth to speak. It was


    unusual for her to be like this, so oblivious and quiet.


    Outside, the crowd was bustling, and the noise of the heavy traffic came to her ears through the car


    window. The central area, where the car passed by, still looked grand as it was in the past. But for


    some reason, Alice felt that something had changed. ''What could it be?'' she wondered.


    Every single day, good and bad things happened in the city. The dust danced in the air as it did all the


    time. People came and went in the city nonstop, like ants in an ant trail.


    Alice realized how small and insignificant she really was. She had no idea what was bothering her. But


    for some reason, she had always felt trapped, as though she were in a maze, unable to get out.


    She kept head down and did not answer the driver for a while. Puzzled, the driver nced at her again


    in the rearview mirror.


    "What''s wrong, Miss? Are you in a bad mood?" he probed with a frown. His job required him to face all


    kinds of people every day, so he was used to experiencing this.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see Alice''s state at a nce.


    "Let''s go anywhere you want," Alice replied, her head still down as though she was struggling.


    She would rather go anywhere than go "home". Where was her home anyway? Since she married


    Jonathan, she had none.


    Wherever Jonathan went, it felt like a cage, a cage that would lock her inside forever. Alice could not


    help but rest her head on her hand. Meanwhile, the driver did not object to her response. He started the


    engine right away and sped away.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice was so preupied that she did not notice how long it had passed. All of a sudden, her phone


    rang. It must be Jonathan. She did not want to answer her phone. But, at the thought of what had


    happenedst night, she answered the call.


    As the vulnerable, there was no other way to protect herself except bypromising.


    "Where are you?!" Jonathan asked without beating around the bush.


    Since Alice and Jonathan were married, she was now Mrs. Alice of the Shi Group. She was not allowed


    to show up in public without Jonathan''s permission. Not only that, but she also had to report everything


    to him.


    "I''m outside. I''lle back soon," she answered with trembling voice.


    Alice had never demeaned herself to anyone before. Sadly, she had no choice but to do so now.


    "You have half an hour. If you''re still not here by then, don''t even bother toe back."


    As soon as Jonathan finished speaking, he hung up the phone immediately.


    On the other end of the line, Alice was stunned. Unable to do anything, she told the driver the address


    with a somber look on her face. Fortunately, the driver did not ask her anything and just obliged.


    After all, regardless of how curious the driver was, he must not intervene with other people''s lives.


    Every family has its own problems. Unfortunately, nobody else can save you from your own problem. In


    the car, Alice was desperately thinking of how she would exin to Jonathan where she had gone, but


    to no avail. Her mind went nk, and she could not think of an excuse to save herself from his fury.


    Meanwhile, when Jacob returned home, he was wondering how to tell Sara about what had happened


    today.


    As he sat on the sofa, he informed her about Shawn''s invitation. Then, he told her the process of their


    cooperation afterwards. When he reached the part about the dinner, he opened his mouth to say


    something but stopped on second thought. Needless to say, he seemed hesitant to say something.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything you can''t tell me?" Sara asked with a frown. She knew at a nce


    that he was struggling with something.


    Jacob could not help but sigh. "When I had dinner with Mr. Shawn today, I saw someone. No, two


    people, to be exact."


    Sara had intuition on who those people might be.


    "Were they Alice and Jonathan?" she asked with her head cocked to one side. One of her hands was


    on Jacob''s waist for support.


    "No. Well, you''re half right," he answered while staring at the ceiling. He wondered if Thompson was


    another scar in Sara''s heart.


    As a matter of fact, Alice was like Thompson in every means. They would do everything to seed


    and reach their goals.


    "What? Who did I guess wrong?" Sara asked while looking at Jacob in confusion.


    "I unexpectedly saw Alice and Thompson having dinner together. That isn''t the strangest part, though.


    Alice''s face was covered with bruises. For sure, Jonathan was the one who did it to her."


    Speaking of this, Jacob sighed again.


    There are all kinds of people in the world. What kind of people you meet depends on how lucky you


    are.

 Chapter 444 Domestic Violence

    Chapter 444 Domestic Violence


    "What? Did you just say that Jonathan had abused Alice during their wedding day? How could he do


    that to his newly wedded wife?" She gasped.


    The news caused her to suddenly sit up straight. She had no doubts on what Jacob just told her.


    On the other hand, her husband cocked a brow in surprise. It was as if the woman in front of him was a


    stranger.


    Noticing his odd stare, she raised her own eyebrows and looked straight into his eyes.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?" She looked absolutely


    clueless as she immediately touched her face and tried to wipe it.


    Alice''s situation had genuinely worried her. After all, Jacob was partly responsible for the woman''s


    misfortune.


    "No, it''s not that. I just thought you wouldn''t care about her. After all, she had hurt you before," he


    replied.


    His expression immediately softened and his tone wasn''t as lighthearted as before.


    "What she did was indeed unforgivable. However, after such a long time, I honestly feel a little bit


    grateful to her," she mused.


    A sudden pause came afterwards. Jacob felt like she was bracing herself before saying her next words.


    "She made me understand what kind of life I want to live. Because of her, I was able to see your true


    heart," she continued to exin.


    Jacob breathed a sigh of relief. "Yes, perhaps I should be thanking her too. I can''t do anything about


    what happened to her now, though. I can''t just simply go to Jonathan and meddle in their business."


    Sara furrowed her brows, seriously considering what he said. "Even if you wanted to go and see him,


    you need to have a good reason for doing so. Besides, that n may not work that easy."


    "Yeah. I''ve got nothing to do about it. I just hope that she can get out of that mess as soon as possible."


    He shrugged.


    Sara nodded and shed him a small smile before resting her head on his shoulder. The pair quietly


    sat on the sofa, savoring the time they had together being wrapped in one another''s arms. Time had


    seemed to stop around them and it was as if they were the only two beings that mattered at the


    moment.


    "Where did you think Uncle James go?" she suddenly asked. Her eyes roamed around the room,


    realizing that she actually enjoyed a quiet moment in a space just between the two of them. Sometimes


    though, she couldn''t deny that she felt somewhat bored.


    Jacob didn''t say anything as if it was a taboo. After a few minutes of undisturbed silence, he finally


    opened his mouth to speak.


    "I''ve thought about it a lot of times. Maybe it was a good thing that Uncle James had left. Otherwise, we


    won''t be able to face each other when we live together. What''s more, if we live happily together, what


    about father then?"


    Every time Jacob thought of James, his mind would drift over to Michael. Both of them were a family


    that he couldn''t part with. He couldn''t imagine abandoning them.


    "Jacob, Michael had already passed away. These things are not as difficult to face as you think," she


    said.


    Concern was written all over her face as she sat up straight with her legs crossed. She didn''t want


    Jacob to be stuck in a dilemma because of the rtionship between James and Michael. After all, what


    happened between them really had nothing to do with him.


    "You don''t have tofort me, Sara. Many things happen in this world for no reason. We have no


    choice but to just ept the inevitable," he murmured.


    There was a hint of sadness in his eyes, but Sara decided not toment about it. He only patted her


    gently on the shoulder as she leaned against his once again. Not long after, she found herself caught in


    a deep slumber.


    Careful not to move, Jacob started to think about what his wife just said.


    Her words just kept on repeating on and on in his mind. He had actually thought the same thing.


    As silence enveloped the entire house, he felt that it slowly started to be deafening. It was as if


    the surrounding air around the ce was starting to drown him.


    No one knew why he was so sad, but he was aware that Sara definitely knew what he was thinking of.


    When in front of the public, Jacob had already mastered the art of putting on a fake smile for everyone.


    He didn''t expect that someday he would be pushing himself to do something that would hide his true


    feelings.


    As he continued to quietly sit there, he would asionally nce sideways to check on Sara. Her


    rhythmic breathing was the only sound that broke the silence. For some reason, it made him feel at


    ease.


    To be honest, the agreement that he discussed with Shawn was a bit risky. If it failed, the man would


    only merely suffer a failure in the investmentpared to Jacob who treated failure as everything to


    him.


    Suffering from that failure would mean that they would have nothing left. It would mean that those years


    of learning were all worthless.


    Still, he knew that it was worth taking the risk. It was not until he experienced falling down that he could


    fully understand how hard it was to rise again during a desperate situation. Fixing his gaze at the


    sleeping woman beside him, a soft smile appeared on his lips. He had this amazing person who had


    been by his side the entire time. He wasn''t alone.


    He really didn''t want to admit that he had felt so lonely for a long time.


    When his mother passed away, he had only felt loneliness enveloping him. It was like falling into a


    ck hole which he found himself lost in and unable to find the way out.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Despite this, it had also been the very reason that urged him to form a habit of meditating. Since then,


    he had developed a calm character.


    Jacob also felt that Michael was the luckiest thing that ever happened to him. Michael cared about


    Jacob so much that he hadn''t developed any inferiorityplex.


    That type of feeling was probably everyone''s worst enemy. Everyone would suffer insecurity and be


    unsure of themselves at some point in their life. It was a terrible feeling that left a person struggling with


    their problems even more than they were supposed to.


    He assumed that he had always been very confident because of Michael''s nonstop encouragement on


    him since he was young. Although he was cold and aloof, as long as he spoke, he would say it with


    confidence.


    This was also why Jacob respected Michael. No one had the obligation to be good to anyone, but


    Michael didn''t care about what had happened in the past. This was one of the greatest things Jacob


    was thankful for.


    More than an hour seemed to have already passed. After breaking out from his thoughts, he carefully


    carried Sara all the way to the bedroom. Smiling softly to himself, he was confident that everything


    would get better. He didn''t feel any slightest hint of doubt about it.


    During the following days that passed by, Jacob and Shawn started to discuss about their partnership


    in detail.


    Since Jonathan had also started to be busy, Alice was finally able to move freely.


    After a while of enduring such torture, she could finally breathe a sigh of relief. However, Jonathan


    wouldn''t tell her anything about thepany''s current situation any longer.


    She wasn''t sure why. Perhaps he was already cautious of her, or maybe he just simply didn''t have any


    time to tell her about it. Maybe it was also because of Thompson that her husband wasn''t as violent


    towards her as before.


    Still, it wasn''t enough to ease her worries. Her walls had been up all the time and she was always on


    her guard. She would never be able to forget the events from that night.


    From the obvious scowl Jonathan wore on his face every time he came home, she could tell that he


    wasn''t in a good mood. For that reason, Alice made it a point to stay away from him as possible.


    She had recently found herself avoiding him like the gue these days, not bothering to even try and


    talk to him. At the same time, the man seemed to ignore her as well.


    One day, however, she happened to have eavesdropped on his conversation with his assistant over the


    phone about thepany''s affairs.


    From what she heard, it sounded like arge number of employees were going to resign. He had


    already reduced the number of staff as well as their sry before, but now the employees seemed to


    have taken initiative to just leave.


    The sries should have increased with the growth ofmodity prices. However, Jonathan had still


    decided to reduce the employees'' sry which resulted in a lot of dissatisfaction. In the end, most of


    them had chosen to quit instead.


    Of course, not everyone wanted to leave. Those who were determined to resign were able to find a


    better job somewhere else. Still, thepany needed talents like them.


    This ordeal had caused him to be very busy recently. Aside from this, their biggest partner had chosen


    to terminate their contract with them.


    To be honest, he was still perplexed about it. He just told them that he wanted a little more shares in


    the profit, but then their partner suddenly chose to end their contract without any hesitation.


    Everything was a mess, and there wasn''t anything he could do about it.


    After all, it was his fault that they just lost thepany''s biggest partner. His brows furrowed in irritation


    at the thought of it.

 Chapter 445 Still Delusional

    Chapter 445 Still Delusional


    Jonathan was starting to learn that running apany wasn''t a piece of cake. When Jacob was the


    one who managed it, he made it look extremely easy.


    Therefore, to an onlooker, an illusion of ease was shown. Jonathan had assumed anyone could do it.


    However, the reality was ratherplex. In this short period of time, Jonathan had learned that running


    apany wasn''t easy nor was making money out of it.


    Now that he was actually in Jacob''s position, it dawned on him that he wasn''t as capable as he had


    thought. This realization made him feel vulnerable. He chose to ignore Alice when he saw her.


    He couldn''t bear to tell her about it. If he did, he was certain she wouldugh at his ipetence.


    Jonathan was already going through a lot. Thest thing he wanted was to get mocked!


    In spite of all this, Jonathan was eager to prove he was better than Jacob. He wouldn''t give up just yet.


    When all the elite employees proposed to resign, Jonathan agreed unhesitatingly. He did this in order


    to save his face.


    After all, there was no point in forcing anyone to stay. If they wished to leave, they were free to do so.


    Then, he hired a set of new employees, offering them the same amount of money he had given to his


    previous employees.


    To his utter disappointment, these neers weren''t verypetent. Every time Jonathan was


    around them, he couldn''t help but think they weren''t suitable for the job.


    Deep down, he knew that was the case with himself as well. He wasn''t fit for the position of CEO.


    This thought was what stopped him from finding too many faults with the neers. He told himself


    with time they would get better.


    One after another, thepany''s orders began to go wrong. And a big problem presented itself before


    Jonathan. A foreign technical factory that had previously cooperated with thepany decided to bail


    on them.


    They refused to provide new technology to the Shi Group and also stopped updating thepany''s


    equipment. All this led him to be restless.


    He couldn''t help but think Jacob had a hand in this. However, there was something that bothered him.


    He wondered how Jacob had managed to do such a thing. He let himself forget about Jacob. After all,


    he had to deal with the predicament.


    Before Jonathan stepped in to be the CEO, almost everyone had noticed he was envious of


    Jacob. Jonathan often cursed Jacob for having a smooth life.


    He had thought life as a CEO would be a wonderful one. But now that he had gotten what he wanted,


    he couldn''t even get a good night''s sleep.


    The first thing he did when he arrived home was sh Alice a sullen look. Then he entered his room


    and shut the door. This didn''t make Alice angry. If anything, this was what she wanted.


    She wanted that man as far away from her as possible. There were asions when Jonathan would


    inform Alice about thepany''s situation.


    When he married her, he knew full well she didn''t love him. It was a marriage based on opportunities.


    Alice could be used as a pawn to further damage Jacob''s life.


    Jonathan, in short, didn''t love her either. Alice, on the other hand, wouldn''t dare to contact Jacob again.


    All these years, she had been an equal. She could talk to Jacob with dignity.


    But after getting married to Jonathan, Alice felt like an inferior. The humiliation often lingered around


    her. She couldn''t understand why she felt this way. Perhaps, she was realizing she had been willful and


    thoughtless.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    A while ago, she had med Jacob for everything that had gone wrong in her life.


    But now, it dawned on her she was the one who brought this doom to herself. Alice thought she


    deserved to suffer.


    Every now and then she wondered what Jacob would think of her.


    After everything that had happened, she couldn''t muster up the courage to contact him again. She also


    knew he didn''t owe her anything.


    As for Jonathan, if he troubled her too much, she would be happy to teach him a lesson. She had no


    mercy for him.


    One day, Jonathan returned from work. He had a poker face, Alice couldn''t read his expression. After


    one nce, she ignored him and continued watching the TV.


    Her life wasn''t too bad. When Jonathan wasn''t around, she would delude herself into thinking


    everything was fine.


    But now, he came and sat next to her. Instinctively, she moved aside. Her reaction angered him.


    He had had a bad day at work. In fact, all his days were bad. He wanted to vent his anger on someone.


    Looking at Alice, he was instantly reminded of Jacob. He gritted his teeth in silent fury.


    Everything was Jacob''s fault. If it weren''t for him, the Shi Group wouldn''t have gotten into trouble.


    He was hell-bent on revenge! As his thoughts went to that path, he wondered if getting him married to


    Alice was yet another trap! ''What if she is here to spy?'' he thought.


    Jonathan was now spluttering with indignation. This woman, living at his house, was Jacob''s


    aplice!


    Jonathan fixed Alice with an icy re. She knew something was wrong. She sensed the dangering


    towards her. She was ovee by an urge to stand and run away. However, Jonathan had pounced


    on her and mped her chin with his hand.


    She let out a cry of pain. Jonathan didn''t let her go. However, he felt a little ufortable when he


    noticed the pained look on her face.


    "Tell me, what do you think of me now? Did you tell Jacob I am nothing but a mess? Listen to me, I


    haven''t lost yet! This isn''t over!"


    he roared, gnashing his teeth and ring at Alice. She shook her head, denying his usations.


    A sharp pain shot through her chin. It was unbearable! She was certain this beast was going to break


    her chin. But her fear had disappeared. She looked at him with her unyielding eyes.


    At this moment, she looked cold and strong. It had finallye to her that Jonathan was more pathetic


    than she was.


    It took a long time but most people would eventually understand the fault was in them. Jonathan,


    however, still lived with arrogance and stupidity.


    He was a man with ws. Instead of epting his weakness, he would pounce on people when they


    pointed it out.


    Alice knew he had lived such a life for too long. Perhaps he would never change. What she knew with


    certainty was that neither of them woulde to a good end.


    Her life was ruined and she hade to terms with it. As for this man, he was still delusional. There


    was nothing she could do about it.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Jonathan asked, a frown making its way to his face. The


    contempt and disdain in Alice''s eyes didn''t go unnoticed by him.


    Jacob used to stare at him exactly the same way. He couldn''t understand why Alice was looking down


    on him! ''She is more wretched than I am! She has no right, '' he thought to himself, his arrogance taking


    over him.


    "Nothing," Alice replied in a calm voice. The fear he had seen before was long gone.


    Her joy and hope had disappeared. But with it, her love for life had gone as well. She didn''t fear death


    anymore. Jacob, the man she had loved, had already abandoned her. There was nothing in this world


    for her.


    Yes, Alice had never been so fearless. This man in front of her was a devil. But she wouldn''t beg for


    her life. Instead, she shed him a calm and confident smile.

 Chapter 446 Squander

    Chapter 446 Squander


    "You know that you will piss me off, don''t you?" Jonathan hissed. His grip on her chin tightened, making


    her involuntarily wince in pain.


    Still, she had chosen to remain silent. No one could threaten or seduce her. Being caught in the current


    predicament she was in now was only because of her own choice.


    She made a wrong step, so now she had to bear the consequences on her own. Struggling under his


    hold, she managed to force out a smile.


    Jonathan only saw red at the thought of her mocking him. He had not expected this reaction out of her.


    He didn''t want to admit that he had lost but her arrogance had preceded her. Even though the pressure


    of his grip on her chin tightened even more, he was nowhere near sessful in stepping on her pride.


    People like her had nerves of steel no matter how much struggle they were in.


    There was a sudden inexplicable pain in his chest which caused him to narrow his eyes at her. Now, he


    didn''t have to wonder anymore on why she was Jacob''s first love. It was because she possessed the


    qualities worthy of standing by his side. Unfortunately, she didn''t cherish that opportunity.


    "I was so stupid to listen to Thompson''s advice and marry you. Why should I use his ex-girlfriend to


    provoke him? You are now his ex, which simply means that he doesn''t love you anymore," he said


    mockingly.


    He was so angry that his finger shook in rage as he pointed it directly to Alice''s face. What pissed him


    off even more was that she only stood there without any reaction.


    For her, his anger was nothing. She had a lot of experiences that were far more terrible than that.


    She didn''t even flinch at his advances. Instead she just muttered back in a low voice, "Do you honestly


    think that you''re better than me? We''re just the same."


    His jaws clenched and his eyes narrowed into slits at her statement.


    Comparing him to herself was uneptable. They were totally different from each other.


    "The same? Alice, I think you''re thinking too highly of yourself. How are we the same? Am I an


    abandoned woman?" he scoffed.


    At that moment, all he wanted to do was to be able to say the right words that would crush her spirit.


    He wanted to tear off her proud face and break that arrogant expression which seemed to enjoy


    mocking him.


    However, she didn''t back down this time. She could ept being humiliated by him, but she would


    definitely not allow him to insult her dignity.


    "This abandoned woman you are talking of is now your wife! Just who do you think you are, Jonathan?


    In case you didn''t know, I only agreed to marry you because you would be useful to me. Why would I


    marry a man like you otherwise?"


    Her voice was filled with venom when she spat those words at him. She was clearly furious with what


    he just said.


    The veins on Jonathan''s forehead were now angrily bulging out. Just then, everything happened in a


    sh as his palmnded heavily on her face. The impact was so strong that it felt like her brains had


    been shaken violently inside her head. She blinked a few times, trying to focus on the ringing on her


    ears instead of the burning sting on her face.


    Of course, it still wasn''t enough to shut her up. "Do you think you can change anything by beating me


    up? Let me tell you this. You are nowhere as good as Jacob and never in a million years will you be


    able to live up to him. In fact, it doesn''t even matter if Jacob isn''t in love with me anymore. In the end,


    you are still nothingpared to him."


    This made Jonathan''s expression even more deadly. It felt like the devil was starting to possess him


    and all he could see in front of him was Jacob.


    He shoved Alice hard, causing her to stagger and fall heavily on the sofa before he put his weight on


    top of her.


    All of a sudden, he pped her on the face again. This time around, it was twice as heavy as the


    previous one that she felt like she was going to go deaf from the loud ringing her ears made. Still not


    contented, he started beating her half to death.


    "You know, Alice, you should understand that you could never take advantage of me by saying that. It


    is only me who could marry you. Your precious Jacob, the man who you think is so nice, what did he do


    to you?" he bellowed.


    He didn''t realize how hard he had been hitting her until he saw blood dripping down the corner of her


    mouth. His brows furrowed as he pursed his lips at the ugly sight in front of him.


    Although she looked like a ragged doll whose hair was all disheveled and all over her face, she still had


    managed to suddenly burst out intoughter. It was shrill, insane and uncontroble that it caused the


    hairs on the back of Jonathan''s neck to stand up.


    It was toote when he realized that some women couldn''t be provoked no matter what. Alice was that


    kind of woman.


    "That''s enough. Why are you still smiling? If your Jacob is such a good man, then go and find him. I''d


    like to see what will happen then. Don''t worry, I''ll purposely let you go since I''m really looking forward to


    it," he reasoned out, trying to make his expression as serious as possible.


    He didn''t realize that he started fidgeting, and Alice only kept onughing.


    A fit of maniacalughter jolted through her. After a few minutes, she had finally stopped. "Stop talking,


    Jonathan. Are you really stupid or are you just ying dumb? All of us are just pathetic," she drawled.


    It was as if his whole body went limp and all his anger had suddenly vanished because of her words.


    She was right.


    They were all indeed pathetic, and all of them lived under Jacob''s shadow.


    The worst part is that none of them could do anything about it.


    Clenching his fists, he stood up and left her without uttering a single word. It was taking all his self-


    restraint just to control his anger, so he decided to take out a cigarette and light it up.


    "Give me one. I want to take a puff," she said. Her face looked cold and lifeless as she sat up and


    stared nkly at the wall.


    It didn''t even look like she was blinking. She only silently stared at it as if she were studying it, when in


    fact she was actually lost deep in her thoughts.


    Jonathan couldn''t exin why, but he suddenly felt excited as he observed her crazed figure a while


    ago. Everything had started from the moment he knew her.


    However, he didn''t want to get to the bottom of it just yet. She didn''t even look angry. In fact, it was the


    exact opposite. Perhaps to a certain extent, both of them were really pathetic after all.


    Without saying anything, he handed over a cigarette to her. Her eyebrows slightly raised up, eyeing the


    stick on his fingers. Maybe it was because of his sudden gesture, but nevertheless she still took it.


    In fact, Alice didn''t really smoke. She had only seen others do it for too many times that maybe it would


    be enough to make her feel better.


    Jonathan took a long drag from his own, not bothering to look at her. He didn''t find her sudden interest


    in smoking strange. In fact, he couldn''t care less at all.


    After a while, he heard her break into a coughing fit. Cocking an eyebrow up in surprise, he nced


    sideways to check her out.


    She only smiled bitterly at him. Her expression looked like her throat was in pain as she clutched on the


    cigarette. His cold eyes only gazed back at her, not bothering toment on her silly actions.


    "Do you think we still have a future?" he deadpanned. Turning away, his gaze travelled to a distance.


    It wasn''t entirely noticeable, but her mouth opened up a tiny bit in surprise after hearing his question.


    He had actually managed to catch her off guard, and all she could do was to imitate him with a long


    drag from her own cigarette. Surprisingly, she was able to stop coughing this time. Her lips curled up


    into a smirk, thinking of how she was now able to gradually adapt to smoking.


    The smoke roughly wed its way into her throat at first, but then the nicotine''s addicting smell made


    its way into her nose and mouth that she was unable to stop. She thought that it was a fascinating


    feeling. Not long after, she didn''t realize that she was already addicted to it.


    Her husband didn''t see the satisfaction that morphed on her face. He still had his back to her, obviously


    waiting for an answer. He wanted to strangle Alice at that moment, but he had already calmed down a


    lot now. Smoking allowed him to clear his mind and make a better judgment. Because of that, he knew


    that it wouldn''t do any good if he would beat her up again.


    Besides, both of them shared amon goal after all. There was no point in ripping each other''s


    heads off just yet.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Ever since he had taken the position of the CEO in Shi Group, he was able to learn on how to get a


    view of the overall situation. He wouldn''t be as stubborn and as ignorant as before.


    "I don''t know. Maybe not." Her answer sounded too detached. She didn''t care how the man would react


    anymore.


    It was as if she was talking about something as trivial as the weather. She didn''t think it was an


    important question anyway. After all, their rtionship was just a trade.


    "I don''t know. It feels like I''m living in a crisis. All my life, I have been living so carefree all the time.


    Having to follow rules and taking care of responsibilities are killing me," he said.


    A heavy sigh escaped his lips as he puffed out some smoke, covering his face from Alice. She,


    however, didn''t feel sad at all. In her eyes, both of them were just pitiful beings.


    They had no one who loved them nor cared for them. All of the problems they carried were left for them


    to solve on their own. To be honest, she didn''t even want Jacob to find out about her current situation.


    If he learned about her situation, it would be embarrassing for her regardless of whether he cared or


    not.


    She used to be a precious princess in his eyes. Now, she was only trampled on and humiliated,


    abandoned without hesitation and even treated mercilessly.


    Everything was toote. There was no chance for her to change anything. She couldn''t even control


    her fate. Instead, she could only allow herself to be pushed further and further in the torrent of time.


    The thought of someone talking to her about what an ideal life should be was ridiculous to her now.


    She would definitely just end upughing at that person. Even though she was still just on her twenties,


    all her dreams were alreadypletely gone.


    The life she longed so much to have and hold was slowly slipping further away from her grasp. She


    wanted a valuable life, but her youth had been inadvertently squandered by herself.

 Chapter 447 Clever In Dealing With People

    Chapter 447 Clever In Dealing With People


    She wanted to achieve her goal step by step, but in the end, she lost her goal.


    On the wedding night, Jonathan hit her. From that very moment, Alice had already forgotten how proud


    she had been, and her self-esteem had beenpletely shattered.


    But Alice didn''t me Jonathan. Maybe at the moment when she was beaten, she hated Jonathan, but


    after that, she didn''t hate him so much.


    She couldn''t tell why, but now Alice could recognize herself more clearly. She had despised people


    around her before.


    Now, Alice had found her ce. Jonathan let out a sigh.


    "Jacob and I were born enemies of each other. We have a grudge against each other since we were


    little. In others'' eyes, he was born with a crown. And I was always regarded as an idler. "


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Jonathan said coldly without any expression on his face, but there was a hint of pain hid between his


    eyebrows.


    Yes, he had beenpeting with Jacob for so many years. But her efforts were always ignored.


    People thought he was just a mediocre man.


    Perhaps some people could only be regarded as a foil. After so many years being a foil, Jonathan was


    still drowned in the crowd.


    "But now, I know what he wants to do. He wants to destroy me. Jacob resigned on purpose. I should


    know he was up to something to against me. Now, he is making moves. "


    Jonathan lowered his head, half of the cigarette in his hand had burned to ashes. Alice just listened


    quietly without saying a word.


    Because she didn''t care about what he said at all.


    "Is it painful to be with me, Alice?" Jonathan looked at Alice with his head tilted to one side and fixed


    his eyes on Alice.


    Alice didn''t show any expression on her face. She just looked at Jonathan for a while and said two


    words.


    "Not really." Alice said indifferently, and she was not lying.


    Since Alice left Jacob, she always felt pain and her heart ache. Even if now she was with Jonathan, the


    pain she felt did not change a bit.


    "Really? I thought you were in pain. To be honest, I never thought that I would get married. I''m used to


    being free, especiallypared with Jacob, I''m just a yboy. "


    Jonathan let out a sigh of relief and calmed down a lot.


    It was wrong for Jonathan to hit Alice, but when he lost his temper, he couldn''t control himself.


    After that, Jonathan would feel more rxed. Perhaps it was Jonathan''s nature, because sometimes


    he even felt that he was a little cold-blooded.


    "Forget it. I''m tired. Go to bed early today."


    Alice stood up and walked past Jonathan. Her back looked so deste as if she didn''t even have any


    feelings for Jonathan.


    "Alice." Jonathan gently called her name, and Alice stopped.


    Alice thought that Jonathan was a hopeless case, but at this time, she changed her views. Maybe


    Jonathan was not that worse. At least, Jonathan was reasonable.


    Alice had changed a lot to the people around her recently. In the past, she had been paranoid and


    thought that something would not change forever. But today, she suddenly found that many things


    seemed to be different.


    Many things were not what they looked like, and they could be re-defined.


    Including her connection with Jonathan, Jacob, Thompson and Sara. They entangled together because


    of fate.


    Alice stopped and she heard Jonathan continued, "I''m sorry. I got impulsive."


    Alice''s body and legs were stiffened. Then she turned around, reached out to tidy her hair and looked


    at Jonathan with a bright smile.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    After uttering these words gently, Alice went back to her room. Sometimes, saying that it didn''t matter


    didn''t mean that she really forgave him. But now, Alice was relieved.


    Jonathan let out a heavy sigh and was obsessed with Alice''s back.


    If they had met at the right time and in the right ce, he and Alice might have different story.


    But now, there was no way back for Jonathan. He had no way back since he married Alice.


    Perhaps Jonathan had already regretted when he raised his hand to hit Alice. If they got married just to


    hurt each other, then there was no need for them to be together anymore.


    Jonathan sat on the sofa for a while until he knocked his head remorsefully. His life was really a mess.


    Would he really ruin the Shi Group?


    And the other reason that he ruin thepany was Jacob, the former president. Jonathan felt


    ufortable. He couldn''t tell why. He just couldn''t ept the current situation.


    Was that true that only Jacob the most suitable leader to run the Shi Group? Jonathan didn''t believe in


    fate, nor did he believe the destiny.


    But Jonathan would never have luck. Jonathan bent down.


    Looking up at the lights in Alice''s room, he guessed that Alice must be very painful these days.


    Although she didn''t say anything about it, Jonathan knew it.


    His personality had been fixed and could not be changed in a short time. Besides, Alice wouldn''t give


    his time.


    The more Jonathan thought about it, the sadder he felt. His life was really a mess. He could no longer


    go back.


    Only then did he realize that what he had before was bless. It was he who insisted on taking that wrong


    step, and ended up in the dead-end.


    Sitting on the bed, Alice was also surprised why she said it doesn''t matter just now. She had been very


    painful, but she didn''t want to me Jonathan.


    After all, today, Alice finally found that what she was suffering was caused by herself. Her life was a


    mess. Lying on the bed in frustration, Alice stared at the ceiling nkly.


    In a high-end hotel, a simple party for enterprises was held here. Jacob held Sara''s hand and entered


    the party.


    Sara wore a white evening dress, which fitted her well, revealing her white and slender arms. She was


    the most eye-catching woman in the party tonight.


    Withoutparison, she had won most woman with just a light makeup. Holding Sara''s hand, Jacob


    saw Joshua standing not far away.


    In the past, Jacob would not show up with Sara on such an asion. Now, Jacob wanted to take Sara


    with him all the time.


    On the one hand, he wanted to dere their rtionship, which was that Sara was the CEO and he


    was just the vice president. How could the vice president go out to attend a banquet without the CEO?


    Of course, Jacob knew that it was his own sophistry.


    Holding Sara''s arm, Jacob stood in front of Joshua. Joshua had seen Jacob for the beginning, but he


    had been quietly observing Jacob and Sara.


    "Mr. Joshua, why did youe so early?" Jacob knew what to do and he put on a polite smile. He was


    clever in dealing with people in such asion.

 Chapter 448 Attraction

    Chapter 448 Attraction


    "I just got here." As he spoke, Shawn already glued his eyes to Sara.


    He was mesmerized by the beauty in front of him. The woman looked like a goddess who could


    captivate all men''s attention.


    Also, the way she moved was very charming. It made her stand out from any ordinary woman out


    there. Shawn took a glimpse at Jacob. Jacob noticed it and he instantly knew what Shawn could be


    meant.


    "Let me introduce you to each other. This is my wife, Sara Huo and she is the CEO of ourpany.


    Sara, this is Shawn Ho. He is the CEO of the Ho Group. I think you already heard about each other


    before. You just have not been formally introduced to each other."


    Jacob looked at Sara. He had been handling the cooperation alone, so Sara always didn''t have the


    opportunity to meet Shawn.


    "Hello, Mr. Shawn. Pleased to meet you. I have heard many things about you," Sara said. A lovely


    smile was visible on her lips. Anyone who would see her beautiful smile would surely feel woozy. Jacob


    was pleased when he saw that Sara and Shawn shook their hands.


    "Well, I must say that you are indeed a lucky man Mr. Jacob. But it''s not confusing too if why a talented


    man like you is together with a stunning woman. The two of you are such a lovely couple.


    Congrattions!" Shawn suddenly felt jealous when he noticed the couple''s eyes were full of


    admiration and affection for each other.


    "Mr. Shawn, you got to be kidding. We are not different from those normal couples, there''s nothing


    special." Even though Jacob said those, he looked very happy by what Shawn said.


    Then Jacob started to introduce Sara to the people around them. Honestly, he already did it before. But


    he was not as serious at that time unlike now.


    Most of the people who were present already knew Jacob. Every popr person in the business world


    had already heard his name.


    Even though what happened before had brought him to the lowest, no one still doubted his potential


    that he would make it to the top again.


    A true hero cannot be simply knocked down just because of a blow. Not everyone would encounter


    such a great battle in their lives. Most of the people stared at Jacob with a very meaningful look.


    Jacob dealt with the most sessful people at the banquet without any hint of embarrassment. People


    never saw him as a loser at all. The truth was, they could feel the power and confidence that was


    overflowing from his aura.


    Jonathan only stood in the distance while holding Alice''s hand. He just looked at Sara and Jacob firmly.


    He was supposed to be the most eye-catching man at the party tonight.


    But the damn Jacob seemed to take the attention of the people which made him left behind the


    limelight. On the other hand, Jacob didn''t even notice Jonathan and Alice at all.


    asionally, Alice would throw a nce at Jacob like she was still the schoolgirl on the campus who


    had a crush on him in the past. Even though Alice cared about Jacob very much that time, she would


    just keep herself silent and just took a slight glimpse at him.


    But now, everything had been different. They already both had someone at their sides.


    Alice suddenly felt a little happy when she saw how delighted Jacob was with Sara. Finally, he found


    his own happiness. However, it still saddened her that the woman who was making him happy was not


    her.


    "I shouldn''t havee here. I knew that Jacob would also be here tonight. His resignation was a part


    of his scheme. Alice, now you must know why you are living your life like this, don''t you?"


    Jonathan pestered Alice. But she knew better now so she just ignored his words. If it was in the past,


    she would surely turn pissed.


    However, various things had been changed. Way back then when she was still young, Alice used to


    think that the world would treat her gently.


    But now, she wouldn''t dare to think about it again. Since she was the one who made all the choices,


    she had no option but to bear all the consequences on her own. Alice just knew that no one would take


    the obligation and bear it for her.


    Jacob saw a familiar figure from a distance and noticed that it was Alice. He suddenly felt uneasy after


    he took a nce at her. At that moment, he felt that something had changed to her that made her


    different from before.


    After all, Jacob remembered that Alice only looked at him that way when she left and went abroad.


    Jacob nodded politely and smiled at her.


    Alice didn''t respond when Jacob smiled at her. She was stunned for a moment. Until now, Alice''s heart


    would still beat fast whenever she saw the smile of Jacob. But if there was something different about


    her, it was the feeling was not that strong anymore.


    Jonathan noticed how Alice got stunned for a moment. He also saw the silentmunication between


    her and Jacob but still didn''t say anything. They already talked about the matterst time and Jonathan


    forgave her.


    He promised Alice that he would not interfere with her personal life. So now, he had to keep his words.


    Now, Jonathan had changed as well. He was not as insolent as before. Now that he became the Shi


    Group''s CEO, he had to contemte his speech in the public.


    Jonathan''s business foundation now had been slowly weakening. He thought that it was better if he


    would just ask Jacob for help in the future, that was why he had given up his arrogant and aggressive


    behavior.


    So he just looked at them lightly without any malice expression on his face. While Jacob was holding


    Sara''s arm, he walked closer to Jonathan and Alice.


    Sara already returned to him but he was not sure how about Jonathan and Alice. Jacob didn''t want to


    think about such things too much. He just thought that it was still necessary to greet them, especially


    that they were on an asion.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Even though they were not on good terms, they still had to say something when they saw each other.


    Not to mention that they had known each other from the past.


    Jacob and Sara reached their ce. "What a coincidence!" Jacob greeted them. He stared at Alice but


    his eyes dropped on Jonathan''s hand that was holding her hand.


    Jonathan just looked at Jacob silently. He had expected that Jacob would be arrogant and smug like


    himself before. However, it made him shocked when Jacob didn''t.


    This moment had made Jonathan feel more desperate. Jacob unexpectedly didn''t do what Jonathan


    thought he would have done.


    Maybe it didn''t even cross Jacob''s mind.


    Jonathan just kept his mouth shut and didn''t say anything.


    Ever since he entered the banquet until now, no one had spoken to him. Was his image in this industry


    so bad that no one wanted to talk to him? Or maybe, it was the current state of the Shi Group that was


    slowly falling to its grave?


    Alice just nodded at them and looked at Sara. She met the eyes of the woman and she saw that it was


    full of tenderness.


    But Alice wanted to cry at the warmth and kindness she saw from Sara. After all that had happened,


    her eyes were still filled with innocence and she could still look at them without any malice.


    Was this the difference between the two of them? No one dared to talk, but Alice''s face turned red


    because of a sudden embarrassment.


    It was nonsense to point out the difference between the two of them. Alice could obviously feel it. She


    was the one who was at fault, but Sara never med her.


    It was the first time that Alice had sensed the imperfection and the inferiority in her heart. Alice felt like


    she was med yet she couldn''t do anything.


    "Jacob, I think we have something to discuss with." Jonathan spoke with a calm tone. It made him now


    less irrational.


    Looking at the past, he had been fearless of anything. But now, he couldn''t help but hold back and


    spoke politely.


    Jacob nodded and said, "Go ahead." He sat on the sofa beside Sara and instantly put his arms around


    her waist. People around them couldn''t help but stare at the four of them discreetly.


    Everyone present at the banquet knew about the rtionship between these four people. They couldn''t


    wait to see what would happen next, so they kept on ncing at the four people.


    Alice was nervous and her palms began to sweat. It was not out of embarrassment. It was because she


    didn''t want toe out as Jonathan''s wife.


    Marriage was not the first mistake she had done in her life. She already made her first mistake when


    she came up with her decision years ago. No matter how long had passed, Alice could still not forget


    the decision she had made because that was when her life turned miserable.


    "Jacob, do you really want the Shi Group to fall? Do you really want to send it to its grave? I know that


    it''s part of your n. You already nned everything before you left the Shi Group, didn''t you?"


    Jonathan looked at Jacob wickedly, as if Jacob was his greatest enemy.


    However, Jonathan was no longer the same person as before. If it was in the past, he would surely


    dare to say anything he preferred to say and would do whatever he pleased to. But now, the moment


    he came into this position, hepletely turned into a coward.

 Chapter 449 High End Club

    Chapter 449 High End Club


    While standing in front of Jacob, Jonathan was back for being a coward in an instant. Jacob was also


    shocked that the man in front of him had changed.


    Way back then, Jonathan used to be naughty and a yboy. But now, he had learned how to restrain


    himself a lot.


    Jacob blinked his long and narrow eyes. This was the very first time he had looked at Jonathan


    seriously. Even Jonathan was also shocked by the sudden change in himself.


    "The Shi Group is already now in your hands. I don''t have anything to do with thepany," Jacob


    said with a firm voice. He crossed his legs as he sat down, while Sara just sat beside him and didn''t


    say anything.


    Alice sped her hands together tightly and looked around. Just to find out that most of the people


    were constantly ncing at the four of them.


    Jonathan shook his head and looked at the man in front of him. "Shame on you, Jacob. Do you have


    any idea how important the Shi Group to me? Have you forgotten? It is where I started and so were


    you. Your father did his best and worked so hard just to support the Shi Group. Is that your way of


    granting your father''sst wish?"


    The things that Jonathan wanted to say were already engraved in his heart. At this point, he just


    couldn''t make himself rxed.


    "It doesn''t matter to me anymore. After all, it''s just all about business. Also, I''m no longer in charge of


    thepany. As for what you said earlier, I know that my father had put his full effort and worked hard


    for it. But we all know that it belongs to you now. Including thepany''s problem."


    Jacob focused his gaze on Jonathan. ''No one had ever talked about this until now.


    But some people wanted to push my limit and tried to bring me to the edge. This wouldn''t make me


    calm or even think enough for the sake of the others.'' Jacob also thought about it for a long time,


    wondering if he should do it or not.


    He was thinking if he should finally break with the Shi Group. However, Jacob decided that he would


    justpromise. Life was tooplicated that we couldn''t make things perfect.


    Like for example, Jacob was looking at Jonathan who was sitting across from him, yet he couldn''t even


    feel a little sympathy for the man. However, there were circumstances for him to express some


    empathy. For a person like Jonathan? Jacob wouldn''t dare to give him some mercy.


    "Don''t be unreasonable, Jacob. I suppose it''s important for us to talk about this matter today. The Shi


    Group didn''t do anything wrong to you. How could you lure my partners to yourpany? You can just


    find someone else if you badly want some partners. Don''t you know that those people you chose to


    cooperate with are Shi Group''s partners?"


    Jonathan showed a fierce expression. But little did he know, his fierce look only seemed pathetic to the


    people around them. No one would attempt to take the side of a loser.


    Alice grimaced a little after she heard what Jonathan had said. She didn''t want to be unfair but even


    someone who didn''t have any idea about their conversation would think that he was the one who was


    making a problem out of nothing.


    Business is not a game that you could simply y with. No one would mind whether it was sensible to


    do or not. Besides, it was certainly uneptable to me Jacob for the problem of the Shi Group.


    "I don''t think you fully understand it, Mr. Jonathan. I never told them to quit their alliance with your


    company. Do you think that an outsider like me, could stop their partnership with you?"


    After Jacob spoke, he stood up and looked at Jonathan silently. There was a dark expression on


    Jonathan''s face, while Alice''s expression remained nk.


    She taught herself that she should remain expressionless whatever the oue from Jacob would be.


    But now, she couldn''t help but show her poker face to Jonathan.


    Jonathan formed a raw smile and shook his head. He clenched his fists and put them down after a


    while. After a few moments, Jacob left them without any hesitation.


    Jonathan felt disappointed. ''Why have I always turned out as a loser whenever I face Jacob? Why


    does Jacob always have to put me in a crucial situation?''


    He didn''t acquire Jacob''s intelligence, Jacob''s indifference, and Jacob''s behavior.


    But who cares? Throughout the whole banquet asion, no one even recognized him as the CEO of


    the Shi Group. But instead, they even gave Jacob a warm wee and considered him as some


    talent.


    The huge difference between their attitude had made Jonathan dejected. What made Jonathan even


    sadder was his inability to speak up for himself. Most of all, he had mentioned thepany and


    Jacob''s history. Yet, Jacob was still unmoved and seemed like he didn''t care at all.


    What happened to Jacob? Even Michael''s name did not shake him at all. Was there anyone who could


    stop him from destroying the Shi Group?


    Jonathan''s mood turned sour. He just felt like the people around him wereughing at him. Just earlier,


    all the people''s eyes were glued to them when the four of them sat here and talked.


    Everyone who had attended the banquet knew their rtionship. So the moment Jacob had left, the


    focus of the people was no longer on him.


    Jonathan''s expression turned dark and Alice knew it too well.


    Every time he would be mad, his face would always look livid and very terrible. Jonathan stood up


    quietly and walked out hastily.


    Alice didn''t say anything and only followed him closely. When they walked by the hall, they


    unexpectedly met Jacob. But the man didn''t say anything or even greeted them.


    Alice looked at Jacob with uncertainty in her eyes and ran quickly towards Jonathan out of the banquet


    hall.


    Jonathan was embarrassed meaning she was embarrassed too. Now, Alice and Jonathan were in the


    same situation. They wouldn''t dare to judge each other. It was certain for both of them that they would


    share weal and woe the moment they married each other.


    Jacob only nced at them, then he continued talking to the people around him about some business.


    At the same time, Sara held a ss of wine gracefully. She could say that this was probably the most


    comfortable business party she had ever been to.


    So if Sara and Jacob happened to show up on any asion, she didn''t have to watch out because she


    was the wife of some famous man. She wouldn''t even think about the opinion of others towards her.


    Apart from this, Sara wanted to attend such a banquet or any asion together with Jacob. So that,


    she could be with Jacob and at the same time experienced a different kind of things.


    Jonathan asked the driver to send Alice home after they left the banquet. While in a bad mood, he


    hopped in a taxi and left.


    Alice just let him go and didn''t stop him. It was a good thing for the both of them so they couldn''t talk


    about what happened and they didn''t have to confront each other.


    Moreover, Alice felt like her calm posture had been crushed after she saw Jacob and Sara today. Now


    she couldn''t feel anything but exhaustion and pain all over herself.


    Her point was, she used to hate Jacob and Sara being together. But looking at them earlier, she just felt


    that those two were such a perfect match. Alice thought that someone had hypnotized her. To give


    them her blessing?


    Yes, she could do that. Alice already gave up her hope to be loved or even to love anyone anymore.


    Way back then, she just married Jonathan for status and her revenge on Jacob. But in just a short time,


    Alice found out that she had jumped herself into an abyss of suffering.


    Until now, Alice was wondering about when she would end the suffering.


    Everyone was aware that Jonathan would not give up easily.


    However, they had no idea what he should do. Alice felt terrified as she thought of it. She knew from


    the start that Jonathan was not a good man at all.


    He just hit his wife on their first day of marriage. Who knew what else he could do?


    Alice sat inside the car with a heavy heart. She looked out the window with a nk expression.


    It would surely be chaotic after this day ended. She was hoping that the innocent people wouldn''t


    receive his anger.


    While sitting in a taxi, Jonathan fished out his phone from his pocket and called Thompson. He couldn''t


    think of any person right now but only Thompson.


    When Jonathan was only a director, he only gained a few friends. That was why right now, he didn''t


    have a broad connection but only a few.


    When the phone call finished, Jonathan gave the address to the driver. Then he closed his eyes and


    crossed her arms while leaning against the backseat. He didn''t say anything.


    The driver looked at Jonathan carefully. He was a talkative man. But when he saw the dark expression


    on Jonathan''s face, he just kept his mouth shut.


    The driver was aware of his passenger''s mood and he knew how to avoid creating trouble. He was not


    talking to people if it seemed that they were not in a good mood. Especially with someone who was


    with a hostile look like Jonathan.


    So silence filled inside the car the whole trip. While Jonathan was talking to Thompson on the phone


    earlier, the way he spoke was very unfriendly. So the driver had a bad impression of him.


    Jonathan opened his eyes and looked at the window. He found out that they finally reached the said


    address.


    Jonathan hopped out of the car and gave the driver a hundred-dor bill. After he paid the driver, he


    instantly left without uttering a word. The driver epted the money and prepared the change. But


    when he looked up to give it to him, he only found out that Jonathan had already left.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan bent down his head a bit and walked inside to a high-end club directly.

 Chapter 450 It Was A Trap

    Chapter 450 It Was A Trap


    Thompson had been waiting inside the club for a long time. When he saw that Jonathan came in, he


    just puffed his cigarette and didn''t utter a word.


    The smoke surrounded the whole room. Jonathan just grimaced and didn''t throw a nce at


    Thompson.


    "How long have you''ve been waiting here?"


    Jonathan was stunned for a while when he looked at Thompson and saw that his ashtray was already


    full.


    "Not that long. What happened? You sounded off while speaking on the phone earlier. Jacob did


    something again?" Thompson''s mouth corners lifted. He already had an idea of what had happened.


    "You bet. Jacob attended the banquet today and we met each other. He looks so damn good. I talked


    to him for a while, but guess what? He didn''t even listen to me. He''s so determined to destroy the Shi


    Group."


    Jonathan sat beside Thompson and took out a cigarette. He lit it and started smoking.


    Jonathan leaned his back to his seat and put his legs on the table next to him. He looked so slovenly.


    Thompson had always despised Jonathan even before, but he didn''t say anything.


    It seemed to be one of the habits he had developed and got used to when he was in his childhood


    days. So Jonathan didn''t bother to change himself. Of course, some habits were really hard to change.


    So even if Thompson despised Jonathan, he would not dare to say it aloud. He just believed that Jacob


    had more capabilities than Jonathan.


    Nevertheless, no matter how capable Jacob was, he still wanted to find a way to beat him.


    Thompson thought about it andforted Jonathan, "Well, I believe that you already heard about the


    saying that all businessmen are profiteers. Profits are the most valuable thing for the businessman


    more than anything else."


    "I know that. But I just don''t really like Jacob''s guts. He set me up and put me in a critical situation. Now


    I get it. It was a trap. He resigned from thepany so he could trap me."


    When he heard Jonathan said those words annoyingly, Thompson thought about it.


    ''Or you are thinking that Jacob would easily give up thepany to you? Do you really think that


    you''re that powerful?''


    Even though Thompson thought about it, he decided to change the topic.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "But if you didn''t know, there''s still a way. Jacob is just working in Sara''spany. So what if he is a


    good talker? He''s still weak and doesn''t have enough power. We don''t have topare them to the


    powerful Shi Group. Their smallpany has no advantage because they are not that popr."


    Thompson blinked and directed his look to Jonathan. Jonathan was aplete idiot and he just didn''t


    want to say anything about it. Everything was already settled, but he was ruining it little by little.


    He had no one to me for. When Jacob decided to leave the Shi Group, he shouldn''t have thought


    about ruining thepany.


    But now, the Shi Group was in danger and slowly sinking. Jonathan should me himself for the


    current situation and not anyone else.


    However, if Jonathan was a wise man, Thompson thought that it was too risky for him to fully conspire


    with Jonathan. After all, cooperating with someone who was far more clever than him was not a good


    thing.


    Jonathan had to face all the responsibilities in his life.


    "Tell me, what way?" Jonathan suddenly felt nervous as he heard Thompson.


    The reason why he decided to meet Thompson was to find a way for Jacob''s downfall. Thompson was


    indeed a smart person. He just mentioned the topic Jonathan wanted to know.


    "Jacob is taking the risk and keeps on pushing himself to his limit just to achieve his goal. I can say that


    Jacob has been acting so boldly now. But if we would cut off his source of courage and strength, he will


    never make it to rise again."


    Thompson puffed his cigarette and flicked its ash slightly. His eyes glowed when the light hit his face.


    Jonathan just grimaced and thought about what he said. He knew what Thompson meant but what he


    wanted was a practical and sensible n.


    He didn''t need any spections. Theories would not help them if they couldn''t put them into action.


    "I understand if you''re confused about what to do. Well, even me I still don''t know how we are going to


    do that. After all, Jacob already made his solution after he faced all the risks he took. Now, it will be


    difficult for us to break the current shield he has."


    Jonathan knew that Thompson was telling the truth. The moment Jacob left thepany, he should


    have destroyed Jacob once for all. But during that time, Jonathan just let Jacob go and did nothing.


    Even if he threatened the business field that Jacob should be expelled from this industry, all the efforts


    he had made were just put in vain.


    Jonathan didn''t take Jacob seriously at all. Maybe because he thought that when Jacob decided to


    leave the Shi Group, he would not make aeback again.


    Now, Jonathan''s hope was slowly losing. Jacob didn''t onlye back. He was also determined to


    bring the whole Shi Group down.


    In their everyday meeting, the directors would just frown at each other and didn''t say anything. They


    couldn''t even think of new ideas. Jonathan couldn''t do anything about it and he could just look at those


    directors with full disappointment.


    He was mad with them and yet wondering how Jacob had dealt with such a bunch of useless


    members. For Jonathan, these people were only after their sry from the Shi Group but never did


    anything to save thepany.


    People were minding their own positions. When Jonathan was only still a director, he always thought


    that Jacob was just making a problem out of nothing. Now that he was in the CEO''s position, he found


    out that Jacob was indeed talented.


    He didn''t want to admit it to himself, but he had to. He had thought that Jacob was horrible. Not


    because the man had risen to a topmost position. But because Jacob made himself rise again after a


    great fall.


    Jonathan just sighed helplessly. He yed with the small object he had picked up on the table.


    Thompson noticed that Jonathan was absent-minded, so he refrained himself from talking. For a


    moment, the whole room was filled with an inexplicable silence.


    Speaking of silence, Jonathan never thought that it was a big deal. He didn''t like to talk, not to mention


    that they still didn''t know how they would handle this matter for now.


    "How''s the rtionship between you and Alice?" Thompson turned his head to the other side and


    asked. Thest time Jonathan beat up Alice, Thompson had tried to stop him.


    After all, it was an uneptable manner to hit a woman nowadays. Also, Thompson hated so much


    such behavior.


    Everyone knew that Alice''s heart belonged to Jacob. Alice would not marry Jonathan if she didn''t like


    Jacob.


    But that was not a valid reason. Besides, Thompson had no right to meddle with their affairs.


    "Not too bad. It won''t take too long before I divorce her. I can''t control myself too much nowadays.


    Whenever I see Alice, I always remember what happened between her and Jacob. Also, Jacob caused


    all this mess to happen to me. I can''t let it pass."


    Jonathan closed his eyes slightly and felt powerless.


    Why was Jacob''s life always smooth, while his own life was miserable?


    They both came from the Shi n. Why was the difference between them so big?


    Jonathan even regretted that he married Alice. Yes, he regretted it. Maybe if he didn''t marry her, he


    would still have his freedom.


    But now, he didn''t have money and was tied by a marriage. He also had to face a person every day he


    even didn''t like.


    With a heavy expression on his face, Thompson looked up the ceiling. He felt like something in his


    feelings for Alice had been changed. Alice used to be his woman before. When he saw that she was


    bullied, he felt somehow uneasy.


    "If you don''t have any feelings for her, just divorce her quickly. You don''t have to drag each other. We


    both know that your marriage was only a mistake. I thought we could work together at that time. But


    keeping the n with all the changes seemed difficult."


    Thompson heaved a sigh silently. Jonathan didn''t retort back and only took a puff on his cigarette. The


    smell of the smoke went inside of his throat and infiltrated it. Finally, Jonathan felt something real.

 Chapter 451 No Longer Existed

    Chapter 451 No Longer Existed


    Life was like a pivot point around which people went with various purposes to find what they want.


    Sometimes, they would get something they didn''t want. They might get not only some objects, but also


    memories. The objects can be erased, but what about memories?


    Moreover, life would never go along with his or her own thoughts. Life was always unexpected.


    Besides, the only unchanged thing in this world was changing. People''s thoughts might be changed all


    the time. Now Jonathan''s mind was full of anger and dissatisfaction with Jacob.


    "Divorce? It was not that simple. What I''m doing now is also caused by Jacob, and Jacob is the one


    who did it to me. I won''t spare him. As for Alice, she also hates Jacob, doesn''t she? She is still useful. "


    Jonathan smiled slyly. Thompson touched his nose unconsciously because he was a little worried


    about Alice''s future.


    Although they were using each other, it was obvious that Alice didn''t have the advantage in their


    rtionship. Jonathan could do whatever he wanted, but Alice couldn''t.


    If the unequal rtionship between them couldn''t end, Alice would do something extreme sooner or


    later.


    "Bro, don''t me me for not reminding you that Alice is not as easy to deal with as you think. If you


    really can''t live with her, you''d better divorce her. "


    Said Thompson sincerely. Now the value of Alice was not much. Jacob wouldn''t give Alice a look now.


    "No, you are wrong. Jacob is a gentleman, and he will definitely make a move if I hit Alice. So, it''s not


    the time to divorce yet. "


    Jonathan smiled and said in an obscene voice. Thompson took a deep breath. He didn''t expect that


    Jonathan would have such an intention at this time.


    It seemed that all the good people in the world were the same, but the bad people had different kinds.


    "You... Forget it. I won''t say anything anymore. You''d better leave a way out for yourself. Don''t push a


    woman to the corner, that''s my advice. "


    Thompson turned his face aside. He didn''t know Jonathan very much, but he had a rough idea of what


    kind of person he was.


    "I''d like to see what will happen then. I''m sure I can get rid of it."


    Jonathan suddenly said, pretending to be thoughtful, and Thompson didn''t say anything more.


    Jonathan had made up his mind. Thompson couldn''t help but feel sorry for Alice because there would


    be a hard time for her in the future.


    "What are you going to do to deal with Jacob?" Thompson skipped over the topic and went straight to


    the point.


    As a matter of fact, Thompson didn''t care about Jonathan''s personal life. But when it came to Alice, it


    was inevitable for Thompson to say something. Now it seemed that it was useless to say more.


    After the two of them kept silent for a while, Jonathan picked up a bottle of wine on the table and began


    to pour wine for himself. The red wine was poured in a goblet and looked beautiful and eye-catching


    under the halo of light.


    But even so, Jonathan was not in the mood. Thinking of Jacob''scent face today, Jonathan


    couldn''t help but grit his teeth with hatred. But he could do nothing even if he hated him to the bone.


    "Is there really no way to deal with him?" Jonathan raised his ss and looked at Thompson with


    indescribable meaning in his eyes. For no reason, Jonathan thought there was still hope.


    "In fact, I have an idea. We can cut off his route of retreat. Since he could entice your staff, so can you.


    Besides, there are otherpanies to cooperate with. "


    Looking at the ceiling, Thompson answered coldly. Although Thompson said with confidence, Jonathan


    still had worries.


    Jonathan froze for a second and then he looked at Thompson.


    "In fact, I have an idea, but it''s a little obscene to practice. But if it works, I think we can win this round.


    "


    A hint of slyness shed across Jonathan''s eyes. He hade up with this idea when he married


    Alice.


    That was why he was willing to marry Alice.


    "What do you mean?" Thompson sat up straight. Jonathan had many tricks in his head, which was his


    only advantage.


    "I think the breakthrough is still Alice. After all, Jacob feels guilty to her. Besides, Jacob knows that


    Alice is having a hard time now. "


    When Jonathan said this, the corners of his mouth twitched, which made Jonathan''s heart sank.


    Jonathan was really an obscene and low man, he always could sacrifice others to achieve his goals.


    "Are you really going to do this?" Thompson squinted his eyes without any emotion in them. He neither


    agreed nor opposed to Jonathan''s words.


    When it came to major issues of principle, Thompson would not show his opinions too quick. He was a


    slick and flexible man.


    If the fire was on the other side of the river, the only choice that Thompson would make was to watch


    the fire on the other side. He would never jump into the fire pit. All Thompson thought about was to


    protect himself.


    "I''ve told you that if anyone made troubles for me, I will do the same to him. Jacob thinks he is a


    gentleman, didn''t he? Will he want to see his ex-girlfriend to suffer? "


    Jonathan slightly raised the corners of his mouth, and his eyes became fierce. It was time to make a


    real break. Now, the game was really began.


    It was not clear who would win in the end. Besides, Jonathan had a trump card, but it was not


    appropriate to use it for now.


    Thompson nodded slightly to show his approval, "Whatever. Just do what you want to do, as long as


    you don''t feel sorry for her."


    Thompson nced at Jonathan without saying anything. In fact, he had an idea, but he was afraid that


    Jonathan would screw it up again in the end.


    Thompson stood up and was about to leave, but the next second, he was stopped by Jonathan.


    "What? Are you leaving? Wait. I''m still in a bad mood now. How about we have some more wine? "


    Jonathan didn''t know how to beg for help. Although in his eyes, it was not begging. Jonathan would


    never beg anyone anything in his life.


    "Okay. Let''s get hammered." In order not to disappoint him, Thompson stayed.


    Although it was time to call it a day, Thompson wouldn''t care about to waste some time to apany


    his partner.


    After the meal, Thompson got in the car and drove away. After they parted ways, Thompson sat in the


    car and rubbed his temples helplessly.


    Thompson didn''t know why, but his temples always twitched recently, which made him doubt if he was


    ill.


    But on second thought, he thought maybe it was because he worried about Jacob''seback too


    much. Some people would climb up step by step even if they only had a vine.


    Jacob was that type of person. Thompson couldn''t remember why he had a grudge against Jacob. He


    vaguely remembered that it was because of a woman, why was that woman by the way?


    Now that woman didn''t belong to him, but Jacob and he had be swore enemies. Thompson


    sighed helplessly and looked out of the window at the hazy night.


    He had chosen the wrong partner. As the saying goes, a fearless warrior would be defeated because of


    one stupid teammate. That was true. For many times, Thompson felt like he had met a stupid


    teammate.


    He could even choose to use Alice to hurt Jacob. What an idiot.


    But Thompson didn''t point it out. Anyway, it was useless even if he did so. Thompson had to find a way


    to stop Jonathan from doing so.


    Looking at the night outside the car window, Thompson felt indescribable mncholy. Life was short,


    but what happened in recent years made him felt like he had spent a lifetime.


    In order to get what he wanted, Thompson offended Jacob. If he didn''t stop Jonathan, Thompson


    himself would be eliminated by Jacob sooner orter.


    There had always have a grudge against each other, but it was not the right time to explode yet. Jacob


    wouldn''t spare Thompson. This world''s running was about thew of the jungle, and Thompson didn''t


    believe the justice thing anymore.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Jonathan returned home, he found that Alice had already fallen asleep. In fact, Alice justy


    down because she was suffering from insomnia.


    When she heard the knock on the door, Alice was on the alert. Now Jonathan was like a time bomb,


    making people feel uneasy. Most of the time, Alice could not fall asleep out of scary just hearing his


    voice.


    Breathing alcohol fumes, Jonathan stood at the door of Alice''s bedroom and shouted.


    "Open the door, Alice. I know you are awake! Open the door right now!"

 Chapter 452 Help Me

    Chapter 452 Help Me


    Although Jonathan was a little drunk, he spoke smoothly. After he finished his words, Jonathan


    thumped the door violently, which scared Alice half to death.


    If Jonathan could abuse her when he was sobered, would he strangle her to death when he was


    drunk?


    At the thought of it, Alice was even more scared. Jonathan was still knocking at the door.


    "Alice, open the door! Open the door right now! Or I''ll kill youter! Since I have a hard time, you have


    to join me. "


    After saying that, Jonathan bumped his head against the door. His crazy move made a loud noise, but


    he himself didn''t feel any pain. People who was drunk could temporarily forget the pain of their bodies,


    maybe it was also the reasons why there were so many people became drunkards.


    Alice covered her mouth tightly to prevent herself from making any noise, hearing the knock on the


    door was getting louder. No one could save her, and she believed that Jonathan would really kill her.


    After all, Jonathan was cruel enough to do anything. She was so scared, but who could she turn to


    now?


    Trembling, Alice grabbed the quilt tightly, but the fear came to her like the tide uncontrobly.


    The whole room was dark. Jonathan must have been affected by what happened today.


    But what could she do now? If Jonathan rushed into the room, would he really kill her?


    Thinking of this, Alice took out her phone and decided to call the police. But on second thought,


    although it was not a big deal to call the police, what if Jonathan hate her for calling the police and do


    more horrible things to her in the future?


    Alice was desperate, but she could do nothing about it. She wanted to ask for help, but she had no


    options.


    Call Thompson? No, absolutely not. Although Alice had married Jonathan, she still had her pride.


    If she called Thompson, her miserable marriage would be exposed. Alice didn''t want to keep her head


    down in front of Thompson all her life.


    Holding the phone tightly, Alice was even more desperate. When she broke up with Jacob, all her


    friends distanced themselves from her.


    No one hadforted her orpanied her. The reality was cruel. Anyway, Alice didn''t care. She just


    acted ording to the circumstances with her so-called friends.


    Until now, she realized that she had nothing in her short life. She was born to bepetitive and


    aggressive, but now she found that she herself was her biggest enemy.


    Due to her personality, Alice didn''t have any friends, nor did she have someone to trust. The only man


    she once loved and loved her deeply had also left her.


    Alice stared at the ceiling nkly. Even if the room was dark, it could be seen that something stream


    down from her eyes.


    Tears streamed down the corners of Alice''s eyes. Jonathan was still knocking at the door, but Alice was


    no longer as scared as before.


    No matter what, Alice had nothing to be afraid of now.


    She had only lived a few years, but she still couldn''t find the right path. She had been living without


    skills.


    "Alice, are you pretending to be deaf? Open the door, open the door. "


    Jonathan kicked the door hard as if he could break in the next second.


    The loud voice aroused Alice''s extreme fear again. No, how could she die in such a ce?


    Alice took out her phone and called Jacob. At this time, only Jacob could save her.


    The phone was soon connected, but no one answered. Looking at the phone, Alice drown in despair.


    She had done a lot of wrong things and hurt a lot of people in the past. Now, she could no longer get


    forgiveness from others anymore.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Tears streamed down Alice''s face again. No one knew how desperate she was at the moment.


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered. When Alice was about to hang up her phone


    and open the door, the phone was answered.


    Alice held the phone tightly as if she had grasped a life-saving straw.


    "What?" Jacob''s voice was cold. Again, Alice called him at the midnight. ording to Jacob''s


    understanding of Alice, she probably called him just for talking about something boring like what her


    feelings for him now.


    But after hesitated for a while, Jacob still answered the phone because he didn''t want to hear any


    ident happen to her.


    Sara turned to look at Jacob with a serious look on her face. She was also woken up by the ringtone.


    So she was sitting on the bed and looking at Jacob with confusion.


    "Jacob, help me." When Alice heard Jacob''s voice, she almost burst into tears.


    Maybe it was because she tried her best to hold back her tears, her voice sounded like she was


    sobbing. Hearing her voice, Jacob realized the seriousness of the problem and asked nervously.


    "What''s wrong? Tell me slowly. Don''t be afraid."


    After saying that, Jacob took a look at Sara. Yes, he was thinking about how to make it sound more


    appropriate.


    If he said something wrong, Sara might keep it in her mind.


    So Jacob had to ask carefully. But Sara just looked at Jacob nervously. She had heard about Alice was


    suffering from domestic violence.


    Of course, Sara didn''t use it to make fun of Alice. Instead, she was a little worried about Alice right now.


    Marriage was a lifetime event for a woman. If a woman suffered domestic violence as soon as she got


    married, it would be a devastating blow to her.


    However, although Sara was lucky to have Jacob, Alice was not be as lucky as her. From this point of


    view, Sara sympathized with Alice.


    But sympathy couldn''t change anything. Everyone had their own life, didn''t they?


    To avoid arousing misunderstandings, Jacob turned on the speaker. Hearing every word Alice said,


    Sara felt a little sad and leaned her head on Jacob''s shoulder. She felt indescribable sorrow and


    uneasiness in her heart. Perhaps, Alice''s life was really about to be destroyed.


    No one wanted to see her end up like this, including Sara. How could she hope others to be destroyed


    when they were not sworn enemies?


    "Jonathan is going to kill me. I can''t stand it anymore, Jacob."


    After saying that, Alice trembled violently. Listening to the knock on the door, she had no sense of


    security at all.


    "How could it be? Alice, I''ll call the police right away. " Jacob gestured for Sara to take out her phone


    and call the police. Although it was the first time that he had heard Jonathan was going to kill someone,


    he would rather take Alice''s words.


    "No, you can''t call the police. Jacob, I have to live with him in the future. If the police came, do you


    think he will let me go? He is a devil, but I knew it toote. "


    Alice sobbed, and the noise outside the door gradually faded away. Just when Alice thought that


    Jonathan was about to give up, suddenly, a loud and dull "bang!" rang out.


    Alice waspletely stunned. In the dim room, suddenly, she heard Jonathan''s voice.

 Chapter 453 Despair

    Chapter 453 Despair


    Alice''s hand that holding the phone was stiff. She stared nkly at Jonathan, who could not even stand


    steadily at the door. At that moment, Alice even forgot to breathe and her heart sank. She could felt that


    the death was so close to her.


    When she was beaten by Jonathan before, Alice had no hope for Jonathan to change. After all, she


    could ensure that such a scumbag would show any mercy to her.


    Jonathan felt dizzy, but he could know that he had opened the door. He just wanted to find a ce to


    have a rest, and he remembered that he had live in this room.


    But Alice didn''t open the door, which made Jonathan very angry. When he tried to get into the room, his


    head seemed to be hit, which made Jonathan even unhappier.


    However, his consciousness was gradually blurred. Jonathan finally entered the room, but where was


    Alice?


    "Alice, where are you? Why don''t you open the door? " Jonathan said in a low and angry voice. Those


    who were familiar with him knew that he had always been like this.


    But the situation seemed to be worse today. Jacob heard the noise from the other end of the phone.


    After noticed Alice kept silent for a while, Jacob frowned.


    "Alice, what''s going on? Are you okay? " Jacob asked with concern, not caring whether he was with or


    not.


    Many things be insignificant in front of life and death. If Alice really died tonight, Jacob would


    me himself for her death.


    If it weren''t for him, Alice wouldn''t marry Jonathan. He knew it well and he wanted to help her when she


    was into troubles because of it.


    Both of the loud noise came from the other side on the phone and Jonathan''s words made Jacob


    nervous. Why Alice didn''t say anything? Was she hurt or what?


    Sara looked at Jacob nervously, but she couldn''t do anything about it. On the one hand, it was Alice''s


    family affair; on the other hand, it might be toote for them to get there in time.


    "Alice, Alice..." Jacob called her name, but no one answered.


    The next second, Alice hung up the phone. Throwing the phone on the table, Alice decided to take the


    risk. Looking at the vase beside the bed, Alice was a little stunned.


    Seeing Jonathan stumbled to her, Alice felt nervous. She didn''t want to hurt anyone if there was still


    any chance for her to get out.


    After all, no one wanted to see the tragedy happen. In a daze, Jonathan watched Alice sit up and he


    felt angry.


    "Well, Alice, I knew you are awake. Tell me, why don''t you open the door for me? "


    Jonathan stretched out his hand and pointed in the air as if he was venting all his anger.


    Alice''s eyes wet out of scary. Even if she didn''t say anything, she could hear her own heartbeat.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! It beaten so fast and powerful that it might jump out of her throat the next second.


    Jonathan didn''t notice her scary face, nor did he ever care, and his angry voice remained in the room.


    He walked slowly towards Alice, but because he was drunk, he seemed to be unable to stand steadily


    and stammered.


    Alice took a breath nervously and thought about what to do. She was regretting about calling Jacob just


    now.


    On the one hand, Jacob could do nothing about it. Maybe he would call the police when he couldn''t


    contact her tomorrow morning, but that''s it. Now, Alice didn''t expect that Jacob could care about her


    life.


    Besides, she didn''t want to disturb Jacob and Sara because of her troubles anymore. After


    experiencing so much, Alice had understood about human and life a lot.


    Hearing the phone was hung up, Jacob was a little shocked. Jacob put down his phone and looked at


    Sara, saying nothing.


    Jacob and Sara looked into each other''s eyes. Sara swallowed nervously and looked very panic.


    "What''s going on? What happened? Was it Jonathan''s voice just now? Shall we go and check her


    situation? Shall we call the police now? "


    At a loss, Sara had already forgotten the hurt that Alice had brought to her.


    People were always like this. They always had a priority when emergencies urred.


    Jacob stretched out to hold his head, seeming to be thinking.


    "Sara, I have to go. I don''t think it''s a small matter. No matter what happened in the past, it''s all over,


    right? What happened to her now might risk her life. I might me myself if I don''t go. "


    Jacob stood up and was about to put on his clothes.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Sara kept nodding her head. She looked at Jacob with tenderness, without any unhappiness.


    "I want to go with you. Jacob, I''m afraid that you will also be in danger. I don''t trust Jonathan. Who


    knows what will happen next? "


    With a nervous look on my her face, Sara held Jacob''s hand. They had agreed to face everything


    together. Although Jacob wanted to leave at the midnight for his ex girlfriend, Sara could understand


    him.


    Everything was not a big deal when it came to life and death. Besides, they had lost contact with Alice.


    They were worried about if she had been killed. Sara had been thinking about it nervously.


    "Okay, let''s go together."


    Jacob didn''t stop Sara anymore. He turned around and smiled at Sara. Sara nodded and smiled back


    at Jacob.


    Although her smile was heavy, it was so urgent that it didn''t allow her to think too much.


    They rushed out of the vi quickly.


    Alice picked up the vase on the table and looked at Jonathan who was approaching her step by step.


    Alice leaned back until she leaned against the wall. She felt cold on her back, and Jonathan finally


    came to her.


    "What are you going to do, Jonathan?" Alice asked in a trembling voice and unconsciously tightened


    her foot. What should she do if Jonathan pounced on her the next second?


    Jonathan looked at Alice with blurred eyes. He was a little confused. After knocking at the door for so


    long, Jonathan was a little tired.


    He felt extremely tired after he kicked the door open. Jonathan smiled. But it was hard to see his


    expression in the dark room.


    "Are you Alice?" Jonathan asked abruptly.


    "I..." Alice swallowed nervously and said quickly. "I am not."


    "You are lying." Jonathan stared at Alice viciously and he seemed to be very sober at this moment.


    At a distance of about half-meter between the two, Jacob what on the edge of the bed, while Alice


    could hear her own heartbeat.


    Her heart was racing, and she kept thinking about would she still exist in this world after tonight.


    A wave of fear rose in her heart. Alice didn''t want to die in such a ce and be killed by such a


    scumbag. What did she do to end up like this?


    Maybe it was because she chose to marry Jonathan, that''s why she had to suffer such pain. Alice


    looked at Jonathan in despair. She held the vase in so tightly that her fingers were stiff.

 Chapter 454 Crisis Is Over

    Chapter 454 Crisis Is Over


    "You must be Sara, right?" Jonathanughed out loud, sounds very sadly.


    Alice looked at Jonathan, confused. She was Alice. Why did he think she was Sara?


    She didn''t know if others had such feelings like hers. When they grew up and saw the people around


    them, they would regard them as an example and they want to be that kind of person.


    Alice had never felt like being someone else. Because she had always been the kind of person that


    others wanted to be.


    But now, people would think of someone else when they saw her. Alice felt a stabbing pain in her heart,


    but her nervousness did note from what he said, but from the person who said that.


    "I am not." Alice pursed her lips. If one could see her face clearly now, he would think that Alice was


    very stubborn at this time.


    Wasn''t it asking for trouble to fight against a person who wanted to harm her? Jonathan stared at Alice


    nkly for about a second.


    "You are." Jonathan uttered these two words gently. Seeing that Jonathan was getting closer and


    closer to her, Alice felt extreme nervous.


    She held the vase so tight that her knuckles were a little painful. Alice became vignt.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "You said I am, fine, I am." After answering this question helplessly, Alice heard a bang.


    Before she could figure out what had happened, Alice closed her eyes. But after a long time, Alice


    didn''t hear any noise from that drunk man, so she opened her eyes nervously.


    Unexpectedly, Jonathan fell asleep on the bed. So did he really know what he was doing just now? Or


    did he pretend to know? Alice was not sure, but there was one thing she was sure of.


    This house was no longer safe. No, this was not Alice''s house. It was Jonathan''s house. Alice had


    never taken it as her home.


    If here was her home, would she still need to worry about her own safety? No, she wouldn''t. Alice let


    out a heavy sigh.


    Then she picked up her phone and made a call to Jacob. Although it was unnecessary, she had just


    made a phone call to him and no matter what, she needed to exin it to him.


    After hesitating for a while, Alice chose to send a message to Jacob. Because Jonathan was sleeping


    beside her. If he suddenly woke up and found that she was also calling Jacob, it would be


    unimaginable about what would happen next.


    "The crisis is over. I''m fine."


    On second thought, Alice wondered if Jacob would think that she was deliberately drawing his


    attention.


    It was really pathetic for people to live like this. Alice looked at her phone and waited for his reply.


    Waiting was so long. Even if only a minute passed, Alice would feel as if she had been waiting for a


    lifetime.


    Jacob texted back soon.


    "Got it."


    Jacob replied simply because he didn''t want Alice to think too much.


    The car turned sharply and left halfway. Jacob breathed a sigh of relief, and Sara looked at him in


    confusion.


    "What''s wrong? Why are we going back? Why did your phone ring just now?"


    With doubts in her eyes, Sara reached out to pull the handle of the car. The neon outside the window


    flooded into the car, making Jacob''s side face very gentle and beautiful. However, Sara was not in the


    mood to appreciate the beauty, she just stared at Jacob.


    "She is fine." Jacob looked at Sara with guilt. It didn''t seem to be a serious matter, but Jacob had to do


    it.


    "That''s good. Let''s go back then."


    A tired smile appeared on Sara''s face. She looked tired but happy. Jacob, who had thought that Sara


    would be angry, just stared at her in silence.


    Sara had be more grown up now. She no longer got angry because of a little thing, but knew to


    take the interests of the whole into consideration.


    But all of a sudden, Jacob thought something and he seemed to be struck by an electric shock. Was it


    possible that Sara was always so reasonable but he failed to notice before?


    This idea was quickly confirmed by Jacob. Then, Jacob was a little happy to know Sara''s another new


    advantages.


    Sara was willing to go out with him for a woman who had hurt her before in the middle of the night, and


    she didn''t make a fuss or wanted to break up with Jacob. It felt so good that someone was willing to do


    anything with you without anyints.


    "Thank you, Sara."


    Jacob didn''t turn his eyes to look at Sara. But even his eyes didn''t fall on Sara, she could tell from his


    voice that he was sincere in love with her.


    "Don''t say that do. It''s not a big deal." Sara said in a spoiled tone and didn''t look as domineering as


    before.


    "In fact, I have been struggling whether I shoulde or not. In the past, Alice lied to me many times


    that wolves hade. This time, I also doubt it. But when I saw the bruise on Alice''s facest time, I


    knew that the wolf really came. "


    Jacob paused and couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. Alice''s troubles had nothing to do with Sara no


    matter what Jacob said.


    As for Jacob, he didn''t want to upset Sara because of these things. So when they went out, Jacob had


    a great struggle in his heart. Atst, he agreed to go with Sara.


    He wanted to end his history with Alice, but he didn''t know how. The rtionship between people


    formed a hugework, and thiswork had be this society.


    Everyone had no way to break through. Everyone had his or her own difficulties and unspeakable


    reasons. Of course, everyone had his or her own ns.


    With a sigh, Sara looked into the distance and said in a low voice.


    "In fact, I''m not that generous. But what happened to her is unusual, so I can tell the priority. You don''t


    have to thank me. It''s not that I''m generous or kind, but that I think she has difficulties. "


    With hesitation in her eyes, Sara thought that of course it would not be easy to marry someone like


    Jonathan. Why did Alice choose to marry Jonathan?


    Sara had guessed, but in the end, she gave up. What happened had happened. So there was nothing


    to say.


    "Sara."


    After a few seconds of silence, Jacob suddenly called out Sara''s name.


    Sara tilted her head with a smile in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You are the best thing that ever happened to me."


    Tears welled up in Sara''s eyes immediately after Jacob said that expressionlessly.


    No one knew how much Sara had paid for that. Of course, Sara didn''t want others to know about it.


    Only she knew how life was like. If she told others her story, people would use it as augh stock and


    tease at her. People who really understood didn''t need to speak in words.


    So Sara didn''t say anything and just looked at Jacob quietly.


    "So I will treat you better and give you the best things in the world."


    Jacob smiled. Even in this dark night, his smile seemed to be as bright as day.


    Still, Sara just nodded in agreement.


    Maybe what a woman wanted most was that her man loved her very much. In the past, Sara didn''t


    dare to imagine about it. But in the future, she probably couldn''t imagine how much love she would


    receive from Jacob.


    It was better to be loved by someone than to be loved by everyone. This was what Sara always


    believed. Now, Jacob was doing as she wanted.

 Chapter 455 Reward

    Chapter 455 Reward


    "Well, it''ste now. Let''s go back to have a rest."


    With a bright smile, Sara looked at Jacob tenderly.


    Jacob picked out speed. The scenery outside the window kept flying back to both sides. Sara''s eyes


    gradually blurred, and finally, she fell asleep in the car.


    After returning home, Jacob carefully picked Sara up and back to the vi. In fact, he was also tired, but


    he didn''t want to disturb Sara''s sweet dream.


    Jacob gently opened the door. He didn''t dare to turn on the light, so he could only walk to the stairs


    ording to his memory. The vi was shrouded in darkness, but Jacob went smoothly.


    If a person was extremely familiar with an environment, he would not have any trouble walking in it.


    Jacob walked very slowly and steadily. Like a kitten, Sara fell asleep in his arms.


    Jacob knew how much Sara cared about what had just happened. On the second thought, Jacob felt


    that he might not be able to do as well as Sara.


    After thinking it over, Jacob smiled. He had always thought that the little woman in his arms was a


    strong woman, but he didn''t expect her to be so kind-hearted.


    Finally, they arrived at the bedroom. When Jacob was about to open the door, he heard Sara''s murmur.


    "Jacob."


    Jacob thought Sara had woken up, but then Sara continued.


    "Jacob, I don''t care about your past with Alice."


    Jacob was startled by her words and stopped. He stood at the door with Sara in his arms, unable to


    move. People who said they didn''t care actually cared a lot in their hearts.


    Especially at this moment, Jacob suddenly felt heartbroken. This woman had suffered too much in her


    age because of meeting him.


    Jacob felt that the suffering in Sara''s growth was all his fault. People became sophisticated because


    they got hurt in their growth. But Sara loved Jacob so much, while Jacob hoped that Sara would never


    need to be sophisticated.


    She could vent her anger to him if she liked. Jacob also hoped that she didn''t need to care about so


    many things. But the reality was the opposite.


    But Jacob didn''t make it, instead, he made Sara worried about him all the time.


    "I''m sorry." Jacob thought of these three words in his mind.


    But the next second, Jacob was shocked because he heard Sara murmured.


    "It doesn''t matter, Jacob. That''s good. "


    After saying that, Sara''s breathe became steady. Jacob looked at her for a while and finally, he opened


    the door and walked in.


    The next day, the sun shone through the window. The vi was the only thing left after Jacob quit the


    company. As for the rest, Jacob wanted to discard all of them even his memory.


    There were always people who wanted to forget the past and start a new life, and Jacob was one of


    them. Now he was a brand new one. In order to give Sara a surprise, Jacob got up very early to make


    breakfast for Sara.


    Jacob was not a good cook, but fortunately, his cook was enough to handle the breakfast. Jacob,


    wearing an apron, stood in front of the table and looked at the second floor, where Sara was standing


    and rubbing her eyes.


    "What are you doing?" With surprise in her voice, Sara went downstairs and she saw that Jacob was


    also wearing an apron.


    After circling around Jacob for a few rounds, Sara couldn''t help butugh out loud, and finally, her face


    was full of confusion.


    "Are you hiding something from me?" Confused, Sara nced at Jacob. But Jacob didn''t take Sara''s


    laugh seriously. Instead, he was setting up the fruit tter on the table.


    "Honey, have you finished washing up? If you have washed your face and rinsed your mouth, we can


    have breakfast now. If not, go ahead and do it now. "


    Jacob lowered his head and looked at the tter in his hand with a serious face. The fruit on the tter


    was colorful like flowers blooming on the te. Looking at it, Sara couldn''t help but swallow.


    Jacob saw what Sara was doing, and he looked at her with a smile.


    "What? Do you want to eat now?" Jacob raised the te and stuffed a piece of the fruit into Sara''s


    mouth. Then, Sara sat down on the chair and enjoyed the fruit handed over by Jacob like a queen.


    "It''s delicious. By the way, what''s going on today? Why did my dear husband cook today? And he also


    got up early to cook for me? "


    Sara looked at Jacob, satisfied. By the way, she thought that Jacob, who had a handsome and carved


    outline face, was more "delicious" than the fruit tter.


    "Haha, if you like it, I will cook it for you more often. But I''m too busy with thepany''s affairs. I don''t


    have so much time now. "


    Jacob picked up a piece of fruit and put it into his mouth. As soon as he chewed the fruit, he felt its


    juice and the strong grance filled his throat.


    "It tastes good. It''s more delicious than I thought." Jacob praised himself and nced at Sara.


    With a smile, Sara said, "That''s true. An aplished teacher has skilled students."


    Jacob put on a meaningful smile, "Master Sara is right. I hope you can give me more advice in the rest


    of your life."


    Sara waspletely amused by his words. She squatted on the chair like a kitten and keptughing.


    Jacob didn''t stop her. Time seemed to stand still in this house, and both of them wanted to stay at this


    very moment forever.


    With a smile, Sara began to have breakfast happily with Jacob.


    During the dinner, something suddenly urred to Sara. She looked at Jacob as if she had suddenly


    realized something.


    "Oh, I almost forget. Bess''s wedding day was approaching. We have been too busy to contact each


    other recently. Let''s pay them a visit when we are avable on the weekend. "


    As Sara spoke, she took a bite of the fruit. The juice was overflowing, which made Jacob also stunned.


    When you fell in love with someone, you would think that she was very cute even if she was doing


    something dumb. And now, Jacob thought that Sara was so adorable.


    "Well, you should pay attention to your table manners." After saying that, Jacob continued in a low


    voice, "Although I like the way you eat."


    "What did you say?" Puzzled, Sara nced at Jacob. She couldn''t hear Jacob''s murmur clearly.


    "Nothing. I said we should make some preparation. Marriage is a big deal. I hope that Noah and Bess


    can have a happy life with the blessings of the people around them. "


    Jacob looked at Sara and said word by word. As a matter of fact, Jacob wished Sara could agree to


    marry him again. But he didn''t have the courage to ask her at all.


    He didn''t have the courage to ask Sara to remarry him, just like he didn''t have the courage to ask her to


    give birth to their child. There was already a scar in her heart, and no matter how long it took, it could


    not be changed in a short time.


    "Okay. But is thepany really okay recently? " Thinking of this, Sara sighed. Thepany was


    having a hard time recently.


    People could only see the bright side, and they wouldn''t know how hard it was to manage apany.


    Sometimes Jacob would be busy writing ns almost all night, and he also had to deal with the people


    in thepany.


    Anyway, it was not as easy as others thought. When Jonathan pointed at Jacob and scolded him, Sara


    really wanted to stand out to defend Jacob.


    But what''s the use of defending against the injustice? People who don''t understand would never put


    themselves in your shoes, so Sara refrained herself to retort.


    "It''s okay. I can handle it. Don''t be too tired." After saying that, Jacob gave Sara a warm smile, which


    almost wetted her eyes.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Putting down the tableware, Sara stood up and walked to Jacob. She leaned on Jacob''s shoulder and


    said softly.


    "Jacob, I will reward you well after this matter is over." As Sara whispered in Jacob''s ear, her face


    turned red all of a sudden.


    Jacob''s smile widened. "Really? I''d like to see what reward my honey will give me then. I''m a greedy


    man, honey. "

 Chapter 456 Strong Intuition

    Chapter 456 Strong Intuition


    Sara patted Jacob on the shoulder and said seriously, "Okay, stop it. Don''t kidding."


    Jacob was speechless. Who on earth was kidding? Jacob looked into the distance with a smile on his


    face.


    "There will be big changes in thepany recently. No matter what happens, you don''t need to show


    up. I will take care of it." Jacob squinted his eyes. He had been thinking about it for a long time.


    "What? What are you going to do?" Sara became vignt. Although she knew some was going to


    happen in thepany recently, it was the first time that Jacob had warned her so seriously.


    "You''ll know it soon. It will be okay." Jacob smiled. He stood up, took off his apron and went upstairs to


    change his clothes.


    The moment Jacob turned around, Sara stared at his back. Jacob had a broad back, which gave her a


    sense of security.


    But could a person shoulder all the dark side of this world if he had a broad back and a broad mind?


    Looking at Jacob''s back with hesitation, Sara suddenly called Jacob.


    "Jacob."


    Sara''s crisp voice came to Jacob''s ears without any hindrance. He turned around and did not give Sara


    any chance to talk.


    "Well, Sara, eat and change your clothes and go to thepany." Jacob skipped over Sara''s call and


    changed the subject.


    Hearing that, Sara was stunned. Since Jacob didn''t want to talk about it, she decided not to question


    him.


    "Okay." Nodding, Sara breathed a sigh of relief. Hearing Sara''s sigh, Jacob went straight to her.


    When Sara saw Jacob''s shoes appear in front of her, she raised her head in surprise. As soon as she


    raised her head, she met Jacob''s gaze.


    Instead of bumping into him, Jacob bent over and kissed Sara on her lips.


    "What?" With her eyes wide open, Sara was overwhelmed by Jacob''s enthusiasm.


    Jacob left his lips reluctantly, which made Sara blush.


    "What are you doing?" After saying that, Sara lowered her head, blushed.


    Jacobughed. "Well, that''s what I want to say."


    Then the two of them went back to thepany quickly. Somehow, Sara didn''t feel well today.


    She always felt that something would happen, because her right eyelid was constantly twitching.


    Although Sara was not superstitious, she still trusted in her intuition. So she didn''t let her guard down


    since they got into thepany.


    As soon as they got into the car, Sara looked at Jacob and said seriously.


    "Jacob, no matter what happens today, you have to tell me the truth. I will be with you." At the thought


    of what had happenedst night, Sara still felt that she was haunted by fear.


    Was Alice''s idence just a beginning or an ident? Sara felt a lump on her throat.


    Jacob looked at Sara calmly andforted her, "Don''t worry. It will be okay."


    Nodding her head, Sara drove at full speed and soon arrived at thepany.


    Sara came to thepany now was just to kill time. In fact, there was nothing she needed to do in the


    company now. Jacob took care of everything, and she just needed to stand aside and watch.


    Alice stayed up for almost the whole night. She didn''t open her eyes until Jonathan woke up in the


    morning.


    Jonathan was startled to see Alice when he opened his eyes, but then he went out as if nothing had


    happened.


    Jonathan really didn''t remember what had happened yesterday night. He only remembered that he had


    a headachest night. But he didn''t remember how he went back to the vi and why he slept on


    Alice''s bed.


    Jonathan wouldn''t exin, neither would he ask Alice about it. There was almost nomunication


    between the two of them since they knew each other and got married. It was hard to imagine what the


    two of them got married for.


    However, Jonathan didn''t care even if their marriage was a grave.


    Life would draw in a man''s horns in his growth. Jonathan used to be a hard-edged man, but what about


    now? He was always overshadowed by others.


    Therefore, Jonathan attributed all his suffering to the people around him. It was they who brought him


    troubles and caused him forget his original goals.


    Jonathan had already forgotten what he had thought before. Now he just wanted to keep his status.


    He had gone too far, so he had already forgotten why he had set out in the first ce.


    Alice pondered the wholest night. What would have happened if Jonathan hadn''t fallen asleep?


    Maybe both of they would get hurt, or maybe she would be strangled by Jonathan.


    All in all, Alice had been lingering in fear. Jonathan, who was sleeping beside Alice, was like a


    dangerous beast, making her restless.


    For the whole night, Alice had been holding the vase tightly in her hand. The vase was beautiful and


    fragile, but it still could be a weapon when it was needed to be.


    Water could carry a boat or overturn it. Alice was deeply lost in thought. She was changed after what


    happenedst night.


    If Alice still had a little hope for Jonathan yesterday, then after what happenedst night, she had


    completely erased Jonathan''s existence in her heart.


    How could a person be so shameless? Alice looked at the ceiling in despair and her heart seemed to


    have stopped beating.


    She heard Jonathan''s steady breath and his terrible dream talk.


    Therefore, Alice had to think of a way out for herself. After thinking for a whole night, Alice made a


    decision.


    Alice didn''t get up until Jonathan left the room.


    What was the most pathetic life? For a woman, the most pathetic life was to marry to a man, and she


    had to bear all the hard works and her husband''s scold and violence. This kind of life was probably a


    nightmare for every woman.


    But on second thought, it was Alice''s own choice. She had made a choice, so she had to suffer the


    consequences.


    She had to bear such a result because she make a wrong step.


    When Jonathan went out, he just turned around and gave a cold look at Alice. The look in his eyes was


    so cold that Alice almost shivered.


    She had only seen such eyes when Jacob was also angry with her, but at that time, there was no


    malice in Jacob''s eyes.


    Alice looked at Jonathan in surprise. Even it was at midsummer, Alice still felt the coldness from deep


    inside her heart.


    It was the cold look in Jonathan''s eyes that urged Alice to make up her mind. She couldn''t sit still and


    wait for death. She couldn''t wait for Jonathan to kill her next time. She had to take some actions.


    And this action could only bepleted by herself. If she seeded, she could be freed, but if she


    failed, she would be doomed eternally.


    Jonathan went out and mmed the door. Hearing a loud sound, Alice''s heart skipped a beat.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she snorted. She had to go to find Thompson today. Although she might not be as important as


    Jonathan in Thompson''s eyes now, Alice got a hunch.


    That was, Thompson would definitely help her to get out of this mess. She was pretty confident about it


    with a very strong intuition.

 Chapter 457 Here You Are

    Chapter 457 Here You Are


    After dinner, Alice waited for Jonathan to go out. No matter what, the Shi Group was in a crisis, and


    Jonathan wouldn''t just leave thepany alone. Therefore, Alice wanted to make a move after


    Jonathan went out.


    It was not until Jonathan went out that Alice left the house. Now she would even be scared when she


    went out. She was like a frightened bird.


    Now Alice had to think it over before making a small decision. She felt wronged to live such a life. It


    was because of Thompson''s words and her greed that she chose to marry Jonathan.


    Now, she could only taste the bitter fruit by herself. No one knew how scumbag Jonathan was, and only


    those who lived with him could tell about it.


    In this world, some people were born with evil nature. Although most human beings were kind-hearted,


    some of them were born evil. Something was decided by the fate even before they were born.


    Alice didn''t want to admit that she had took a wrong step, so she had to do something to change her


    future. She couldn''t sit still and wait for death. Sitting in the bus, Alice kept struggling in her heart. Now


    she had no way back.


    She had to find Thompson and beg him to help her get rid of Jonathan. Even if she had to go leave


    alone, she couldn''t continue to live with Jonathan.


    But Alice had already imagined that Thompson would persuade her to stay. She had never seen


    through Thompson. She hadn''t understood him before, and maybe it would never happen in the future.


    Before the reason why she married Jonathan was because that she got some inspiration from


    Thompson. Alice still didn''t know why Jonathan would marry her.


    Sitting in the car, Alice didn''t look good. She took out her phone and called Thompson, but it seemed


    that he was busy.


    Alice said that she wanted to see him now, and Thompson agreed immediately. His words surprised


    Alice. But on second thought, maybe it was because he felt guilty and knew what had happened to


    Alice recently, so he agreed her ask so quickly.


    After hanging up the phone, Alice was not in the mood at all. There was no expectation or affection in


    her heart anymore, and she became an empty shell with endless void in her. All she could see was


    only an unclear road under her feet.


    What would happen in the future? Alice didn''t know. Things that people didn''t understand always made


    people feel scared. Because unknown things were always out of control.


    Alice didn''t know how long the car had been driving on the road. She had been in a low mood. When


    Jonathan got up in the morning, he didn''t even want to talk to her about what had happenedst night


    as if nothing had happened.


    But Alice knew that something was different. Just like yesterday, Alice felt that she was safe and no


    one would hurt her.


    But since what happenedst night, Alice had understood that idents would always happen and it


    mighte next second.


    Someone had said that between idents and tomorrow, you never know which one you would see


    first. At the thought of it, Alice got out of the car and gave the driver the money without asking him for


    the change.


    The driver also breathed a sigh of relief. It was obvious that this youngdy was preupied. Noticing


    her poker face, the driver was also very nervous while driving.


    Fortunately, Alice finally got out of the car. Standing in the sun, Alice stretched out her hand to block


    the sunlight. The sunlight shed on her palm through the air.


    Alice suddenly wanted to cry. What was life? Life was about moving on. But she didn''t know how she


    lived now.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She had always thought that she was free, but today she realized that she was just like a grain of dust


    in the sun that would be blew to different directions by the wind at any time.


    She had always thought that as long as she could do what she wanted to do, she was free then, but


    now she had done what she nned before, was she still free? Alice shook her head and looked at the


    cafe in front of her.


    It didn''t look familiar, she just chose it randomly. She had been here before. Alice walked into the cafe.


    The reason why she chose this ce was that it was close to the Thompson''s jewelry store.


    In fact, Alice didn''t know how Thompson''s business was going. But when she had heard Thompson


    mention that Jacob almost ruined his business before.


    At that time, Alice really thought they were on the same side because they had the same enemy. But


    now, Alice doubted if she had been used.


    Sitting in the cafe, Alice held the coffee gracefully. Although she lived such an embarrassing life, she


    didn''t give up her elegance.


    There was also a young man drinking coffee next to her. When he saw that Alice was looking at him,


    the young man''s face immediately flushed.


    Alice just looked away indifferently. She was not a little girl for a long time, and she could never get


    back to the old days anymore.


    Time was cruel to everyone, and Alice was not an exception.


    When Alice was a teenager, she was fond of dreaming and had ideas. She always came up with many


    ideas and always wanted to realize them.


    But most of her dreams didn''te true. They were gone with the time flying by. Lowering her head,


    Alice still felt that her life was a pity.


    And her greatest regret was Jacob, whom she couldn''t keep. With an expressionless face, Alice picked


    up the coffee and sighed.


    When Alice sighed, the young man next to her had been looking at her with affection in his eyes. Alice


    pretended not to see his gaze. She had a good looking face.


    But if she told others what she had experienced, would there be anyone who could ept it?


    Thompson came here in a hurry. Yes, he showed up in a hurry. Every time Alice saw Thompson, she


    felt that he was a nature yboy.


    It was aplicated feeling that she couldn''t tell or exin. Alice stared at Thompson, who walked in


    against the light.


    However, Alice felt that she couldn''t see Thompson''s face clearly, maybe it was her illusion or


    something else.


    Thompson''s figure carved an arc in the air. Alice nced at the young man next to her, and the young


    man looked disappointed.


    Alice suddenly felt sad. Women were sometimes pathetic. For woman, it was lucky for them to marry a


    good man, but if they married a bad man, then no one would love them.


    Alice tried to calm herself down. She couldn''t be out of control in public. Alice had used this method to


    make herself get through all difficulties before.


    Now, Alice could do the same thing again. She breathed a sigh of relief and said softly.


    "Here you are."

 Chapter 458 End Of Partnership

    Chapter 458 End Of Partnership


    Thompson raised his eyes and studied Alice''s face. There was no injury or bruises on her face. He


    guessed that Alice hadn''t been beaten recently, but he was still uncertain. Maybe there were some


    wounds that covered by the clothes.


    "Are you okay?"


    The first sentence that Thompson said showed that he was a nice and considerate man, but Alice


    didn''t think that he cared about her. Now she had a bad impression of Thompson.


    "I''m fine." After a pause, Alice felt a little depressed. She looked into Thompson''s eyes with empty


    eyes, while Thompson looked at her nervously.


    Thompson clenched his fists slightly as if he couldn''t wait to say something.


    "Are you really okay? Are you sure? Why did you ask me out? Is it about Jonathan? "


    Thinking of the conversation he had with Jonathan that day, Thompson was a little worried. Although


    he was neither a rtive nor a friend of Alice, he didn''t want her to get hurt.


    Alice fixed her eyes on Thompson, so she was right? Even his question is about Jonathan. Alice even


    wondered if Thompson had set a trap for her.


    When she jumped into the trap desperately, she was still pping her hands and thanking Thompson


    for his kindness. This was so horrible. Alice couldn''t help but darkened her face, and she felt a little


    strange when she looked at Thompson''s eyes.


    Thompson stretched out his hand and waved to Alice, "Hey, Alice, are you okay? What''s wrong with


    you? I know a lot of things have happened to you recently, but I''m too busy to care about you. "


    As Thompson exined to Alice, the atmosphere between the two people became a bit ambiguous.


    The young man sitting next to Alice looked at Thompson fiercely as if he was a bad guy.


    Of course, Thompson didn''t notice that young man.


    Lowering her head, Alice felt sadder for herself as she heard Thompson''s "care words". If Thompson


    didn''t feel guilty, how would he care so much about her?


    When she lost that child before, Thompson didn''t care about her at all. Even if she was just an alliance,


    Thompson was still the baby''s father.


    At that time, Alice was too obsessed with taking revenge on Jacob, so she ignored a lot of details about


    this man. Now everything was clear and the truth became fierce.


    Alice didn''t say anything but looked at Thompson quietly. When their eyes met, Thompson was a little


    nervous.


    It seemed that Alice was different now, and the way she looked at him was exactly the same as Sara


    did before. Thompson shivered, which made him feel unbelievable because it was summer now.


    "Let''s end our partnership, Thompson." Alice looked at Thompson and said slowly word by word.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The surprised look on Thompson''s face showed up very abruptly. He had thought about many


    possibilities, but he did not expect that the reason why Alice asked him out today was to talk about this


    matter.


    And she talked about it in such a formal way. To be honest, Thompson wouldn''t think it was a big deal if


    they end the partnership right now.


    But when Alice put it forward so formally, it made him doubt Alice''s motive for doing so. Everyone had a


    motive when they decided to do something, and Thompson couldn''t understand Alice''s decision.


    "I just want to know why?" The shock on Thompson''s face was obvious to Alice.


    "I''m tired." Lowering her head, Alice wanted to cry. She seemed to be listless sitting in the chair.


    "Are you tired? Alice, no one has forced you to do anything, so you are going to give up now?


    Everyone has made choices on a whim, and you have done so much for your choices. "


    Thompson said in a t tone. Now that Alice was determined to give up, Jonathan wouldn''t spare her


    and let her go.


    It was inevitable that Thompson would be worried about her safety in the future. What Jonathan had


    said was not joking. Maybe he would do something irreparable if he knew Alice wanted to give up.


    "I know, but now I found that everything I have done is meaningless. If I take revenge on Jacob, so


    what? My life is still a disaster. Besides, it''s not all his fault. "


    Alice looked at Thompson with empty eyes. Now she really had no spiritual energy at all. Of course,


    Thompson could notice Alice''s changes.


    When he first met Alice, she was an arrogant woman with her pride. At that time, Thompson''s feelings


    for Alice were somewhat ambiguous.


    At that time, Alice was as arrogant as a swan.


    But now the woman in front of him, whose hair was disheveled with a sad face and ssy eyes, was


    really the lovable Alice he had known? ?


    Time was cruel to everyone, and Alice was not an exception. If a person was suffering, then he or she


    must not be very energetic.


    "Alice, I''m not persuading you. Of course, I didn''t mean that you have to deal with Jacob. I just hope


    you can think twice before you make a decision, and think about what you really want. If you want a


    divorce, let''s not talk about whether Jonathan will agree or not first, what should you do in the future? "


    Thompson''s words seemed to be right, but in fact, he was uncertain in his heart. The idea was


    Jonathan''s suggestion in the beginning. Thompson thought it was a good idea, so he told it to Alice.


    At that time, Alice had been in a dilemma and had been blinded by hatred. But now, it was toote for


    her to make a change.


    The past is the past, and what had done could not be undone. Could they just pretend that nothing has


    happened if they divorced?


    Besides, so many people had witnessed their wedding. Divorce would bring a lot of negative news to


    the Shi Group at the critical moment.


    Now the Shi Group was on the verge of copsing, it would definitely be a heavy blow if the news of


    their divorce was exposed.


    "Thompson, we have been working together for so long. But now I realize that I am not as important as


    Jonathan in your eyes." Alice smiled bitterly, showing a different charm inexplicably.


    Hearing that, Thompson was stunned. In the past, even if Alice could see through his words, she would


    not say harsh words to retort him. And now, it sounded she was a little aggrieved.


    "Alice, you know what''s going on with the Shi Group right now. There''s no need to get yourself into


    trouble at this time. You can think that I''m on the side of Jonathan, but do you think that for me,


    Jonathan is more important than you? "


    Thompson calmly picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip. To be honest, he didn''t like drinking


    coffee in summer.


    But somehow, Thompson felt thirsty because of what Alice said. In fact, it was meaningless and boring


    if the rtionship between people was too clearly divided.


    Therefore, some people chose to say some sweet words to coax the others, which led to more serious


    consequences.


    Alice sighed heavily and looked at the young man next to her. Seeing that the young man no longer


    looked at her, Alice suddenly felt a little relieved.


    No one would always be happy or unhappy. It was because that she couldn''t ept the reality at the


    beginning that made her make more and more wrong steps.


    "People who always say that he is doing for your good may not really mean it. And the one who always


    seems to hurt you may not really hurt you."


    After saying that, Alice showed a yful smile, which represented that she had let go. However, there


    were still many twists and turns in the road ahead, and it was still unclear to her where she could reach


    in the end.


    Thompsonughed. "It seems that what had happened recently has a great impact on you. So most of


    the time, an event can''t be really defined as good or bad. Life is full of joy and sorrow, isn''t it?"


    Thompson continued to drink coffee, but Alice hadn''t touched the coffee in front of her. This cup of


    coffee had been ced here for a while, but the pattern on it was still so clear. It had to be said that this


    cafe''s barista was so good at making coffee.

 Chapter 459 Black Market

    Chapter 459 ck Market


    "Yes, you are right. So do you still want to persuade me?" Alice smiled, which made people feel bitterly.


    Thompson paused for a moment and then continued. "Alice, I will help you. If Jonathan doesn''t treat


    you well or something happens to you, you can let me know at any time. After all, we are still friends,


    aren''t we? "


    Alice was not moved to tears. Instead, she looked at Thompson indifferently and joked, "So we are just


    friends, aren''t we?"


    Thompson was confused by this question. He kept smiling but didn''t answer. Finally, Alice picked up


    the coffee on the table and took a sip.


    It was hot now, but Alice didn''t feel hot at all. When Alice was at home, she always feel nervous so she


    sweated a lot every day and felt very hot.


    It would not happen if she could live a normal life, concluded by Alice. Which meant that everything in


    her current life was abnormal.


    "What''s your n in the future?" Thompson squinted and kept stroking the emerald ring on his thumb.


    This ring had been with him for a long time, which also showed his love for jewelry and jade.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I will leave this city after this matter is over."


    Alice looked at the distance. She didn''t know what was trapping her, but she always felt that she was in


    a maze and she couldn''t get out of it. Not only her body, but also her heart was tightly entangled by


    something invisible.


    Alice didn''t dare to imagine what would happen in the future. Would she really have a future?


    "Go ahead. If you don''t have enough money, just tell me." Thompson shrugged helplessly and said


    honestly.


    For people like Thompson, the most precious thing was not money, but being happy.


    But most of the time, things went against his wishes. Only those who had money could be happy, and


    the unhappiness in their lives would be magnified. Once they fell into such a vicious cycle, the peace in


    their heart would be gone.


    "Thank you. After all, we are still friends." With a sigh, Alice responded to Thompson with what he said


    before.


    Thompson didn''t care about what she said, "When will you divorce him?"


    "Will you tell Jonathan about it?" Alice suddenly thought of this question, though she had considered it


    before.


    "No, I won''t. who do you think I am?" Thompson answered quickly, pretending to be angry.


    "I don''t know. It will take some time to prepare." Alice breathed a sigh of relief.


    "In fact, it''s okay for you to tell him. I''m not afraid of him. Others think I''m afraid of Jonathan, and


    sometimes I feel real fear when I saw him. But what happened that night told me that I was not afraid of


    anyone. "


    ncing indifferently at the young boy who was about to leave, Alice inexplicably felt calm.


    In the past many years, Alice believed that she had to get what she wanted, otherwise her life would


    not bepleted. But today, she found that doing nothing was everything.


    "Alice, I have never understood you." Thompson looked at Alice, trying to figure out what was on her


    mind, but he failed.


    "You don''t have to understand me, Thompson. I know what you want, so let''s save these unimportant


    things."


    Alice smiled sadly. But she became moreposed and confident. No matter what would happen in


    the future, she would not fall.


    "..."


    Without saying a word, Thompson watched Alice get up and leave. From Alice''s slow pace, Thompson


    saw a rare charm on her.


    He hadn''t found that Alice was such a charming woman before. At that time, Alice was arrogant and


    rude and only focused on revenging on Jacob. But now, Thompson couldn''t understand.


    Thompson had been sitting here alone for a while. He could have found a woman to have a good time,


    but now he was not in the mood.


    Alice''s words were just a warning. Thompson didn''t know what Alice would do, but he had a feeling that


    Jonathan would suffer very soon.


    Jonathan thought he could control a woman after they got married. But the reality would tell him which


    one of them really took charge in the marriage.


    However, Thompson didn''t care about that now. He didn''t care about anything.


    He had thought he cared about Sara. Later, he thought he cared about Jacob, and then he thought he


    cared about Alice''s revenge.


    Now, Thompson didn''t care about anything. He didn''t care about what would happen to them. He only


    cared about himself.


    It was a big dream for him to start apany and make it grow bigger and stronger.


    Thompson had been working hard all the time. What he had done before all to service one goal: to get


    a higher position.


    The people around him were just his chess pieces, but today, Thompson found that he wanted to know


    these their feelings.


    Thompson stood up and went out too. But he didn''t go back to thepany, nor to look for women,


    and he didn''t go to find Jonathan neither. Instead, he went to a high-end club alone.


    The so-called ck market had always existed in this city. Under the shadow, many things against


    moral principles could be sold here.


    Of course, including people''s private information. Jacob regarded himself as a decent man. He wouldn''t


    go to ces like ck market. But Thompson didn''t let his guard down. He was very careful every time


    he went to the ck market.


    He still remembered that he was almost framed by Jacobst time. Sitting in the club, Thompson


    looked gloomy and cold.


    "Boss, how''s it going? Should we do it now?"


    A man in ck with a scar on his face and sunsses stood respectfully in front of Thompson.


    Obviously, he was a pro.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m still thinking about it, but I have something more important to do now." Thompson squinted his


    eyes and said in an unquestionable tone.


    "Well... Boss, do you really have a crush on that woman? "


    Only after the man in ck finished his words did he realize that he had said something wrong. Even if


    there was no outsider here, it was not allowed to say something wrong in front of Thompson. No one


    could talk casually in front of Thompson, not even his confidant.


    But this time, Thompson didn''t me the men in ck. Instead, he kept silent as if he admitted what


    that man said.


    The man in ck was surprised and stopped talking.


    "Well, how is Jacob recently?" Thompson turned a deaf ear to the question just now andy back on


    the broad sofa.


    The decoration in this room was the best of the best in the country, and Thompson was the owner of


    this ce.


    In name, Thompson was just a jewelry merchant, but in fact, he had a muchrger scope of business.


    At least everyone in the field had heard of Thompson''s name.


    Half of Thompson''s industries were in jewelry just because he liked jewelry, and most of his business


    were run in the ck market.


    What on earth was the ck market? In this ce, people could sell goods from jewelry to rare


    antiques. People could find everything here. It was also because of this that Thompson enjoyed a


    widespread reputation in this underground kingdom.

 Chapter 460 Make An End

    Chapter 460 Make An End


    Most people in the ck market would only suffer loss. Even if they were rich enough to buy something


    here, what they bought might be taken back in some way or other in the end.


    This was the ck market, an unknown but nefarious ce. Although this ce was underground, if


    you could carve out a ce for yourself here, you would gain not only wealth but also reputation.


    However, most people were rich before they started their business here. The ck market was not like


    the ce where the gang was prevalent, but a ce where people would choose to stay small.


    Everything that beyond your imagination would happen here.


    "Boss, we got the news that Jacob has been here recently, and he has done a big deal a few days


    ago."


    The men in ck cautiously half bowed beside Thompson. Were people unequal at birth? Maybe not.


    However, everyone had different life. Some people could be superior, while others could only be


    inferior.


    This made people doubt if life was really equal to everyone. But everyone had epted their fate when


    they were born, so there would be so manypetitions in this society.


    "What deal? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Thompson frowned. What does it mean? Would Jacob


    also want to venture into business in the ck market?


    Although Thompson was not afraid his opponent, he was still a little worried when he thought of his


    stupid teammate.


    "I don''t know the details. Jacob bid for a jade at a sky-high price at an auction."


    The man in ck bent down again and was a little worried about what Thompson would do next.


    "What? He took away the jade I want?" Thompson''s face darkened.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, boss. I couldn''t stop him." The man in ck blushed. His professional ethics didn''t allow


    him to look panic, but in fact, he was not that calm like he looked in his heart.


    "Forget it. It''s not your fault. Why did he want that jade? " Thompson squinted his eyes. He had


    nned to show the jade in his jewelry shop.


    But how did Jacob know about that jade? Thompson was a little angry, and all the anger he had held


    back in the day emerged again.


    "I... I don''t know. I''ve sent someone to look into it. But it''s his first time to trade in the ck market, so


    few people know his background. "


    The man in ck stood straight and was no longer as timid and overcautious as before.


    "What a bastard!" Thompson smashed the tea cup to pieces. The man in ck kept a straight face and


    didn''t any anything about it.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The fact was that the boss could do whatever he liked, and the subordinate like him could not stop his


    boss no matter what happened.


    "All right. Go and get me Vernon. I want to see him." Thompson reached out to rub his temple, and the


    emerald ring on his finger was slightly shining.


    But Thompson was in no mood to appreciate the ring in his hand. He was very irritable now like a


    gunpowder can be ignited at any time.


    "Got it." The man in ck walked out quickly. Years of experience told him that nothing would be


    serious even if the boss was angry.


    Thompson was nice to him, by the way. Thompson always know how to win over people''s heart, so the


    men in ck had always been loyal to him.


    And this man, Vernon, was the one who took care of Thompson''s business in the ck market.


    Usually, Thompson had to take care of the jewelry store, so he didn''t go to the ck market very often.


    That''s why he sent Vernon to take care of his business here. In this way, they could work together


    perfectly. What''s more, Vernon was not a good guy, but he was full of wicked ideas.


    Although he was loyal to Thompson, Thompson couldn''t rest assured about him. After all, sometimes


    you can''t even believe yourself.


    Soon, Vernon came. Every time Thompson came to the ck market, Vernon would get quite busy.


    "Boss, you want to see me?" Vernon knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Thompson lowered his head and didn''t look at Vernon.


    "What''s wrong, boss? You seem to be in a bad mood." Vernon rolled his eyes and thought about what


    had happened recently. "Is it because of that jade?"


    Thompson raised his eyes to look at Vernon. Sure enough, Vernon knew him best. He could guess


    what Thompson was thinking even Thompson hadn''t said anything yet. Therefore, Thompson had a


    better impression of Vernon and his anger was faded away.


    "Yes, there are something I want to know, but most of them are rted to him. I think it''s time to make


    an end. Since I chose to dere a war to him, I''ve already made up my mind. "


    With his hands crossed his chest, Thompson said in a cold tone. Hearing this, the cold sweat broke out


    on Vernon''s forehead.


    Dered a war? Thompson used such a frightening and exaggerating word to describe hispetition


    with others in the modern society.


    Vernon always thought that Thompson was an independent and special man, so he chose to work for


    him all the time. Maybe he could have a higher sry and a better treatment if he chose to work for


    others, but many things in this world could not just be solved by a better treatment.


    After casting a nce at Thompson, Vernon sat down next to him. Vernon feltfortable when he


    could meet Thompson was as natural as meeting an old friend.


    "Boss, I think there might be a scheme behind Jacob''s action. Since he is up to something, he will not


    let anyone know about it." Vernon put his legs on the tea table and looked rxing.


    "Yes, that''s why I feel something''s wrong. And how did Jacob know the ck market? Last time, he


    almost destroyed my business. This time, I have to be more careful to deal with him. "


    Thompson said coldly and recalled what happenedst time. He had to stay low for such a long time all


    because of Jacob.


    Jacob almost exposed his secret businessst time. Of course, his secret business was illegal.


    Because of that, Thompson had to check every step.


    It took him a lot of time, but Thompson finally found the hole. That was, someone had leaked the secret


    who also had known the rtionship between "Generalist" and Jacob.


    But Thompson had no choice because he could do nothing about it. He had to pay more attention to


    the crisis.


    Fortunately, God helped Thompson. Now since James and "Generalist" were gone, leaving Jacob high


    and dry. That was why Thompson wanted to join hands with others to give Jacob a big blow.


    However, Jacob''s performance was shocking. No matter what happened, Jacob could always make a


    comeback easily.


    It was tired to have an opponent like Jacob, but even so, Thompson enjoyed the process to fight with


    Jacob.


    In this game, he had to think about the next step over and over again. Therefore, Thompson had


    gained something from it. At least, if Thompson met such an opponent again in the future, he could


    deal with him much better than now.


    But there was no such chance anymore. Jacob alone could make Thompson feel exhausted. If


    Thompson met another opponent like Jacob, would he still have strength to fight back?

 Chapter 461 Man Behind The Scene

    Chapter 461 Man Behind The Scene


    "Do it right away. And I want to know everything happen in the Shi Group recently. Is it just a small


    problem as Jonathan said?"


    Although Thompson had known the answer, he still asked. It was not easy for him to give up.


    Before hearing the truth, he always felt that there was still a turning point. But was that true? No one


    could be sure about it.


    "The Shi Group is on the verge of copse. If he continues to be stubborn and refuses to make a


    change, the Shi Group will go bankrupt sooner orter."


    Vernon relentlessly pointed out the current situation of Jonathan''spany.


    "Can''t you just lie to me? I keep hearing this news recently and now I have a headache. I thought he


    was a clever man, that''s why I chose him to be my partner. Now I know that I am making trouble for


    myself. "


    Thompson thought of Jonathan with disdain and sighed.


    "So, boss, shall we help him?" Vernon said indifferently. In fact, the problems that Jonathan


    encountered now were all small problems. After all, the Shi Group had built a strong background since


    it had been ran for so many years.


    No matter how ipetent Jonathan was, the Shi Group could hold on for few years if he didn''t do


    something stupid.


    "I will think about it. If we help him, what should we do?" Thompson squinted slightly. The Shi Group


    now became a tough nut to crack.


    Thispany was on the verge of bankruptcy as soon as Jonathan took charge of it, which showed


    that Jonathan was just an incapable idiot. Even a mediocre man to run thispany wouldn''t end up


    like this.


    "Well, then. What''s more, shall we continue to investigate what happen to Miss Alice?" Vernon raised


    his head and nced at Thompson, not knowing whether he should say it or not.


    ording to Thompson''s temper in the past, Vernon knew Thompson would never investigate a


    woman''s background for no reason. This matter was very strange, and even Vernon didn''t dare to ask


    Thompson directly about it. Even if Vernon had to ask about it, he would thought twice before he


    opened his mouth.


    "Go on. I want to know everything happen to her. Don''t tell anyone about it. Just keep it between you


    and me. "


    Thompson closed his eyes slightly, stood up and walked around the house.


    Vernon just looked at Thompson quietly. Even if what Thompson was doing now was inconceivable,


    Vernon would not say a word or have any questions. Boss could always do whatever he wanted to do.


    And it was a basic rule that employees couldn''t question about what their boss''s decisions.


    It was also an unspoken understanding that shared in this society.


    "Well, is this room different from before?" Thompson looked at the wall in confusion. The decoration in


    this room made him feel strange.


    "Yes, I have made some changes as you asked. Boss, it was your order when you took Miss Alice here


    last time."


    Vernon cleared his throat, reminding Thompson. It was not until then that Thompson remembered what


    he said.


    When Alice came herest time, she had mentioned that the wall was too monotonous, so Thompson


    asked his subordinates to decorate it again.


    Anyway, Thompson forgot about what he had said that day. No wonder he felt it strange since he came


    in, and he also thought "what the hell is this decoration?" when he got in.


    The wall was repainted pink. Did he send them a wrong message?


    Thompson shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    "I want to know their history and what happened to her after she went abroad..." As soon as Thompson


    finished his words, he felt it inappropriate and coughed to cover his emotions.


    "All in all, I want all the details." Thompson walked back to Vernon, grabbed a bunch of flowers beside


    him and tore a petal.


    If Thompson was an ancient man, he must be a ruthless and powerful man who was lived in the court.


    Therefore, Thompson was also a very resourceful andpetent man in the modern times.


    Vernon nodded and asked, "Boss, which of these two things is more important?"


    "Both. Don''t worry about it. You can dig into the one you found out first." Thompson was a little


    impatient, and so the next second, Vernon restrained his emotions.


    Since the boss didn''t like him to ask too many questions, he would shut up. Vernon was not only a witty


    man, but also a person who could read people''s face.


    Of course, there were a lot of people like him in the world, but only Vernon was a special one, for he


    could stand in such a position and stayed with Thompson like his friend.


    "Well, there''s one more thing. Is there any news about Generalist?" Thompson squinted his eyes and


    crushed the petals in his hand.


    "No. He seems like disappeared. I thought that Jacob has no one to turn to, I didn''t expect him to be


    able to make aeback. But this situation won''t hold on for long. Should we start the super n? "


    Vernon nced at Thompson, who was stunned, probably he was thinking about something else and


    he had no intention of answering Vernon. A few secondter, Thompson raised his head and stared at


    Vernon.


    "I have told you not to be careless about this matter. I have emphasized it many times before. But what


    have you done? " Thompson vented his anger on Vernon.


    Vernon could do nothing about it but just looked at Thompson and smiled awkwardly. "Boss, don''t be


    angry. It''s not because we are too careless, but because our enemy is too cunning. "


    Thompson snorted and sat on the sofa. He took out a cigarette and gave it to Vernon. Then he lit


    another one for himself.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know. I''m not ming you. I just want to say that we can''t underestimate our opponent in the future,


    especially in the face of such an enemy like Jacob. "


    That''s what Thompson always did. He wouldfort his men and gave them something good just after


    scolded them. This was what Thompson was good at, so Vernon was willing to follow him.


    "Boss, by the way, I found there is a maniptor behind our ck market transaction. The man always


    hired someone to be his agent in the auction, so he didn''t have to show up. "


    Vernon narrowed his eyes and looked at Thompson.


    "That''s something new. When did it happen? The thing you talked about, it only happened once in a


    while. And it only happened when the buyer can''t show up, right? "


    Thompson nced at Vernon, loss in thoughts. Some people would choose to stay in the shadow


    when they were in the ck market. But since they came here as a buyer, they had to find a


    middleman.


    Generally speaking, what a middleman bought was absolutely confidential, but it must be auctioned.


    Only in the auction could they see clearly what they had bought.


    Moreover, if the middleman was doing business for someone else, he could only be hired by one man


    within a month.


    So now, since they could be sure that there was only one middleman, it was obvious that there was


    only one maniptor behind the scenes.


    This was rare in the ck market. A big buyer would show up in person sooner orter. After all, it was


    quite expensive to hire a middleman.


    Although the middleman''s job was about purchasing goods, it was an easy job. How to find the goods


    he needed? What price should he offer? These were all knowledge, and there was almost no one who


    could learn well in a short period of time.


    Anyone who could be a middleman was experienced and knew the market well. Therefore, middlemen


    were respected in the ck market.

 Chapter 462 Excuse

    Chapter 462 Excuse


    Even if you were rich, it doesn''t mean that you could get your business done. Unless you had some


    chips that others wanted, otherwise, it would not be easy to make a deal here.


    But most of the time, people''s greed was like a valley that could never be filled. And there were many


    middlemen who was haughty and aloof because of their skill.


    Therefore, it was rare for one middleman appeared for many times.


    "Then check it out. These things are very important. Don''t leave anything behind. And let me know if


    you need anything. "


    Thompson drew heavily on his cigarette. Although he looked angry, people who knew him well knew


    that he was thinking.


    Of course, the way he thought might be different from others, but the conclusions were the same.


    Vernon nodded. He had been confused before, but now he had an epiphany after hearing what


    Thompson said.


    Thompson stood up and walked out. He was annoyed by this pink room.


    Yes, as long as he started thinking, he would think of a woman.


    And that woman was none other than Alice. Thompson had thought that he wouldn''t fall in love with


    any women around him, or at least, he wouldn''t fall in love with a woman like Alice.


    But recently, Thompson felt something was wrong with him. Firstly, he was no longer interested in the


    women around him. Secondly, he always wanted to know how Alice''s going for no reason.


    But Alice had almost cut off contact with him since she got married. Moreover, he almost couldn''t find


    Alice and meet her.


    And what excuse could he use to ask Alice out? After thinking for a while, Thompson could only use


    Jonathan and Jacob as an excuse to ask Alice out.


    Thompson walked out of the room and went to the balcony outside.


    Looking at the city under the inky sky, he wondered how much sorrow and joy hade and gone


    every day in this city. Thompson was not sure about his feelings to Alice, but he really wanted to call


    her now.


    A woman''s growth must be painful, because growth was about losing. In the process of losing, she


    finally learned to be strong.


    Now, Alice was struggling desperately in this process.


    In the very first ce, Thompson just wanted to use her. But now he would feel sorry for her, which was


    beyond his own imagination.


    A smile appeared at the corners of Thompson''s mouth when he recalled what Alice had said during the


    day. Now, she was going to be the one she wanted to be.


    But she still needed someone to encourage her. After all, sometimes one''s strength was limited, and no


    one knew how far one could go.


    But what if Thompson lost her forever after he helped her? Thompson didn''t dare to think about it.


    There was something wrong with him.


    The world seemed to have changed, but no one knew what had happened.


    People who seemed to have simr ideals and beliefs had already parted ways.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    What Thompson didn''t expect was that when they parted, he was the one who didn''t want to leave.


    Maybe he guessed right about the beginning, but he didn''t see the end of the story.


    No one knew what he was thinking, maybe including Alice, but he was so upset at the moment.


    The first thing Jacob did when he came back to thepany was to hold a meeting. Thepany was


    developing rapidly. When Jacob came here, almost everyone in thepany was disrespectful to him.


    Now, they were more disrespectful than before. Even though he had signed some big orders for the


    company, many conservatives still opposed to his proposal about thepany''s transformation.


    And most of the people who objected to it were thepany''s founding members, he couldn''t just fire


    them or do anything about it.


    After all, the wholepany was focusing on him. If Jacob dared to fire these founding members, they


    would quit thepany immediately.


    Therefore, Jacob decided to persuade them. The first one he wanted to talk to was Earl, thepany''s


    technician.


    Earl was fully conversant with the textile, so he was qualified to makements on producing


    supplies.


    People who was confident of his skills was unlikely to change his job. Earl was the first one to stand out


    to oppose. He thought that thepany didn''t know much about the new-energy industry now, and


    even if it was undergoing transformation, new-energy industry would not be a good choice.


    Sara had not asked about it before. She knew she would suffer losses if she entangled with those


    people, and Jacob also told her that she didn''t need to worry about it.


    Now, all she needed to do was to help Bess and Noah prepare their wedding, and leave everything to


    Jacob.


    Jacob knew that it was not that easy to persuade everyone in thepany. And it was also not easy


    for him to see someone he wanted to meet.


    Every time Jacob wanted to have a talk with Earl, Earl always had an excuse to reject him. But Jacob


    was patient. He kept asking Cindy to invite Earl to see him in the office.


    But gradually, Cindy felt that it was impossible that Earl would agree to see him. It would be easy to


    say, but it was much more difficult to practice.


    So today, Jacob nned to see Earl in person. Many things seemed to be easy, but when he really did


    it, he found that many things were not as simple as he thought.


    As soon as Jacob entered the office, Cindy came in.


    "Mr. Jacob, I have something to tell you. Mr. Earl said he was busy and he has no time to see you."


    When Cindy said this, she stood straight. But anyone with a discerning eye could see that she was


    awed of Jacob.


    "It''s okay. I know. Get me his address. I wille to see him myself. "


    Jacob stood up and was about to take the suit hanging on the hanger. Cindy was stunned by Jacob''s


    words. As long as Jacob decided to solve problems in person, Cindy knew that they had reached half


    sessful.


    Cindy immediately told Jacob Earl''s address and phone number.


    Jacob nodded and walked out of thepany quickly. Thepany was small and it didn''t look as


    splendid as the Shi Group.


    But there were still troubles, because smaller ce had more troubles. Jacob knew it well, so he


    decided to deal with such a trifle by himself.


    Jacob told Cindy to take care with thepany''s affairs next, and then he walked out of thepany


    quickly.


    Thepany only allocated him an Audi for business trip under Sara''s strongly demand.


    At that time, Jacob even wanted to buy a car himself, but Sara stopped him. People had to be humble


    when they were trapped in an inferior situation, not to mention that Jacob was a newer.


    As the CEO of thepany, even Sara herself was also disliked by other employees. Therefore, Jacob


    wanted to convince all staff with his ability.


    It sounded easy, but it was difficult to practice.


    Even if just one person was unconvinced, then it would be very difficult for him to do anything in this


    company. Jacob not only had to face thepany''s crisis, but also the employees'' distrust.

 Chapter 463 Nervous

    Chapter 463 Nervous


    Especially at such a critical moment, but it was not a challenge for Jacob anymore. This was not the


    problem he should worry about now.


    Jacob straightened his clothes and got into the Audi. He looked at the sky outside.


    It was a good day. Although the sky was cloudy, it looked clear when the sun prated the thick


    cloud. Compared with the dull and cold days in winter, today was already a good day.


    The clouds in the sky spread out byyers. Sometimes, a breeze blew, and the clouds moved in an


    instant. Everything looked so beautiful.


    The sunlight shed on the city, which made it look like to be wrapped in a thinyer of gauze. Jacoby


    back on the seat. He also had a chauffeur, but as for anything else, he just kept it as simple as


    possible.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Jacob looked at the distance. This city was bustling as usual. The sun rose and down.


    The hot and dry air smelled like summer. Jacob went to the ce where Earl had been. Everything was


    difficult at the beginning. As long as he did well, everything would get better in the future.


    But Jacob didn''t see Earl where he said he would be, which he had expected.


    The driver was so bored that he started smoking in the car. He didn''t care about what his boss wanted


    to do, and he was not qualified to do so.


    He was wanted to kill time, to be honest, he had some prejudice against Jacob.


    It was not because he was biased against Jacob, but because he was envy of Jacob''s status.


    He didn''t understand why Jacob could drive around in a luxury car all day long, while he could only


    work for others and do what he was told.


    Moreover, he had to keep running around for others'' business, which made him feel that the world was


    unfair.


    So even during working hours, the driver was still very ck. But today was urgent, otherwise, the


    driver wouldn''t have appeared so quickly and actively.


    Jacob had been ustomed to work with high-efficiency and a rapid-paced life for a long time. Now his


    life had experienced dramatic changes, and he found it was not easy to adjust himself to the changes.


    However, with Jacob''s ability, it was just a piece of cake for him to solve these difficulties.


    When Jacob got out of the car, the driver was still smoking. Seeing that, Jacob was angry, but he didn''t


    lose his temper.


    He couldn''t ask this driver to be efficient and high-quality, because in order to save money, the


    company only hired the cheapest driver for him.


    In the past, money was just a number for Jacob. But now things were different. They had to have a rich


    so thepany could have a further develop.


    Therefore, Jacob invested all his money in thepany. Besides, the revitalization required a strong


    economic foundation. It already took him a lot of time and energy to deal with the contract.


    Jacob just kept his thoughts in his heart. The top priority was to find Earl as soon as possible. Although


    Earl was going to retire, he still had influence in thepany.


    Jacob even thought that sometimes people respected Earl more than they respected him.


    After all, connections were not something that you could gain just in a few months. Not to mention that


    if you topare your connections with someone who had been in thepany for decades, you


    would definitely lose.


    Jacob waited outside for a few minutes. He didn''t get back in the car until his forehead was covered


    with sweat.


    The driver looked at Jacob numbly and askedzily, "Mr. Jacob, are we going back to thepany?


    Can I get off work now? "


    Jacob frowned, and he couldn''t stand it anymore. He could tolerate some employees'' temper in the


    company, but he couldn''t tolerate their unreasonable behaviors.


    "You can get off work now, and you don''t need toe back again."


    After Jacob uttered the words, the driver was shocked.


    "Mr. Jacob, what''s that mean? I was just kidding. I..." The driver stammered, and his palms sweating


    with nervousness.


    Looking at the trembling driver, Jacob felt sorry for himself. Since when did he allow his men to make


    such a stupid mistake? Since when did he start to work with these people?


    Jacob would never allow people around him to be suchzy, idle, and undisciplined.


    "Boss, I''m sorry. I''ll never do it again. It''s my fault, boss. Please forgive me. "


    The driver''s apology sounded insincere, and Jacob just squinted at him. Human nature, it was always


    about human nature.


    People never cherish the chance they had, and when they lose it, they would start to regret.


    This was also thest thing that Jacob wanted to see. Jacob nced at the driver coldly, and the driver


    kept silent at once.


    His boss was a nice and easy-going man, wasn''t he? What''s going on today? No, it was because he


    had never taken this vice president seriously!


    "Well, get off the car. Don''t waste my time. I said, you are fired. "


    Jacob said, patiently. Since this man didn''t take his job seriously, he couldn''t sit on this position


    anymore.


    The driver still wanted to buy some time, thinking that Jacob would change his mind. However, the


    atmosphere in the car was about to freeze.


    The air was dull. Jacob could smell the driver''s cigarette. He impatiently looked at the Rolex watch on


    his hand.


    "Your time is out. If you don''t get out of the car right now, I''ll call the police."


    Jacob said in a calm tone, but the driver could tell that Jacob was serious about it. The driver nced


    at Jacob sulkily and changed his attitude in an instant.


    "Okay, fine. I''ll leave now. You think you can look down on me, let me tell you, I look down upon you


    either. Don''t think that being a CEO is a big deal. Let me tell you, someone said that when we die, we


    will be the same soul. "


    The driver spat out discontentedly, which was a sharp contrast to what he said.


    Jacob had thought the driver might be interesting, but when he saw what he done, Jacob was


    completely speechless. No matter whether he was an interesting man or not, Jacob was sure that this


    driver should leave now.


    "You are right. You can tell me about this after we all be souls."


    Jacob couldn''t help retorting back. It was rare though, because for Jacob, he would not lose his temper


    unless he was very angry.


    The driver got off the car and left, and mmed the door shut. Silence fell in the car. After a few


    minutes, Jacob opened the door and got out of the car.


    He was a little sad. Although it was not the first time for Jacob to meet such a person like the driver, he


    still felt ufortable when he met one again.


    Moreover, it had happened more than once. Jacob adjusted his mood. He could digest something like


    this by himself and he would never bring these troubles to Sara.


    Everyone would encounter something make them sad. Every time Jacob was unhappy, he would keep


    silent. The longer he kept silent meant that the greater the impact of that thing on him.


    Sara knew it very well. Therefore, every time Jacob came back home, he would talk to Sara like a


    chatterbox because he didn''t want Sara to know that he was unhappy.


    He didn''t want Sara to worry about him. He just wanted to be a man who could shelter her forever.


    Jacob used to be a good boy. He could shoulder apany alone for his father''s dream.


    Now Jacob had be a good husband. He would do anything for his wife''s happiness. He could


    work harder than before just to see a sweet smile on Sara''s face.


    Everything was worth it. Jacob cheered himself up. He must see Earl today, or the time he had spent


    would be in vain.

 Chapter 464 Survival Of The Fittest

    Chapter 464 Survival Of The Fittest


    If so, all he had suffered would be meaningless, so Jacob started the engine. Anyway, he must rise


    again.


    Moreover, he wanted to make an achievement that far more than the Shi Group.


    Soon, Jacob got to Earl''s home. Earl was drinking tea leisurely at home. The moment he saw Jacob,


    he was not surprised at all.


    It seemed like Earl had already known that Jacob would show up. He weed Jacob into the house.


    "Mr. Earl, why don''t you go to work today? I heard that you are not avable."


    Jacob asked, knowing exactly why Earl didn''t show up today. Jacob looked around and found that


    Earl''s house was clean, but it felt like something was missing in this ce.


    "I''m not feeling well, so I don''t want to go." Earl picked up a teapot on the table and began to pour tea.


    There was a set of chess sitting on the table. Jacob finally realized what was wrong. It turned out that


    Earl was ying chess alone.


    How lonely and boring it would be to y chess alone? Jacob didn''t get angry at all after hearing Earl''s


    words.


    On the contrary, Jacob felt lucky. He could tell that Earl was an upright man and he was not as cunning


    as others.


    Some people would talk sweet, but it would be impossible if you want them to do anything.


    "Mr. Earl, why are you not satisfied? Is thepany unfair to you?"


    Jacob had always been polite. He was here to persuade Earl, not to me or scold him, so he spoke in


    a respectful and friendly tone.


    "To tell you the truth, Mr. Jacob. I don''t think I will have anything to do after thepany


    transformation. It is also what most people in thepany think. That''s your n didn''t go well. "


    Earl handed a cup of tea to Jacob, but his eyes were always fixed on the chess pieces in front of him.


    Jacob didn''t know if Earl was really looking at the chess pieces or just avoiding his gaze. Anyway, Earl


    looked very calm.


    Jacob didn''t say anything, but thought for a while. He didn''t see thating. He thought that the


    experienced employees were making trouble for him, but now he realized that there was a reason


    behind it.


    "I haven''t thought about it before. But since thepany will be transformed, I will certainly consider it


    as well. Don''t worry about your treatment after thepany transformed, Mr. Earl. "


    Jacob frowned tightly. His attitude towards Earl changed dramatically. He felt embarrassed when he


    knew the other''s difficulties.


    Besides, he was the one who brought difficulties to him.


    "Mr. Jacob, I didn''t mean that. You still don''t understand. I can do anything to make a living. But I love


    textile industry. I will miss my job even if I have to quit this industry. "


    Earl looked at Jacob directly. The moment his eyes met Jacob''s, themunication between them was


    going on silently.


    Jacob was stunned by Earl''s words. Earl''s words made sense. No one would regret for moving forward,


    but there were always something that you couldn''t take away or give up.


    That was why many people would hesitate in making choices and afraid of losing in their lives, because


    many things were indeed very important.


    But there were so many important things in life, so they could only choose the most important one to


    stick to.


    Jacob looked at Earl with firmness in his eyes. "I got it, Mr. Earl. But when springes, a withered


    tree woulde to life again. "


    Jacob paused. His eyes fell on a painting on the wall, which was full of green trees and flowers, which


    was not in ordance with the current season.


    "Thepany''s development has have a bottleneck in the period. Even if it passes, it may not be able


    toe to life again. What''s more, what if it can''t survive without transformation? "


    Jacob''s tone was very calm and rational. He had to exin it to Earl what he thought about the


    company''s development honestly.


    Earl was stunned by his words. "I know thepany needs to be transformed, but Mr. Jacob, don''t you


    think it''s too much? We don''t know anything about the energy industry. Thepany would enter an


    emerging and new industry it had never encountered before. Don''t you think it''s too thoughtless? "


    Jacob thought about Earl''s words. He had nned to tell Earl that he wanted to keep their conversation


    between them, but he immediately realized that it was not right.


    If apany wanted to seed, it definitely couldn''t rely on a certain person. The final result


    depended on whether they could put forth a united effort.


    "Mr. Earl, do you know why this game stuck?"


    Jacob didn''t answer Earl''s question directly. Instead, he looked down at the chess in front of him


    carefully. Earl yed this game alone, but Jacob could see through the game.


    The chariot on the other side was close to the chief. In order to protect the chief, Earl had to give up the


    chariot, but Earl was unwilling to move.


    "I know, but I don''t want to, because I think the chariot is very important to me. If I abandon it now, I


    may not win this game. "


    Earl was still struggling. He knew he had to make that choice, he just couldn''t let it go.


    Jacob didn''t say anything. He moved the chariot and ced it in front of the chief.


    "Mr. Earl, no pain, no gain. This is life. If you didn''t use your chariot to stop the chief, this chess game


    would be over. But if you have stop the chief, there may be a chance to win. "


    Jacob picked up the tea cup on the table and took a sip. It was the authentic West Lake Longjing tea. It


    seemed that Earl had a good taste.


    "Now I know why Miss Sara is willing to hand over thepany to you. I thought you had unearned


    reputation. Now I know I''m wrong. "


    With a smile on his face, Earl finally felt relieved.


    Now he had an answer to his questions. Most of the time, he just needed an answer.


    "Do I still have a ce in thepany?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Earl smiled. If Jacob said no, he would ept it anyway. After all, the survival of the fittest was the rule


    of this society.


    Earl continued, "Sometimes, many people can see through it. But they just need an excuse to


    persuade themselves to make the choice. What we are afraid of is not the transformation of the


    company, but that we will be useless to thepany. We are afraid that we can''t do what we like in the


    future. "


    Jacoby back on the wooden chair. The ceiling was gray, and the air was extremely dry and hot.


    However, Jacob was calm in his heart.


    It was almost the end of their conversation. Earl spoke out of his worries and the key point, and half of


    the sess was achieved once they found the main problems.


    "Earl, as long as you have passion, you can do anything and be anyone you want. In this society, there


    is always amon rule among many things that seemed not rted. Did those sessful people


    seed because they had chosen the right field? I don''t think so. They could still be seed even if


    they work in another industry. "

 Chapter 465 Record

    Chapter 465 Record


    There was no doubt in Jacob''s tone. Hearing Jacob''s words, Earl wiped the sweat off his face.


    "Mr. Jacob, you are right. In the end, it''s up to the man who takes in charge."


    Earl smiled honestly. His smile like the warm sun in winter and the cool breeze in summer.


    Jacob stood up and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Earl. Even if thepany is undergoing transformation, you


    still have a ce in thepany. Thepany will definitely consider these things for employees like


    you in advance. "


    Earl nodded and asked another question.


    "I have another question, Mr. Jacob. There is a rumor that thepany is going to cut some jobs. Is


    that true?"


    Jacob was stunned. He had nned to do so. Because some employees in thepany were very


    dissatisfied with Jacob''s arrival, so he wanted to set an example to others.


    However, since Jacob had been busy dealing with the affair in thepany, he had to put his ns on


    ice for the time being.


    But thepany was going to transform soon. Many people were worried that Jacob would take this


    opportunity to get rid of them. The odds was great, so the conflict within thepany had be


    more and more obvious.


    At first, Jacob just felt that he was rejected and targeted, but now the situation became more intense.


    Apart from that, Cindy was also isted in thepany.


    "Where did you hear from?"


    "People talked about it a lot in thepany. I don''t know who started it, I just heard about it a lot. "


    Earl looked up at Jacob. At that moment, the air seemed to freeze.


    "Mr. Earl, we have reasons to do so if we are going to reduce the staff. We won''t reduce the staff


    because of the transformation. If we really have to reduce the staff, then even if thepany didn''t


    have a transformation, we will still reduce the staff. "


    Jacob nced at Earl calmly. When the two men''s eyes met, Earl could tell that he had been defeated.


    "Mr. Jacob, you are right. I shouldn''t have said that. This is thepany''s n. The contract I sighed


    before doesn''t say that I would be thispany''s employee forever."


    Earlughed at himself and his eyes dimmed. It was hard to tell whether he was disappointed at Jacob,


    or the reality, or himself.


    Jacob noticed the change in Earl''s expression and immediately came up with a solution. The


    negotiation was not over yet, or was it just a beginning?


    "I didn''t mean that, Mr. Earl. I mean, thepany''s transformation has nothing to do with reducing


    staff. Besides, the reducing of staff will definitely be done. As for how to do it, you can rest assured. I


    will keep anyone who has made contributions to thepany. Don''t worry. We cherish our employees


    more than you think. "


    After he said that, Jacob was about to leave.


    "Mr. Jacob, thank you foring today."


    Earl stood at the door and watched Jacob leave. If what Jacob said was not as what he wanted to hear,


    Earl would definitely not escort him leave.


    Nowadays, there were many bosses who abused employees. But there were not many CEOs like


    Jacob, who could listen to his employees'' suggestions.


    Although Jacob was a neer in thepany, most people did not think he was an amateur in the


    business world. People''s reputation was not determined by the age, and people with high prestige


    might not be the old.


    On the second day, Jacob held a meeting about thepany''s transformation and future development.


    He could have executed his n directly and ignored other people''s feelings. But it was not what Jacob


    would do.


    Jacob sat on the chair with his legs bent slightly. He nced at the people sitting around. It was not the


    first time that he sat here and gave orders.


    "I summoned all of you here today to discuss thepany''s further development. We all know that the


    production of raw materials is stagnant, and it is possible to be reced at any time. "


    Cindy stood aside with a pen in her hand. She had to write down what Jacob had said today. After that,


    there might be big changes happening in thepany.


    Cindy nced at the people present lightly. She knew their names and positions, and paid attention to


    their expressions.


    But it was not Jacob who ask her to do that. She had been worked for Jacob for a long time, so she


    was quite familiar with these things.


    No one spoke, and the whole room was quiet. This room was not as spacious as the previous office,


    but it was densely packed with people.


    Jacob looked up and saw a grey wall, and an old air conditioner squatting in the corner like an


    employee.


    "I want to hear your opinions on thepany''s transformation. You can speak freely today. Cindy,


    please record everyone''s opinions. "


    Jacob looked at Cindy, and thetter nodded. Her eyes were wet when she looked at the firmness in


    Jacob''s eyes. Now Jacob was even stronger than before.


    Even if he moved to a lower position, Jacob was still shining.


    Some people were just like him. No matter where they were, they could shine like the gold.


    "Really?" An experienced employee nced at Jacob timidly and then looked around.


    Realizing that he was the first one to speak, he was a little nervous. A thinyer of sweat appeared on


    his forehead, and he couldn''t help reaching out to wipe it.


    Jacob took a look at the employee and found that he was not familiar to him. But Jacob still said, "Of


    course. Thepany hopes that everyone cane up with some ideas together for thepany''s


    own good, and we are not going to decide anything by one man''s decision."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think it''s a little rash for thepany to do so. Even if you are experienced, Mr. Jacob, it doesn''t


    mean that we will seed in the transformation. "


    That man summoned up the courage and said that before Cindy took a look at him and wrote his words


    down.

 Chapter 466 Sincerity

    Chapter 466 Sincerity


    Silence fell in the room. No one echoed or opposed that man''s words.


    When things got tense, no one wanted to stand up for something unimportant for them.


    Sweat began to form on the forehead of that employee. He regretted being the first one to speak. He


    knew he was irrational to do so, but he was so excited today that he had forgotten that he should keep


    silent in such an asion.


    Jacob looked around, but no one responded to him. These people were no longer aggressive as they


    had been when they first met. Instead, they were silent now.


    Disappointed, that man opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but finally, he said nothing.


    Finally, a look of regret appeared in his eyes. The whole process did not take long, but he already felt


    as if a century had passed in the dead silence.


    He was a little stunned when he found that Jacob was also staring at him. From Jacob''s eyes, he saw


    approval, which made him more confused.


    When Jacob first came to thepany, that man had a bad impression of Jacob. He thought that


    Jacob was just an infamous CEO in the Shi Group. But no one doubted Jacob''s capacity. One''s


    character and ability should be judged separated.


    At that time, everyone resisted Jacob''s existence in thepany. Even if thepany had fallen into a


    crisis, no one pinned their hopes on Jacob.


    At that time, Jacob could not even be sure of solving his own problems. Could they count on someone


    who had already got into troubles to bring thepany back to life?


    But Jacob did it. And he did it quite easily. No one knew why a well-knownpany would sign a


    contract with thispany, which was on the verge of bankruptcy and seemingly in the unrted field.


    But Jacob just made it. The silence of countless people brought the current situation. Because of


    Jacob''s ability and sess, everyone finally stopped questioning him.


    "I know you guys will be more or less worried, including me. I cannot say that I have one hundred


    percent confidence about it, but even if there are eighty percent, sixty percent, or even less twenty


    percent chances of sess, we have to stick to it. "


    Jacob said in a low voice, but he said in an unquestionable tone.


    The experienced employee looked around unwillingly, and even Earl, who was usually against the


    company''s transformation, didn''t say anything today.


    It made him confused, but he had to continue the topic he had started. That man wiped the sweat off


    on his face and took a deep breath.


    "Mr. Jacob, I''m not good at talking. Please forgive me if I offend you! I just want to say that the


    company is not in its prime now. "


    The man''s voice became lower, but Jacob could still feel his sincerity.


    How could he not know what he was talking about? Indeed, the peak time for thepany''s


    development had passed, and it had begun to go downhill.


    It was a miracle that Sara''s father could keep it running at that time. After all, there were countless


    companies that went bankrupt like this one every day. Countless people had changed their jobs, and


    countless people had found another way out.


    However, Carlos had been sticking to the current operation system to run thispany. Jacob didn''t


    know why Carlos didn''t choose to transform thepany. Maybe it was because he had the same


    feelings as the old employees did right now.


    Many people only stick to one principle all their lives, so they wouldn''t choose to make too much


    changes when they had to. Jacob slightly narrowed his eyes with full of praise in them.


    There were not many people like this employee in thepany, at least he dared to express his true


    thoughts. While others were unwilling to tell what they really thought in order to protect themselves.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob nodded, "I know. That''s what I want to tell you today. Thepany is no longer in its heyday. It


    has begun to go downhill. We can even say that it is going downhill right now."


    The experienced employee who spoke first was slightly stunned. Somehow, he had realized what


    Jacob was going to say next. But he was not sure about that. He knew what Jacob would say, but what


    Jacob would say in the end was another thing, and it was enough to make people feel uneasy.


    "Do you know what it means if we don''t transform? I know it''s hard for you to understand the


    company''s transformation, but I can promise to all of you that I''m more worried about thepany''s


    development than anyone present today. Thepany''s development is rted to your future and as


    well as mine. How could I watch thepany go bankrupt and do nothing about it? "


    Jacob stood up. No one replied to him, but many of them were attracted by what Jacob said.

 Chapter 467 Disappear

    Chapter 467 Disappear


    Jacob took a look at Cindy. Today''s meeting was too quiet, which made him feel strange.


    This ce waspletely different from the Shi Group. There were always people in the Shi Group


    who would retort Jacob when he propose suggestions, but no one here would have rejection about


    what he said. People here would only bear their dissatisfaction in their hearts or gossiping Jacob


    behind.


    All the people here were wary of Jacob and would not put themselves in danger. That was why the


    situation got tense. Everyone here was not rejecting thepany transformation, but rejecting the


    possibility that Jacob would take this opportunity to kick out those had rejections.


    No one knew whether they had offended this deputy CEO or not. They had never doubted this man''s


    capacity and his strength. They just could not figure out what Jacob was up to.


    When Jacob was the CEO of the Shi Group, he always targeted thispany. Even if he was the


    biggest shareholder of thispany, but what he did like he was apetitor.


    They just heard the news of Jacob''s bold resignation from the Shi Group, and almost next day, Jacob


    had already came here as a deputy CEO.


    No matter what others thought, people in thispany had different opinions on his arrival. However,


    most people didn''t have a good impression of Jacob.


    Some of them even hated Jacob very much. But they had to hold back their dissatisfaction and no one


    really dared to say anything bad to Jacob.


    No one spoke out anything bad about Jacob, but in secret, people had a worse impression of Jacob.


    Therefore, no one spoke in the meeting today, which was also what worried Jacob most. In the end, he


    did not get hurt by the enemy''s malicious remarks, but the silence of the people around him.


    Silence was the most terrible thing. If no one spoke, it meant that the problem was very serious. Jacob


    had been expecting someone to stand up and tell what he thought. Even if he said something against


    Jacob''s propose, Jacob would be happy about that.


    However, when Jacob looked around, he was also very disappointed. His disappointment not only


    came from the people around him, but also from the reality.


    There were so many disappointing things in one''s life. When one had a lover, he would often feel sad


    because his lover doesn''t understand what he was thinking about. And when one work, he would often


    feel sad because his work did not go smooth.


    These were all very ordinary things. Logically speaking, Jacob should be able to deal with such things


    after experienced so many things before. But he still feel disappointed now.


    Many people would experience such kind of thing every day, but for Jacob, he didn''t want to experience


    it twice.


    "Do you really have nothing to talk about? The growth of thepany is not only my business. I don''t


    think you guys have no objection about it. On the contrary, I think you should have a lot of things to talk


    about. Why don''t you guys say anything? You don''t even dare to speak for yourself? "


    Jacob raised his voice. The experienced employee who had spoken before looked at Jacob in a daze,


    and suddenly, his resentment towards Jacob disappeared in an instant.


    Earl, whom Jacob had visited before, had been sitting silently all the time. After Jacob paid him a visit


    last time, Earl had already stood Jacob''s side.


    But it didn''t mean that he could express his support to Jacob openly in thepany''s meeting. It was


    not advisable to make enemies with colleagues ording to Earl''s decades of working experience.


    Jacob fixed his eyes on Earl, and Earl also looked at Jacob. Jacob nodded and told Earl silently that he


    could rest assured.


    Earl was excited, but his face remained calm all the time. He would had said these words, but Jacob


    had persuaded him before.


    "Mr. Jacob, since you have made up your mind, we have no objection."


    One of the female employees nced at Jacob timidly, and the others nodded in agreement.


    But this was not what Jacob wanted to see. If people in thispany was not united, it would go


    bankrupt sooner orter even if it was undergoing transformation.


    It was what Jacob worried about. If it was up to him, he wouldn''t waste time sitting here.


    He was worried that everyone had opinions, but they didn''t dare to say anything. In Jacob''s opinion,


    this was a difficult problem. No one would dare to ask Jacob to withdraw this decision because it would


    vite his authority.


    "No, this is not what I want to hear. How can you do this? What I want to know is your real thoughts, do


    you understand? "


    Jacob''s face turned red because of anger. It was the first time he had lost his manner in thepany.


    The reason for his gaffe was obvious. Jacob''s concern on this matter was far beyond everyone''s


    imagination.


    People looked at each other, they could tell that Jacob was not joking, and he really wanted to know


    what they were thinking.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, people opened their mouths and started talking, and then everyone expressed their worries and


    ideas about thepany''s transformation. Jacob returned to calm after he listened to their opinions.


    Cindy listened carefully and tried her best to analyze the useful information before she wrote them


    down, so that Jacob would get the information he wanted to know.


    The meeting finally stepped in the right direction. Jacob breathed a sigh of relief. Only when they found


    out the problem could they solve it and make progress.

 Chapter 468 Posture

    Chapter 468 Posture


    At first, they just discussed in a low voice, but then, their voice got louder. The atmosphere of the


    meeting finally became electric. Jacob just looked at these people without saying anything.


    No one knew what Jacob was thinking about, just like no one knew what their opinions would turn into


    what results. Earl sat there in silence. He was observing Jacob during the meeting.


    Jacob was special. He was different from other CEOs. Because other CEOs definitely couldn''t tolerate


    such a noise in the meeting, and they would not really think from the employees'' point of view when


    they were making a choice.


    And now, Jacob''s silence gave everyone a good opportunity. They found that Jacob was different from


    the tart and mean man what they had imagined.


    Many people heard of him from other''s words, some of which were correct, but most of the time, what


    people said was probably wrong.


    After their voices began to grow louder, Jacob heard them clearly. This was probably a kind of trust. If


    Jacob couldn''t hear what they thought, then the meeting would be meaningless.


    Moreover, his purpose of holding this meeting was to "retrieve the lost hearts" in thepany. Humans


    were sentimental creatures. There was a saying that man''s nature at birth was good.


    Even though Jacob didn''t say anything, his silence was more powerful than his words.


    "Thepany can be transformed, but itcks experience. Ourpany will be on the verge of


    copse if it encountered even one obstacle. "


    "Yes, transformation is a good choice. Thepany remains stagnant for a while. But now, it had gone


    through the most difficult times. Is it really necessary for us to start a transformation? "


    "Yes, it is necessary to transform. It is essential factor if thepany wants to have a further


    development. In the long run, thepany''s transformation is also good for the employee''s


    development. "


    "Development? What development it would be if the employees are not used to the new production


    system and development mode? I think we should consider carefully before making a decision. After


    all, we are as old as thispany. We don''t have time to make something new now. "


    "Well... But even a withered tree coulde to life again. We should have faith on it. Besides, Mr.


    Jacob could take good care of the Shi Group. Do you think that he couldn''t bring this smallpany


    back to life again? "


    "No, no. The sess of apany could not attributed to one certain person. No matter how


    important a person''s role was, we have to analyze from the overall situation. Otherwise, the current


    situation could only end up being perish. "


    "..."


    The conversation and the discussion were still going on. Earl, who used to be the most dissatisfied


    one, didn''t say a word today. Finally, someone noticed his oddness and plucked up the courage to ask.


    "Mr. Earl, you should also make somements on this matter. Your distinguished contribution to this


    company is obvious to thepany. Please say something."


    Someone began to urge Earl to speak. Maybe Earl wasposing a speech when he was silent.


    Everyone stopped when they heard this, noticing that Earl did not speak today.


    Earl looked around. Some of the people who had just have a heated discussion were so excited that


    their faces had turned red. In the past, Earl must have been one of them, but now things were totally


    different.


    Earl was as indifferent as an outsider to this matter. He was still thinking about what Jacob had said,


    and now he felt he could not refute his words.


    The survival of the fittest was a natural rule, and those who couldn''t adapt to it would naturally be


    eliminated. If thepany had to fire some staffs who couldn''t continue to work because of the


    transformation, it might be too cruel.


    But since thepany doesn''t need them anymore, it couldn''t keep them no matter what. If they


    continued to stay in thepany, it would only cause the resources wasted.


    So Earl''s worry had been faded away after he was persuaded by Jacob. Earl looked at the people


    present indifferently. This crisis was exactly the same as before.


    The difference was that the previous crisis was about thepany, and this time it was only about the


    employees'' capacity. Personal and collective crises were different.


    If it was a collective crisis, everyone would have an illusion. Which was everyone could work together


    when they faced a collective crisis. But what about the personal crisis?


    Everyone would only feel that this was just their trouble, and that others would definitely give them up


    to protect themselves. Therefore, personal crisis would make people feel more insecure.


    This transformation seemed to be a crisis for thepany, but in fact, it was not.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "I think a transformation is necessary to thepany. There are some things that we cannot control in


    our lives. We can only ept it. We can''t change the world, but we can change ourselves. "


    Earl said in a light voice as if he was telling a story.


    Many people who opposed the transformation were confused by what Earl said. They didn''t understand


    why Earl, who strongly opposed the transformation yesterday, didn''t say anything to oppose today.


    Did he receive any benefit or threat? Everyone looked at Earl in disbelief, except for Jacob.


    "I know you may suspect me because of my attitude''s change, but that''s my thoughts. The survival of


    the fittest has always been the rule of this world. Since thepany can be better after it


    transformed, why can''t we just let go? "


    Earl didn''t say what he was thinking, but began to persuade people around. Jacob winked at Cindy,


    indicating her to write it down.


    Cindy nodded. Although Jacob didn''t say anything, she knew what Jacob meant.


    They had worked together for such a long time, and she had been Jacob''s assistant for so long. They


    already had tacit and she didn''t need tomunicate by words to know what Jacob wanted to say.


    But Cindy was also confused about Earl''s attitude. As far as she knew, Earl was the one who had been


    against thepany''s transformation the most.


    Earl was capable and popr in thepany. Like most people did, he thought that thepany''s


    transformation was to fire old employees like him.


    But now, Earl''s attitude made them confused. Cindy suddenly remembered that Jacob went out to visit


    Earl yesterday. Did something happen and make Earl change his attitude?


    It must be like this! When Cindy thought about this, she couldn''t help but feel respect for Jacob. Jacob


    became more mature and capable now. No matter what happened, he could still remain perfectly calm


    and collected.


    Cindy was happy when she thought about it. It turned out that she had made the right choice. She


    could learn a lot from the right person she chose.

 Chapter 469 Development

    Chapter 469 Development


    Of course, Cindy didn''t regret at all that she had refused Alice''s offer to be Jonathan''s assistant in the


    Shi Group. Although the working environment and sry here were really different from before.


    But Cindy always believed that Jacob would lead her to a bright future. No, she would create a bright


    future with Jacob.


    With such expectations, Cindy could always be calm no matter what happened. Because she knew that


    Jacob would solve all the problems.


    "Of course, you may wonder why my attitude changed so fast. Our lives are only a few decades. If we


    haven''t fought for what we want, how could we know if we could sess or not?"


    Earl''s words were like a bomb. No one knew what happened to Earl, but there were still people who


    were confused when they saw Earl''s attitude changed so greatly.


    Jacob fixed his eyes on Earl, he was also surprised by Earl''s words. But it was undeniable that Earl


    was indeed different from most people.


    Even in his age, Earl still had a dream. Perhaps none of the young people present had such a passion


    like him had.


    "Earl, we don''t want to talk about dream. We just think that we should have full consideration before


    making a decision. Even if thepany would end up bankruptcy, we don''t want it to struggle before it


    comes to its end. "


    Some young men stood up and retorted. They no longer believed in the word "dream". The reason why


    they went to work every day was to make a living. The burden of daily expense was as heavy as the


    burden of fulfilling dreams.


    Jacob squinted his eyes. He didn''t n to say anything. He was just observing the emotions of


    everyone present showed right now. It was quite strange. When you really calmed down and observed


    the surrounding situation, you would find out that many things seemed to be what you imagined.


    "Full consideration? Tell me what is full consideration? Do we really need some perfect ns to


    achieve something? Then tell me, if thepany shut down because it refuses to transform, will you


    look for another job? It''s a good thing to settle with the current situation, but we have to know when to


    make changes. "


    Earl had nothing much to say. When he said that, he didn''t even look at Jacob.


    He knew that there was no need for Jacob to hold this meeting to exin to them. If it were any other


    CEO, he would just fire those who had objection about thepany''s transformation.


    People always have to know their own ce. Sometimes, others respect you doesn''t mean that you


    can push your luck. The higher you climbed, the greater would be your fall. Earl knew this better than


    anyone else.


    Therefore, many people were always willing to submit to others. It was not that they couldn''t climb up,


    but that they got used to inferior position. Because the risk was low when theyy low.


    People looked at each other in dismay. What Earl asked just pointed out their true thoughts. They didn''t


    want to quit their current job, nor did they want to make any changes.


    To put it bluntly, they hoped that thepany could maintain the current situation. Although some of


    them wanted to make some changes, the attraction of changes was far less than the determination to


    protect themselves.


    Jacob coughed slightly. The vibe became even weirder. No one spoke or even moved. Everyone


    paused like a sculpture.


    Jacob felt lucky that when he was in the Shi Group, he had shaped his good temper. No matter what


    happened, Jacob would not lose his temper.


    Of course, it was not that Jacob had no reaction to these words, but that he would not take them


    seriously. If he didn''t take it to heart, then he would not get hurt.


    "Earl is right. We are just transforming thepany, not destroying it. Maybe thepany''s


    environment will be better after transformation. Even if we lose, we can still find another job, right? "


    Jacob stood up and put his hands on the table. His posture was so powerful that no one dared to


    refute.


    Some of them still wanted to say something, but stopped on a second thought.


    "If you have any doubts, you can speak freely. We are here today because I want to hear your


    opinions. Otherwise, I won''t hold this meeting. So you guys don''t have to worry. "


    Jacob had to dispel their worries, or they would be worried about their future development. Jacob took


    a look at Cindy, who was lowering her head and writing.


    Some day after the meeting, when Cindy recalled that day, she realized that it was the very moment


    when thepany really started developing.


    Because they had democracy from then on. As long as everyone worked together, there would be no


    difficulty they couldn''t solve in the future.


    "Mr. Jacob, we are worried that we cannot adapt to the new field and we will be fired because of that.


    What''s more, if thepany doesn''t transform sessfully, we will also suffer."


    Someone said in a low voice, while Jacob''s eyebrows frowned all the time. This was probably the first


    meeting that he didn''t need to care about win or lost.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Thepany will find a suitable position for all of you, and the


    previous business will not be changed. The market department and the financial department would


    remain the same. It will have no impact to you. The rules are the same. "


    Jacob spread out his hands to make everyone rxed. The voices of objection and doubt were


    reducing, because after hearing Jacob''s answer clearly, everyone felt relieved.


    "Well, so that''s it?" Jacob took a look at everyone present. He didn''t say too much in the meeting.


    Instead, he just made some conclusion when they were needed, but the effect was much better than


    when he said all the time.


    "Mr. Jacob, are we really not going to be fired?"


    Some people were still worried. They didn''t know where the rumor came from. It had been spreading in


    thepany, but no one coulde out to confirm for it.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob put his hand on his chest and said seriously, "Don''t worry, everyone. Thepany won''t fire any


    hard-working staff. It''s better to train an experienced old employee than to find a new one. Please have


    faith on thispany. Thispany''s development can''t live without your efforts. "


    All the people present breathed a sigh of relief. They were relieved after heard what Jacob promised.


    At least, Jacob didn''t say anything unpleasant, but reassured everyone and gave them a promise.


    Jacob took a deep breath and watched them leave the meeting room one after another. He had lost


    count of how many meetings like this one had taken in his life. Jacob recalled the first time he had a


    meeting.

 Chapter 470 Experience

    Chapter 470 Experience


    He still remembered how embarrassed he felt when he was questioned by Jonathan but couldn''t retort.


    Jacob was inexperienced in that time, while Jonathan had been working in thepany for two years


    earlier than him.


    From then on, Jacob realized that how to hold a meeting was also an art. He needed to learn how to


    stop people from talking and get their approval in a meeting. Jacob had been thinking about this


    question all the time. In fact, many people didn''t like the CEO in theirpany.


    Especially those who could never reach this position had prejudice in their hearts. No one would be


    jealous of someone worse than him. They would always be jealous of someone better than


    themselves.


    Therefore, there were many people who wanted to be the CEO, but there was only one person who


    could sit on that position. From the first day Jacob became the CEO, he knew that there was no ce


    meant to be yours.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    You have to fight for what you want, instead of ming and jealous of someone else. So from then on,


    Jacob decided to change himself. He learned to observe what people was doing and saying, and the


    manner of dealing with people.


    Experience was the best teacher, now Jacob didn''t regret being so careful and so hungry for learning


    before. After all, many people thought that they could have nothing to worry about when they became a


    CEO.


    Jonathan was a good example. Even if he had the Shi Group, so what? Jacob was confident that he


    would take back what belonged to him sooner orter, and those who took things that didn''t belong to


    him would not have a good end.


    After the meeting, Jacob asked Cindy to take care of thepany''s affair and let him know no matter


    what happened. Then Jacob went out.


    He was going to meet a client today, but he didn''t expect he would be trapped by this meeting.


    Fortunately, Jacob had agreed to meet with the client in the afternoon. He checked at the time and


    found that it was not toote.


    Jacob straightened his tie. It was so hot outside, but he still had to wear a suit. After all, he represented


    thepany''s public image now.


    Speaking of the image, Jacob recalled that he used to say that Sara was the image of the Shi n,


    well, she still was right now.


    But instead, he felt that he was not a member of the Shi n anymore. His mind was in a mess. He


    didn''t know what he was thinking, but he felt that his mind was chaotic.


    Today was so hot and dry. After Jacob fired the driver, he drove himself. Now was a critical period, and


    Jacob didn''t want these trifles to get in the way.


    So he just kept everything simple. When Jacob got out of the car, he looked around and made sure that


    there was no one else.


    Jacob''s leather shoes were faintly glowing in the reflection of the sunlight, and he could feel the heat


    wave wafted to him. Jacob reached out to lose his tie a bit.


    He looked down and checked at the Rolex on his wrist. Fortunately, it was still early.


    Jacob then took out another box from the car. He was determined to win today''s negotiation. As for


    what was in the box, Jacob didn''t tell anyone.


    Even from the moment Jacob got the box, he only took a look at it. Now, he was going to take a second


    look to make sure of it.


    The box was so small that it could just fit in Jacob''s palm. Jacob''s eyes lit up. Such a precious thing


    was not easy to be found in this world nowadays.


    Most of the time, Jacob had to use a tacky way when he wanted to have a negotiation. After all, many


    people couldn''t be persuaded easily, but when you have what they want, it would be a different story.


    Jacob closed the box with relief. After confirming that a legendary luminous pearl was sitting inside the


    box, he quickly found a pocket and put the box in.


    His destination was a high-end club. Every time Jacob talked about business with his partners, he


    would find such a quiet ce to have a meeting. After all, most of the time they talked about business


    when they were having dinner.


    However, the environment in the restaurant was not satisfying. People spat, talked out loud and made


    too much noise. So the club was important when it came to business negotiations, but ordinary people


    might not be able to afford the price.


    This society would only function effectively if people participate in all walks of life. If everyone favored a


    certain industry, the society would not be able to develop.


    Jacob quickly swept away his random thoughts in his mind and made sure his purpose ofing here


    today. The reason why he came here today was to sign an agreement with the other party, and also to


    ask the other party to provide him with circting fund.


    Of course, both of these were not an easy task. Jacob took a deep breath at the thought of it.


    When he entered the room, he found that the other party hadn''te yet. This was a good thing, he


    thought. His earlier arrival could show his concern for this negotiation and his respect for the other


    party.


    Jacob looked around. The color of the room was neither warm nor cold. Its decoration style was


    unique. The wooden floor, tables and chairs in this room looked expensive.


    Jacob carefully studied the carving on the table pir, and then he heard the footsteps approaching.


    Finally, the door was pushed open. A young waiter came in, followed by a middle-aged man who was


    in arge suit with a bulge belly.


    Jacob stood up with a sincere smile, "I''ve been expecting you, Mr. Wyatt."


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting, Mr. Jacob. You are so punctual." Wyatt then sat down. It was not


    appropriate for them to have small talk, because they were not familiar with each other at all.


    He came here today because of Shawn''s rmendation. Jacob felt lucky that wherever he went, he


    could meet the right person who was willing to give him a hand.


    Maybe Shawn was another right person in his life. Since he cooperated with Shawn, Shawn would


    rmend any potential partner to Jacob, including this Mr. Wyatt.


    This was also the reason that Jacob trusted Shawn very much. For Jacob, Shawn was more like a


    good friend who deserved his trust.


    However, Jacob also had to use his personal charisma to win this partner rmended by Shawn. So


    Jacob made great efforts to investigate Wyatt''s preferences. He knew what Wyatt liked and what he


    didn''t like.


    Therefore, Jacob was well-prepared toe here today. Although many people were disdained to


    such method, it was still a life experience Jacob had gained over these years.


    Jacob said politely, "Mr. Wyatt, it''s my honor to meet you here today."

 Chapter 471 Negotiation

    Chapter 471 Negotiation


    Wyatt smiled, "You are so modest, Mr. Jacob. Everyone in the business field knows who you are.


    Although you are not the CEO of the Shi Group anymore, many people still think highly of you."


    After saying that, Wyatt picked up the ice water beside him and took a big gulp. The weather so


    sweltering that he felt he was almost melt. Jacob didn''t care Wyatt''s behavior at all, because he could


    tell that Wyatt was also a man of character.


    Wyatt smiled with a subtle curl at the corners of his mouth. "Mr. Jacob, I want to tell you the truth, the


    result of our discussion was not agreed to cooperate with yourpany."


    Jacob nced at Wyatt. Of course he would say something unpleasant first. Jacob looked at Wyatt


    calmly. It sounded like there was a "but" after what he said.


    "I know that. I don''t have a good reputation in this industry. Many people may have to consider the


    consequences before they choose to have cooperation with ourpany. Even if they didn''t speak it


    out, they may still have problems with that secretly. "


    After a pause, Jacob added, "Of course, I know it too. But I believe that Mr. Wyatt must have your own


    ideas since you are willing to meet me today. Mr. Wyatt, I don''t think you would waste your time just to


    frustrate me here. "


    Jacob said with a smile, and so did Wyatt. He was interested in what Jacob said.


    Jacob had lost counts how many times he had negotiation like this one. At first, he was inexperienced


    and confused, but now he was calm and able to behave with perfectposure no matter what


    happened. As time went by. He became more mature now.


    Some said that they couldn''t be mature because they themselves were what they looked like when


    they became mature. Jacob, on the contrary, was not one of them.


    Of course, Jacob had no idea of his own changes. He knew what he should do. People with goals


    always had motivation to move on.


    Jacob looked at Wyatt. One of those symbols of most sessful people was probably a bulge belly,


    but Jacob was an exception. Or maybe Jacob wasn''t a sessful man yet?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re so confident, Mr. Jacob. But you are right. I don''t have time toe here tough at you. On


    the contrary, if I want tough at you, I won''t be here. "


    Wyatt drank another ss of ice water, he seemed to like it very much. Jacob understood Wyatt. The


    weather was so hot that it made people feel sweltering even if there was an air conditioner in this room.


    Summer was summer. Jacob pursed his lips and leaned back on the chair with his hands across his


    chest.


    Wyatt was more difficult to deal with than Shawn. Jacob couldn''t help frowning. Jacob kept silent. He


    wanted to talk about it openly, but it seemed that Wyatt didn''t intend to do so.


    "Well, I won''t beat around the Bush, Mr. Jacob. I''m here today, on the one hand, to meet you, the well-


    known Mr. Jacob; and on the second hand, I''d like to discuss about whether we can cooperate or not.


    I''m a casual person. As long as you can persuade me, I will say yes about out cooperation. "


    Wyatt smiled. He could tell that Jacob was in a heavy mood. He also knew that Jacob was in a heavy


    mood because of him.


    And he was smart enough to know that he had to do the peacemaking.


    Wyatt made it clearer that he couldn''t let others take advantage of him. Of course, he was also


    bargaining with Jacob, which not only gave Jacob hope, but also made him feel it was not easy to


    achieve his goal.


    All in all, he wanted to make Jacob feel that there was always something between them to stop him


    from winning easily.


    Jacob nodded and looked calm. Of course, he just pretended to frown in front of Wyatt.


    Business negotiate was like seeing someone. He couldn''t speak too straight. If you were too


    straightforward, the other party would think that you were dumb.


    Therefore, sometimes it was a good thing to talk in a roundabout way. Jacob smiled and drank a ss


    of water.


    But he barely touch the food he ordered. Except for the dishes cooked by Winnie and Sara, Jacob had


    no interest in food that cooked by others.


    He could clearly remember the taste of the dishes cooked by Winnie and Sara, but he would never


    remember the food''s taste that cooked by the restaurant.


    Jacob felt amazing about it. He could not change the taste that he got used to.


    Wyatt said while enjoyed the food. "What''s wrong, Mr. Jacob? You don''t like the food here?"


    Jacob smiled, "No, Mr. Wyatt. Today is too hot, so I don''t have much appetite."


    "What do you think of our cooperation, Mr. Jacob?" Wyatt changed the topic. He didn''t care whether


    Jacob had a good appetite or not.


    "If you cooperate with us, I can try my best to give you a bigger profit. Of course, I have to have my part


    of it as well. Only to achieve mutual benefit and win-win can we maintain a long-term cooperation, other


    methods won''t be long-term solutions. "


    After a pause, Jacob picked up his fork and took a bite. Seeing that Wyatt was enjoying the food, Jacob


    wanted to take a shot.


    But after tasting it, Jacob still felt the food was tasted just so-so.


    He didn''t say anything, but waited for Wyatt to continue.


    "Yes, but what you say is just some cliche. Don''t you think your words are a bit of abstract, Mr. Jacob?


    What is mutual benefit and win-win? "


    Wyatt showed a cunning smile.


    "For example, if the profits are split ten-ny, you give me ten and yourself nighty, both of us have


    make money. But is this also a win-win situation? "


    Wyatt mocked, but Jacob still remained calm. However, Jacob had an impulse to call Shawn right away


    to ask him why he introduce him to such a man!


    Other people''s time was precious, so was his! Jacob said nothing and pinched the cup in front of him,


    with a kind look in his eyes.


    "Of course not, Mr. Wyatt. I mean, yourpany has at least a fifty of it. Of course, we can talk about


    the detailster. If you are still not satisfied, it''s up to you. You can choose not to sign the contract. "


    Jacob''s mouth twitched, but he was calm in his heart. Jacob wouldn''t be angry and he would remain


    friendly even if the business negotiation failed this time.


    He had met many kinds of people in these years. This one was just a short-sighted man. Jacob had


    even met someone who was more unbearable before.


    Back then, one of his partner asked for splitting the profits ten-ny. And Jacob was the one who got


    the ten percent. However, Jacob still remained patient and calm. After all, even if it was up to the other


    party to sign the contract, he still had right negotiate the terms.


    It''s not up to any one of them to make cooperation. If they couldn''te to an agreement, the


    negotiation would just be failed.


    "Haha, Mr. Jacob, you take it seriously? Well, Mr. Jacob, now I know you. Mr. Shawn was right. You are


    quite capable. "


    Wyatt nodded and praised, but Jacob still remained calm. Was Wyatt just testing him? Jacob breathed


    a sigh of relief. Sure enough, this Wyatt was so cunning that he was not easy to deal


    with.

 Chapter 472 Hard To Find A Qualified Partner

    Chapter 472 Hard To Find A Qualified Partner


    "Mr. Wyatt, you have great achievements as well as a special personality." Jacob responded


    immediately. It was actually not a perfect moment to tter each other, but Jacob''s words could not be


    strictly counted as ttering words.


    "Well, let''s get to the point. Of course we can cooperate. But the profits must be divided into two shares


    of four and six tenths. We shall get the lion''s share." Mr. Wyatt''s smile faded, reced by a serious


    expression.


    If he couldn''t gain extra advantage through this, then there was no need to cooperate with Jacob.


    Moreover, everyone knew that Jacob was down and out.


    Even if his investment in Jacob failed, it didn''t matter. But what if his investment seeded? It would


    be fantastic!


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    That was Mr. Wyatt''s true purpose ofing here today. He just wanted to see if there was a chance to


    gain an advantage. That was all.


    Jacob hesitated. Not to mention whether the arrangement of shares score was reasonable or not, Mr.


    Wyatt''s attitude already made Jacob a little unpleasant.


    Why should Jacob give in to his interests just because of his identity as Mr. Wyatt''s business partner?


    Excessive demands!


    Forcing a fake smile on his face, Jacob said to Mr. Wyatt, "Mr. Wyatt, hold your horses. I know it is a


    hard work, but I''m afraid the arrangement of profit shares is not appropriate."


    Mr. Wyatt was shocked and slightly coughed. Now his prepared words were stuck in his mouth. He


    clearly felt that he was in an absolutely advantageous position, but now?


    Just because of Jacob''s brief words, he became a duck in a thunderstorm. Why would others say that


    Jacob was down and out? Mr. Wyatt definitely didn''t agree with them.


    "The profit can be negotiatedter. Now you should tell me why I should cooperate with you." Mr. Wyatt


    still stuck to his role as a tough customer. Suddenly Jacob stood up.


    "Waiter, check please."


    Mr. Wyatt looked at Jacob in shock. He, president of a bigpany, kindly came here to meet Jacob.


    He didn''t expect that he would be treated like this.


    Mr. Wyatt''s face darkened in the meanwhile Jacob left without looking back.


    Jacob was picky about choosing a partner. If that person didn''t want to cooperate sincerely and felt


    himself superior.


    Then Jacob would exclude cooperation with such a person immediately. Jacob didn''t owe anyone. Why


    should he be bullied? How could he be trampled underfoot and insulted by others just because he was


    not powerful now?


    Jacob would never ept that insult.


    After leaving there, Jacob found his car. The weather outside was so hot, totally different from the


    inside room.


    The sun shone directly into the window through the ss. Jacob cast a determined look, then he left


    directly. There was no pity.


    That Mr. Wyatt must have a bad impression of him. Actually Jacob also had a bad impression of Mr.


    Wyatt, too. It was a pain to cooperate with someone you didn''t like.


    A few minutes after Jacob started the car, Shawn called. Frowning, Jacob received the phone call.


    "Jacob, are you dissatisfied with the client I rmended to you? How could you just leave him


    there?"


    Shawn''s tone was kind, not ming Jacob. In his heart, he treated Jacob as a friend. Otherwise, he


    wouldn''t have bothered himself to help Jacob.


    Jacob smiled, "Shawn, why would you find such a person for me? I''m bad tempered. I mean, I really


    can''t stand someone I don''t like."


    Shawn didn''t make any response for a long time. Jacob was too straightforward. Although Shawn had


    guessed the reason, how could Jacob say that directly?


    But after thinking twice, Shawn guessed that Jacob was just like this-too straightforward. He could


    tolerate, but not tolerate others anytime. Jacob could cooperate with others on the condition that others


    didn''t offense his bottom line.


    "Why? Isn''t he satisfied with what you bring for him? How should it be? He has always liked those


    strange things. How could he not like them?"


    Shawn''s voice showed his confusion. And Jacob nced at the phone. Jacob thought that Shawn had


    hung up. But when he heard Shawn''s voice again, Jacob breathed a sigh of relief.


    He shouldn''t angry Shawn because of such a tiny thing. This was a matter of principle. Of course, if


    Shawn got angry because of this, he was not worth getting close to.


    It was true that different people didn''t work together. Jacob had put up with it. In the past if he met such


    a person, he would not turned around and left.


    Instead, he would stayed there, insulted that person, and then left. But now, Jacob had experienced a


    lot, so he was numb to these things. Everything should be treated with tolerance and tolerance.


    "Shawn, let me be straight to the point. It''s too hard to find a qualified partner. I could say yes to his


    demands and cooperate with him. But I don''t know how many troubles are waiting for me in my


    cooperation with such kind of person."


    Jacob sighed and turned the steering wheel. It was not that Jacob was too sensitive, nor that he didn''t


    want to cooperate sincerely, but that such a person couldn''t cooperate at all.


    "Uh... Well, never mind. I''d think more about your personalities before I rmend someone to you


    next time. Anyway, as long as it''s about the cooperation, I''ll ept it."


    Shawn also sighed, but he seemed to be in high spirits again. Jacob smiled and said in a euphemistic


    tone, "Well, thank you so much, Shawn. Don''t worry. I don''t always refuse others rudely like this."


    Shawnughed, "No, don''t be so confident. Jacob. There are so many weirdoes in the world. It is said


    this year is destined to be a tough one. So, Jacob, you''d better be careful."


    Hearing Shawnughing, Jacob also felt much better. "Thank you Shawn. I would certainly be a lucky


    dog if you rmend such weirdoes to me every time."


    Shawn stoppedughing and thought if Jacob was ming him.


    "Okay. I''ve got to go now. But how would you deal with that thing you bought?"


    Shawn began to recall the thing Jacob asked him to buy. Jacob touched the thing and smiled


    knowingly.


    "Don''t worry. Are you afraid that no one will ept a good thing?"


    Jacob never worried about that. What he should worry more was how thepany would develop in


    theing days.


    "Okay, Bye then."


    After saying that, Shawn hung up the phone. Now Jacob just wanted to go back home as soon as


    possible and spend the time with Sara.


    Jacob was in a good mood again. Somehow, he wanted Sara to apany him during the meeting. If


    she were there, would she be smart enough to use a few words to block back the other


    party?

 Chapter 473 Tears of Joy

    Chapter 473 Tears of Joy


    Thinking of this, Jacob speeded up. He couldn''t wait to go back home to see Sara. Recently, Sara had


    been busy helping Bess and Noah with their wedding.


    Therefore, thepany''s affair had been handed over to Jacob. As a good friend of Noah, Jacob felt


    ashamed that he couldn''t help with Noah''s wedding arrangement.


    Fortunately, Sara had been there for help all the time, and Noah knew how busy Jacob had been


    recently, so he had neverined about his absence.


    On the contrary, Noah had always said that he wanted to help Jacob, but Jacob refused.


    On the one hand, Jacob thought that Noah''s family business was different from thispany, so Noah


    couldn''t help much even if he wanted to.


    On the other hand, Jacob didn''t want to rely on others. If someone helped him at this time, he would


    have an illusion.


    That was when he encountered difficulties and setbacks in the future, there would also be someone to


    help him. And when he really encountered difficulties, the reality would more likely crush him down.


    No one could always help him, and Jacob knew it better than anyone else, so he chose to refuse at the


    beginning.


    He wanted to prove himself with his own strength.


    Instead of asking for help from others, Jacob had always insisted on solving problems on his own. He


    was tough and strong. Therefore, even when he had no options, he would rather not ask others for


    help.


    Friends could help him for once, but they couldn''t help him forever. There were still many difficulties


    awaiting for him.


    Jacob returned home. At that time, Sara was making cupcakes leisurely. This might be another skill


    that Winnie had taught Sara. Jacob stood at the door, lost in thought.


    By the time Sara noticed him, Jacob had been standing there for quite a while. Winnie was also in the


    kitchen. She was getting old. Sometimes she would prepare dinner, but most of the time, it was another


    cook''s job.


    Of course, sometimes Sara would cook by her own. But most of the time, Sara would rather not.


    Cooking was troublesome, and Jacob didn''t want to let Sara do it.


    "What''s wrong?" Sara raised her head and saw Jacob standing at the door when she was still putting


    fruits and sesame seeds on the cake.


    "Nothing. Just wonder what you are doing at home. It smells so good. " Jacob smiled and sniffed at the


    oven besides Sara.


    "Are you hungry? How''s thepany going? Why do youe back so early today? " Sara looked at


    the clock on the wall. It was only 4 pm when Jacob came back.


    He used toe back at about 10 o''clock in the evening, what happened today?


    "It''s not going well. I lost a client today. I really can''t stand him. " Jacob leaned against the wall as if he


    didn''t care about it at all. And Sara looked at Jacob with no surprise on her face.


    "Well, is everything fine? Thepany is in a critical moment, so I still have to trouble you. " Both of


    Sara and Winnie burst intoughter.


    Winnie was happy to see that Jacob and Sara get along with each other so well.


    "By the way, how''s Noah''s wedding going? You didn''t help them today? " Jacob leaned against the wall


    and across his hand on his chest.


    "The wedding is on this weekend. How time flies, right?" Said Sara, raising her head.


    Jacob suddenly felt a little sad. Hid friend was going to get married, but what about he himself? He was


    still unmarried. Although Sara lived with him now, she still didn''t want to remarry him.


    Without saying anything, Jacob turned around and went back to the bedroom. Sara looked at Jacob


    suspiciously. What happened to Jacob?


    "Why don''t you go to be with Mr. Jacob, Sara?" Winnie suggested. After washing her hands, Sara went


    back to the bedroom too.


    The bedroom was dim. Jacob lied on the bed, staring at the ceiling numbly. Sara pushed the door open


    and looked inside, but there was no sound came from inside.


    Didn''t Jacob turn on the light? While thinking, Sara walked to the bedside. Jacob was still staring at the


    ceiling, lost in thoughts.


    "What''s wrong?" Sara reached out her hand to smooth her hair, lowered her head and whispered in


    Jacob''s ear.


    "Nothing, just a little mncholy." Jacob replied. He didn''t look cheerful.


    "Are you jealous?" Sara asked suspiciously, while her smile got wider.


    Jacob cast a nce at Sara. She knew it, didn''t she? His best friend was going to get married. But


    what about him?


    Jacob was not jealous of anyone, but sighed at his current life.


    "You should me yourself for letting me go before. You deserve it." Sara sat up and said.


    Jacob wanted tough, but he sat up too with a serious look.


    "I''ve reflected on my mistakes for so long, but I still haven''t made any progress yet. How can I not be


    disappointed?"


    "You me me now?" Sara replied with dissatisfaction.


    Jacob kissed her overbearingly, "Of course I don''t me you. It''s not your fault. It''s my fault."


    Sara only could hear this sentence, and then she fell into his deep kiss. About several minutester,


    Jacob finally let go of Sara.


    "Well, after thepany gets better, we will remarry. Now we are too busy to talk about it. Also, there


    are too many things need to deal with in thepany. That''s another problem. "


    Putting her hand on Jacob''s shoulder, Sara seemed tofort Jacob, and Jacob nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll give you some time. If you still feel ufortable to marry me, I won''t force you. If I did


    something that would make you unhappy, I won''t be happy either. "


    Looking at Jacob, Sara nodded.


    "Prepare yourself for the wedding this weekend. Bess has always been a celibacy. It''s really destiny for


    her to meet Noah." After Sara stood up, Jacob stood up and held her in his arms.


    Sara smiled, "I don''t want to leave you. From beginning to end, I have never thought of leaving you."


    Jacob was stunned by her words. If it weren''t for the fact that he heard Sara said that, Jacob would


    have thought that he was dreaming.


    "Am I dreaming?" Jacob was not sure whether he heard wrong, so he wanted to confirm it again.


    "No, it''s true." With a serious look, Sara didn''t smile.


    "You must be very sad when I hurt you, right?" Jacob felt sad at the thought of it.


    "Yes, but what made me sadder was that you don''t love me." Tears were welling up in Sara''s eyes.


    They had been together for a long time and finally they could be honest about their feelings to each


    other.


    Wasn''t it their destiny too? Jacob held Sara tighter.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "I''m sorry, honey. I swear I won''t forget what I have done in the past. But I will not do it again in the


    future. "


    Jacob whispered in Sara''s ear, and Sara nodded.


    On the weekend, Jacob and Sara were dressed up to attend Bess and Noah''s wedding. When they


    showed up at the wedding, Sara wanted tough and cry.


    When she saw her best friend was going to embrace her happiness, she had a mixed feelings. It was


    either sad or happy, but excited.


    It was a feeling that she would never felt again. From now on, Bess would really belong to Noah.


    Marriage was a gamble for a woman.


    The reason why a woman gamble for the rest of her life was to get happiness, but most of the time, she


    didn''t live a happy life. Happiness was not about money or power. It was about the gentleness and love


    from the man she loved.


    And now, Bess stood in front of the priest and stood opposite to Noah. When the priest asked if she


    was willing to marry Noah, Bess suddenly cried.


    She cried all of a sudden, and people at present was confused. They all guessed what had happened,


    but only Sara knew what Bess was crying for.


    Bess cried because she could finally marry the man she beloved. But on the other hand, Bess felt that


    she had lost something.


    She couldn''t exin it clearly, but she felt that it was something inevitable and she couldn''t do anything


    about it.


    Sara rushed up and handed a piece of tissue to Bess. At a loss for what to do, Noah didn''t know why


    Bess burst into tears.


    However, he didn''t stop Sara fromforting Bess, but waited patiently.


    The people sitting under the stage were almost restless. They were wondering if they had attended a


    fake wedding. Maybe the bride or the groom would run away from the wedding next second or


    something like that.


    Or they would announce that they didn''t love each other and the wedding was a mistake. Everyone had


    their guess.


    But next second, Bess choked with sobs and replied to the priest, "Yes, I do. I want to spend the rest of


    my life with him. I love him just like I love myself. "


    People off the stage were shocked by her words. Bess held Sara in her arms. Standing aside, Noah


    smiled. The guests realized that the reason why Bess cried was that she was too happy.


    That was tears of joy. And it was also how Bess felt at the moment, she was so happy that she couldn''t


    help cry. Then the priest asked Noah the same question when Sara came down from the stage.


    Noah nodded and said, "Yes, I do. I won''t marry anyone except her in my life."


    The guests apuded. Jacob looked at the tears in Sara''s eyes and asked, "Were you saying


    goodbye?"


    Sara looked at Jacob in a daze. How could he know that?


    Sara didn''t answer him. Jacob reached out and stroked Sara''s face.


    "Don''t cry. You should be happy for her."


    Sara nodded. The wedding was almost over. Then it was the banquet.


    Why did so many people hold the same ceremony every day? People had different answers about this


    question.

 Chapter 474 Divorce Him

    Chapter 474 Divorce Him


    Jacob looked at Sara without saying anything. How he wished he could give Sara a grand wedding.


    Jacob thought Bess was very beautiful today.


    However, he thought that Sara should be more beautiful after putting on the wedding dress. Even if


    Sara was just wearing bridesmaid''s clothes now, she still looked gorgeous and beautiful. Jacob nodded


    silently and held Sara''s head in his arms. Only in this way could Jacob have the chance to be


    sentimental.


    After all, most of the time, he was regarded as a mature adult who could not show emotions. Of course,


    he was indeed a mature man.


    Many people didn''t want to grow up, but Jacob was different. Since he was a child, he wished he could


    grow up as soon as possible. When he grew up, he could be brave and strong when facing problems.


    But when Jacob really grew up, he missed his childhood very much. At least at that time, he could


    show his emotions if he wanted.


    But what about now? Jacob looked at Bess and Noah exchanged their rings and kissed each other.


    The lovers finally got married. It was probably one of the best things in the world.


    Jacob pinched Sara''s shoulder harder. He only had Sara by his side.


    Of course, Sara didn''t know how excited Jacob was when he heard that she had never thought of


    leaving him. The excitement he felt was beyond words.


    In the end, Sara was still waiting for him to turn around to find that she had never left.


    During the whole wedding, Bess was busy greeting the guests, so she didn''t have time to have a good


    talk with Sara.


    But the two of them had talked a lot in the bride''s room before.


    Since they knew each other, they had shared each other a lot of secrets. In the future, they would


    be wives and even mothers, and their friendship would no longer be as simple as when they were


    single.


    The only thing that would be unchanged in the world was changing. But their friendship was probably


    the only thing that Sara would always cherish in her heart in the future.


    After dinner and the guests left. Bess walked over and put her arm around Sara''s shoulder. "I didn''t


    expect that I would get married before you did."


    Hearing Bess''scent tone, Sara didn''t get angry at all, but burst intoughter.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Yeah, it seems that you are luckier than me."


    Noah winked at Jacob and Jacob rubbed his nose.


    "In fact, my proposal was rejected. I guess that Sara will hate me all her life. But it''s okay if she did."


    Seeing Jacob''s serious face, Noah couldn''t helpughing. It was the first time that he heard someone


    said that he couldn''t get married in such a serious tone.


    Bess also began to persuade Sara.


    "I always thought marriage was a horrible thing, but today when I really married with Noah, I found that


    everything was not so scary. On the contrary, I felt it was right for the pair to get married if they really


    love each other."


    After saying that, Bess looked at Sara with a yful look. But Sara just cleared her throat without


    saying anything.


    "Who said I won''t get married? I''m just busy recently. Thepany is going to copse. I don''t have


    time to get married now. "


    Shrugging helplessly, Sara didn''t dare to look at Jacob. Jacob stared at Sara with his bright eyes.


    Although she said so, Jacob was still looking forward to hearing Sara said a specific time. Therefore,


    his eyes fixed on Sara were somewhat fervent.


    Noah patted Jacob on the shoulder and said, "Did you hear that? Sara wants to see thepany can


    get better soon. You should work harder, get it? "


    Jacob smiled. "I''ve been working hard, but Miss Sara didn''t want to give me a promise."


    Sara was a bit surprised and she said, "You can''t wait now? Other people usually get married after


    dating for ten years. "


    "Ten years." The other three of them all eximed. So Sara wanted to let Jacob wait for ten years?


    What did ten years mean? Maybe ten yearster, Bess''s child should go to elementary school. What


    Sara was thinking about to say "ten years"?


    "Uh... Why are you so overreacted? " Sara''s face turned red all of a sudden. She just said it casually.


    Why did they look so shocked?


    "Bro, you''d better go home and kneel down on the washboard to confess. Otherwise, it will be a difficult


    time for you in the next ten years."


    Bess also nodded, "Yes, ten years is too long."


    Sara burst intoughter. "What? Do you really think I will ask Jacob wait for ten years? Don''t worry


    about it. He can wait, but I can''t. "


    Seeing Saraughed out loud, Jacob breathed a sigh of relief.


    Bess and Noahughed even louder. "Well, the wedding is over. We have to go. You can go back first."


    Jacob looked at Noah in confusion, "What are you so hurry? We still have a lot of time. "


    Holding Bess''s shoulder, Noah said, "We are busy making a Godson for you."


    Bess''s face flushed by his bold words. And Jacob was speechless. What''s wrong with Noah? He would


    have never said such words before.


    "Okay, you can leave then." Jacob said. Bess patted on Noah''s back and said, "Don''t listen to his


    nonsense. We have a lot of things to deal with, well, make a baby is just one of them."


    Hearing that, Sara burst intoughter. What the hell? She had thought Bess was implicit, but she didn''t


    expect that Bess was even bolder than Noah.


    "Now I can''t catch you guys. Go ahead. I have to reflect on myself, and you two, give me a Godson as


    soon as possible!"


    After saying that, Jacob took Sara''s hand and went home.


    Three monthster.


    In Jonathan''s vi, there were all kinds of messy clothes and debris of ss on the ground.


    Alice sat on the sofa dejectedly, listening to Jonathan''s swearing. But Alice didn''t move.


    "Tell me, what on earth do you want to do? Alice, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have married you. I shouldn''t


    have listened to Thompson. I was out of my mind! If I could have another chance... "


    Jonathan was still chattering, and Alice shouted him back loudly.


    "It''s toote, Jonathan!"


    Looking at the cold and arrogant expression on Alice''s face, Jonathan said dejectedly, "Why are you so


    fucking arrogant?! I feel so sick when I look at your face. I..."


    Jonathan wanted to hit something, but he had almost destroyed everything in his sight.


    "Are you satisfied now? Thepany is gone to the dogs, and I''m done. Are you satisfied? "


    Jonathan looked at Alice ironically, while Alice looked at Jonathan with her eyes wide open.


    "Satisfied? Jonathan, why do I care? " I don''t care about it. The Shi Group has nothing to do with me. "


    Alice across her hands on her chest.


    Recently, Jonathan''s temper was getting worse and worse. It was hard to tell whether he had seen


    through what he had done or thepany was really in great peril.


    Perhaps her words irritated Jonathan, he stood up and gnashed his teeth. He looked at Alice and


    shouted, "How dare you! Let me tell you, it''s all your fault. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have end up


    like this."


    Alice stared at Jonathan with angry eyes, "It''s none of my business that you are a loser. This is a fact


    that no one can change."


    Jonathan reached out and pinched Alice''s neck and pressed her against the sofa. "What did you say?


    Say it again!"


    Alice''s face turned red and Jonathan became blurred in her sight. But Alice still shouted, "Loser!"


    "I''ll kill you!" Jonathan''s face turned red and blue veins at his temples protruded out. Alice''s vision


    gradually blurred and her ears buzzed.


    Was she dying? Was everything over? Alice was still thinking about this question, and the next second,


    she fainted. She had lost her consciousness.


    When Alice woke up again, she saw Thompson sat beside her. Everything in her sight was white.


    The sheet, quilt and her clothes were all white.


    "Where am I?"


    Alice showed a tired and wrinkled smile, but Thompson unable to answer her.


    Thompson had thought that he would never fall in love with any women, let alone a woman like Alice.


    But when he saw her tired face, he suddenly felt that he was wrong.


    "Hospital." Thompson said gently and he didn''t dare to look into Alice''s eyes.


    Alice was confused, "Really? Why am I still alive?"


    Thompson looked at Alice in shock. Why did she wish she was dead?


    "Because you are lucky. God doesn''t want you to die." Thompson replied.


    "Why do I feel that you have changed?" Alice coughed. She didn''t want to know why she was here.


    "No, I''m not." Thompson looked into Alice''s eyes, and he couldn''t bear to see her like this.


    "Whatever. At least I''m still alive." Alice looked out of the window. It was autumn.


    How time flew, but she always felt that spending a day was like a year.


    "Divorce him. Since you two didn''t have happiness, then divorce." Thompson said after thinking for a


    while.


    "It was you who asked me to get married, and now you want me to divorce. I really don''t understand,


    Thompson. " Alice asked and smiled bitterly.


    Thompson stared at Alice, and the pair looked into each other''s eyes for a few seconds before


    Thompson kissed her.


    Alice didn''t dodge his kiss. She just let Thompson kiss him, and she didn''t even want to know why he


    did that. But she had understood something in her heart.


    By now, everything was clear.


    "Promise me to divorce him." Thompson looked at Alice with love in his eyes.

 Chapter 475 Farewell

    Chapter 475 Farewell


    Thompson knew what Alice had gone through. Now he was even with her, wasn''t he?


    Alice looked at Thompson in shock. She hadn''te to herself from his kiss. Then she opened her


    eyes wide and looked at Thompson. Everything was like a dream to her.


    "What..." Alice looked at Thompson in confusion. Thompson said nothing but looked into Alice''s eyes.


    What had just happened was real. It was real that Thompson had kissed Alice. But Alice still felt that


    everything was unreal. What happened?


    "I thought I was going to die. But when Jonathan attacked me, I kept telling myself that I couldn''t die. I


    still have a lot of things to do. I... "


    Lowering her head, Alice said in a low voice. Thompson looked at Alice in silence. Her low mood also


    affected him. Thompson reached out and caressed her hair.


    Alice looked at Thompson in horror. She was not used to seen him like that.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Asked Thompson in a low voice, but Alice shook her head. She wanted to


    ask him the same.


    Alice looked at Thompson and dared not look into his eyes.


    "I need to go now. I have business to deal with. I have to make a break with Jonathan." Alice


    whispered. She thought she was really going to die that day.


    Death was instant, and then no more worries left. But when Alice was strangled by Jonathan, she had


    no fear at all.


    She even felt a little relieved because her pain was finally going to over, and she didn''t have to live in


    fear anymore.


    But when Alice woke up, she found that she was still in the same nightmare. No one could define the


    domestic violence till now.


    Thompson sighed, "You are going to find him, right?"


    Alice was stunned and recalled Jacob''s face. Yes, she needed to find him. It was time to end it.


    She had hurt Jacob so many times. Would he forgive her and meet her again? Alice was not so sure.


    What goes aroundes around. She deserved it.


    Alice looked around and found that the room was empty with the smell of disinfectant. She didn''t


    expect that Thompson would apany her till now, and she also didn''t expect that Thompson


    would...


    Alice sighed and then left the hospital. Even though the doctor also persuaded her to stay, she was


    determined.


    However, Thompson didn''t stop Alice. She could do whatever she wanted to do now. Thompson had


    no choice but to let Alice go. It was her choice.


    Alice didn''t care about Jonathan''s whereabouts right now. She had to go to find a detective as soon as


    possible, because that detective had all the evidence she had investigated.


    In order to get Jonathan down, Alice endured humiliation and torture from him. Now, it was time to


    make an end.


    But the vital evidence was not enough. In order to pull Jacob down, Jonathan not only bribed the


    directors of thepany, but also tampered with the financial documents.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean anything. The key point was that the Shi Group couldn''t hold on any longer.


    Jonathan even wanted to sell thepany''s shares he had. As a CEO, it was unreasonable for him to


    do so.


    But Alice was just an outsider, and she had no right to charge him even she had evidence in the


    company.


    Alice didn''t tell Thompson about it, but she guessed he had known about it.


    What''s more, Jonathan had long been unpopr in thepany. Alice even thought that Thompson


    was wrong to choose her as an ally.


    She was not as determined as she thought. She had already changed her mind before she really did


    something.


    Alice sat quietly in the cafe with empty eyes. Now she didn''t even know what to do next. She took out


    her phone and called Jacob. She only told him that she had something to talk to him, but she didn''t


    mention the details.


    Would hee? She had done so many bad things to him. Would Jacob forgive her?


    Alice stirred the coffee with a spoon and looked absent-minded.


    Her suffering was caused by her own choice. If she could see through it at the beginning, then she


    would not be ended up like this now.


    Jacob didn''t answer immediately, but hung up the phone. But Alice didn''t feel disappointed. She even


    wanted tough. Now she and Jacob were really strangers now.


    Well, everything could be started again since they had no connection anymore.


    Alice drank a cup of coffee, and then another one. The coffee without sugar was bitter. It tasted like her


    short youth.


    And it was all because that she didn''t put sugar in it. She looked out of the window and there was no


    sign of Jacob.


    Alice didn''t expect any more and she understood Jacob''s decision. After all, she had lied to him so


    many times and it was reasonable that Jacob didn''t believe her this time.


    It didn''t matter. Alice didn''t n to keep waiting for him. When she stood up and was about to leave,


    she saw Jacob stood at the door.


    Everything seemed to have not changed. Jacob was still wearing a white shirt, just like he did when he


    was young.


    Alice was stunned. Even Jacob walked to her, she still couldn''te to herself.


    "What''s up?" Jacob said in a gentle tone. He came out today before discussed with Sara. He couldn''t


    ignore Alice when she needed help.


    Seeing the wound on Alice''s neck at a nce, Jacob frowned slightly. He asked softly, "Did he do it?"


    Alice nodded and handed arge bag of documents to Jacob.


    "Sorry, I can only help you by doing so." Lowering her head, Alice looked very upset.


    Jacob stared at Alice and felt like that she looked like the girl as she was. But they couldn''t go back


    anymore. No matter what, the past was the past.


    Alice looked up into Jacob''s eyes. It was not until then that Jacob noticed the tears in Alice''s eyes.


    "Winter ising again." Alice said abruptly and found that Jacob was staring at her.


    Jacob sighed, "Yeah."


    Jacob didn''t ask what Alice had given him, but he believed that it must be something important.


    "Well, I''m leaving now. I hope these things are helpful for you." Alice stood up with difficulty just as she


    had chosen to leave Jacob before.


    Jacob saw Alice off, but then, he suddenly called her. "Alice."


    Alice looked back at Jacob with tears streaming down her face.


    "What?" Alice smiled while she asked.


    Jacob paused, and blurted out the words that were stuck in his throat.


    "I''m sorry. I wish you happiness." Jacob said in a calm voice. Hearing his words, Alice still smiled.


    She couldn''t let him know how sad she was right now. Jacob looked at Alice, frowned.


    "I know. I wish you happiness too. ..."


    Alice turned around and left. At that moment, Jacob looked at her back and had a mixed feeling. When


    he recalled that day after, he found that it was thest time he saw Alice.


    Since that day, Jacob could not recall the expression on Alice''s face. He couldn''t recall what had


    happened. Since that day, Alice disappeared from his life.


    And this time, she was not ying a trick. She disappearedpletely, but Jacob didn''t know it at that


    time.


    Sometimes people would not expect that a casual meeting would be thest one. That bless was her


    last words left for him.


    "Bye, Jacob." After saying that, Alice smiled at Jacob and then walked out of the cafe.


    ''Goodbye, Jacob. You won''t see me again, as you always wish.''


    When Jacob returned home, he told Sara what happened during their meeting. Confused, Sara looked


    at Jacob who opened the file bag.


    Inside the bag was full of documents about what Jonathan had done. Jacob looked at the bag in shock.


    Alice just gave it to him?


    It was indeed useful. Recently, the Shi Group had been bidding with thepany. If he could use these


    materials properly, the bidding result would be self-evident.


    Jacob didn''t know how Alice and Jonathan''s was marriage going on.


    But from the wound on Alice''s neck, he could tell that their marriage was probably not as smooth as


    they thought. Most of the things in the world were not perfect. If you wanted peace, you had to pay for


    it.


    Jacob handed the documents to the police, and soon, Jonathan was arrested. The Shi Group was on


    the verge of copsing.


    The establishedpany was on the verge of bankruptcy overnight. Standing under the building of the


    Shi Group, Jacob stretched out his hand to block the sunlight.


    There was a hint of coolness in it as the autumn breeze blew by. Jacob closed the car door and walked


    into the Shi Group.


    As soon as he entered the Shi Group, he saw the directors were waiting in the reception hall on the first


    floor.


    "Mr. Jacob, you''re back?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Mr. Jacob, you''re back?"


    Everyone asked Jacob the same question, but Jacob just looked solemn. What were they talking


    about? He was standing here right now. Why did they ask him such stupid question?


    "I''ve heard that thepany has been acquired. Mr. Jacob, about this matter..." Some directors


    couldn''t wait but ask. Who on earth was this mysterious buyer?


    Jacob shook his head. "I don''t know neither, but I''ve heard about it. I just came back to take a look. "


    "So you didn''t do it, Mr. Jacob. What happened?"


    The directors were all dejected because they knew that everyone present had ''made a contribution'' to


    thepany''s current situation.

 Chapter 476 Yes, I Do

    Chapter 476 Yes, I Do


    "I''m here today to tell you what kind of person Jonathan is and what he has done to the group."


    After saying that, Jacob pped his hands, and Cindy came forward behind him.


    Holding arge pile of documents in her hand, Cindy said, "This is the evidence. I can''t show you all of


    them, but I have summarized it on the first page."


    Someone came over dejectedly and scanned through at the documents in Cindy''s hands. For a


    moment, they felt everything was so unreal.


    How could they so stupid to push Jacob away and rece him with a vicious man to take over the


    company? That was the same thought of the board members, but no matter how regretful they were,


    they could not speak it out.


    "Mr. Jacob, we are so sorry." Some directors lowered their heads and apologized. If they had known


    the consequences, they would not have supported Jonathan and pushed Jacob leave.


    But now, it was toote. Jacob squinted at everyone present.


    "Mypany is developing. If you don''t mind, maybe you cane to mypany to take a shot."


    Jacob gave them a stack of business cards. But when they the words "CEO of the Shi Group" that


    printed on the business cards, all of a sudden, they understood.


    "Mr. Jacob, you''re back?"


    "Is that true?"


    "I can''t believe it! Is it true?"


    Some of them were so excited that they couldn''t even speak. They had nned to find another job


    after leaving the Shi Group, but Jacob''s appearance was the best possible pick-me-up to them.


    No one wanted to leave thepany that they had worked for decades, and no one wanted to see it


    went bankrupt.


    "Mr. Jacob, it''s so nice of you toe back. Wee back. We know we were wrong when you are


    not here. What you have done was for thepany''s good. "


    A director grabbed Jacob''s hand excitedly, and Jacob didn''t dodge. Today seemed to be a good day.


    It was not because that Jonathan was arrested, but that Jacob felt what belonged to him had finally


    came back.


    And everything seemed went smooth. Although he had gone through a lot, it turned out that what


    belonged to him could never be taken by others.


    Jacob returned to his office. The office''s decoration designed by Jonathan was a mess, but Jacob


    doesn''t mind at all.


    Sitting calmly on his chair, Jacob squinted at Cindy.


    "We came back now." Jacob smiled, showing nocency as a winner.


    Cindy nodded, "Yes, Mr. Jacob. I know you can do it."


    Jacob nodded, "I didn''t have a n when I resigned that day. I thought it was thest time I came to


    thispany. Now, I''m back. And I also bought thispany. "


    Cindy smiled but didn''t say anything before she went out. Jacob made a call to Sara. Now that he took


    charge of thepany again, but he still didn''t know where James was.


    By now, Jacob had forgiven James. No, he never med James.


    He just couldn''t ept the truth at that time, but now, as time went by, Jacob had a broader vision of


    what happened in the past.


    There might be right or wrong about what had happened in the past, but it couldn''t be till now. Now,


    everything had changed, including people who was involved.


    But even Jacob thought so. What about James? At that time, James disappeared and never returned.


    He might not even be able to witness his wedding with Sara. He might not be able to witness the love


    and happiness Jacob had regained. What a pity.


    Standing by the window, Jacob looked into the distance.


    The clouds were a little blue in the sky. The fresh air after the rain made people feelfortable. Jacob


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    Bess and Noah went on a honeymoon after the wedding. Now, Sara had handed thepany to


    Jacob, and Jacob became the only one who took charge of thepany''s affair.


    Now Jacob felt his life was full and happy.


    However, ever since Alice gave the documents to him, she had disappeared. Thompson disappeared


    too, and Jacob had never heard of Thompson again.


    Of course, Jacob would not guess what had happened between the two of them. He had never thought


    about they had any connection.


    But Alice really disappeared. She used to appear in front of him from time to time.


    Jacob didn''t expect that it would be thest time he saw her. Jacob sighed. He felt relieved when


    everything was over.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Jacob looked at the city in the distance. Although the scene was obscure, he could see it clearly as


    long as he stood here.


    Jacob told Sara that he would back home early today. He checked at his watch and decided to be


    willful for once. He went out early and came backte for thepany over the past few years.


    Jacob felt tired to care about what other people would think of him, about their feelings and the


    company''s interests.


    Although it was not time to rx, Jacob still wanted to go back and stay with Sara as soon as possible.


    He wanted to apany Sara when he was rxed.


    In fact, Jacob didn''t feel easy dealing with thepany''s affair right now, but he couldn''t wait to see


    Sara because she had said that she would marry him as long as thepany stabilized.


    No, she would remarry him. Thinking of this, Jacob smiled.


    He had especially bought a crystal ring when he was in the ck market.


    It was very precious and unique, although it was not a diamond ring. Jacob felt that diamonds were


    vulgar, but crystal was more special.


    When passing by a flower shop, Jacob picked ny-nine fresh roses. And he brought it with him to get


    into the car.


    Smelling the flowers'' fragrance, Jacob felt that he was immersed in the sea of roses.


    The fragrance was very unique, just like Sara''s unique scent. Jacob couldn''t wait to go back home.


    Jacob imagined the picture when he knelt down on one knee, which he had practiced for many times.


    He was a little nervous. Would he destroy the proposal because of his nervousnesster?


    His hands on the steering wheel were sweating. Jacob looked at the front calmly. How he hoped that


    the day woulde earlier.


    Because everything he gone through before this day was suffering. The uncertainty of life made him


    wonder if he could start over with Sara again.


    Now, he wanted to get the answer. He always knew the answer, and now he wanted to prove it.


    He wanted to prove that true love was invincible, and that he and Sara really loved each other. But


    actually, this kind of proof was meaningless.


    After parking the car, Jacob held the roses in his arms and swallowed nervously.


    Was Sara at home? What was she doing? Was she happy today? With these questions in his mind,


    Jacob opened the door of the vi.


    Unfortunately, the living room was empty. Since Sara was not home, Jacob was a little disappointed.


    Where was she?


    Jacob walked slowly to the sofa in the living room with the flowers in his arms. Only then did he find


    that Sara was asleep on the sofa.


    Jacob walked over quietly, but his slight moves still woke Sara up.


    When Sara woke up, she looked at Jacob with her sleepy eyes. Rubbing her eyes, Sara saw arge


    bouquet of roses in Jacob''s hands.


    "What are you doing?" Sara sat up and leaned against the sofa, looking confused.


    Jacob knelt down on one knee and put the roses aside. And then he took out a small box from his


    pocket.


    When he opened the box, Sara saw a unique and delicate crystal ring sitting on it.


    "Sara Huo, would you like to marry me?" Jacob looked determined, and his eyes fixed on Sara


    affectionately.


    Sara looked at Jacob, stunned. She had never thought that Jacob would propose to her so solemnly,


    not to mention that they were just going to get remarried!


    "I..." Sara hesitated. She and Jacob knew what had happened in the past few years, and they could still


    remember it until now.


    The path they walked together was engraved in their lives, which was filled with joy and sorrow. All in


    all, they had gone through ups and downs.


    They had misunderstood each other and they had got jealous, but now they were still together, and


    their rtionship was even better than before.


    This might be the best part in their lives. Sara was too excited to say a word.


    Jacob looked at Sara in confusion. "What''s wrong? Are you still unwilling to marry me? "


    Disappointment was written all over Jacob''s face. Up to now, Sara still couldn''t forgive him. There was


    nothing more disappointing than this.


    Tears welled up in Sara''s eyes. No one knew how long she had been waiting for this moment. She had


    thought that she might not be able to hear these words from Jacob anymore.


    No one knew how touched and excited Sara was when this moment really came.


    "No, I do." Looking at Jacob, Sara stood up and pulled him up. Jacob looked at Sara in surprise when


    then Sara shed tears.


    Jacob wiped off Sara''s tears and hugged her tight.


    "You have suffered a lot these years because of me. I will correct my mistakes with all my life." Jacob


    whispered in Sara''s ear, but Sara still kept crying.


    Jacob held Sara''s face gently with both hands and looked at her seriously.


    "Don''t cry, Sara. It''s all my fault." Jacob said in a low voice, but Sara couldn''t stop her tears.


    "I''m excited, Jacob. I''ve been waiting for this moment for too long. " While Sara was still sobbing, Jacob


    couldn''t wait to kiss her.


    Jacob kissed away Sara''s tears. Now, all the bitterness was gone, and the two broken hearts were


    finally reunited.

 Chapter 477 Old Place, New Story

    Chapter 477 Old ce, New Story


    Jacob and Sara were preparing for their remarriage ceremony. As time flew, everything got the answer


    from the torrent of time.


    Sara didn''t need to worry about anything because Jacob had arranged everything. The bridesmaid was


    Bess and the best man was Noah.


    Jacob also informed their rtives and friends about the wedding. Of course, no one knew that he was


    not a member of the Shi n.


    This secret would always be kept. People were happy to attend Jacob''s wedding.


    When Jacob got married before, he didn''t pay much attention to it. But this time Jacob was happier


    than when he got married for the first time.


    He and Sara went to a studio to pick out their wedding dresses. Happiness was written all over his face


    every day. After such a long time, Jacob was no longer the childish boy he used to be.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, he knew how to take care of Sara, he knew his meaning and mission, and he knew what he


    should do in the future.


    He had suffered setbacks, but now all of them had be the past. He would never have conflict with


    Sara again because of trifles.


    Sitting in front of the mirror in the wedding dress store, Jacob looked nervously at the direction of the


    dressing room where Sara was.


    Sara had been in the dressing room for a while, but Jacob didn''t get anxious, but waited patiently.


    He didn''t mind waiting. Now Sara''s beauty finally belonged to him only. No, she was always belonged


    to him.


    The door of the dressing room was opened. The staff helped Sara out and pulled the long hemlines for


    her. Under the light, Sara''s skin was as smooth and fair as jade.


    Time passed quickly, but Sara''s face had never changed. Just like the beautiful and lovely flowers in


    spring.


    Jacob stood up, staring at her obsessively. The moment Sara looked back and smiled, everything


    around her was dimmed. Jacob walked over and put his arm around Sara''s shoulder.


    He whispered in Sara''s ear, "Honey, you''re so beautiful."


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Sara smiled. Jacob''s face was also attractive.


    The staff stood next to them couldn''t help but praise their beauty in the heart. It was envious of others


    that a perfect match like them would love each other so much.


    Sara was satisfied with this dress, so Jacob handed over his card to pay before they left.


    The wedding date had been set, which was this weekend. When Sara returned to the vi, she called


    Bess. She couldn''t believe that their honeymoon was so long!


    However, Sara was very happy. Anyway, living was about doing what you wanted to do.


    "Bess, where are you now? I''m going to get married on this weekend. Will youe back?" Sara


    comined in a coquettish voice.


    "All right, all right, Sara. I will be back soon. Isn''t there still a few days left? Besides, you are too hurry.


    We just left for a few days. Well, I have to say that Jacob is really capable. "


    Of course, Bess knew what happened to Jacob''spany. Sara had said that she would remarry him


    after thepany stabilized. And it just took Jacob a few days before he got everything done.


    "Bess, if you can''te back, that''s okay. I don''t want to disturb your honeymoon. After all, you only


    get married once. I want you to have fun. "


    Instead of getting angry, Sara persuaded Bess.


    "Sara, what are you talking about? How could I note back when you get married? How could I be


    your friend if I didn''t attend your wedding? Don''t worry. I will be there on time. "


    As soon as Bess finished her words, Noah''s voice came out of the other end of the phone, "Why are


    you so hurry, Sara? Don''t worry. Bess is more anxious than you! We are already at the airport and will


    be back soon. "


    Hearing that, Sara finally felt relieved. "Okay then, I''ll wait for you."


    Sara hung up the phone with satisfaction. Now her father hade to live with her and Jacob, and he


    often went out to y chess with his friends.


    Sara could understand his father''s loneliness, so she had never said anything about it. She also knew


    that her father had been worried about her rtionship with Jacob, and now she could tell him that he


    didn''t have to worry about it anymore.


    Lying leisurely on the sofa, Sara fell asleep. She had a dream about her marriage.


    She was flustered and helpless because she couldn''t see the groom in her dream.


    When Sara woke up, she looked around and found that Jacob was sitting beside her.


    "What''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?" Jacob gently stroked Sara''s hair and touched her


    forehead.


    Looking up at Jacob, Sara felt warm in her heart. She nodded.


    "It''s okay. I''m always here. Don''t be afraid. I''m here. " Jacob lowered his head and nted a kiss on


    Sara''s lips. He couldn''t control his love to this woman.


    When he was with Sara, he was like a child. Sara seemed to have a fascination to him that attracted


    him, making him unable to control his feelings.


    If they couldn''t be together for the rest of his life, Jacob might not be able to live on.


    "Sara, honey, you are finally going to marry me."


    Jacob raised his head and looked upon at Sara. Sara was so gorgeous when he looked at her from this


    angle. Even when he looked down at her, Jacob was still attracted by the beauty of Sara.


    Some people said that love began with one''s appearance, and that was true. However, what Jacob


    cared more about was Sara''s character, who was tough and strong and always kind to others.


    Many people came to the wedding. Bess and Noah arrived as scheduled.


    The hall was crowded. Sara wore a white wedding dress and stood in the crowd.


    The two of them were biting an apple, and Jacob''s eyes suddenly became moist. Suddenly, he saw a


    familiar face in the crowd.


    The man narrowed his eyes and raised his eyebrows slightly, looking kind and amiable. Following


    Jacob''s sight, Sara saw James!


    James came back! Beside him stood a man who looked very serious. Of course, Sara didn''t know that


    he was "Generalist".


    James nodded at Sara and Jacob. The corners of Jacob''s mouth lifted slightly. This time, he didn''t


    need to hide his smile.


    It turned out that no matter how long it took, the one who really cared about you woulde back to


    you in the end. No matter how much you resisted, no matter how many reasons you had, everything


    was doomed at the beginning.


    Jacob smiled. After going through so much, he became more mature. But his pure heart was still full of


    passion like he was.


    James had good timing, he just came back at the day of their wedding. His back was the best bless for


    Jacob and Sara.


    After the wedding, Jacob went on the honeymoon with Sara.


    This time, he would take her to travel around the world. This time, no matter what happened, he would


    never let Sara go again.


    He would hold her hand for the rest of his life. It was a simple promise, but it meant a lot to Jacob.


    During the honeymoon, Jacob knew Jonathan''s final ending.


    Jonathan would stay in prison for a long time due to the bribery, crimes of harming social security,


    corruption and other crimes.


    The Shi Group he had been longing for had brought him reputation, but also destroyed him. As soon as


    he got something, he would lost something at the same time.


    As for Alice, Jacob had never heard of her again. Jacob wanted to invite her to dinner to express his


    thanks, but he couldn''t get in touch with her anymore.


    It was so easy for a person to hide himself. You would be helpless when someone kept pestering you


    because you couldn''t get rid of him no matter what you did.


    But when he stopped pestering you, you would find that being disappeared was also an easy thing to


    achieve. And it was way too easy than you could imagine.


    Alice left as if she had never showed up.


    No matter how hard she tried, what belonged to her was always belonged to her, but what doesn''t


    belong to her... Jacob thought for a while and decided to let go.


    Standing on the street in Italy, Sara realized that here was the ce she hade alone before. Here


    was the beginning of their story, and it was also the end.


    Looking at the people from America, Asia and Africa walking on the street, Sara felt a bit of dizzy.


    Everything was changing, but what happened was always astonishingly simr. Sara had mixed


    feelings when she came back again.


    Something didn''t need to be told.


    Something should only be buried in the heart forever.


    She didn''t remember how many tears she had shed when she came to Italy alone before. But now she


    was here with different mood. Sara felt she had a weird dream.


    When she woke up from the dream, she found nothing had changed. Putting her arm around Jacob''s


    waist, Jacob gave Jacob a gentle kiss on his face.


    No one knew where they came from, where they went, and no one knew how long they had been


    together.


    All of these didn''t matter. Jacob held Sara and walked towards the square.


    Someone was ying the violin, and someone was feeding dove. The dove took off in groups and


    Jacob took a photo of Sara standing in front of the dove.


    An instant was eternal. Jacob couldn''t help smiling.


    Someone had said that it was paradise when you with the one you loved. Thinking of that she had


    wanted to give up but now her dream had finally achieved, Sara couldn''t help but show a big bright


    smile.


    She went back to the hotel where she used to live, but now she was not alone.


    At the thought that she could cry at any time when she came herest time, Sara sat in front of the


    window and looked at the night scene of Italy, sadly.


    Jacob frowned when he heard her sighed.


    "You are sighing." Jacob squinted his eyes.


    "Yes." Sara said bluntly.


    "Why are you sighing?" Jacob asked in a gently voice, putting his hand on Sara''s shoulder.

 Chapter 478 The End

    Chapter 478 The End


    "At that time, I went to a foreign country alone. I thought I was going to live here until I die because I


    had no reason to go back. I don''t know what will happen to me if I go back. I don''t know how my life will


    be without you. "


    Tears welled up in Sara''s eyes, but her voice was still clear. All the unbearable memories were left to


    the winners to recall, and losers couldn''t even have the chance to look back.


    Jacob hugged Sara from behind. Fortunately, he still had the chance to hear Sara recall the past.


    "I''m sorry, Sara." Jacob whispered in Sara''s ear, apologized.


    The scars on her heart were real. As time went by, the scars might fade away with the memories.


    But one day, we would still be shocked about what had happened before. It turned out that we had


    really experienced that unbearable thing.


    "Jacob, do you know that you owe me something that you can never pay back for the rest of your life?"


    With her hands on Jacob''s neck, Sara turned around and stared firmly into Jacob''s eyes.


    If one''s eyes were able to make one''s soul sink, then Jacob would definitely drowned in Sara''s eyes.


    "I know." There was a touch of passion in Jacob''s deep eyes. He knew it.


    He had always known about it. It was because he was guilty, otherwise, he wouldn''t have been


    unwilling to recall those things for a long time.


    Refusing to recall didn''t mean that nothing had happened before. Every time Jacob suddenly thought of


    the past, he would be anxious and uneasy.


    Jacob breathed heavily in Sara''s ears.


    "I forgive you, Jacob. Although the scar in my heart will never be erased, I still feel lucky that we can go


    so far. "


    After said that, Sara stood up and kissed Jacob''s lips. Jacob''s lips were so soft that Sara did not want


    to leave them.


    Jacob pushed Sara away and smiled, "Why are you in such a hurry, my wifey?"


    "I''m going to give birth to a little angel for you," said Sara, unbuttoning Jacob''s shirt.


    Jacob looked at Sara in surprise. He didn''t expect that Sara would finally ept him. He had been


    waiting for this moment for so long.


    "Really, honey?" Jacob looked at Sara in surprise.


    "Shh, listen to me. I can give you a baby, but he will have my family name," Sara put her finger on


    Jacob''s lips.


    Jacob curled his lips. Sure enough, things were not as easy as he thought.


    Jacob let go of Sara and walked to the bed. What he needed right now was a cigarette. Looking at the


    streetlights outside the window, he felt a little sad.


    Jacob had been fighting in the business field for his life, but his child couldn''t even take his surname?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Pursing her lips, Sara stood behind Jacob and sniggered. She was just kidding. She was not so mean


    to force him to do anything.


    But seeing that Jacob was thinking about it seriously, Sara was a little confused. She wondered what


    Jacob would do. Would hepromise or not?


    At the thought of this, Sara was a little nervous. Her words pushed Jacob and herself into a dilemma.


    Sara swallowed and looked at Jacob nervously.


    "Well, in this case, we can have two children, one with your surname and the other with my surname. I


    don''t want you to have too many babies. It''s not good for your health. "


    Jacob turned around and said seriously with a frown. It was undeniable that his words made Sara feel


    warmth in her heart. Jacob hadn''t changed a bit even after so many years.


    He was always calm and considerate no matter what he said. Jacob was so calm that Sara almost


    thought he would refuse.


    Sara walked over and buried her head in Jacob''s chest. Jacob''s broad chest instantly embraced her,


    and Sara''s tears fell again.


    Sara didn''t know how a person grew up. But she knew how Jacob grew up. He changed bit by bit. And


    now, he became who he was.


    "What''s wrong, Sara? Why are you crying?" Jacob was also a little nervous. He clearly felt that the


    clothes on his chest was wet.


    He was a little anxious, but he couldn''t move too fast. He was even afraid that he had just said


    something wrong.


    "If you don''t agree, they can use your surname. It doesn''t matter, really doesn''t matter..."


    Jacob exined in a hurry. It would be terrible if he made her unhappy for such a small matter.


    With tearful eyes, Sara raised her head and looked into Jacob''s eyes. "Jacob, are you an idiot? You are


    the CEO of the Shi Group. What will people think of you if your children follows my surname?"


    Jacob was stunned by her question. He didn''t expect that Sara was sad about this matter. Jacob


    looked at Sara with firmness in his eyes, and his heart was softened.


    "I''m just afraid that you will be unhappy. Nothing is a big deal if that''s what you want. It''s not a big deal


    to follow your surname. After all, they are your child too. "


    Jacob reached out and wiped Sara''s tears. The way he looked at her was like he was afraid of losing


    her.


    Sara nodded and said, "No, they will use your surname."


    Jacob stretched out his hands to pick up Sara. "What are you doing?"


    Jacob smiled, "To having a baby..."


    With a red face, Sara buried her head in Jacob''s arms and couldn''t say anything.


    The whole room was filled with love. Jacob reached out his hand to take off Sara''s clothes.


    Sara didn''t stop his moves. When a pair loved each other deeply, it was the most passionate and


    natural way to express their love.


    "I''m going to give birth to a baby for you" had already expressed her whole love to him. No matter how


    beautiful the honeyed words he heard in the future, Jacob would only like this simple sentence.


    Three yearster, in the vi, a little girl asked Sara.


    "Mom, where is Daddy?"


    "Your Daddy went on a business trip."


    "Why didn''t you call Daddy, Mommy? He had left for so many days. Aren''t you afraid that Daddy will


    run away?"


    When Sara didn''t know how to answer, Jacob showed up at the door. He was amused by his


    daughter''s words.


    "Who are you talking about?" Jacob pretended to be angry.


    The little girl was startled and said in a child''s tone, "Daddy, you are back!"


    Looking at Jacob, Sara grinned from ear to ear.


    ¡ª¡ªThe End.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!